This story was inspired by Dorothy Colleen’s Weblogue “Minus 35 degrees Celsius” that she posted January 16th, 2012.
There’s cold and then there’s cold!
Connor and Caitlin only moved to Toronto with Mom less than two weeks ago. Then today the schools are closed. So what can they do home alone, in the cold, with the power down?
A Cold Morning in Toronto
This story was inspired by Dorothy Colleen’s Weblogue “Minus 35 degrees Celsius” that she posted January 16th, 2012.
There’s cold and then there’s cold!
Connor and Caitlin only moved to Toronto with their mother less than two weeks ago. Then today the schools are closed. So what can they do home alone, in the cold, with the power down?
❄❅❆ −35°C ❆❅❄
Connor had just moved to Toronto and was not comfortable with the Celsius scale. He took a pencil and pad and quickly wrote down the conversion formula that he remembered:
F = 1.8C + 32°.
He pulled out his programmable calculator and decided just to use the direct conversion instead of calculating it with the formula. So he entered the current temperature and pressed the key for the units conversion. The device displayed:
−31_°F.
Then Connor remembered, that when it’s that cold, Celsius or Fahrenheit hardly matters, since −40°C = −40°F.
Mom had all of Connor’s thermal underwear with her in a rental car. The power lines that supplied electricity to their neighborhood had apparently collapsed under a heavy load of snow and ice. Their own laundry appliances were electric, so she had taken the laundry with her when she left for work that morning. She would stop at a laundromat and do a load or two before coming home. She had left her son only a single pair of blue jeans; two plaid, flannel “lumberjack” shirts; and two changes of underwear. He also had an additional sweater, which he would likely need today. Mom and Sis had offered to take him shopping for new clothes, but he had declined to go with them. Now Connor understood his mistake, since his old clothes had not yet been delivered. His wardrobe was only what he had brought in his luggage nearly two weeks ago.
Of course, with the power out there was no television. Then Connor looked over to his desktop. No Internet either. The only working devices he had for news or entertainment were his battery-powered radio and MP3-player.
Mom had also left for work before the school closings were announced. Apparently such closings were somewhat unusual in Toronto, since the cold wintry weather with its snow and ice were more or less facts of life there. Only the more extreme conditions would shut down schools across the city. The radio announcer apologized for the tardy notices, but reported that the school principals and their superintendents had not cancelled classes until they were certain that it were necessary.
On the other hand, never before did Connor have such an opportunity to experience an idyllic, rugged winter. Just a month ago, Mom, his sister Caitlin, and he were residing in Miami. Toronto, to him, was the home of the Bluejays and the Raptors, sports teams who occasionally showed up to play against the Marlins and the Heat, respectively. But otherwise, Toronto was just a point on a political map of North America, large enough to show the major Canadian cities. Then on Friday, December 30th, Mom came home from her office with the news that her company was promoting and transferring her elsewhere and that they would be moving from Miami within a week. The following Tuesday, January 3rd, her boss told her that her new office would be in Toronto. While they resented the disruption to their lives and lifestyles, this was not only a transfer, but also a promotion with a healthy raise in salary, and with the current exchange rate, the Canadian dollar was even worth a couple cents more than the American. Besides, who wanted to look for a new job in this economy? So, they took a flight out to Toronto the next day, and Thursday, January 5th, Mom enrolled Caitlin and Connor in their new school.
So Connor and his sister had only completed their first full week of school before having classes cancelled in their very first Canadian winter storm. So he thought that he might venture outside, into the elements, learning to take seriously his role as a new son of Canada. But again, he didn’t have any long underwear handy.
Raising his knuckles to rap on the door of his sister’s bedroom, Connor paused, lowering his fist as he thought twice about what he had in mind. Then he shivered when he felt more cold air drafting through the hallway, so he quickly knocked on her door.
“That you, Li’l Bro?” Caitlin answered in her yet so sad voice. She was still broken-hearted, their unplanned, unimagined move having forced her, of course, to break-up with her steady boyfriend, Bobby Jim, quite suddenly.
“Yeah. Can I come in?”
“I guess,” she conceded opening her door. “Whaddya want, Connor?”
He noticed that his sister was wearing a white turtleneck with a fluffy pink pullover and an almost knee-length, pleated skirt in navy blue wool. A pair of 80-denier, opaque gray, cable-knit tights covered her legs and she wore a pair of black ballet flats with satiny black bows up front. Her long, wavy brown hair was gathered into a dropped ponytail, secured with a prominent bow of black velvet and hanging down the front of her right shoulder. Her manner of dress suggested not only a simply elegant, feminine style, but also, perhaps even more important for today, the comfort of warmth, a cozy feeling of protection. And Connor needed some of that.
“Mom took all my long underwear to the laundry this morning, so I don’t have any ’til she gits home,” he explained. “I—I—”
“Yes?” his sister prompted him. She had never seen him blush so badly. She held her own urge to giggle back, because his expression suggested that although he needed her help in earnest, whatever it was, he was embarrassed to ask for it.
“I just wondered if—if—,” he stammered. “Sis, could I wear a pair of your tights? Somethin’ warm?”
Her frown of nearly three-week’s duration slowly morphed, firstly into a demure grin, and then into a sly smile. Connor himself was quite happy to see her flash her first smile on the Great Canadian Shield. Mom and he both were worrying about how their daughter and sister would fare in life on the tundra. After all, her past summer wardrobes had consisted entirely of bikinis, with but one or two maillots for “formal” occasions, all of which could be packed in the outer, zippered accessory pockets of the soft nylon case for her laptop computer. These minimal garments had been complemented most recently by two pairs of cork-soled, wedge sandals and the daintiest pair of espadrilles ever seen or worn in southern Florida.
“You wanna wear ’em under your blue jeans then?”
“Uh—yeah! That’s the idea.”
“Don’t-cha have any longjohns?”
“Mom took ’em all to the laundry with her today.”
He watched his sister hop and skip, dance really, over to her dresser and open a drawer halfway down. She withdrew an unopened package of 80-denier, opaque white, cable-knit tights. She started just to give them to her brother, but then stopped and looked at him just a moment as devious ideas began to form in the twists and turns of her mischievous mind. Her dimples punctuated an absolutely wicked smile. She reached down and opened a bottom drawer. She had kept matching sets of training bras and panties and put them all into her drawer as keepsakes, even though she would never wear them again. But unexpectedly, now was the moment for her to hand down, as if to a sister, a matched set of underthings in powder blue satin. Then she brought the soft garments over to her brother.
“Since they’re my tights,” she began, “you have to follow my rules. You can wear my tights, but only if you wear these, too.”
“But—but—,” her brother stammered.
“Li’l Bro, it’ll be okay,” she reassured him, pulling him into a warm, sisterly hug. “No one but us will know. Not if you don’t tell, anyway,” she said, giggling.
“I—I—,” he stammered again.
“Go now. Put these on. Then I’ll show you how to put your tights on after you’re wearin’ the bra and panties,” promised Sis kindly, also handing him a fluffy pink dressing gown. “You can wear this over ’em until your ready. But do try an’ go along with it, Connor. You might even like this if you give yourself an honest chance at it.”
He sighed as he relaxed and decided it would be all right to do this after all. Somehow, as apprehensive as he was, he felt that he could trust his sister about this. Yet a few minutes later, he returned to her room, hiding himself as warmly in his sister’s fluffy dressing gown as he could. He noticed her laptop open on her desk.
“Computer workin’, Sis?”
“At least I remembered to plug in the charger before bed.” She was unhappy that she had forgotten to do the same with her cellphone. “But I can’t find any Wi-Fi signal I can use to log onto the Web.”
“Mom’s fixin’ to get the house wired for the Internet soon,” remarked Connor. “After all, she really likes that kinda thing.”
Their home in Miami had DSL ports in every room and they each had their own desktops networked into a central home server. Mom had her personal computer in her bedroom and another workstation in the den as well. Even the entertainment center, security, lighting, and kitchen appliances had been networked to the main server.
“So what can we do for fun today?” Connor wondered aloud. “No ’Net, no tee-vee, no videogames. Think I left my console in the car. What I wouldn’t give for school to be open right now!”
Caitlin just smiled at him. “Take off the robe and sit down on the bed next to me.” He did as she instructed, noticing that she had taken her tights off and held them in hand. Then she noticed that his bra was somewhat crooked.
“I see you had some trouble with the bra,” she half-sang in her southern drawl. She was bound and determined against all odds to hold on to her accustomed dialect here in the Great White North.
“Yeah! How do you girls manage?”
“It takes practice,” she said smiling. “Well, just a little, anyway. But there’s a trick you can use that’s really easy, too.” She reached behind him and unfastened the bra. “Now hold it like this…” She demonstrated holding it backwards, with the cups behind her and the hooked ends in front of her, and then gave it back to her brother. “Now hook it that way an’ turn it aroun’ so the cups are in front… That’s right!… Now, just put your arms through the straps as you pull it up… That’s it!… An’ now look in the mirror to make sure it’s even. You might need t’ adjust it a little…“
“Oh!… So that’s how it’s done!” Bro now felt his embarrassment slightly muted by honest pride in getting it right. “And it feels more comf’table now.”
“That’s ’cause y’adjusted it right,” Caitlin assured him. “That color looks good on you, too.”
He felt a slight tingle as he grinned in the mirror, feeling just a little naughty, but then let himself relax. And his sister smiled as she experienced a naughty tingle of her own, having talked her brother into wearing her undergarments.
“Now, to put on your tights, start by gatherin’ each leg into a ball, like this…,” she said demonstrating the technique with her own pair. “Put your toe in an’ slowly work ’em up each leg, a little at a time on each side… That way you don’t stretch or run ’em… Good!… Now stand and pull ’em up over your panties, over your waist… And you’re done!”
She smiled at her brother, about to cover his shoulders with the dressing gown, but then stopped.
“Oh! I know!” she remembered suddenly. “You need one more thing!” She went back to her dresser and retrieved another item, a white satin camisole trimmed in powder blue, with a tiny blue ribbon tied in a bow on the front and matching blue shoulder straps. “This is a cami. It’s like an undershirt but more comfy.”
She slipped the camisole over his head and shoulders.
“So, how does it all feel, Li’l Bro?”
“Okay, I think,” answered Connor. “I could git used to it.”
“Then you should git the rest o’ your clothes on,” she said with a giggle as she kissed his cheek. So Connor ran back to his own room to pull his jeans on and cover the bra up with his shirt.
As he stepped out into the crisp, cold air of the Canadian winter, Connor remembered a simple rule to approximate the temperature conversion. For Celsius to Fahrenheit, double it and add thirty.
But now Connor knew another way to relate temperatures on the Celsius scale. Instead of converting temperatures, he now had an experiential understanding of just how cold −35°C was.
Minus 35 degrees Celsius was cold enough that not having long underwear was a personal crisis.
Minus 35 degrees Celsius was cold enough to envy girls wearing warm, winter-weight tights.
Minus 35 degrees Celsius was cold enough to ask his sister for a pair of warm, winter-weight tights.
Minus 35 degrees Celsius was cold enough for him to wear his sister’s satin training bra, matching panties, and a camisole as a condition of wearing her warm, 80-denier winter-weight tights.
Minus 35 degrees Celsius was cold enough that wearing his sister’s lingerie and tights was not so bad, since he could venture outside into his first Canadian winter storm.
Minus 35 degrees Celsius was cold enough that wearing his sister’s lingerie and tights was all worth it just to see her smile again. This move had been more difficult for Caitlin, perhaps, than himself.
Besides, Caitlin was right. It was fun, more naughty than embarrassing. The garments felt physically comfortable, pleasurable in fact. Thirty minutes ago, Connor had feared wearing his sister’s things. Now he worried more because he was no longer afraid of it. But he also felt like he wanted to run to her, then hug and tell her.
Caitlin decided it was time to make herself presentable and sat at her vanity for the first time since moving north of the border. She really had not set it up properly yet, so she opened her make-up kit with a battery-powered illuminated mirror in the lid.
She couldn’t help but think that her brother was so sweet asking to wear her tights.
A few minutes later, she heard Connor exit the front door of their new home. She slipped her feet into her flats again and danced over to her closet and began sorting through her dresses, skirts, blouses, and sweaters.
“What to wear?” Caitlin asked herself aloud. “What to wear?”
Smiling, she took a short, dark blue turtlenecked sweater-dress from the closet rod by its padded hanger and placed it on a hook behind the door. That would be perfect for the afternoon. After all, his jeans would be cold and wet when Connor came back inside, and he’d need something warm and dry to wear, or so Caitlin thought to herself. And the color of this dress would look so nice with her brother’s beautiful eyes!
©2012 by Anam Chara
This story is the sequel to “A Cold Morning in Toronto,” inspired by Dorothy Colleen’s Weblogue “Minus 35 degrees Celsius” that she posted January 16th, 2012.
There’s cold, and then there’s cold!
Connor and Caitlin only moved to Toronto with their mother less than two weeks ago. Then today the schools are closed. So what can they do home alone, in the cold, with the power down?
✽✽✽ −35 °C ✽✽✽
Caitlin heard Connor pounding on the front door, screaming at the top of his voice. She darted out of her room and flew down the stairs to the foyer.
“Lemme in, Sis!” Connor yelled frantically. “I’m freezin’ out here! It hurts!”
She unlocked and unbolted the door and swung it open for her brother. A blast of cold, frigid air knocked her to the floor as it carried her brother inside. Snow was blowing in, so she scrambled to her feet and slammed it hard, against the wind and cold.
“Thanks, Sis!” Connor offered. “I can’t believe how cold it is out there. I’ve never felt anything like that before. We’re not goin’ anywhere today.”
“You weren’t even out there–what, Li’l Bro? Four? Five minutes?” said Caitlin as she noticed tears welling up–tears borne from the cold stinging his eyes.
“However long was too long! I’m freezin’!” Connor complained. He could not help but think back to his old home, school, and friends. “I wish we were back home, Sis–back in Miami.”
“I know. I wish we were, too,” conceded Caitlin. “But you an’ me, we gotta git used to life here. We ain’t goin’ back, not for a long time.”
As she helped Connor out of his parka, she noticed that a layer of heavy, wet snow had adhered to his bluejeans and began melting as soon as her brother came inside. She grabbed a broom next to the door and tried to knock the snow off his jeans, but it was too late. She brushed away what was still there, but the jeans had already been soaked through.
“Bro, you need to git-cher jeans off right now,” she warned. “They’re already soaked.”
“Yeah, I can see that,” acknowledged Connor as he headed to his room, went in, and shut the door. Yes, his jeans were soaked. He didn’t think that he could have had that much snow on him, but he did. Pushing them down, he observed that the tights were also wringing wet as was the tail of his lumberjack shirt. So he peeled his sister’s tights off, took his pullover off, and then shed his shirt.
He caught his reflection in the full length mirror on the back of the door to his big, walk-in closet. At the moment, it was a mostly empty closet, his old clothes still undelivered. Still clad only in his sister’s lingerie, he sat down on the ice-cold hardwood floor beside his bed, blushing and anxious. Connor tucked his knees up to his chest and hugged himself as he began to cry. But Caitlin heard him sobbing as she walked past her brother’s room to go down the stairs, so she knocked on his door.
“Yeah?” acknowledged a sad, angry voice.
“Li’l Bro, can I come in?” Caitlin asked.
“Yeah.”
She opened the door to see him seated on the floor, his back up against his bed. He was shivering as well as crying. Then Caitlin felt a chill. No wonder! Connor’s room was freezing. She noticed her fluffy, pink dressing gown on a peg next to his closet door and took it down for him. Then Caitlin knelt beside her younger brother and helped slide his arms into its sleeves.
And then, Connor did something that neither could remember him doing since pre-school. He curled up against Caitlin and hugged her.
“It’s so cold, Sis,” he cried on her shoulder. “Why did Mom hafta move us here? It’s like another planet!”
Caitlin held her brother close to her. “I know. I don’t like this cold either.” She hugged him tighter. “But-cha know Mom had to come.”
“Yeah, I know,” conceded Connor. “But I still miss my friends. I didn’t even git to say goodbye to some of ’em. Gage wasn’t even back from Christmas vacation yet before we had to go. I had to tell ’im an’ Leslie by email.”
Lester Gage and Connor had been buddies since preschool. Indeed, they had grown up in each other’s company, exploring their world and learning many of their life lessons together. Lester’s twin sister, Leslie, had also come along with them on more than a few occasions. So, Connor felt very guilty not to have had a chance for a proper farewell to his best friend, or to his sister, who also had been his first real crush.
“An’ I miss Billy Jim, too,” his sister commiserated. “It was all so fast.”
“Well, you did git to spend New Year’s Eve with ’im.”
“I’m glad we were still together for that,” Caitlin sniffled. “An’ I hated to leave him an’ everyone else in Miami. But we gotta make a new life for ourselves here, Li’l Bro.”
Connor was still cold and hugged his sister tighter. “You’re still shiverin’!” she consoled her brother, hugging him as tightly as she could.
“Yeah. And I’m stuck here in your underwear an’ bathrobe, ’cause I don’t even have a dry pair o’ pants to wear.”
“Connor that’s not a bathrobe; it’s a dressin’ gown.”
“What’s the difference?”
“A bathrobe is–wait! I thought o’ somethin’. In fact, I had it in mind ever since you asked t’ wear my tights. But are you sure you don’t have any pants you can wear?”
“Mom’s got all of ’em, my khaki’s, my cords, my jeans, ’cept the cold, wet pair here in the floor. An’ those’ll take all day to dry without any power.”
“Then I got an idea, but you don’t hafta go along with it. An’ if you don’t wanna, I’ll understand an’ not be upset with you ’bout it or anythayng. ”
“All right. So, what is it?”
“When me an’ Mom went shoppin’ we got ourselves a cold weather wardobe. So I got all these new dresses, skirts an’ sweaters, turtlenecks, tights an’ all. I know this is gonna sound crazy, but you can wear any of my clothes you wanna try.”
Connor felt something akin to defeat. “Don’t-cha have any pants at all? A pair of jeans, maybe?” he asked.
“Sorry, but not right now. I bought two new pairs o’ bluejeans at the mall here, but Mom’s taken ’em to do the laundry after work, so she’s got ’em with the rest o’ your thayngs in the car.”
He sighed. “So, my only choice is a dress or a skirt?”
“’Fraid so, Li’l Bro!” confirmed his sister, looking at him with a sympathetic but firm smile. “Otherwise, you’ll have to sit here cold an’ all alone in my lingerie an’ dressin’ gown.”
“I dunno, Sis,” he said. “This is all too weird for me. Suppose someone finds out. We just moved here an’ I don’t wanna risk anyone–“
Connor sneezed suddenly. He shivered and emitted another sneeze.
“Tell you what, Bro,” his sister began. “I’m fixin’ to run you a nice hot bath so you can soak an’ relax an’ warm up. You can thaynk about it an’ then tell me whatcha wanna do. But I don’t wanna leave you in here to git a bad cold.”
He really didn’t know, or even care, what to think about what his big sister had suggested to him. But at that moment, he could not–he would not–fault either the idea or the reality of a nice hot bath.
“You’re right about a hot bath, Sis. Let’s start with that, then. We’ll thaynk about other stuff later. All right?”
Caitlin smiled and nodded at her little brother before kissing him on his forehead. He acknowledged in his own mind that she had been a sweet, kind, caring sister to him all morning. That had been a long time coming, at least in his mind. She went to draw a bath for Connor.
He wondered if there were maybe a tiny camera hidden somewhere in his chilly bedroom, recording him sitting there in his sister’s underwear and dressing gown. His room would have been heated by the electric baseboards if the power were on. But his mother’s and sister’s rooms were warmed instead by the central forced-air ventilation system, heated by natural gas during the winter. Having been added after the original construction, his room lacked any heating duct for the main system. He could get more heat by leaving his door open, but then he’d lose his privacy.
Connor continued to ponder his sudden changes in geography and social status. Back in Miami, he had been very popular, but here in Toronto, he was the new kid, an outsider. Never before had Connor experienced anything remotely close to weather like this morning. He felt defeated, depressed by it. He had ventured out in the spirit of mastering his new environment, but he hadn’t expected to be overwhelmed by the sheer, bitter cold almost immediately.
“Connor, your bath is ready,” his sister’s voice sang sweetly from outside his door. He got up and pulled the dressing gown more tightly around himself for warmth, then tied the belt off.
“I’ve added some bubble bath an’ scented oil to the bath. Mom an’ me like to take our baths this way. It’s so very relaxin’ for us. I hope you enjoy it, too.”
As soon as Caitlin opened the door to the bathroom a cloud of hot water vapor rolled out, banishing the aching cold from Connor’s bones. The strongly scented fragrance of the bath oil wafted across his nostrils.
Mm! Yes, thought Connor. He could get used to this.
“Take this,” said Caitlin, handing him a basket stocked with soaps, bottles, and tubes. “There’s shampoo, creme rinse, hair conditioner, a depilatory, an’ some moisturizing lotion.”
“De–depil–?” stammered Connor, trying to remember the word.
“Depilatory,” his sister completed. “It removes body hair. It might sting a little, but it’s still easier than shavin’ your legs. An’ they’ll look an’ feel smoother, too. After your bath, cover your body with it, wait a few minutes, an’ then rinse it off in the shower. Just follow the directions. Then, if you feel irritated after usin’ it, you can rub yourself down with the moisturizer.”
“How ’bout all these other things?”
“Start with the shampoo an’ just follow the instructions on the back. Then follow with the creme rinse an’ the hair conditioner. I’ll help style your hair when you’re ready. I’m fixin’ to give you a pixie cut, I thaynk. You’ll look real cute with it, if you still wanna go through with this.”
Did he want to go through with this? No, but it wasn’t like he had much choice. He had no dry pants of his own. In a way, it was nice of Caitlin to offer this to him. But still he felt anxious about wearing one of his sister’s skirts or dresses. He should have gone to the mall with her and Mom and got himself another pair of jeans or trousers, but he didn’t so now it was too late.
✽✽✽ −35°C ✽✽✽
Connor untied the matching belt of his sister's pink bathrobe, then let it slip from his shoulders to the floor. Very carefully, he tested the bath by dipping a toe in the steamy, hot water. Then gently he lowered himself into the bathtub.
He leaned back in the tub soaking in the bubble-bath and breathing in the luscious fragrance around him. Seriously, the feelings that Connor began to experience were enjoyable and he did start to feel relaxed. It was all a very happy counterpoint to the wintry chill into which he had stepped but half an hour before. Indeed, he had relaxed so thoroughly, that not until Caitlin knocked on the bathroom door did Connor even realize that he had dozed off in his bath.
“Li’l Bro, are you finished yet?” inquired his sister’s voice from the other side of the door. “You’ve been in there a while.”
“No!” Connor sat upright with a start, splashing the water around him. “I still have to wash my hair and use that other stuff.”
“The depilatory?” she asked as she slowly pushed the door ajar.
“Yeah! That stuff!”
“You can call it hair remover, if ya want.”
“Yeah, I want!”
“Need help?”
“Don’t think so. Not so far anyway.”
“Then I’ll leave you this bathrobe here. It’s pink. An’ a couple o’ bath towels,” Caitlin told him, pushing the door open just a little more to leave the bathrobe on the doorknob. “You just holler, though, if you do need anythayng else!”
“Okay, Sis!”
Connor drained the bathtub and turned his attention to shampooing his hair. He began by drawing the shower curtain around the antique claw-footed bathtub, then read the instructions on various bottles and tubes. After half an hour, he emerged from the shower, hair clean and skin smooth. He put the pink bathrobe on. It was so short that it felt almost indecent to him. Then he grabbed one of the bath towels. Although he had seen both Mom and Sis with their hair wrapped in a towel in a turban-like style, he had no idea how to do it.
“Sis!” yelled Connor, leaning out the door. “I need your help!”
Caitlin padded in her stocking feet down the hall to the bathroom. “Yes, Li’l Bro. Whatcha need?”
“How do you wrap your hair in a towel?”
His sister smiled and took Connor by the hand, leading him back to the bathroom mirror. “Watch, so you can learn how to do it yourself.”
She wrapped it around his head and then flipped the end back over his crown. “There you go! We’ll have you practice it later. But let’s git-cher nails done, next.”
“My nails done?”
“Mm-hmm! We gotta do your nails,” Caitlin told him. “We do want-cha t’ look right when we do this.”
“I guess this is what I git for not goin’ to the mall with you an’ Mom?”
“Well, you could say that. But on the other hand, you could thaynk of it as a chance t’ have some fun. I sure do,” his sister giggled. “Besides, it’s also a chance to learn somethin’ about how the other half lives.”
“If you say so. Just don’t go tellin’ anyone, okay?”
“I ain’t gonna go blabbin’ it t’ no one that my li’l brother goes aroun’ wearin’ my clothes nor nothin’ like that. After all, it’d embarrass me just as much as you.”
What she said made sense to Connor. He had not thought about it having possible repercussions for his sister, and for her friends to find out might be indeed no less embarrassing to her than to himself. That also helped to settle some of his own anxiety about the situation.
“Sorry, Sis. I hadn’t thought about it that way,” he admitted.
Caitlin smiled at Connor as she inspected his fingernails. They were rather jagged. “Ew! These are scary-lookin’, Li’l Bro,” she observed. “They definitely need some work.”
She began carefully to clip and to file his fingernails–but not too much, though, as he didn’t have much length to them.
“I wonder what color nail polish for you?” Caitlin though aloud.
“Nail polish?” Connor queried in objection.
“Well, of course! Most girls wear nail polish. I always do.” Caitlin examined several bottles before deciding on a soft tint of pink. “I thaynk this softer pink color is subtle enough it ain’t gonna scream at-cha.”
This was definitely weird for Connor as he let his sister paint his fingernails. But she didn’t stop with those, insisting that she do his toenails as well. This proved to be an especially difficult exercise, trying the patience of both.
“Connor! Stop kickin’!” Caitlin yelled at her brother. “Keep your foot still!”
“I can’t help it,” complained her brother. “Those cotton balls tickle my toes. I’m not used to this, so you quit ticklin’ me!”
“Well, I don’t want the nail polish all over everthayng.”
“I still don’t git why I need it on my toenails. You can’t see it anyway once I’m wearin’ shoes.”
“’Cause–well–’cause it’s a girl thayng! No specific reason, I guess. We jus’ do it!”
The odor of the solvent in the nail polish was getting to Connor. How could girls stand the stuff? He was ready to faint from the fumes.
It took a while for Caitlin to finish her brother’s manicure and pedicure. After that, she grabbed a comb and scissors. He seemed to be asleep again, so she shook him by the shoulder
“Connor, exactly how long has it been since you had your hair cut?” she sighed to her brother.
“A couple weeks before summer vacation,” he answered groggily. “Sometime back in May, I think.”
“That’s how many? Nine? Nine months ago! No wonder it looks like a wreck!”
“Jeez! It couldn’t be that bad, could it?”
“Well uh! You guys jus’ don’t know nothin’ about hair, do ya? For one thayng, you got really bad split ends,” remarked Caitlin assessing her brother’s rather long hair. “Anyway, looks like the conditioner got most o’ your tangles out. I’ll hafta trim it first, though, an’ then see what I can do with it.”
“You said somethin’ about a ‘pixie’ cut?”
“Honestly, I don’t thaynk that would be so easy as I thought before. Was gittin’ above myself thaynkin’ I could do that. Besides, until after you shampooed it, I didn’t know just how long it really is. There are other ways I can do your hair right an’ proper an’ not cut too much. You are gonna want it to look like a boy’s haircut again tomorrow, anyway.”
“Yeah, that’s right! Don’t make it too girly or I can’t go back to school.”
Connor heard his sister giggle again. She definitely was getting way too much fun out of this, he thought.
“All right. I know how to fix your hair, then. It’ll look downright cute on you. But you cain’t go lookin’ at the mirror ’til I’m done with it. ’Cause I want it to be a surprise an’ all.”
“Sis?”
“Yes?”
“What are split ends?”
Caitlin just sighed and shook her head.
✽✽✽ −35°C ✽✽✽
He wasn’t sure if it were because of the fumes from the various hair products, the emotional fatigue that he had endured from the shock of such cold weather, or even the simple gentleness of how his sister had handled him while she worked, but Connor had dozed off again while Caitlin was working on his hair. He didn’t know he was asleep until she gently shook him awake once more.
“Connor, you can wake up now! I’ve finished your hairdo. Next we gotta gitcha dressed.”
“What am I gonna wear?”
“I’ve already picked out somethin’ really pretty for you.”
“What?”
Caitlin held up a beautiful turtleneck sweater-dress with a short hemlength. “This is a new dress. It’s a pretty, deep blue an’ it’ll bring out your eye color.”
“So, that’s a good thing?” he wondered aloud.
“Yes. That’s always a good thing,” she said. “A girl always likes to show off her best features. And with eyes like yours, you wanna make sure they git noticed.”
“Sis, I don’t want ’em to git noticed!”
“Well, maybe not today…,” teased Caitlin, flashing her brother a wicked smile. “Anyway, let’s git-cha dressed now.”
She offered Connor a matching pastel blue training bra and panty set. “You can have this set, too, Li’l Bro,” his sister told him. “Obviously, I’ve outgrown them.”
He accepted the delicate garments from her, noting the padded cups of the brassiere. The set of lingerie was in satin and soft to his touch. He held it against his cheek to feel it, then noticed Caitlin smiling at him as he did so.
“Sis, could-ja turn around while I put the underwear on?”
Caitlin turned around and went to her dresser while Connor pulled the panty on underneath the bathrobe, which he immediately shed. As his sister opened a drawer, he quickly put on the training bra, using the maneuver that she’d taught him earlier. She took an unopened package of nude-colored pantyhose from the drawer.
“Put these on next,” instructed Caitlin, handing her brother the pantyhose. He opened the package, and withdrew the pantyhose, which he held against his cheek, just as he had done with the lingerie a moment earlier. His sister noted how carefully Connor gathered each stocking into a ball and worked the fabric up his legs. He then stood to pull the pantyhose up over his panties to his waist.
As her brother struggled with the pantyhose, Caitlin brought the blue dress over to him and unzipped the back.
“You can put dresses on different ways,” explained Caitlin. Some dresses you pull over your head like a sweater, some you step into an’ pull up, like overalls, an’ others you put on like a dress shirt an’ button up. Many dresses hafta be zipped up the back.”
“How d’you know?” Connor asked her.
“It depends on the dress, really,” she answered. Sometimes you might even need another person to help git it on or off. That’s especially so if it zips or buttons up the back.”
“How ’bout this one you want me to wear?”
“This is a sweater-dress an’ you pull it on over your head. It’ll fit like a long sweater, so it won’t feel too strange, but it’ll be warm an’ comf’terble.”
Caitlin helped her brother pull the dress on over his head and down to its full length, somewhat more than mid-thigh for him, since he was not quite so tall as his sister.
“Hmm? Needs somethin’ else…,” mused Caitlin, standing with one hand on her hip. “I know what!” She hopped back to her dresser and opened another drawer and withdrew an inch and a half (4 cm) wide, black, vinyl belt.
“Now, we need t’ git-cha some shoes,” Caitlin thought aloud. She knelt next to her brother and bade him sit again. Three pairs of shoes were lined up next to her vanity, so she took one and slid Connor’s foot into a flat ballet pump.
“Hmm? I can hardly believe this, but your foot’s smaller than mine,” she said, her expression twisting wryly as she thought. This embarrassed Caitlin somewhat, that her feet were larger than Connor’s as well as Mom’s. “Wait a moment, Li’l Bro. Lemme git another pair.”
His sister popped out of the room and returned a few minutes later with a pair of shoes in each hand. “These are Mom’s,” she said. “I think they’ll fit-cha better than mine.”
She slid a pair of four-inch (10 cm) pumps on her brother’s feet. “Try standing up in those.”
Nervously, Connor slowly rose from the seat. He wobbled on the heels as he stood and immediately sat back down.
“Sorry, Sis,” he apologized, “but I don’t think my ankles can take these.”
“I was afraid of that,” acknowledged his sister. “Try these. They’re lower heels.”
Caitlin helped her brother slip off the higher-heeled pair and then step into the two-inch (5 cm) heeled pumps, then buckled the straps around his ankles. She thought that the effect was quite feminine.
“Can you stand okay in those?” she asked Connor. “It helps if you keep your ankles straight.”
“Yeah, these aren’t so bad,” he said, slowly standing up.
“Try taking a few steps with them,” suggested his sister. “And girls tend to take smaller steps than boys, especially in heels. Put one foot in front of the other.”
Caitlin stood to guide Connor by the hand while instructing him: “That’s right… Lock your ankles… Don’t let ’em wobble… Turn on the ball of your foot… Go back to your seat…”
“That was fine, Connor!” she said, smiling at her brother. “We’ll practice more downstairs.”
“Am I done getting dressed yet?”
“Not quite,” said Caitlin as she turned Connor to face the mirror on her vanity. “We gotta do your face now.”
✽✽✽ −35°C ✽✽✽
His mouth agape, Connor could only stare at the girl in the mirror as she matched his each and every move. His sister had carefully applied cosmetics very lightly to his face.
“Is that really me, Caitlin?”
“Yes, it is.”
“My Li’l Bro needs a girl’s name while he’s my Li’l Sis,” said Caitlin. “Have one in mind?”
“Huh? What?” He continued to gaze at the image in the mirror. “I dunno.”
“You’re totally overwhelmed, aren’t you?… Connor?”
“Yeah, I think so. That sounds about right.”
Caitlin smiled while her brother yet stared at the girl that he appeared to be.
“I know! Connie! We’ll call you ‘Connie’!”
“Uh–okay… That’s okay,” he agreed, his eyes still locked on his transformation. Then after a long moment he admitted to her, “I really do look like a girl, and a pretty one at that. I didn’t expect this, Sis. I’m scared!”
“Why’re you scared?” Caitlin asked.
“I’m afraid because–because I think I like how I look,” he answered. “But I don’t want to.”
Connor’s sister hugged him from behind, putting her face next to his. They looked at themselves in the mirror.
“I never realized just how much we look alike–Connie,” said Caitlin. “You really do look like you’re my sister. And the boys would certainly look at you.”
“Oh no!” Connor objected. “I like girls–and only girls.”
“That’s fine by me,” retorted Caitlin. “But I thaynk it’s cool for you to look so much like a real girl. You can really have fun with it if you want to.”
“Well, there’s no way I’m leavin’ the house like this.”
“In this weather there’s no reason for either of us to go outside, really. You already did an’ that’s why you’re dressed up like that now.”
“I know. I’m just afraid of anyone else seein’ me like this.”
Caitlin thought for a moment. Their mother would absolutely have to meet “Connie” when she came home. After all, the result of her little brother’s impromptu, at-home makeover was remarkable. It would be unfair for Mom not to see her son’s feminine side.
“Y’know, it’s almost time for lunch,” she said. “Let’s eat an’ then find somethin’ to do with our afternoon ’til Mom gits home.”
✽✽✽ −35°C ✽✽✽
Connor stood at the top of the staircase and looked down. He’d never thought before about how many stairs were there or how far down it was, but now, wearing his mother’s shoes with two-inch (5 cm) heels, it looked like the sheerest precipice.
“Connie, I’ll stay two or three steps ahead goin’ down. Hold the handrail. I’ll keep you from fallin’ if necessary, but it’s not as hard as it looks.”
“Easy for you to say!” Connor complained wobbling in his sister’s pumps. “How do you girls walk in these at all?”
“Today you git to find out.”
“Take your first step now, Connie,” she told her brother. “Put one foot directly in front of the other… That’s right!… Again… Yes, you’re doin’ jus’ fine!… Again–”
“Feels like my butt’s wigglin’…”
“That means you’re doin’ it right!… Keep a-goin’!”
Connor didn’t even notice that his sister had let go of his arm before he reached the landing of the staircase.
“That’s so different than regular shoes,” he observed. “But you don’t always wear shoes like this, do you?”
“No, not always,” answered Caitlin. “But even when we wear flats, we tend to walk in much the same pattern. The difference between how boys an’ girls walk has more to do with their bodies than their shoes.”
“Howzat?”
“Men lead with their shoulders,” she explained. “Women, with their hips.”
“I’m not sure whatcha mean by ‘lead’ in this case,” noted Connor.
“I’m not so sure how to explain that detail, either,” his sister admitted. “But jus’ watch how me an’ Mom walk an’ try t’ copy us.”
Caitlin walked across the salon and turned to face her brother then slowly strode back towards him.
“Did-ja see how I did that?” she asked him.
“Yeah, but I’m not sure how it was different than how I walk,” Connor remarked. “Exactly what am I watchin’ for?”
“First, I’m taking smaller steps,” she answered walking back to the far side of the room. “An’ watch how I place my feet, too.”
Connor watched intently as his sister emphasized stepping one foot almost directly in front of the other. She also maintained her posture, keeping her shoulders square and nearly motionless.
“Notice how I swing my arms very slightly to the side,” Caitlin demonstrated. “Not too much, though, or you look too obvious.”
“Try it now, Connie,” she said quietly, smiling at her brother.
“Remember, smaller steps than you’re used to…,” she coached. “That’s right!… Smaller steps… One foot right in front of the other… Let your hips work some… Lookin’ good!… Way t’ go, Connie!”
She continued to have him practice walking and turning, stopping and standing. Caitlin note surprisingly that her brother became increasingly focused on learning how to move as she demonstrated.
“Stop now an’ stand with your weight on one leg an’ the other straight out forward an’ a little to the side.… That’s right!… Now cross your arms.… Wow! You nailed that pose!”
Her brother smiled when she told him that. Even though he felt strange and anxious, he still was very much the boy–very competitive in his self-concept–and felt proud that he had succeeded in getting a girlish pose right on the first attempt.
“You’ve got nice legs, Li’l Bro,” she remarked. Yours deserve a pair of higher heels for sure. Other girls’d be so envious of you–I’m even a little jealous, myself!”
Hearing that, Connor blushed deeply.
“Oh, Connie! Don’t be so embarrassed!” Caitlin tried to console her brother. “One thing that a girl has to learn is how to take a compliment. And you look great showing your legs.”
He just stared down at his legs silently.
“Connie, when someone compliments you, what-cha say?” she prompted him.
“Thank you?”
“Uh-huh. Now you askin’ or tellin’?”
“Oh!–Thank you, Sis!”
Caitlin pulled her brother into a hug and kissed him on the cheek. “You’re bein’ such a good sport about this, Connie. You do me proud.”
“Thanks!” he said, returning her hug. “I didn’t think this would be any fun, but it is.”
At that moment, Connor’s tummy growled and his sister giggled. “Think I’m hungry, too,” she said. I wonder if–oh no!–it’s almost one o’clock now, Li’l Sis. We’d better git-cha somethin’ to eat or your waistline’ll soon be smaller than mine!”
Taking his hand, Caitlin led her brother to the kitchen.
“The kitchen stove’s electric, so we can’t cook,” observed Connor.
“I thaynk that’s how Mom found out the power was off this mornin’. It’s also why we had cold cereal for breakfast,” said Caitlin. “So we’ll have to do somethin’ as simple for lunch, too, like salads or sandwiches. I just hope what’s in the fridge is okay.
“You check the pantry for anythayng we can eat without cookin’, Connie,” she said opening the refrigerator door. As she did, her brother peaked in the breadbox and took out a bag of white bread and an opened bag of a fresh loaf of whole wheat bread. Then he walked across the kitchen to the door of the pantry, carefully, as his sister watched how he stepped.
“Still lookin’ good, Li’l Sis!” Caitlin remarked while smiling at him. She gathered a head of lettuce and a few veggies in her arms. “I really thaynk you got-cher walk down.”
“Thank you!” he called back to her from the pantry. Connor browsed the shelves quickly, noting what was stocked in cans, boxes, or jars. Then he realized that they might have yet another practical problem.
“Do we have a can-opener here?” Connor asked.
Caitlin went to the kitchen counter and set the veggies down. Then she rummaged through first a drawer of tableware and next one of cooking utensils until she noticed the new electric can-opener by the sink.
“Just an electric one,” she reported back to her brother.
“Oh, that’s just great!” Connor said in a sarcastic tone. “Most of what’s back here is in cans. But it’d hafta be cooked anyway.”
Going over to the pantry, Caitlin took an apron bearing her name from a hook on the back of the door. As she slipped it on and tied it, she watched her new “sister” reprise the pose that he had learned but a few minutes earlier, arms crossed and leg straight, pointing off to the side. She smiled seeing that he appeared to be using the stance so naturally.
“Caitlin, how do you feel about peanut butter an’ jelly?” asked her brother.
“I’m okay with it, Connie,” answered his sister. “What kinda jelly we got in there?”
“Strawberry… Grape… Oh, goody!–Mom got me some orange marmalade!” Connor giggled. He took the jars of peanut butter and orange marmalade with him from the pantry.
“Sis, what’s your preference for jelly?”
“Strawberry, please.”
“Is there any already opened in the fridge?”
“No.”
Connor returned to the pantry to retrieve the jar of strawberry jam for his sister.
“While you’re over there, wouldja put Mom’s apron on so you don’t spill nothin’ on my new dress,” his sister asked, almost pleading. “Ain’t had a chance yet to wear it, myself.”
Smiling to himself, Connor took the other apron from its hook on the back of the pantry door. He carried it and the strawberry jam to the counter and set the jar down on it. Then he slipped the apron on over his head and tried to tie it behind him, but couldn’t quite manage it.
“Sis, could you help me with this?” he asked.
“Sure thing, Connie.”
His sister came over and tied the pink sash of the apron behind him in a very dainty bow. He couldn’t see how cute in looked nor how naughtily Caitlin grinned seeing how feminine Connor now appeared. If she were not the one who had dressed her brother up, she would have seen him as the girl he appeared to be in a random encounter.
Meanwhile, Connor had noticed that now his sister was addressing him consistently as “Connie.” He couldn’t help but wonder if her using this variant of his name implied more permanence in this new arrangement than he felt warranted.
“Can you prepare the sandwiches while I toss the salad?” asked Caitlin. “And do remember I prefer white bread for mine.”
Connor smiled at his sister and nodded to acknowledge her requests. Quickly, he spread peanut butter and strawberry jam on white bread for Caitlin before making a sandwich of peanut butter and orange marmalade on whole wheat for himself. Then he stacked and cut the sandwiches in two as he had seen his mother and sister do countless times. But he had never before cut sandwiches in two before eating. He wondered if that were a girl’s way of doing it.
“Sis, to drink we have bottled water, skim milk and a limited selection of sodas: cola, diet cola, and ginger ale,” he told her. “What’s your choice?”
“Well, with peanut butter, I almost always like milk, so I guess that’s what I’ll have.”
Taking the milk carton from the refrigerator, Connor decided to have skim milk as well. Since he didn’t know how long the power would be off, it made sense to use the perishable beverage while it was still fresh. The refrigerator had been off for a while, so he didn’t know how much longer it would stay cold without power.
Soon, Connor and Caitlin had made lunch for themselves. They took their salads and sandwiches over to the kitchen table. Connor poured a glass of skim milk for each of them while Caitlin fetched a box of croutons and a small canister of grated parmesan cheese from the pantry. She opened both and set them on the table as well.
“What kinda salad dressin’ d’you want, Connie?”
“Oil an’ vinegar, I think.”
“Hmm! Y’know, I was gonna have French, but oil an’ vinegar soun’ jus’ fine for me, too.”
So Caitlin went to a cabinet over the kitchen counter and took out a small metal tray with a pair of cruets and another with a pair of salt and pepper shakers.
After everything had been placed on the table, Connor moved behind the chair where his sister was about to sit and began to pull it out for her.
“No, Connie!” Caitlin stopped him. “Don’t get my chair!”
“Huh?” he wondered. “But Mom says–”
“I know what Mom’s taught you, that a gentleman always pulls a lady’s seat out for her. But for now, we’re both girls, so we both seat ourselves today.”
“And here I thought I’d be bringin’ Southern gentilesse to Toronto,” he said as he went to pull his own chair out from the kitchen table.
“Stop!” Caitlin commanded as her brother prepared to sit down. “You gotta learn to sit like a lady, too.”
He sighed then asked, “How different can it be?”
“Now watch me again, Li’l Sis,” she continued as she stood to demonstrate. “When a girl goes to sit, she first reaches back behind her and smooths her skirt from her butt down to her hemline as she sits down. That’s to keep the skirt from getting wrinkled. Next, you either cross one leg over the other at the knee or sit with both feet on the floor with your ankles and knees together. Then, if necessary you arrange your skirt so that it’s stretched out as full as its length and cut allows.”
“I can’t believe I’m doin’ this,” muttered Connor sotto voce as he copied his sister’s movements.
“But you are an’ you got it right, too,” Caitlin encouraged him as she took half of her sandwich. “An’ on the first try at that.”
“Thank you, Sis,” he accepted her compliment. “But what I meant is that I can’t believe I let you talk me into this. So now I’m sittin’ here wearin’ your dress an’ high heels.”
As Connor felt himself blushing yet again, Caitlin sat amazed at how feminine he looked. He took a bite of his own sandwich.
“Yes, Connie, but now that you’re wearin’ a pretty dress, I gotta say you look so right in it.”
“I look ‘right’?” Connor asked in disbelief.
“Uh-huh,” affirmed Caitlin. So right.”
“Now why would I look any more ‘right’ in a dress?”
“’Cause since you been wearin’ it, whenever you ain’t been blushin’, you’ve been grinnin’ or smilin’ a whole lot.”
“Well, of course I’ve been blushin’,” Connor agreed. “It’s been really embarrassin’.”
“Maybe, but I don’t know if I ever seen you grin or smile so much in one day before. I kinda thaynk you really do like being dressed up an’ girlified an’ all!”
“Sis!”
“Well, you do!” insisted Caitlin with a giggle. Then she cast him an oblique glance and quietly remarked, “I thaynk I got a little sister who’s been holdin’ out on me.”
Connor stuffed a forkful of salad into his mouth to keep himself from responding to Caitlin’s remark. It had bothered him and he wondered whether deep down it might be true. Indeed he had felt embarrassed in his sister’s clothes, but as those feelings slowly waned, he began to feel somehow different. Yet he was unsure of what the newer feelings were.
“Why did you want me to wear your bra an’ panties, too?” Connor asked. “I just wanted to borrow your tights this morning so I could try to keep warm.”
“I know, Connor,” admitted his sister in a more subdued demeanor. He noted that she had switched back to using his boy’s name. “I guess I just thought it’d be cute to go yankin’ your chain that way,” she confessed. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to hurt-cha. I just wanted to have some fun with you. Instead, I only embarrassed you.”
Connor noticed that tears were welling up in Caitlin’s eyes. He understood his sister well enough to know that her contrition was quite real. Besides, he hadn’t put up even token resistance to her scheme today.
“Caitlin, it’s okay!” he assured her. “Look–is it embarrassin’? Yes, but I’ve also had fun doin’ it. And it’s been worth doin’ jus’ to see you smile for the first time since movin’ here.”
Caitlin blushed as she smiled back at Connor, but he also noticed tears in her eyes. “I’m sorry, Sis,” he addressed her. “What’s wrong? Is it Billy Jim?”
She nodded, biting into a corner of her sandwich. “Havin’ to leave him hurt so much,” she disclosed. “It still does.”
Connor thought for a moment about their sudden move and how his sister had been affected as well as himself. Yet others than themselves had been hurt, too.
“Sis, d’you remember Sally Mae?” he asked.
“Sally Mae Anderson? You mean Helen Anderson’s little tomboy sister?”
“She’s the one, alright.”
“What about her?”
“After the Thanksgivin’ holiday ’til Christmas break, Sally Mae only wore dresses or skirts to school. An’ nice boots or shoes–mostly high-heeled–instead of her sneakers.”
“Our tomboy, Sally Mae Anderson, wearin’ girly-girl clothes? Now how’d that happen?”
“Well, she was dressin’ up for me.”
“Shut up!”
“Now, I didn’t know this until Gage emailed me Saturday night, but Leslie told him Sally Mae had been crushin’ on me bigtime. Apparently, Sally Mae was hopin’ that if she hung out with Leslie, then she could work her way into our group. Or that’s what I found out from Gage, anyway. But I had no idea what was goin’ on while we were still in Miami.
“So now I feel sad for Sally Mae, ’cause she had to ’ve been crushin’ on me awhile before she started dressin’ herself up for me. I don’t even know how long she was tryin’ to git my attention.”
“An’ to thaynk my Li’l Bro got Sally Mae Anderson to wear dresses! Now don’t that beat all?”
“Well, gittin’ someone into a dress isn’t all that hard, is it now, Sis?” he said with a cute, pouty grin.
Caitlin just giggled at the absurdity of his point.
“But seriously,” she asked. “Did-ja like her?”
“Well, she was as nice as anyone else–”
“No! I mean, did-ja like ’er like ’er?”
Connor paused for a moment, looking much more pensive than even for his normal sullen moods.
“I guess now we’ll never know.”
✽✽✽ −35°C ✽✽✽
Clearing the table from lunch took but a minute or two. Caitlin filled the kitchen sink with hot water and dish liquid since without power the electric dishwasher was useless.
“Connie, I’ll wash an’ you dry,” she said handing her brother a clean dishtowel. “You have no idea how excitin’ it is for me to be doin’ dishes with my little sister!”
“Of course I do,” said Connor, batting his eyes at her. “It’s all over your face!”
“Thaynk you might wanna do this again?” asked Caitlin with an almost pleading tone of voice.
“Let’s see how the rest of the day goes first,” cautioned her brother. “So far it’s been kinda fun, but I don’t think I want Mom seein’ me like this.”
“Whyever not?”
“Well, how’d-ja think Mom’s gonna react?”
“Grateful to have another pretty daughter?”
“I sure hope so!” Connor answered nonchalantly, then stopped, blushing yet again. “What am I sayin’? This was your idea anyway, Sis!”
Caitlin could only giggle. “Yes, but you didn’t refuse. You haven’t even complained. I really thaynk you like it.”
Connor flung a dishtowel at his sister and bolted from the kitchen, fearing that she might be right. He thought about what she’d said. And that had frightened him since he’d seen himself in the mirror.
✽✽✽ −35°C ✽✽✽
In the salon, Caitlin found her very confused brother, curled up on the sofa, tears streaming down his face. She sat down next to Connor and putting her arm around him, whispered softly, “What’s wrong?”
“While we were doin’ the dishes together, I suddenly felt like I shoulda been your little sister all along,” he confessed. “Still, I’m a boy, but I like dressin’ up like this. An’ that doesn’t make sense for me.”
Caitlin hugged Connor and kissed his cheek. “Connie, things don’t always hafta make sense. Sometimes, you just accept ’em an’ enjoy ’em.”
Connor hugged his sister back. “You think so?” he ashed.
“Uh-huh,” she confirmed. “An’ maybe I need t’ be nicer t’ my li’l brother when he’s aroun’, too,” she admitted. “We’re both the new kids here, after all. You shouldn’t hafta be in drag for me t’ treat-cha decent.”
“I’m sorry you lost Billy Jim, Caitlin,” consoled Connor, hugging his sister again. “I know it hurt to leave him behind. But you’ll get through it. We’ll both get through this.”
✽✽✽ −35°C ✽✽✽
“So now what, Sis?” Connor mused aloud. “Nothing electronic is working today–no tee-vee or videogames–no Internet–no music.”
“Wait!–Yes!” Caitlin beamed with a wild look in her eyes. “We can do music?”
“But how?” wondered her brother. “There’s no power and both of us forgot to recharge our music players.”
“Do you only define music as what comes out of an electronic device?”
“What?”
“Have you been practicing your violin since we moved here?” she inquired. “You do have it here, don’t you?”
“Upstairs in my bedroom,” he replied.
“Then go git it!” Caitlin told him with just a hint of anticipation in her voice. “Then we’ll set up at the piano.”
Connor himself was just excited enough to forget that he was wearing two-inch heels until he was halfway up the staircase and stopped.
“Sis, what do I do now?” he asked nearly in panic. “I’ve never gone upstairs in high-heels before.”
“Keep on goin’!” Caitlin advised her brother. “You’re almost there. You’d ’ve been there already if you hadn’t worried ’bout it.”
So Connor steeled himself to take the rest of the stairs in but a few seconds. He noticed that the cadence of his heels sounded a little different going up the hardwood stairs than when he had come down. And the sound was different yet than when walking on the kitchen tile. But his ankles were still wobbly as he climbed the remaining stairs.
“I’m afraid I’ll twist an ankle in these, Sis.”
“Millions of us girls wear heels everyday,” Caitlin yelled up the stairs. “While we do get hurt wearin’ ’em now an’ then, we do mostly get aroun’ all right.”
Connor just rolled his eyes a moment and continued to his room. His new bedroom had a huge walk-in closet in which he had put his violin in its case on the main shelf with room to spare. But his eye caught his own reflection in the mirror on the back of the closet door, still open since the morning.
The girl looking back at him seemed way too pretty. He was a boy in a dress. That couldn’t be him, could it? Connor began striking the same sequence of poses that he had practiced for Caitlin, but now seeing for himself how he looked in the mirror, losing track of time.
✽✽✽ −35°C ✽✽✽
Caitlin found a couple of scores for violin and piano inside the bench when she lifted the seat. She mounted those on the music rack above the keyboard of their baby grand piano.
She was happy that the piano had been moved in along with their other furniture the week before. It was larger than their house in Miami had been. They had a nice, large room on the ground floor that Mom had designated as their “conservatory.” To have such a room, just for music, had always been a dream of their mother’s. So now, this room’s closet would be used for music stands, instrument cases, and Mom’s ’cello.
Caitlin took a music stand and a folding chair from the closet and set them up next to the piano so that Connie could read by natural light. She also noticed that she might need to reposition the piano slightly to use the sunlight better, herself. Since the tiny wheels had just been lubricated before moving, she needed but a moment or two to find the best angle then to step on the brake lever to hold it it in place.
So she was ready, sat down at the piano, and played a quick run of scales and a flurry of arpeggios, her first ever in Canada. Then Caitlin wondered suddenly, what was keeping Connie?
✽✽✽ −35°C ✽✽✽
Caitlin couldn’t help but smile as she saw Connor watching himself in his mirror. Maybe he really did like being a girl? He was practicing what she had taught him before lunch. And he was striking the poses quite well, as if he were a confident young lady hoping to become a fashion model. She noted especially her girled-up brother in the quietly angry pose with crossed arms and one leg forward and to the side. That was perhaps his most girlish stance.
Connor was oblivious to his sister watching him strike the various poses that he had learned from her. She tried to suppress her urge to laugh by tightening her lips, but only succeeded in sputtering into giggles.
“What? Caitlin?” Connor yelped in surprise. “How long’ve you been there?”
“A few minutes,” his sister giggled as she padded over to embrace him in yet another hug. “I wondered what was taking you so long?”
“I just didn’t wanna forgit what you showed me.”
“To think that my little brother is such a girl!”
“Well, it was your idea, Sis,” Connor reminded Caitlin as he took his violin case from the closet shelf.
“Maybe, but it’s not all my doin’, either,” retorted his sister. “You like it and you know it, too.”
Thus Caitlin had stated Connor’s most embarrassing truth: that he did like his sister dressing him up. She had called his bluff. Still, he was enjoying it too much to stop. He just hoped that Mom would let them continue when she came home.
“Yeah,” he agreed. But if you hadn’t dressed me up, I wouldn’t hafta think about it.”
“Well, you did ask for my tights,” his sister reminded him as she started down the staircase.
“But I didn’t want the panties and bra,” he answered following her down. “You insisted on those.”
“I didn’t hear you protesting.”
“You never gave me the chance.”
✽✽✽ −35°C ✽✽✽
The snowplows had cleared the streets of Felicia’s neighborhood that morning and had kept them so. She smiled as she turned onto the covered driveway next to her new home. She knew as soon as she drove into the vicinity that the power was still down, as the traffic signals were not yet working, nor were the streetlights illuminating anything against the gray afternoon skies. But she was home early today, not returning directly from her new workplace, but after stopping to launder three loads of clothing for her son and daughter as well as herself.
As her car’s headlights shone up along the driveway, Felicia noted that the door to the garage was open and apparently snow had drifted inside during the day. She had opened the door manually that morning, but also had forgotten to stop and close it again before driving off to work. She was accustomed to using a remote control to close a garage door.
Felicia pulled into the garage and turned the car engine off. Then she pulled her coat snugly around herself, opened the car door, and ran back to pull the garage door closed. She didn’t bother to unload anything from the car, but just shut the door on the driver’s side as she went into the kitchen.
Cold. Frigidly cold.
She had agreed to the move to keep her job. Now, Felicia hoped that she and her teenagers would believe it were worth it.
The kitchen was getting dim and shadowy. As far north as they were, the sun began to go down much earlier in the afternoon than Felicia was used to. Then she thought she heard music coming from inside the house–not recorded music, but a violin and a piano. Could that be Caitlin and Connor playing together?
She just had to look in on them, so the surprised mother walked across the salon to stowe her coat in the closet. As she did, she could hear the music clearly and recognized the Beatles’ tune “Yesterday.”
Felicia quietly walked down the short hallway to the music room and saw her daughter at the piano and another girl playing violin.
“Caitlin, who’s your new friend there?”
Both young musicians turned in surprise towards Felicia, but the violinist made direct eye contact with her.
“Mom!” exclaimed the violinist in the pretty blue dress.
“Connor?”
© 2012-2013 by Anam Chara
A Sermon from the Gospel according to St. Andrew of the May
This is a work of fiction in homiletic style. Short stories have been written as newspaper reports, magazine articles, diaries, log entries, emails, and letters. Then why not write one in the style of a sermon or homily?
Please note my thanks to Andrea Lena DiMaggio, whose previous short work, "Adara's Story," provides the background for mine.
In the +Name of the Father, Son and Holy Spirit. Amen.
Today's sermon is based on a remarkable pericope that came to light recently from the apocryphal Gospel according to St. Andrew of the May. Although this apocryphal document is of unknown provenance and rather dubious origins, it may be the only example of ancient Christian literature to address directly the modern theme of transgenderism, but is yet contemporary with our Lord's sojourn among us.
An interesting note about the Gospel according to St. Andrew of the May, is that scholars disagree over its authorship, and quite a few hold that it was written by St. Andrea of the May. These maintain that only an educated woman of that time could have written it with the stylistic emphasis that appears, while others hold that only someone with a man's experience in that day could have written most of its content. But I wonder, has any scholar considered that its author may have been a eunuch, or a hermaphrodite, or otherwise, in more modern terms, intersexed or transgendered?
In our reading, a boy named Mahlon, who dresses and apparently would live as a girl, comes to see Jesus. But the boy's older brother Simon, embarassed by Mahlon's crossdressing, tries to prevent him from meeting Jesus, who has come to Simon's house. But Jesus seems to have gone there precisely to intervene in this situation. And when He addresses the younger brother by name as "Adara," He shows both His omniscience as Lord, and an intimate understanding of His followers as Teacher.
Perhaps to Simon and their neighbors, friends, and family, Mahlon was just a dimwitted boy dressing like a girl, because looking from the outside, that's exactly what they saw, what anyone would see. But the Lord can see who we are on the inside, who we really are. So Jesus, looking on the heart, does not call Mahlon by his boy's name, but chooses to address her as Adara, instead.
Always, we need to remember that Jesus is the Lord of Second Chances. Think, now! Do you remember the woman at the well, the woman taken in adultery, the tax collector Zaccheus, the centurion Darius' daughter, those whom he cleansed of diseases and unclean spirits, and Lazarus. Every one of them received a new life after their meetings with Jesus. He offered each a second chance.
Also, remember the rich young man who had sought out Jesus, but went away sad, unable to part with his wealth? He was unwilling to do what he needed to make a fresh start. So this fresh start in life, a second chance is offered, but not always taken. We must claim it for ourselves when due.
Our Lord can also be more forceful about it. Remember Saul on the road to Damascus? He had been complicit in the murder of St. Stephen and had received a general warrant to arrest the belivers in Christ and haul them into court as heretics. He was a self-righteous man on his way to inflict grief and pain on those who would follow the Way of Jesus. But our Lord had other plans for Saul, and rather big plans at that. Saul— or now Paul, as he would be known, got a second chance with gusto! St. Paul would be the author of much of the New Testament.
In our story from St. Andrew of the May, Simon wants to be seen as someone who's "with it," among the avant-garde of his day. He wished to be seen and known to have entertained Jesus. Now, Jesus agrees to go to his place for dinner, no doubt knowing that he'd be engaged in one of his lower-key miracles of healing a wounded family. I call it "lower-key" only because it's not so spectacular as turning water to wine, healing the sick, raising the dead, or such. But if it were your family, then I can assure you that nothing whatever would be low-key about it. The greatest miracles, in my opinion, are not those so much those that appear to deviate from the laws of natural science as we understand them, but those that produce love and harmony from the unfathomably murky chaos of human nature.
Such is the way of human arrogance, that Simon can't seem quite to "get it right," even after he agrees to forgive Mahlon, whom he still thinks of as his younger brother. He promises to "forgive him."
But that's not what's needed.
Jesus points out that Adara was not the one in need of forgiveness in this circumstance, rather that Simon had sinned. He then throws himself at Jesus' feet, begging forgiveness.
Wrong again!
Jesus has already forgiven Simon, but that's not the end of the matter with Adara. Simon has sinned not only against God, but against his sister. So, Jesus tells Simon that he needs to ask Adara's forgiveness as well. He has hurt his sister and this requires healing. We call this "making amends."
When we hurt one another, indeed yes, God forgives us sinners and has done so already. Yet the human and material consequences of our actions can remain. We must take responsibility for whatever we've done, and whenever possible, however we can, seek to heal the hurt, to fix the damage, to restore what our sister or brother has lost because of our own sin. This is what Simon needs to acknowledge in our reading.
Thus Jesus gives Simon a second chance, next a third, and then yet a fourth. Our Saviour seems predisposed to offer him as many chances as he needs. Likewise, He seems today predisposed to offer us as many chances as we need, so many chances to get it right. As St. Paul reminds us in 1 Corinthians 13:4, love is long-suffering. The Lord gives us so many chances out of His love for us.
Now, Adara has to be suprised, confused, and maybe even overwhelmed, when someone she's never before met, not only addresses her by name, but also comes to her defense. Yet she comes to Jesus because she knows that He will have an answer for her. And she must also believe that He will accept her as she is.
In today's reading, Jesus prophesies how Simon's parents would have seen Adara, for this, too, is how He sees her. He sees the blessings of love and industry that she offers to her brother and family, and also to her village. Remarkably, they all have rejected the happiness that she can bring them. Not a one of them understand that Adara's role, her purpose, it to engender greater love in her community, showing kindness to small children and animals. She's there to model love and caring while working hard for her brother and family.
Maybe she cannot fulfill her role in this world as Mahlon, but only as Adara. So perhaps Mahlon's role is to discover, to nourish and to protect his inner sister until she is ready to emerge. Then he gives up who he is so that the girl within him may live. So maybe, he acts in accordance with a Will greater then his own. We can't always know. But sometimes we are called to do things that others will not understand and must seek to read the influence of the Holy Spirit in our own lives.
An important point to remember at the end of Adara's story is that Jesus knew her name for He had named her. She was there in God's plan all along. Perhaps the only reason that she had been born as a boy, might have been, so that such a miracle be seen, and its attendant lesson learned. Again, we cannot always know all the answers ourselves. Sometimes we must accept that God has a way and that He shall make things right in His own way and time.
In the +Name of the Father, Son and Holy Spirit. Amen.
by
Anam Chara
Have you ever had one of those days when you're a little slow on just about everything? And then you miss all the fun that everyone else is having? And then you suddenly get it when it's old news for everyone else?
Yeah! Sure you have!…
So now, a young couple, both officers in the Salvation Army, go out on logistics detail to collect used clothing…
Stanza ISowing in the morning, sowing seeds of kindness,
Sowing in the noontide and the dewy eve;
Waiting for the harvest, and the time of reaping,
We shall come rejoicing, bringing in the sheaves.
My wife of six weeks looked more confident and much less stressed as she eased off the clutch to wait at the traffic light.
"I knew you could do it, Lieutenant Miller," I assured Mitsuko, smiling."
"Of course you did, Lieutenant Miller," she answered me with her own smile. "After all, I've driven you around in a Porsche."
I couldn't believe that Providence had so blessed my life by moving this beautiful exemplar of feminine virtue to leave her accustomed world of amassed wealth and mounting power behind, and bind her hopes and dreams to my own. She had traded in her Porsche for a four-paneled truck, her tight silver-lamé minidresses with matching sequined clutch purses and stiletto-heeled shoes for the austere, red-trimmed, blue serge uniform of the Salvation Army.
I consulted the display of my handheld GPS device. "Continue two blocks to the next stoplight and turn left," I said to Mitsuko. "Then our destination is six blocks westward to the northwest corner."
The red light changed to green, so she eased off the clutch to put the truck in gear. We were moving again, six blocks to the next traffic signal when she began slowing down.
"Honey, you're doing fine," I assured her."There's no other traffic, so just take the turn gently, and keep going. You really can drive anything. You know that, don't you?"
Mitsuko quickly spun the horizontal steering wheel around. Truth be told, she would be better driving this than I am with some practice. The girl could drive anything. She had driven her own Porsche at sixteen and had been behind the wheel of a Ferrari Carrera GT and a Lamborghini as well. The first time she was in this truck, she seemed to know at least something about adustable seats and mirrors. Then an idea came to mind.
"Mitsuko, I would never have taken you for a farm girl," I said, both teasing and complimenting her. "I'd bet you've been in the driver's seat of a tractor. No?"
"You'd win."
"So who owns the family farm?"
"Guess again!"
"No farm?"
"No," she answered. The twinkle in her eye suggested that she wanted to tease me for a while. "But that doesn't mean I couldn't have been on a farm or driven a tractor."
She turned her attention again to the street with that tight-lipped grin suppressing an incipient giggle behind the visage of a focused worker. Mitsuko continued driving while again I consulted the GPS and looked over the form on top of my clipboard. Everything appeared in order for picking up a donation of boys' clothing.
"Honey, I think we want the house with the green roof on the right, across the next street," I remarked. "The driveway looks wide, too."
We noticed two women and two girls, preteens or maybe early teens, all dressed for tennis, and a boy waiting on the lawn of the house together. The boy was waving at us, pointing to the driveway, so I lowered the window on my side of the truck.
"Hi there!" I said. "We're here to pick up the clothes someone wants to donate."
"It's all in the garage," the boy told me. The best move would be to back the truck up into the driveway.
"Mitsuko, if you can back into the driveway, that would make loading the clothes much easier."
"That's gonna be a little tricky for me," warned my wife. "I don't have that much experience maneuvering this."
"I could try directing you from outside?"
"Let's try it then."
She pulled the truck beyond the end of the driveway and I got out. The boy had come over to meet us there and the group of women and girls followed.
"Son, I'm Lieutenant Miller," I introduced myself. "We're gonna back up the driveway, can you clear everyone else away for a moment?"
"Sure," answered the boy. "My name's Dutch."
"Glad t' meetcha, Dutch!" I said, stepping out into the street to get Mitsuko's attention. I saw Dutch turn to wave the others back.
Mitsuko was rolling her window down, so I approached her. "I'll stay here in the street and I think the boy can help you from behind."
Indeed, he was watching as I stepped back into the middle of the street, so I called out to him, "Dutch, could you stand at the back of the driveway and help wave the truck in? She's watching you in her mirrors."
The boy smiled and nodded in acknowledgement. I waved to my wife and she also nodded. Mitsuko let out the clutch and slowly began backing up. Then I remembered that she'd never operated this large a vehicle alone until now–well, not that I knew of, anyway. She was behind the wheel, taking the four-panelled truck fully in reverse. She carefully watched for Dutch and myself, very much focused on the task at hand. She backed around the corner of the driveway. And she and I both, I think, were quite impressed that Dutch knew exactly how to give signals through a mirror. At the crucial moment, he swung the garage door up and open, then Mitsuko backed up only as far as possible and then stopped. She knew just exactly where the overhead clearance was.
As she slid down from her large driver's seat, I smiled, wishing only that the hem of her skirt would ride up a little more. Then I had to brush away a tear that had formed in my eye. I was proud of her. She handled that big vehicle so easily, that I had to wonder if her anxiety behind the wheel were only a way of teasing me.
Everyone was coming toward the garage. For the first time, I noticed a rack of boys' clothes and what appeared to be a few large bags of clothing next to it. Mitsuko was already looking it over with an eye to its quality and utility.
"Hi, everyone! I'm Lieutenant Miller from the Salvation Army," I began introducing us to everyone. "And she's also Lieutenant Miller."
"But you can call me Mitsuko," she grinned. "And he goes by 'Tee-Jay'," she continued, extending her hand to each youngster. I followed up and offered my hand to everyone in turn.
”I'm Valerie Karlsdottir, and this is Techie–excuse me, my daughter, Tennie–she's going by her new nickname, now,” announced the woman with blue eyes and jet-black hair. ”You've already met her friend Dutchie, and this is her girlfriend Lanie from next door, and Lanie's mother, Abby Schmidt.”
"Are you two married?" Lanie asked them.
"Yes. Yes we are," answered Mitsuko, smiling and taking my hand in hers, "for about six weeks now."
"Then congratulations to the newlyweds!" declared Valerie. "We should invite them in for iced coffee, or perhaps lemonade?"
"Well, thank you!" I replied. "We should get this all loaded first, though. It will take a while to assess it properly. I already have the donation form ready, so you can deduct it on your taxes."
"Geeze! I hadn't even thought of that," admitted Valerie, her eye glinting obliquely at Abby. "That will make my accountant happy. She says I miss too many opportunities for easy deductions."
Abby just hid a smile behind her hand as she returned the glance to her friend and neighbor–and client!
"That's right, Val! It's why Lieutenant Miller has the form," explained Abby. "You can claim the fair value for what you're donating against your taxable income. You'll simply declare it and attach the form from the Salvation Army to your Schedule A."
"Thank you, ma'am," I offered, grateful that the donor's friend was apparently knowledgeable about tax issues. "I won't have to explain it all to her myself, then."
I gave my wife the clipboard so she might begin noting down the condition and value of the clothing while I loaded it onto the truck. I glanced over at Dutch anticipating he might lend a hand.
"Dutch, could I get you to help with the loading?" I asked. "We're the only men here."
"You can say that again!" piped Lanie with a mischievous grin, at which the other girl, Tennie, shot her an icy stare and Dutch turned quickly to take in the scene. But both girls sputtered spontaneously into a fit of giggling while the boy merely grinned and shook his head. Miss Karlsdottir then ordered her child into the kitchen as I noticed Ms. Schmidt signal her daughter to follow, but also expending quite the effort to maintain a straight face. Something was operating here today below the threshold of my own awareness. I'd need to compare notes with Mitsuko later. She would likely catch whatever was going on. She was much better at that kind of thing than myself.
Dutch continued to help me load the clothing into the truck. While we worked, I noticed that it was all in good condition, most of it almost new.
"It's really nice of you to donate all these clothes, Dutch," I said.
"Uh–they're not mine, Lieutenant Miller," answered the boy.
"Then whose are they?" my wife asked, raising an eyebrow.
"Those are–or were–all Techie's. But he's getting completely new clothes, now," Dutch told us. "He gave me first pick of anything I wanted of his old stuff, but I only took two of his funnier tee-shirts, a pair of bluejeans, and a windbreaker. I felt too guilty to take anything else. Geeze! I felt guilty taking even those!"
"Why guilty?" asked Mitsuko.
"It's all my fault he's giving it away," Dutch lamented, almost whimpering, as he continued to load the van. I started to ask him another question but my wife looked at me and shook her head.
We continued until we had loaded all the donated clothing into the van. Just as we had put the last piece into the back of it, the two girls, Tennie and Lanie came into the garage smiling. Then when I slammed the cargo door of the van, they hugged one another, jumping and dancing, giggling and squealing, then, Tennie first, they began chanting this weird, antiphonal cheer:
"I getta be a girl!"
"You gotta be a girl!"
"I gotta be a girl!"
"You getta be a girl!"
This sequence was repeated two or three times, the two girls whirling and twirling around one another in a strange dance that they must have rehearsed. Wow! Talk about cheerful givers!
Then Valerie came into the garage, and Tennie hugged her mother in the strongest display of child-to-parent affection that I had ever seen. Tennie was both smiling and crying. So was Lanie.
"Mommie, it's done!" Tennie said, embracing her tightly. "I have to be a girl, now! All the way!"
"There's no going back, now," I heard her mother say. "You're committed, now, for at least the next year."
"Yes, but it's what I want," answered Tennie. "As scared as I am of doing this, it's still what I want. I can't imagine going back to what I was."
Then it was Valerie's turn to hug her back, saying to her in tears, "And to think I had such a loving, beautiful daughter hidden away right beside me for so long!"
"But it had to happen, I think," concluded Tennie. "You're a wonderful Mom and I've always wanted to be more like you are. Maybe I can really be that now. I wanna be the prettiest, happiest, lovingest girl I can be."
I noticed that Abby and her daughter Lanie stood hip to hip, each with an arm about the other's waist, as they looked on smiling tearfully at their friends. Dutch appeared a little embarrassed as he watched his friends somewhat wistfully, but I don't think he understood why he felt so.
Some of the dialogue that I had heard between the girls and between Tennie and her mother seemed a little strange. But I had no doubt that it was sincere and that there was a strong bond of love between these mothers and their daughters and among them all, including the boy, as friends. Then they all turned to my wife and myself.
"Lieutenants Tee-Jay and Mitsuko, we have iced tea, iced coffee, and lemonade ready for you," announced Tennie. "I'm your hostess today. Please come with me to the dining room."
Lanie giggled as her girlfriend ushered us from the garage into the main house, through the kitchen and into the dining room. There were seven in the party, so only a single chair would remain vacant at the long table. Lanie removed the chair from the end nearest the kitchen while Tennie carefully brought in a tray with pitchers of iced tea, iced coffee, and lemonade. Lanie had gone into the kitchen for a tray of empty glasses, cream, sugar, and sliced lemons. Tennie then returned with a plate of cookies and another of brownies. Lanie bade Mitsuko and me be seated, and the girls' mothers and Dutch also sat down at the table.
Earlier I had noticed that Valerie and Tennie wore identical short, white, pleated tennis dresses with pink trim. Abby and Lannie wore identical white tops (what Mitsuko calls a cami) and short, pleated, pastel green skirts. So each mother-daughter pair had dressed as a team. But both girls had donned bibbed aprons to protect their tennis wear.
Lanie and Tennie went around the table offering us all our choice of treats and beverages. Mitsuko chose iced tea and a chocolate-brownie, while I accepted a glass of lemonade along with a couple of oatmeal-raisin cookies and a small brownie as well. My wife obviously was more concerned with here figure. I noticed that Abby and Valerie each took only a single brownie.
When Dutch and the girls sat down, I noted that while they all chose lemonade, the boy took two brownies, while each girl took only one. When Tennie reached for a second brownie, Lanie pulled the plate away from her and giggled when Tennie frowned.
"Tennie, you do need to learn not to eat so much all at once," Valerie said to her daughter. "Nice girls learn to eat more slowly."
"Yes, Mom," the girl answered. "Eat slower and take smaller bites."
This all seemed amusing to me and I thought it did to Mitsuko as well. She continued smiling through much of what was happening today, as if she knew what was going on. Maybe I was witness to some rite of passage shared by women and girls that my wife would need to explain to me. And Dutch. He had looked so embarrassed and uncomfortable at whatever was going on.
We chatted around the table about various topics, mostly learning about each other. Valerie was a software engineer, but as her employer had fallen on hard times, her income had fallen. She had tried consulting, but there were problems since much of her skill was based on proprietary knowledge, there were contractual legalities as well as ethical considerations preventing her from selling her best work in the marketplace. More recently she had begun writing in the hope that her former hobby might yield a new career. We learned that Abby was a certified public accountant and often advised Valerie and other clients about taxes, although that was hardly the main focus of her practice.
Mitsuko spoke up after she had eaten her brownie. "Miss Karlsdottir," she began, "this tax form that I'm signing now states the fair market value for your donation. Since Ms. Schmidt does your taxes, we can leave it to you and her to discuss. And thank you so very much for your donation, especially as the clothing is in excellent condition. Quite a few garments look like they've hardly been worn."
"Well, that's true enough," Valerie remarked, accepting the donation appraisal form from my wife. "I know that a few shirts were worn only once each.
"I'm happy to be getting the deduction, since it will offset some of the cost for Tennie's new wardrobe," Valerie said as she handed the tax form off to Abby.
About that time my mobile telephone rang in my pocket. From the ringtone, I knew that my local commander, Maj. Bailey was calling.
"Excuse me, please," I said, pulling the 'phone from its case on my belt. "I need to take this call."
I stepped out of the dining room into a salon and answered the call. The Major had another donation for us to pick up, so it was time for Mitusko and me to be going. I went back into the dining room.
"Excuse me again," I addressed everyone. Then I turned to my wife. "Mitusko, that was Major Bailey. He just got a call from someone, so now we have another donation to pick up."
Mitsuko stood and apologized for us. "We're sorry," she said. "We'll have to be going. But we've so enjoyed your hospitality this morning."
"And thanks again for your donation," I said. "It's like a boy gave up everything in his closet."
"Well thank you two for coming Lieutenants," Valerie offered. "And congratulations again on your marriage. It must be so exciting to be newlyweds."
Mitsuko's delicately outstretched fingers had covered her blushing smile. So I nodded to Valerie in appreciation. Then I discovered that I was fighting against my own prejudice. Miss Karlsdottir was unmarried and had never been. Her daughter Tennie had to have been born out of wedlock. But here was a mother and daughter in the most loving home whose threshold we'd ever crossed. I felt upset that there had been such a sin, yet there was no denying that she sought to raise her daughter right.
Ms. Schmidt and Lanie also congratulated us as everyone hugged us wished us well. Abby had apparently been married, yet her marriage had failed. Already, my mind began to wonder, whose sin was responsible for that failure?
Once again I was getting angry with myself for so quickly judging these women. Mitsuko was so right that I need to quit doing that. But because I had grown up learning to judge everyone as I had been, she's been trying to get me to look at the Gospels in a different way than I was used to doing.
So we went out to the van, but before I got in, I noticed that Dutch had tagged along behind me. And now he looked very sad.
"Lieutenant Miller, are Salvation Army officers like ministers?" he asked me.
"Yes we are?" I answered him. "Why? Do you need to talk to one?"
The boy looked down at the ground, then at me.
"I think I do."
"Well, would you like to talk with me about whatever's bothering you?"
"Yeah, if I can?"
I took a business card out of my wallet and gave it to him.
"We have to go right now, but you can give me a call later today and we'll figure out how to help you out," I promised. "We can talk on the 'phone, or you could visit me at the Salvation Army post, or anywhere else that you'd feel comfortable talking. Okay?"
Dutch smiled weakly, yet it was a smile.
"Thanks, Lieutenant," said the boy.
"Just call me Tee-Jay, okay?"
"Okay, Lieutenant–I mean, Tee-Jay."
And with that he ran off to join his Tennie and Lanie, who began reciting their strange chant once again:
"I getta be a girl!"
"You gotta be a girl!"
"I gotta be a girl!"
"You getta be a girl!"
I got into the van and shut the door as Mitsuko started the engine.
"That was nice of them to offer us refreshments," I said. "But this visit seemed a little strange somehow."
"Oh, I bet it did!" Mitsuko giggled as she put the van in gear. "You haven't figured it out yet?"
"No, but I thought you might help me," I confessed as we pulled out of the Karlsdottirs' driveway.
My wife's giggle was now full-blown laughter.
"You really don't know, do you?" she asked me to confirm as she turned onto the main street.
"No," I answered impatiently. "What was going on back there?"
"Valerie's 'daughter' Tennie is a boy. He's donated all of his old clothing so that he has to dress like a girl for the next school year."
Bringing in the sheaves, bringing in the sheaves,
We shall come rejoicing, bringing in the sheaves,
Bringing in the sheaves, bringing in the sheaves,
We shall come rejoicing, bringing in the sheaves.
©2011 by Anam Chara
by the Rev. Anam Chara+
Along life’s journey we each encounter those events where all that we know, all that we do, and all that we are may change. But even as we approach such events, we don’t always notice their markers until we look behind and see them for what they were.
One boy is about to learn that he has already passed such an event, and nothing will ever be quite the same…
One boy is about to learn that he has already passed such an event, and nothing will ever be quite the same…
“Brandon, please!” his mother addressed him. “I think I liked you better in heels yesterday!”
“Sorry, Mom!” he apologized blushing. Yesterday had been “Gender-Bender Day” at school and he had attended wearing a pretty dress and high-heeled shoes. His mother and sister had done a fine job with his makeup and hair, respectively. A couple of girls had loaned him a dress and shoes in his sizes and a matching purse for the day. His sister, Sheila, a year older, had given him a matching set of a panty and a training bra, while Mom bought him a slip for the dress and a package of pantyhose.
Mom offered him a slice of toast and a plate of scrambled eggs, both of which he accepted with an eager smile as she poured a glass of orange juice for her son.
“Thanks, Mom,” he said, spreading strawberry jam on his toast. “This is a good breakfast.”
“You’re welcome, young man,” she replied. “Uh—we can still apply that phrase to you after yesterday?”
“I hope so!” Brandon acknowledged chuckling. “And I do wanna thank you and Sis for helping me out with it.”
“Yeah! You were almost too convincing,” Sheila said, grinning in mischief. “A couple o’ boys asked me to match ’em up with my little sister!”
“What?” Brandon asked in surprise.
“You didn’t look like a boy in a dress, little brother, but like a real girl,” his sister continued. “I was proud of how nice you looked yesterday.”
Despite eating breakfast Brandon suddenly felt a growing emptiness in the pit of his stomach. That detail of his transformation mostly had been lost on him. But for his sister to be proud of him dressing up like a girl could not possibly be a good thing. Crossdressing was not a hobby that Brandon wished to take up, after all.
“Uh, that’s not quite what I was hoping for, Sis,” he lamented.
“What then?” Sheila probed on.
“Seriously?”
“Yes, seriously!”
“I was hoping Jenny Chang might notice me that way.”
That was news to both Brandon’s mother and sister.
“Son, since when did you start taking an interest in girls?”
“Since Jenny and I had most of our classes scheduled together,” the boy admitted. “She’s too cute not to notice. And she’s my lab partner for both Computer Science and Earth Science.”
Mom flashed a knowing grin to her daughter. But Brandon now simply pushed the scrambled eggs around his plate. Mom noticed this and knew immediately that his breakfast had been spoiled by the revelations of his interest in one girl and then his too successful appearance as another.
“Excuse me, please,” asked Brandon in a decidedly subdued tone as he arose from his chair. “I should go and bring that dress down now. I certainly don’t need it around any longer.” With that, the boy sullenly returned up the stairs to his bedroom.
“I’m sorry, Mom,” apologized Sheila. “I had no idea he’d take it so hard.”
“Now, don’t blame yourself, honey. You couldn’t’ve known,” Mom assured her daughter. “I’m not so sure that even he knows how he feels about it all just yet. He was cheerful enough when he left here yesterday morning.”
“Y’know, even after he came home, I thought he was never gonna take that dress off,” recounted Sheila, smiling as she sipped her coffee. “He was so into it. But still, he really seems embarrassed by it now.”
“Think maybe he might’ve been hurt somehow?”
“Well, most of the boys had dressed up silly or goofy—a few went for the slutty, streetwalker look—but only a handful looked nice like Brandon. Their ‘look’ might’ve crossed a line somehow. I hope we didn’t like push him too far.”
“No, Sheila, not at all! Your brother was quite willing—almost eager to dress up. But his feelings about it are confused right now. He certainly didn’t expect any boys to ask you to fix him up as your sister.”
“I just thought he’d feel happy to know how successful he was at dressing up.”
“I think he might’ve been too successful, maybe—if you know what I mean?”
“I hadn’t thought about that.”
“He looked perfectly like a girl. If you had a sister, that’s how she might’ve looked.”
“I could see that. Everyone at school noticed it, too. Maybe he should just go for the silly look next time.”
“Next time?”
“The school is considering other ‘Gender-Bender Days’ during the year.”
“So he’s gotta go through this how many more times?”
“I don’t know yet,” Sheila admitted. “But as cute as he was, he’ll be under strong pressure to be a cheerleader for the Powder Puff Football Tournament.”
“Your dad might be able to help him out with that,” Mom told her. “He did it in school a few times himself.”
“Omigosh! Are you kidding?”
“I should show you my yearbooks sometime,” her mother said with a smile. “And he was so cute!” Mother and daughter giggled together.
“So Dad really was okay with Brandon dressing up then?”
“Mm-hmm! He thought your brother was cute—almost as pretty as you!” Mom said bending down to kiss her daughter on the crown of her head as she hugged her shoulders from behind. “But he decided to keep quiet about it, so Brandon wouldn’t feel any more pressure for Gender-Bender Day than he already did.”
Sheila glanced back up at her mom with a concerned look on her face. “I hope Brandon will be like alright after all this.”
“He’ll be just fine, sweetie!” Mom reassured her daughter, renewing the hug.
Brandon took the garment bag out of the closet and laid it out on his bed. He zipped it open and made certain that the dress inside was alright before returning it to Debbi Snyder. Since they were the same size and build, he had swapped his navy blue dress suit for her green and blue dress. (She had said it would emphasize his pretty blue eyes and dark curly hair, much like his suit did for him.) Valerie Schmidt had loaned him a very smart, black leather purse and a matching pair of two-inch (5 cm) heeled pumps. Debbi’s garment bag had pockets for shoes, so he put the pumps in those. Since the other accessory pockets weren’t quite large enough for the purse, he stowed it in the main compartment with the dress before zipping it closed. The dress was short enough that he had no worry that the purse might wrinkle or otherwise damage it.
After he returned the borrowed items to Debbi and Valerie, he could declare the whole thing over—well, not quite. He had only noticed in the shower this morning that he had not removed the pink polish from his toenails. He had forgotten about it when Sheila helped remove his fingernail polish before bedtime but there hadn’t been time before breakfast. He’d have to get her help again after school. It was a good thing that his own gym class didn’t meet today. He expected teasing enough just from how he had been dressed yesterday; he didn’t wish to display painted toenails to classmates in the locker room the next day after Gender-Bender Day.
He slipped his backpack on before grabbing the garment bag to take downstairs with him. But this time he walked down the staircase quietly, unlike how he had earlier.
“Brandon, why not go back and finish your breakfast?” his mother suggested. “If you want, I’ll even warm it up again for you.”
“Okay, Mom,” he answered. “Please do that then. I’m sorry I ran from the table like that.”
“I meant to ask if you wanted any hash browns with your eggs?”
Brandon smiled at that. “Yes, please! That’d be great!”
His mother removed his reheated breakfast from the microwave oven then added a well-shaped patty of hash browns to his plate, which she set before him.
“So tell me, what changed between yesterday and today?” Mom asked him. “You were so excited about Gender-Bender Day yesterday and the day before, but earlier at breakfast, you seemed more than a little distraught. What’s up?”
“I don’t know really,” Brandon admitted taking a bite of toast. “But I think I made a big mistake. All the other guys were dressed silly or goofy, so I should’ve, too. I don’t think I was really supposed to look like a pretty girl.”
“Well, if that’s true, it was quite a gutsy move to dress up so completely and convincingly,” Mom assured him. “It makes me even prouder of you than I was!” She bent over, kissing her son on the crown of his head.
“I thought it would be fun, Mom. I really did,” explained Brandon. Then he lamented, “But now I feel foolish and stupid for doing it.”
“Brandon, I want you to think about something,” his mother began. “This was a schoolwide activity, right?”
“Uh-huh,” he mumbled shoving more hash browns into his mouth.
“Even the girls were dressing up like boys?”
“Well, sorta—,” Brandon answered sipping some orange juice. “Debbi Snyder looked even girlier in my suit than she does in her own clothes.”
“She’s who you borrowed the dress from?”
“Mm-hmm.”
Mom smiled at her son. “We girls know how to do that,” she told him. “We can wear men’s clothes and look just as feminine as we do in our own. But now, since this was schoolwide, let’s think of it like an assignment. Why not think about what you’ve learned from it?”
Brandon just looked at his mother’s smiling green eyes as he cleaned his plate of breakfast. “I hadn’t thought about it that way, Mom.”
“That’s what moms—and teachers—are for,” she reminded him. “Try asking a teacher or a counselor or someone. Why did your school have a Gender-Bender Day?”
Brandon pondered his mother’s suggestion for a moment, then emptied his glass of orange juice. “That makes a lotta sense, Mom,” he acknowledged. “I’ll do that.”
Mom drove Brandon and Sheila to school. Their house was close enough that they could walk to school most days. But today both teenagers needed to return clothes that they had swapped with or borrowed from friends to wear for Gender-Bender Day. Their mother drove them so that they wouldn’t need to carry the garment bags the entire distance. They only had to carry their bags from the car to their lockers.
Since Brandon was a freshman, his locker was on the top floor, so he had to take his bag up two flights of stairs from the main floor. It wasn’t too heavy—just awkward to carry up the stairs.
Debbi Snyder, an athletic blonde with blue eyes, was already waiting for Brandon when he arrived at his locker. She was holding his garment bag, which undoubtedly contained the suit that he had swapped for her dress. She had worn it with a pair of shiny black four-inch (10 cm) stiletto pumps and a gray fedora under which her gorgeous blonde curls cascaded all the way down her back to the waist.
“Hi, Brandon!” Debbi greeted him. “Thanks for letting me wear your suit.”
“You looked better in it than me,” he complimented her. “In fact, you looked even prettier than usual wearing it.”
“Why, thank you, Brandon!” she said, bestowing a kiss on his cheek. “And you looked just darling in my dress. You really pulled it off! You looked so sweet, so pretty!”
“Thanks,” answered Brandon, diverting his eyes from Debbi’s cheerful face. His embarrassment grew as he sensed that he was about to get a similar review of his yesterday’s attire from every girl who knew him. “It was fun,” he admitted, “but I don’t think I’d wanna do it again.”
“Aww! Please don’t feel that way!” Debbi begged him, almost whining. “You were so darling!”
As he watched Debbi’s visage fall, Brandon deftly worked the numerical sequence to open his locker and placed the garment bag’s hanger on the door’s inside hook. He unzipped the bag then knelt down to take Valerie’s purse out of it. Checking all the purse’s pockets one more time he verified that it was empty—save for the thank-you card in a small matching envelope in the main pocket. While still kneeling, Brandon also took the matching black pumps from the shoe pockets.
“Here it is, Debbi,” he said, showing her the dress. “Thanks for letting me wear it.” She nodded and Brandon zipped her garment bag up and then they exchanged their bags so that he again had his suit, and she, her dress.
“You were so pretty yesterday,” Debbi reminded her friend once again. “I have another dress and a skirt or two I’d just love to see you try on.”
“Sorry, Debbi, but yesterday was enough,” Brandon declined with a sheepish look.
“Oh, alright!” Debbi sighed. “I guess like it’s just not as important to you.” With that, she smiled at him, turned around, and carried her garment bag down the corridor to her own locker.
It’s not as important to me? wondered Brandon. Of course it isn’t. But then why would it be so important to you?
Next Brandon organized his books for his morning classes and put them inside his backpack. Just as he slipped his backpack over his shoulders, he noticed Valerie Schmidt, a tall, athletic brunette wearing her hair in a pageboy style, the tresses gently caressing her jawline. She was going to her locker, so he grabbed her purse and shoes from his locker and went down the hall to meet her. Valerie stood head and shoulders above Brandon and most everyone else in the freshman class and only a few boys were taller.
“G’morning, Valerie,” he greeted her, holding out the shoes and purse. “Thanks for letting me use these yesterday.”
“You’re welcome, Brandon,” she answered in a chirpy tone. “How didja like the shoes?”
“Uh—I—I can't say,” he admitted, flashing a somewhat embarrassed grin. “I’ve never worn high heels before, so I can’t really compare them to anything else. It was nice being a couple of inches taller for a day, though.”
“Did they pinch or hurt?”
Brandon thought for a moment. He didn’t want to say anything negative about what she’d loaned him. “Not really, but they were a little tight.”
“Heels are often like that. They force your toes down into the shoes and they get pinched,” explained Valerie. “The higher the heels and the longer you wear them, the worse the pinching.”
“Then why do you wear them?”
“Because they make my legs look great,” she answered. “Your legs looked really nice yesterday, too. More than a few girls were like jealous of you.”
“What?”
“Brandon, you may not believe this, but you were turning heads all day yesterday,” continued Valerie, with a smile to avoid intimidating Brandon. “I’d like to see how you’d look in my higher heels. You should come to my house and try on a few more pairs.”
“Uh—thanks, Valerie, but I don’t think so,” he declined, somewhat worried. “It was fun for a day, but that was enough for me.”
“Too bad,” she lamented. “Seeing you all dressed up again would be such fun.”
“Sorry, Valerie, but I’m a boy, after all.”
“Well, if you ever wanna borrow a pair of heels again, you know who to call,” Valerie offered with a smile before closing her locker. She turned to hug Brandon, bent down, and kissed him on the cheek before going off to her homeroom.
Checking the time, Brandon noted that he also needed to get to his own homeroom, which was around the corner, down the main corridor and around the next corner and all the way to the end of the opposite wing of the building. He didn’t run, but walked at a faster than usual pace. Yesterday, he had taken very short, dainty steps in his feminine attire. As he continued on his way, he found himself puzzling over why both Debbi and Valerie had thought that somehow he wanted to do more crossdressing. What Debbi had said, that it weren’t as important to him, had especially bothered Brandon. She’d said it as if dressing like a girl ought to be more important to him, for some reason, although why it should be was certainly not something he had thought about.
Just as Brandon arrived at the door of his homeroom, it opened and the petite Kelly Harrigan, irrepressibly and proudly Irish, with long, curly red hair, green eyes, and fair, freckled complection, emerged with a hall pass attached to her identification lanyard.
“Good morning, Brandon!” Kelly beamed.
“Good morn—!”
Kelly had pulled him immediately into an embrace and kissed him right on the mouth before he could even return her greeting. She also eyed Brandon up and down as she stepped away.
“You were so cute yesterday,” she said. “Are we gonna get to see ‘Brandi’ again soon? You were just so adorable!”
“Not planning on it, Kelly.”
“Aww!” she whined, then distended her lips into her altogether-too-cute patented pout before pressing them against his cheek. Next, Kelly sputtered into giggles, pirouetted around, and finger-waved to him. “I’ll see you at lunch!” she announced then continued on her way, the box pleats of her gray tweed miniskirt naughtily bouncing as she skipped along rather than walked. Brandon continued watching Kelly as he backed through the doorway, nearly colliding with the teacher.
“Did Miss Harrigan whoosh by you, Mister MacDonald?” Ernest Markham, Ed.S., his homeroom teacher asked.
“Something like that, sir,” the boy answered. “More of a whirl than a whoosh, though.” His classmates laughed in response to their brief exchange.
“Son, you also might wish to check your face,” the teacher continued. “You’re wearing more lip color than yesterday but not so neatly applied.”
Brandon immediately raised his fingers to his lips expecting to feel the waxy texture of lipstick, but Alice Johansson sitting across the left aisle held out a compact to him with its mirror open. “Your cheeks, Brandon.” He looked in the mirror and saw three lipstick marks, two on his right cheek, one on his left. Debbi, Valerie, and Kelly had set him up!
“Here, take this,” Mr. Markham sympathetically offered Brandon a hall pass, which the boy clipped to his lanyard. “Go take care of it.”
Brandon dashed to the Men’s Room to clean his face. Most of his classmates laughed as he left, but Mr. Markham pulled the door shut with a loud slam. He glanced across the classroom before raising his voice. “Quiet!” the teacher addressed the students. “Give ’im a break, will ya? The next one of you who so much as giggles gets five days of detention.”
The teacher had stunned his homeroom into silence, which now continued from a collective sense of guilt. He sat up on the front edge of his desk and continued talking.
“I know that quite a few of you like to have fun at Mister MacDonald’s expense. But not one of you guys had the courage, or the fortitude, to dress the full monte like he did yesterday. You just tried a skirt here or there, or maybe tights with a pair of shorts or maybe a pair of pantyhose under your jeans. And you, Mister Danziger, must think yourself too cool to dress up at all.”
“Yeah, Billy! Yeah!” exclaimed a few other students razzing him and bouncing balls of crumpled paper off his head. Billy Danziger leaned back in his seat, stretching his legs out on an empty chair next to him.
“But hey, man! What difference does it make?” he protested. “It’s just clothes. I’ll wear what I want to.”
“The rest of us guys all wore something of a girl’s,” complained Dave Hamill. “I think you were trying to embarrass us by refusing to participate.”
“That’s a boldly serious claim, Mister Hamill,” opined Mr. Markham. “Mister Danziger, did you intend to embarrass your classmates by not taking part in Gender-Bender Day?”
“No! Not at all!” Billy denied. “And I’m offended that anyone would think so!”
“Then why didn’t you—dress up, I mean?” Teri Hamilton asked him.
“Because I didn’t feel like it,” the besieged student maintained. Billy was beginning to feel his coolly aloof attitude threatened. “Anyway, I like my blue jeans.”
“We girls wear blue jeans, too,” Alice pointed out. “One of the slightly taller girls could’ve loaned you a pair of hers, but I think you’d be cuter in a denim miniskirt or maybe a pair of bib-shorts.”
Laughter filled the room again as another salvo of crumpled paper missiles rained down on Billy. Alice had called his bluff, leaving him without an easy riposte. He looked angry for a moment, although no one, not even Billy, understood that his anger was aimed mostly at himself. So he just continued to fume silently, unsure with whom he needed to even the score: Dave? Alice? Teri? Brandon? Mr. Markham?
“How ’bout it, Mister Danziger?” asked the homeroom teacher. “Can we expect Miss Danziger to grace us with her presence?”
Billy decided he might try something just a little more diplomatic. “No, my sister’s away at college during the week.”
Ernie Markham tightened his lips, keeping his next thought to himself, as he didn’t like to compare students publicly with their siblings. Nancy Danziger had been a joy to teach in his American History and World History courses, but he was glad that his responsibility for Billy ended with the daily attendance roster. Hmm? Ernie mused. If Billy wore any of his big sister’s clothes, might some of her lovely personality rub off on him? Well, I can hope—
Stop! Ernie blocked his thoughts. Am I so upset with this student that I’m wishing for some kind of magical intervention? Ernest, get a grip!
The classroom door opened and Brandon quietly entered and unclipped the hall pass from his lanyard to hand back to Mr. Markham. “Thank you, sir. I’m sorry, sir,” the boy apologized to his teacher.
“Sorry?” Mr. Markham asked him. “What for?”
“The lipstick marks,” Brandon answered. “Y’know? From the kisses?”
“You don’t have to apologize for kisses, Mister MacDonald,” the teacher joked, “unless you’re married and they’re not hers!”
The class laughed at their teacher’s joke and two of Brandon’s classmates in neighboring seats offered him high-fives, which he accepted with cheerful slaps, along with a fist bump from Alice, as he gave her compact back with thanks. And then Brandon felt some of the joy from the previous day return. After all, he had gone all out when he dressed up like a girl yesterday. It had been fun, but more than that, he had done it well. And although he wasn’t sure why, he felt that he might have done something important. Even if he couldn’t tell anyone now, Brandon had enjoyed it, although just for that day.
Kelly met up with Debbi and Valerie on the main staircase on their way down to the Guidance Office. Each year’s class had it’s own academic counselor who shepherded them through all four years of high school. The three girls had arranged an early morning appointment with the freshman class guidance counselor. The office assistant, Marla Peterson, greeted them as they filed into the Guidance Office.
“Good morning girls,” she said. “Doctor Van de Meer is expecting you.”
The door was already ajar as the girls read its engraved brass nameplate:
Xenia van de Meer EdD
Guidance Counselor
Marla waved the girls into the counselor’s office. Kelly and Debbi sat together on the short sofa, while Valerie, the tallest of them, took the armchair, stretching her long legs out.
“Alright, my fine young ladies, how may I help you?” Dr. Van de Meer asked, smiling over a mug of coffee.
“Well,” began Valerie, “you said at your presentation Monday afternoon that high school girls can be too cliquish at times. So, we wanna do something about that. Like, we wanna recruit more girls to belong to our Circle. We wanna be more accepting. We really do, but we don’t quite know how.”
“You might start by asking them,” Dr. Van de Meer suggested. “It’s an effective technique, but often underused.”
Kelly and Debbi giggled but Valerie apologized. “I guess we sorta had that coming,” she conceded. “But we’re afraid to ask because they might say no.”
“Listen to yourselves, ladies,” said the guidance counselor. “You and your group of friends are the most popular girls in the freshman class. If you’re worried about rejection, how do you think other girls might feel?”
Valerie, Debbi, and Kelly all looked at one another. “Doctor Van de Meer, we were hoping you might know them well enough to help us figure out, like, if they’d be okay to ask?” Valerie admitted. “I mean, d’you think they’d wanna be in our group?”
Xenia just grinned to herself and sighed. The girls’ anxiety was fresh and honest. They were just as afraid to approach new friends as were the ones they were seeking. She asked them, “So what do you have to offer new candidates?”
“Well,” began Kelly, “we always eat lunch together—”
“We like to coordinate days we all dress up,” added Debbi, “so we also go shopping together—”
“And we swap clothes with each other, too,” Valerie interjected. “And that’s not all, either—”
“We help each other with our homework and projects,” continued Debbi. “Someone might be better than others at a subject so we try to put them together in study groups.”
“And we have like our own pep squad at football games,” added Kelly, “and participate in other school-sponsored activities.”
“You girls have apparently already been thinking about it,” Dr. Van de Meer noted. “So who do you have in mind to ask?”
“Well, we want to try asking three girls at first,” explained Valerie. “If they join us, we’ll ask others. If not we’ll hafta try something else.”
“That’s a good scientific approach,” the counselor encouraged them. “Continue, please.”
“Our first candidate is Mindy Baxter,” disclosed Kelly. “She hasn’t fit in too well and we don’t think going Goth would be like good for her.”
“And it’s our fault she might go Goth,” admitted Debbi. “We didn’t get off to the best start with her when she transferred in and we need to apologize to her whether she joins us or not.”
“So you think her going Goth is your fault, then?” the counselor sought to clarify.
“In a word, yes,” confirmed Kelly. “Our attitudes propelled her toward a lifestyle of disaffection.”
“Did you consider that maybe she’s going Goth because she may like it?” Dr. Van de Meer posited. “You claim that it’s your fault like it’s a crime or something. When you apologize to Melinda and invite her into your club, don’t disparage Goth style nor her Goth friends.”
Valerie spoke up again. “Next, there’s Jenny Chang.”
“As bright and friendly as she is, I’m surprised she’s not already one of your associates, anyway,” remarked the counselor.
“Her parents are so conservative, like, and her mom makes her dress really frumpy,” reported Debbi. “She’s not allowed to attend school mixers or other activities, either.”
“And that’s really too bad,” Valerie concurred. “As nice and capable as she is, she could be a real asset to the school if she got to do things with us.”
Dr. Van de Meer wondered about Jenny Chang for a moment. She had noticed the girl’s absence from any extracurricular activities. Maybe she needed to talk with her about participating in a few school-sponsored events—or if Debbi’s report were true, maybe with Jenny’s parents instead. After all, the best colleges and universities now included such achievements as part of their admission criteria. For such an excellent student to miss out on a promising future because her parents held so limited a perception of education would be a shame, but within her ability as a guidance counselor to address and perhaps to change.
“Girls, I agree that you should ask Jenny,” Dr. Van de Meer told them, “and I may talk to her as well.”
“Oh, would you?” Valerie almost begged their counselor. “I know like I’m not as smart as she is. I’m afraid of making a fool of myself.”
“Are you asking her to debate with you or asking her to lunch?” Kelly inquired of her friend.
“Lunch,” admitted Valerie.
“So what’s the worst answer she could give?” Debbi followed up.
“No?” Valerie guessed.
“Val, would Jenny saying no make a fool of you?” Dr. Van de Meer asked.
“Not really,” answered Valerie quite sheepishly. “I’ve been scared over nothing haven’t I?”
“You young ladies need to go and invite her,” the guidance counselor confirmed. “And I still have my own reasons for wanting to talk to her. So, who else gets an invitation to your girls’ club?”
The three girls all looked around at one another before Kelly opened the bidding. “She will be like the most challenging girl to bring into our Circle.”
“We’ve hardly been able to think about anyone else since we found out how she’d fit in yesterday,” explained Debbi. “And it’s not just us three—everyone in the Circle was unanimous about it—we gotta try to help her become one of us—”
“Because until yesterday, she had no idea that she’s really a girl!” Valerie declared. “She thinks she’s a boy!”
“But Brandon MacDonald doesn’t know he’s a girl yet,” announced Kelly, raising the stakes of the discussion. “He needs to become Brandi MacDonald and we’re gonna help him do it.”
©2013, 2019 by Anam Chara.
One boy is about to learn that he has already passed such an event, and nothing will ever be quite the same…
Dr. Van de Meer saw that Brandon’s courses began with Jeanette Becker’s German 1. She remembered helping him enroll in the course. Foreign languages had interested him greatly, but he had to secure special permission to enroll in not just one but two foreign languages.
Xenia opened the instant messaging screen for the campus and entered the course code for German 1 and Jeanette Becker’s room number.
Xenia: Jeanette, is Brandon MacDonald in class now?
Jeanette: Yes.
Xenia: Need to see him now. Urgent!
Jeanette: For how long?
Xenia: Not sure. Might take a while. Should bring books.
Jeanette: Sending him right down.
Brandon usually enjoyed his first class of the day, German 1. He felt excited hearing himself think in other languages. Not only did his morning begin with German, but his afternoon began with French. He’d have enrolled in Spanish as well, but Spanish 1 was only taught the same time as French 1.
Due to the structure of the language lab, enrollment was limited to 24 students in German 1. The twelve desks, each accommodating two students, were arranged in four rows of three. At each desk was an audio-visual digital interface with inputs for two microphones, outputs for two sets of earphones, and USB ports for two laptop, notebook, or tablet computers. The instructor’s console had a comprehensive digital interface that allowed it to link any set of users, from each individual student to the whole class with the teacher. The default configuration was the same three-way network for everyone: the two partners at each desk were linked with one another and the instructor.
So Frau Becker hit the button that allowed her to listen in on the conversation between Brandon and his lab partner, who happened to be Alice Johansson from his homeroom.
„Du warst das schönste Mädchen gestern, Brandi“, said Alice.
„Nein, Alice!“ Frau Becker interrupted their dialogue. “Remember that in conversation, German prefers the present perfect tense even though English uses the simple past tense in the same circumstance. So that’s: ‚Brandi—oder Brandon—du bist gestern das schönste Mädchen gewesen‘.” Brandon could hear Frau Becker and Alice giggling in his earphones.
„Brandi, du bist gestern das schönste Mädchen gewesen“, repeated Alice, still giggling.
Brandon put his face down on the desktop, covering his head in shame under his hands. “No! Not that again!” he wailed.
„Brandon, auf Deutsch, bitte!“ his teacher insisted.
„Nein! Nicht dieses wieder!“ repeated Brandon in German.
Frau Becker pushed another button so that only Brandon could hear her. He noticed that his own privacy light had lit up on the console.
„Fräulein Doktor Van de Meer will dich sofort in ihrem Büro sprechen“.
„Hat sie sofort gesagt?“
„Ja, sie hat sofort gesagt. Nimm deinen Bücher mit! Vielleicht kannst du heute nicht mehr zurückkommen“.
Brandon sighed as he pushed a button on the digital interface. He turned to address his lab partner.
„Ich muss Fräulein Doktor Van de Meer jetzt sehen, Alice“.
„Ich will mit dir am Mittagessen sitzen“, she suggested.
„Kelly Harrigan will auch mit mir am Mittagessen sitzen“, he told her, but with a look of exasperation on his face. He’d rather have lunch with Alice than Kelly any day. Besides, Brandon could chat in German with Alice. He didn’t want to get it wrong, so he switched to English.
“If you can get to the cafeteria before Kelly, please join me for lunch! She invited herself, after all.”
Alice nodded with a grin and giggled.
„Tschüß, Brandon!“
„Tschüß, Alice!“
Stowing his book and materials in his backpack, Brandon slung it over his shoulder and started toward the door. Frau Becker arose and quietly addressed him in English as they each stepped through the door of the classroom. “You must realize that Alice is right,” she said. “You made such a charming girl yesterday.”
“Thank you, ma’am, but I’d like to forget that now.”
“Oh?”
“I really don’t like how I feel about it today, so I just wanna put it behind me.”
“Alright, Brandon,” conceded his teacher. “But you’d better hurry along to talk to Doctor Van de Meer.”
„Bis Morgen, Frau Becker!“
„Bis Morgen, Brandon!“
Brandon stepped and leapt his way downstairs to the Guidance Office. Marla Peterson glanced up as the boy crossed the threshold with an impetuosity befitting a teenager.
“Good morning, Miss Peterson!”
“Good morning to you, too, Brandon!” Marla addressed him. “Doctor Van de Meer is expecting you.” The office assistant arose from her chair and escorted him to the guidance counselor’s office.
“Brandon MacDonald to see you, Doctor,” she introduced the student.
“Would you get the door, Marla?”
“Of course, Doctor,” she affirmed, closing the door until she heard the bolt engage.
“Take a seat, Brandon,” ordered Dr. Van de Meer. “We need to talk.”
The boy anxiously seated himself in the vinyl armchair. “What did I do wrong now?”
“Why d’you think you did anything wrong?”
“Because whenever someone tells me, ‘we need to talk,’ it’s so they can tell me what I did wrong.”
“Young man, when I say, ‘we need to talk,’ I mean we have important information to discuss. It might be upsetting, but it also might be uplifting, exciting, or even fun.”
“But whenever I hear it, I just know I’m in trouble.”
“Well, this time I can guarantee that you did nothing wrong,” she tried to assure him. “Anyway, what I wanted to discuss is if you liked yesterday? I mean, Gender-Bender Day?”
Brandon’s body language tensed up. Did she know already? Maybe she’d called Mom and they’ve talked? Or did Sheila talk to her? Sis knew how much fun he’d had dressing up, but he couldn’t let anyone else know—not even Dr. Van de Meer. He didn’t know how to answer. Even worse, he didn’t know how not to answer.
“So, how did you feel dressing up like a girl?” Dr. Van de Meer rephrased her question.
“I can’t tell you.”
“Why?”
“Because I don’t know,” answered Brandon, the frustration visibly showing on his face. “I mean, it was really fun yesterday, and I liked the clothes and spending more time with girls. But today, I feel foolish and ashamed, like it’s the worst thing I’ve ever done.”
“You dressed up all the way yesterday, I bet,” the counselor guessed, continuing to smile. “You even wore lingerie under the dress, didn’t you?”
“Yeah…”
“You said it was fun yesterday,” Dr. Van de Meer followed up Brandon’s previous statement. “How was it fun?”
“Well, Mom and Sis helped me get dressed up yesterday. Mom styled my hair and Sheila did my makeup. I know part of the fun was just seeing how much they liked it.”
“What else?”
“I liked the feeling of being just a little naughty,” admitted Brandon. “Boys aren’t supposed to dress like girls, so I think that’s where most of the fun came from. At least it did for me. But what surprised me is that now, girls are telling me I really looked like a girl. And they spent a whole lot more time around me than usual. I think a few want me to dress up for them again.”
“Why do you think that?”
“They told me.”
“Who told you, if you can tell me?”
“Well, both Debbi Snyder and Valerie Schmidt did when I gave them their things back this morning, and—”
“What things?”
“I had swapped my suit for Debbi’s dress to wear and borrowed shoes and a matching purse from Valerie. Mom and Sis gave me everything else.”
“Okay,” acknowledged Dr. Van de Meer discreetly jotting notes down on a pad unnoticed by Brandon. “Anyone else express a desire to see you dressed up again?”
“Kelly Harrigan did on her way out of homeroom this morning,” he reported, then paused a moment, wondering if he should tell her about the unwanted kiss, but then continued. “After that she invited herself to lunch with me again. And I’m fairly certain what she wants to talk about—getting me into another dress!”
“Where are you eating lunch today?”
“Nowhere fancy—just the cafeteria.”
“Any others interested in seeing more of your feminine side?”
“Well, in German class, Alice complimented me on how I dressed yesterday.”
“Alice Johansson?” guessed Dr. Van de Meer. She knew that the girl was in the same circle of friends with Valerie, Debbi, and Kelly.
“Yeah, but she didn’t talk about me doing it again,” recalled Brandon. “Even Frau Becker brought it up as I was coming to see you. I just wish everyone would forget it.”
“You seem to have made a strong impression en femme.”
“But I didn’t mean to,” Brandon dismissed her observation. “I just dressed up pretty because I thought I was supposed to.”
Dr. Van de Meer noted that remark especially. Then she let her intuition take over. “Brandon, what are you afraid of?”
“I don’t want everyone thinking I’m something I’m not. I don’t want people thinking I’m gay or—.” Tears began welling up in Brandon's eyes. “What’s that word for a boy who thinks he’s really a girl?”
“Do you mean transgendered?” Xenia extended a box of facial tissue to her young client.
“Yeah, that’s it,” he affirmed, accepting a few tissues.
“Have you had feelings that might make you wonder if you’re gay or transgendered?”
“No.” Brandon wiped his face dry.
“Then why are you worried about it now?”
“Because Sheila said that two guys asked her to fix them up on dates with her ‘little sister.’ So, they either think I’m a girl or they think I’m gay,” he related as tears flowed again. “But I’m neither of those.”
“Have you ever felt like you really should’ve been a girl or wanted to be a girl?”
“No, but it’s kinda worried me that I looked so much like one yesterday.” Again, he dried his face of tears.
“Brandon, do you know the word androgyny? ”
“Yeah,” he answered, relaxing with a deep breath. “It’s like when you wear unisex clothes?”
The guidance counselor grinned at him. “Well, there’s more involved than just unisex clothes,” she said as she wrote androgyny on a small notepad. She tore the page off and gave it to Brandon. “Go look it up online and think about it for a day or two. Now, you’ve never had any attraction to boys?”
“No, I like girls and just girls. To be specific, I like Jenny Chang and I was hoping that wearing a pretty dress yesterday might get her attention.”
“Did she say anything about it to you in class?”
“No, but she smiled at me and giggled a lot more than usual.” Brandon grinned slightly and blushed.
“So you’d like Jenny to compliment you on how you looked yesterday, but not really anyone else?”
“Is that okay, if I do?”
Xenia flashed a smile at him. “Brandon, you sound to me like a boy who likes girls and you already have one special girl in mind,” she assured her worried student. “So let me give you some advice. First, go after what you want. You can make it happen. Don’t ask if? but how? Next, stand firm for your own choices. Don’t let anyone push you into anything that’s not right for you, or that you’re not ready for.
“Already, you’ve had girls telling you they want you dressing up like them again. Do you want to?”
“No.”
“Then don’t! It’s that simple.”
“I do have a question about Gender-Bender Day and all that, Doctor Van de Meer,” continued Brandon.
“Was there a specific lesson I was supposed to learn from dressing up like a girl?”
Dr. Van de Meer set her elbows on the desk and clasped her hands together against her forehead. He would ask her that, wouldn’t he? And it was a good question, but one that she could not answer. She jotted down yet another note to raise it as an issue at the next faculty meeting.
“I don’t know quite how to answer your question,” admitted Xenia. “But I think that what you’ve learned—and may yet learn—about yourself is a lot more important. That’s one reason I gave you that word to look up.”
The bell ending the first period classes rang.
“Did we discuss everything you wanted to talk about with me?” Brandon asked as he picked his backpack up and put the word that Dr. Van de Meer had given him into the watch pocket of his blue jeans.
“Yes. Yes, we did,” the counselor replied. She felt relieved that she had managed to give Brandon a subtle message without revealing other confidences, but she would liked to have followed up more about why crossdressing had been fun for him. “You go have a nice day now.”
Xenia slowly followed him out as he dashed from her office into the corridor. She paused before Marla’s desk and turned to her. “Marla, you okay with lunch in the cafeteria today?”
“Sure. Can I ask why?”
“Something’s gonna happen there today at lunchtime and I have this feeling I need to watch that boy’s back.”
Marla nodded and on her computer, pulled down a menu to request their preferred entrees for two faculty/staff lunches.
On his way out, Brandon wondered if he ought to have mentioned the kiss that Kelly had stolen from him earlier in the morning. She’d had a crush on him for a long time, back to at least the fourth grade. And he liked her well enough. She was cute, like cinnamon-flavored eye candy.
But Brandon had always been frightened of Kelly. She was fun-loving but always pushing the envelope. She tended to be very aggressive, going after whatever (and whomever) she wanted. But most of all, Brandon feared Kelly’s Irish temper. She fully realized the stereotype—he’d seen it enough that he would never consider anything beyond a casual friendship with her.
He climbed the stairs to the top floor for his Earth Science course. All of the science and mathematics classrooms were on that floor with Mr. Markham’s classroom for history and Mrs. Holly Lloyd’s for economics and civics. Since his locker was close to his next class, Brandon went to it and left his textbook for German. Then he decided to leave everything but his text for Earth Science and his three-ring binder. The Men’s Room was close by, so he decided to go in and clean his face.
Jennifer Chang was already at her seat. She and Brandon shared a lab station and sat together.
“G’morning, Jenny!”
“Good morning, Brandon. I see you’re back in your own clothes today.”
“And none too soon!” Brandon had worn his usual blue jeans and sneakers, a royal blue polo shirt and his khaki windbreaker.
“I wanted to tell you this yesterday,” whispered Jenny, “but I couldn’t believe how cute you looked. It’s not fair that a boy gets to dress like that and I don’t!”
“Why not?”
“Mom won’t let me,” pouted Jenny. “She makes me wear these frumpy clothes all the time.” She was attired in a brown corduroy skirt that came to her knees, a plain white cotton blouse and an olive green pullover. Her long black hair was controlled by a white hairband. She wore plain white kneesocks with penny loafers. At least her small glasses, wire rims with octagonal lenses, complimented her delicate facial structure instead of dominating it.
“Well, I know how pretty you really are, anyway.”
“Thanks, Brandon. It’s just wrong that you get to wear prettier dresses than I do,” she complained but still giggled.
Brandon felt a little weird that Jenny of all people was jealous of him wearing a dress. But he could understand. She likely had no pretty dresses of her own. Her home life had to be horribly repressive. Brandon had wanted to ask Jenny to the Homecoming Dance, but she had mentioned that her mother had already forbidden her to attend.
“I only did it because I thought I was supposed to,” he tried to explain. “Now everyone seems to want me in drag.”
Their teacher, Robert Danvers, Ed.S., approached them as he examined a document on his clipboard. “I see that it’s your turn to take observations at our weather station.” The two lab partners glanced up at the ceiling for a moment. Mr. Danvers placed a key on their lab station.
“I forgot my coat!” Jenny said.
“That’s okay,” Brandon assured her, shedding his windbreaker. “You can wear mine. It shouldn’t be too chilly up there.”
She donned the extra garment and took their notebook from the lab station while Brandon took the key. Mr. Danvers led them towards a spiral steel staircase in the rear corner of the lab. Brandon climbed up through the ceiling first and Jenny followed him up into a small shack-like structure opening onto the roof. The weather station was housed a few yards (metres) away in a cabinet with slatted walls that protected the instruments from the weather while measuring it.
The wind vane pointed into a fresh breeze, while the cups of the anemometer danced vigorously, both testifying to the wind’s velocity across the roof. Brandon wasted no time unlocking and opening the slatted door to the cabinet protecting the weather instruments. He began by reading the wind speed and direction, then reading the regular list of data that they and their classmates recorded daily. Brandon was especially adept at handling and using the sling psychrometer and reading the meniscus on the barometer, the thermometers, and the rain gauge. Jenny would usually record the measurements as he called them out. But she handled the paper strips from the heliometer better, and Mr. Danvers had recommended that she retrieve the previous day’s strip and replace it with the new one.
“Jenny, is that everything?” Brandon asked one more time before he locked the weather station up. Another pair would be up later in the day to take more readings.
“We’ve got all the data,” she answered, dropping their lab notebook in her shoulder bag. “Let’s go.”
Brandon turned to start back toward the stairs when he felt two hands reach around behind his neck and pull him forward. A soft pair of lips pressed against his own.
“Jenny!” he whispered, nearly out of breath. She smiled, took him by the hand, and led him back to the roof door. Brandon then stopped, pulled her closer to himself and returned the kiss, lingering a moment longer than their first one. “I like you,” he confessed.
“I know,” she confirmed. “How you looked at me yesterday—like you so needed my approval—was almost as if you wore that dress just for me.”
“In a way, I think I did,” he agreed, although it seemed almost like a new discovery to him. Strangely, Brandon felt a huge anxiety quelled within himself. Jenny smiled at him and passed the door to start down the winding stairs.
“What took so long?” Mr. Danvers asked when Jenny stepped onto the floor. She was concealing a smile with her hand as she continued back to her seat. But as Brandon came down the stairs, the teacher winked to acknowledge his students’ new achievement.
“Jenny, would you read the new data you’ve recorded to the class, please?” Mr. Danvers asked.
Brandon listened to the melodic lilt of Jenny’s voice as she seemed to sing the observed data. Well, it sounded that way to him. And no one else noticed when Mr. Danvers awarded him a congratulatory pat on the shoulder.
Brandon’s course in Geometry & Mathematical Reasoning met the period just before lunchtime and today there was a quiz at the end of class. While most of his classmates whined at the prospect, for him it meant that he might leave for lunch fifteen minutes early or thereabouts. Mathematics had always been easy for Brandon. His only real problem was that his fingers couldn’t move his pen as fast as he could figure the solution out. Indeed, his teacher, Savannah Lang, Ed.S., Ph.D., even had remarked that he skirted the boundaries of arrogance by using pen instead of pencil to write his assignments and tests. In his defense, Brandon had pointed out to her that ink was neater, and also that so far, he hadn’t needed to erase anything that he had submitted.
Dr. Lang had allowed half an hour for the quiz, which Brandon still completed in only ten minutes. Jenny, Alice, and Kelly were also in the same class. Jenny would likely finish before the other two girls, but the chance of who would finish next between Alice and Kelly he adjudged as even.
So as soon as he finished his quiz, Brandon handed it to Dr. Lang and dashed down the stairs and into the cafeteria, housed in an adjoining structure to the main building. He saw that his best friends, Jeff and Mark, were already sitting at a table with their lunches. They waved at him and catching his eye, they signaled that they’d saved him a seat with them. So Brandon took a tray and stepped in line for lunch. He quickly decided on the veggie lasagna—not so much that he were a vegetarian, but that neither the appearance nor the aroma of the other entrees seemed appetizing. Somehow, the cooks always got the pasta al dente, and whenever they overcooked the sauce, it seemed to taste roasted rather than burnt. Only Italian cuisine seemed apparently immune to their culinary crimes.
He approached the cashier whom he presented his smartcard from the School District. She swiped it through a point-of-sale card reader and her screen registered the purchase of one subsidized lunch. Usually, Brandon’s mother packed his and Sheila’s lunches, but since they had additional items to carry with them this morning, they had decided to get theirs from the cafeteria.
Approaching the rectangular table where his friends were sitting, Brandon moved to the end and placed his lunch tray there. “Here’s the deal,” he began, pulling a chair to the end of the table. “You guys are on each side of me. If Kelly Harrigan shows, hold your positions and freeze her out. Alice Johansson is welcome. And if Jenny Chang comes over, she sits next to me.”
“Yeah, I kinda thought you might be into her,” answered Jeff as Mark nodded in agreement, munching on a sandwich.
“Well, I found out this morning that she’s into me, too,” Brandon confirmed. “We kissed—twice!”
“Alright, bro!” Mark praised Brandon as the friends all high-fived one another. They all had grown up in the same row of houses, dwelling in three adjacent homes. The “Three Musketeers,” as they were known to their neighbors and classmates, had been together since kindergarten and from even before.
Brandon bit into his lasagna and ascertained that it was palatable, even somewhat better than usual. That he had it fresh from the oven helped, as no doubt did his mood of friendship with his buddies and his giddy feelings over Jenny. And it was a larger portion than expected as well.
“Tell us,” said Jeff. “How’d it happen?”
“We were on the roof at the weather station and just finished the readings,” recounted Brandon. “When I turned around to go, she threw her arms around me and she kissed me right on the lips. We took a breath, went back to the stairs, and then I kissed her. We held that one a moment before going back downstairs. I think Mr. Danvers knew what we were doing, because he winked and gave me a pat on the back.”
“That’s cool, Brandon!” Jeff congratulated him. “The race is on ’tween me and you now, Mark.”
“Race?” wondered Mark.
“To see which of you gets the next girlfriend,” Brandon reminded him, teasing him a little with his own success. “I just hope it’s easier for you guys than it was for me.”
“Oh, what did it take you?” Jeff inquired.
“I’m not entirely certain,” explained Brandon, “but from what Jenny said, I’m afraid what clinched it was how I dressed up yesterday.”
“Oh, no!” Mark objected. “If that’s what it takes, I’ll stay a bachelor.”
“Me, too,” agreed Jeff. “Yesterday was more than enough gender-bending for me. I’ll keep my blue jeans, thank you.”
Mark and Jeff had participated by replacing their blue jeans with denim skirts, but otherwise wore their usual clothes. It had been the second most common method of compliance. Most boys had simply worn pantyhose under their trousers. It was the least intrusive technique and compliance was easily checked by rolling up a pant leg. Mark and Jeff had planned to go with that, but when Brandon said that he would dress up all the way, they felt as if they were wimping out, so obtained skirts from neighbors.
“At least I had something positive to result from all that yesterday,” Brandon concluded. “The downside is that the other girls I know have expressed a desire to get me in drag again. Apparently, I overdid it yesterday—I looked too nice.”
“Well, Brandon, the truth is you were one hot-looking babe!” Mark assessed his friend with unwelcome praise. “I’m just glad I know you’re a guy and yesterday was not for real.”
“Yeah, you looked as good as any of the princess-types around here and prob’ly even better than most,” added Jeff. “Maybe they want to make you one of them.”
“Now don’t even think anything like that!” gasped Brandon shuddering in mock fear. “They might pick it up by telepathy.”
They all laughed at the idea, then Brandon noticed Jenny coming into the cafeteria and waved her over to their table. Her face lit up and she half-ran to greet them. Jeff, sitting to Brandon’s right, moved over one seat so that the yet bonding couple could sit together.
“Thanks for loaning me your windbreaker this morning, Brandon,” offered Jenny, returning it. “That was kind.”
“You’re most welcome to it anytime, Jenny,” Brandon accepted the garment from her. “Allow me to introduce you to my best friends. This is Jeffrey Padgett and Mark Albertson. Jeff, Mark, this is Jennifer Chang.”
“I’m pleased to meet you,” she said. “And just call me ‘Jenny.’ Besides, ‘Jennifer’ is what Mom calls me, especially when I’m in trouble.”
“Yeah, that’s when Mom includes my middle name,” Jeffrey concurred with a laugh. “But please, just call me ‘Jeff.’ ”
Brandon waited until Jenny sat before reseating himself. She removed two covered plastic bowls, a small thermos, and a pair of chopsticks from a nylon bag. She looked around for a moment and realized that she had forgotten something.
“I need some hot water for my tea,” Jenny told Brandon.
“I’ll get it,” he said and went right to the large cylinders of hot water and coffee, grabbed a styrofoam cup, and filled it up. He carried the cup, of steaming hot water back to the table carefully.
As he arrived, Brandon noticed a Goth-looking girl standing next to Mark and chatting with him. She was dressed mostly in black, wearing a calf-length black velvet skirt hemmed in lace and black boots with three-inch (8 cm) heels. She wore a black corset over a white peasant blouse. Her fingernails were painted black and her lips were colored black as well.
“Brandon, have you met Melinda?” Mark asked him. “She’s in the Art Club.”
“No, I haven’t,” Brandon answered. “Just a moment, please.” He put the cup of hot water down in front of Jenny. He offered Melinda his hand. “Nice to meet you, Melinda. I’m Brandon MacDonald and this is Jenny Chang.” Jenny extended her hand after she dropped a teabag in the hot water.
“Nice to meet you, too, Melinda,” Jenny added.
“We were just talking about class projects we’re working on,” Mark explained. “She’s got a couple of ideas I might be able to use for mine.”
“I like your skirt, Melinda,” Jenny remarked.
“Thanks, Jenny,” said Melinda. “This one’s prob’ly my favorite.”
“I wish I could wear something like that,” dreamed Jenny aloud.
“Go for it, girl!” Melinda suggested. “I think you’d look good in Goth fashion.”
“How ’bout Brandon?” Jeff injected with a chuckle. “He might want a new wardrobe now.”
“Jeff!” Brandon reproved his friend as everyone at the table but Melinda laughed. Then she bent down and Mark whispered in her ear.
“Omigosh!” blurted Melinda. “That was you?” This time everyone laughed, even Brandon in spite of himself, as Melinda’s surprise was complete. “Someone told me that was Sheila’s little sister.”
“I’m Sheila’s younger brother.”
“That explains it then,” concluded the Goth girl, seeming to relax as it all now made sense to her. “You were so pretty yesterday!”
“Must everyone remind me of that?” complained Brandon.
“Yes,” said Jenny, turning to whisper in his ear, “but only because it’s true.” She planted a kiss on his cheek. Then looking up, she noticed a number of girls in line picking up lunch trays and starting towards their table. “Here comes the ‘Swarm’!” Jenny announced.
“The Swarm?” Brandon asked.
Melinda made eye contact with Jenny. “You mean the ‘Queen Bee’ and her ‘Wannabes,’ don’t you?”
Jenny nodded.
“Queen Bee and Wannabes?” Mark wondered, thinking out loud.
“The alpha-female and her betas,” explained Brandon.
“Or the Queen and her Court?” Jeff offered an alternative idea.
“You got it, bro,” Brandon confirmed.
“But who’s the alpha?” Mark followed up.
“Prob’ly the tallest one,” guessed Jenny.
“That’s Valerie,” Brandon remarked. “She loaned me her purse and high heels for yesterday.”
“Sorry, but I gotta go,” announced Melinda. “I just can’t deal with all the princesses right now.” She kissed Mark’s cheek and finger-waved to everyone else. “Bye bye! Nice to meet all of you! See ya later!”
With that, Melinda quickly vanished from the cafeteria, no one certain whither she went. No sooner than she had left, the foursome at the table were approached by the group of well-dressed girls that Jenny had designated as “the Swarm.”
“Hi there!” Valerie greeted them as she set her tray at the end of the table opposite Brandon. “Mind if we join you for lunch?” Without waiting for an answer, Debbi and Alice sat down on the same side of the table next to Jeff, while Kelly and Teri sat across from them, leaving an empty seat next to Mark.
Jeff and Mark sat there silently as they realized they were acting as the first line of defense between their friends and the Swarm. Brandon reached for Jenny’s hand under the table, grasping each other’s firmly and warmly.
“Bees only sting when the hive is threatened,” advised Jenny sotto voce.
“That’s true enough for honeybees,” Brandon whispered back to her. “But might these belong to a more aggressive species?”
©2013, 2019 by Anam Chara.
One boy is about to learn that he has already passed such an event, and nothing will ever be quite the same…
“You ready for lunch yet, Xee?” asked Marla.
“Omigosh! The time got away from me again,” noted Xenia, speaking more perhaps to herself than to her friend and coworker. “Where does it go?” She got up from her desk and grabbed her purse as she looked Marla in the eye. “Yes,” she replied with a somewhat frantic tremor in her voice, “and I should’ve already been there.”
“Is it about the MacDonald boy who came in today?” Marla asked as they stepped into the hallway.
“Yes, it is,” said Xenia quickening her pace, “and the three girls who came in before him as well.”
“Is there some conflict between them?”
“I’m hoping there won’t be, but that’s why I need to be there, Marla. If he’s not self-confident enough, Brandon may find himself overwhelmed by what those girls have in mind for him.”
“But if he is?”
“If Brandon asserts his own will with those girls, we’ll get that classic conundrum from physics about an irresistible force meeting an immovable object.”
“Now that’s conflict!”
“Oh, you’re tellin’ me!”
The two women turned a corner in the hallway to enter the cafeteria and bookstore annex. Xenia’s gait remained quick, steady, and powerful. Marla said nothing about her pace, but was happy to have worn ballet flats.
“What’s going on, anyway?” Marla inquired.
“Well, I don’t like to betray what students confide in me if I can avoid it,” explained Xenia. “So instead of doing that, I sometimes act on it myself.”
“Like now?”
“Especially now! I’ll just say that we have some unexpected fallout from yesterday’s gender-bending.”
“Someone’s gender was bent too far?”
“Like a pretzel!” exclaimed Xenia as she and Marla stepped up to the cafeteria window reserved for faculty and staff at lunchtime.
“Xee, I don’t think we made it in time,” said Marla, pointing out the group of students at a table across the cafeteria.
Xenia just shook her head. “I do hope he remembers my advice.”
“We hope it’s okay, Brandon, Jenny,” said Debbi. “We wanna talk to you about a friendly proposal.”
Brandon looked at Jenny but she simply shrugged her shoulders. “What’s this about?” he asked.
“Well—it’s kind of about girls’ stuff,” said Valerie. “So the two boys there might wanna go. They might find it—um—embarrassing.”
“I’m a boy,” declared Brandon. “So I should go, too, then.”
“No, we especially need to talk to you,” advised Kelly.
“About girls’ stuff?” Brandon asked skeptically.
“Uh-huh,” affirmed Kelly. “Especially you.”
“So you especially need to talk to me ‘kind of about girls’ stuff’ because…? ” Brandon drew out the conjunction in an ironic tone.
Apparently, neither Valerie nor Kelly (nor any of the other girls in their Circle) were quite expecting such a challenge from Brandon. Meanwhile, he took another bite of lasagna and Jenny popped a few morsels of the Buddha’s Delight into her mouth, as Jeff and Mark continued eating their sandwiches.
Since no one else seemed ready to field his question, Debbi answered. “Because you’re one of us—you just don’t know it yet.”
“What do you mean by ‘one of you’?”
“Deep inside, you’re really a girl,” Kelly told him.
“That’s crazy!”
“No, it’s not,” Valerie defended their position. “You showed us that yesterday.”
“Wait a minute!” Jenny interrupted the discussion. “Brandon comes in costume for one day and now you know who he is inside? Do any of you even know who you yourselves are inside?”
Brandon nodded in agreement with Jenny as he continued eating, knowing that his best move would be to finish lunch and then to leave. Jeff and Mark also glanced back to their buddy, incredulous of what they’d just heard. “I’ve known Brandon since—gosh!—since pre-school,” Jeff vouched for his friend. “And I’ve never known him to be the least bit girly.”
“I haven’t, either, and I’ve known him almost as long,” Mark added his own opinion. “Jenny’s right. What you girls are saying doesn’t make any sense—not to me.”
“Of course it wouldn’t,” conceded Teri, “because you don’t see him as a girl does.”
“But I do!” Jenny injected. “And he was just dressed up like a pretty girl for a day because he was supposed to be. Otherwise, he’s like any other boy.”
“Look, if your friendly proposal involves me wearing dresses again, I’m not gonna do it,” resolved Brandon. “End of discussion.”
“But Brandon,” pled Teri, “you were too pretty, too natural as a girl to ignore.”
“You have no idea how much fun you’re missing,” added Kelly. “I just can’t understand why you wanna be so boring.”
“I’m not boring, Kelly,” Brandon denied, the umbrage audible in his voice. “You’re just irresponsibly wild.”
“I’m with Brandon on this, Kelly,” said Alice, the first of the Circle to support him. “You’ve pushed the boundaries too far and too often.”
About then, another member of the Circle, Holly Thompson, showed up with her lunch. “Sorry,” she apologized. “I needed the full time for the quiz.” She took the empty seat between Mark and Kelly. “So what did I miss?”
“We’re inviting Jenny and Brandi to join our Circle,” Teri updated their newly arrived friend. “But Brandi seems reluctant.”
“No kidding!” retorted Brandon with a strong undertone of sarcasm. “By the way, the name’s Brandon.”
“But that doesn’t sound right for a girl,” asserted Kelly.
“That’s because he’s not one,” Mark reminded them.
“And he doesn’t wanna be one,” Jeff added.
“Nor do I even care to pretend to be a girl,” confirmed Brandon.
“I like Brandon just the way he is,” Jenny told them. “And if you really want him—and me—in your group, you’ll accept him that way, too.”
“But we’d need him to dress up along with the rest of us,” argued Valerie.
“You’d need Brandon to dress like a girl?” Jenny challenged Valerie’s remark, emphasizing its absurdity by her vocal inflection.
“But you oughta see our pictures and video first,” said Debbi. “They show he’s more of a girl than he knows.”
“Even if I were, you’d still have no right to interfere with how I might deal with it,” Brandon told them off as forcefully as he could. “All I did was dress up for one day. It was supposed to be all in fun, a tradition for Homecoming Week. And it was fun—until now. So now I wish I hadn’t done it at all. You’ve really ruined it for me.” He looked to Jenny and spoke sotto voce. “Put your food on my tray. We’ll find another table to finish eating.” He then glanced to Jeff and Mark. “Come on, guys. They had no right to bust up our lunch.”
“Let’s get one of the square tables to keep the uninvited guests away,” Jenny suggested. So Mark went over and staked their claim to a new table before anyone else could. The others followed him and a moment later, they were all seated again, enjoying their lunches.
Xenia and Marla had watched Jenny, Brandon, and their friends leave their table for another. The two administrators had not been close enough to listen to the discussion, but they could hear that it was an animated, an almost heated dialogue.
“That can’t be a good sign, Xee,” Marla remarked.
“Well, maybe it’s better than it looks,” the counselor hoped aloud. “Perhaps Brandon stood up to those girls for himself.”
“But then why give up their table?” wondered Marla. “After all, they were there first.”
“Remember that old adage?” Xenia then quoted, “Discretion is the better part of valor. He really can’t deal with all of them together, so a tactical retreat makes sense for him.”
“Looks like he has at least a few friends with him,” observed Marla.
“Yes. That’s good, too. If he and his friends can figure their own way around the problem, I prefer not to intervene. Any solution they arrive at on their own is likely better than any I could impose.”
“You’re not gonna do anything, then?”
“I didn’t say that,” Xenia cautioned her. “I just need to be careful about what, when, and how. Right now, I need to monitor both sides’ actions. It looks like Brandon moved to de-escalate the situation. I can ask them for details later.” She cut a bite of her veggie lasagna. Even though they weren’t vegetarians, Xenia and Marla most often selected the veggie lasagna because it was one of the few entrees that the school cooks consistently got right.
“Do we have two opposing groups staking out their positions?” Marla wondered.
“It’s not quite so simple as that,” Xenia cautioned. “The girls of that circle see themselves as offering help and friendship to Brandon and Jenny. But that help may be unwanted and that friendship may be too contingent on conformity.”
“So what you’re saying, Xee, is that not everyone wants to be one of the popular girls?”
“Exactly!—and that’s especially so for a boy.”
Marla couldn’t help but giggle at the idea.
“Girls, we really blew it!” complained Alice to her friends. “He’ll be even harder to bring on board now. Did it occur to any of you to try sympathy or sensitivity?”
“He seemed so enthusiastic when he borrowed our stuff Tuesday,” testified Debbi.
“And he looked so into it all day yesterday,” Teri recounted.
“And he seemed really grateful for what he borrowed from us,” Valerie added. “When I looked in the purse he gave back this morning, he’d left a nice thank you note inside.”
“I found one with my dress, too,” Debbi added to the discussion. “But when I asked him if he wanted to try on other dresses or skirts, he seemed upset.”
“I got the same reaction when I talked to him about shoes,” agreed Valerie.
“When I asked if we’d see Brandi again soon, he told me that he wasn’t planning on it,” added Kelly. “I think he may feel embarrassed by it now. He’s always been so easy to embarrass.”
“You’ve always been so ready to embarrass him,” observed Alice. “Like with that little dance this morning.”
“No, I haven’t,” denied Kelly. “Besides no one but you could see it.”
“I saw it, Kelly,” said Teri. “And if I could see it from my seat, everyone in homeroom could see it. And we saw all of the lipstick you girls left on his face, too.”
“It sounds like we need to try a softer approach to encourage him,” Holly interjected. “We need to remember that wearing dresses and skirts and high heels isn’t natural for a boy.”
“But have you seen the video that we got yesterday?” Debbi asked her. “He moves just like a girl. I couldn’t see anything ‘boy’ about him.”
“You should post that online so we all can view it,” suggested Valerie.
“I don’t wanna do that unless it’s alright with Brandon,” objected Debbi. “If we were, like, to post a video or pictures of him from yesterday, we would only make it harder for him to trust us.”
“Is the video that embarrassing?” Teri inquired. “I haven’t seen it, myself.”
“You can’t even tell he’s a boy,” denied Debbi. “Here! Lemme show you!” She took her laptop computer from her shoulder bag, opened it on the lunch table, and powered it up. She plugged a key drive into its port, accessed the folder containing all of the videofiles downloaded from her digital camera, selected one, and clicked on it. The screen filled with a picture appearing to be a girl about the same build as Debbi wearing a blue and green dress and shiny black pumps. She was standing next to a metal-framed chair with a molded blue plastic seat and gray laminated desk folded down at its side.
“That’s Brandon in our third period English class yesterday,” narrated Debbi. She clicked a virtual button in the corner of the screen and the image came to life. “Now, watch! He smooths the back of his dress as he sits…, sets the purse down…, look how he crosses his legs at the knees… smooths the skirt out, and straightens the hem before swinging the desk up…”
The girls gathered more closely around Debbi’s laptop as the video continued to run. “He curls his hair around his pen…, then, his finger…,” Valerie noted as she watched, “and now, he’s swinging his leg from the knee.”
“Wait! Oh, I don’t believe that move! Now, he’s dangling a shoe from his toes,” observed Teri. “I can hardly think of a girlier move than that.”
“And now, he brushes his hair back behind his ear,” continued Debbi.
“He does that so cute,” remarked Holly. “It’s so hard to believe he’s not a girl.”
“Then why’s he so resistant?” Kelly wondered.
“That’s a good question,” mused Alice, glancing around at the others. “Maybe we should ask him?”
Debbi spoke up, “I’m the first to admit that I’m as excited as any of us to get Brandon all ‘girled-up’ again, but maybe Alice does have a point. It’d be much easier with his cooperation,” she reminded them. “And he was so into it yesterday. Can we find out what’s changed since then?”
“Again, I think the best way is to ask him,” Alice reiterated.
“But we’ve run him off,” Kelly pointed out. “None of us will get near him today.”
“I can at least try,” resolved Alice.
“But why would he talk to you and not any of us?” Kelly objected.
“Because unlike you, he invited me to join him for lunch,” Alice refuted her. “Debbi, can I take your key drive? Brandon really needs to see this.”
Debbi shut down the video and unmounted the key drive. “Here,” she said, handing it to Alice. “All my homework’s on there. Let him download the video and bring the drive right back.”
“I’ll bring it back,” affirmed Alice, accepting the key drive from her friend, then carefully placing it inside a small, hidden pocket in her purse. “This shouldn’t take too long.” With that, she started toward the table where Brandon and his friends were sitting.
Xenia and Marla continued their lunch as they also watched the group dynamics of teenagers unfold around them. They watched Brandon and his friends settle down to continue lunch, while the girls at their old table had an animated discussion around a laptop computer.
“Looks like the other boys at Brandon’s table finished lunch and are leaving, Xee,” observed Marla, smiling as she sipped her iced tea. “They’re high-fiving him again.”
Xenia smiled. “I’m hoping that he will be able to enjoy some time with the girl,” she told her coworker. “Personally, I think he and Jenny are a good match, at least so far as maturity and intellect are concerned.”
“Are they going to become a ‘couple’?”
“I don’t know,” Xenia admitted. “Jenny’s parents are traditional Chinese, quite conservative. They seem to keep a tight rein on her.”
“That’s too bad,” opined Marla. “Is that why she dresses in such dark clothes all the time?”
“Likely,” concluded the counselor. “Yet I’ve noticed that all in all, she seems happier than most other girls in her class.”
“Interesting. Why would that be?”
“Good question. My guess is that she mostly shares her parents values.”
“How would they feel about their daughter dating a white American boy?”
“Maybe we’ll find out?” Xenia mused smiling.
Behind the high school and just off the campus, aloof and leaning against a brick wall, an anxious freshman dangled an unlit cigarette from the corner of his mouth. Due to the increasing price of smoking, he didn’t light up unless someone were actually present to see him. He looked at his smartphone. The signal strength was fine. He couldn’t believe, firstly, that he’d been thinking about it as an issue all morning and that he was about to call his big sister for help. But this kind of problem was her forte. So he keyed his sister’s number up on his speed dial. It rang twice.
“Hello! Nancy Danziger speaking…”
“Hey, Sis! It’s me!”
“Why, Billy! To what do I owe the pleasure?”
“Are you driving back for Homecoming?”
“Yes, I am. I’ll be leaving as soon as my classes are done tomorrow afternoon. I wanna be there in time for the game.”
“I’m hoping we can have some time to talk.”
“Why? Is something wrong?”
Billy inhaled deeply and sighed. “I’m losing my coolness,” he confessed. “I can tell it’s slipping away from me. I think I’ve been turning people off and I’m not sure why. The old gang’s not hanging out with me like they did. And I’ve gotten the cold shoulder all morning just because I didn’t do ‘Gender-Bender’ yesterday.”
“Wait a minute! My little brother didn’t do Gender-Bender Day?” she pretended to gasp. “No wonder! You’re not upholding the family legacy—what a scandal!”
“Seriously, you’ve always been good at understanding this kind of thing. I’m hoping you can help me out while you’re here.”
Nancy smiled into the phone. Billy still looked up to his big sister. “Okay, Billy,” she assured him. “We’ll take some time to deal with this over the weekend. I’ve gotta get ready for my next class. I love you, Billy!”
“Love you, too! G’bye!”
“G’bye!”
Some distance away on a California state university campus, a spry college freshman kissed the image of her younger brother displayed on her smartphone.
Billy glanced about again. None of his gang had come around. So he slid his unsmoked cigarette back into its pack and walked back to school.
Alice slowly approached Brandon’s table holding her hands up to shoulder level, palms out, in the universal sign of a truce. “Brandon, Jenny, can I please talk to you for just a moment,” she petitioned. “I promise just to say what I came for and go. If you have questions, I’ll answer them if I can.”
“I wish you girls would just leave me alone,” Brandon complained. “Why is getting me into another dress so important to you, anyway? I don’t get it.”
“Well first, please accept my own apology for all my other friends inviting themselves to join you for lunch. That wasn’t my idea.”
“Alright,” he accepted her apology. “And I did ask you to join me.”
Alice took the key drive from her purse. “Debbi took this video of you yesterday,” she explained. “Watch it with Jenny or your sister or mom—or anyone else whose opinion you trust to know you dressed up. Let them see and judge how you look in it. You move so gracefully and naturally that it seems like Brandi’s the real you.”
“Alice, did anyone consider that maybe—just maybe—I like being a boy?” Brandon rebutted her explanation. “Yesterday was only one day—one day—and it’s like somehow its events should override every other day in my life? That’s unfair!”
“Please, Brandon, just download the video and I’ll go.”
Jenny squeezed Brandon’s hand. “Download it. I’ll watch it with you if you want.” She flashed a demure grin at him.
“Okay,” he conceded and accepted the key drive from Alice. He plugged it into the port of his laptop and mounted it. “Download it, then,” Brandon said, offering her control of his own computer.
With a few point-and-click moves, she completed the download. “There!” Alice confirmed. “I need the drive back.”
“Sure,” acknowledged Brandon. He quickly unmounted the key drive, unplugged it, and returned it to Alice. „Danke!“ he said, grinning at her.
Caching the key drive in her purse’s hidden pocket, Alice smiled back with a finger wave and said: „Tschüß, Brandon, Jenny!“
„Tschüß, Alice!“ replied Brandon, he and Jenny returning the finger wave as Alice made her way back to her own table.
The Ladies’ Room on the main floor of the high school was somewhat more deluxe than others on campus. It was large enough to have a nice lounge area with couches and armchairs apart from the usual bathroom area of sinks and stalls.
Kelly Harrigan passed the sinks and stalls by to go directly into the lounge, where she fell onto a couch rather than sat down on it. From her purse, she withdrew a small, flat 375 ml bottle of a single-malt Scotch whisky. She opened it and drank some down, screwed its cap back on, then put it back in her purse. She curled up on the couch, clutching her purse to her chest, as if it were all that she had in the world.
She just cried.
Since the sixth grade, Kelly had felt a little tingle whenever Brandon came by, butterflies fluttering in her tummy. Yet he had never noticed her attraction to him. Now, though, Kelly’s life had just become very complicated. Brandon had feelings for Jenny, which she apparently reciprocated. And even though Kelly still had feelings for Brandon, she had begun to feel the same tingle, the same fluttering butterflies, anytime that Holly Thompson appeared.
Kelly was upset, very confused, and quite disappointed. Brandon didn’t care that she was in love with him. He never had; somehow, he never even knew. And now, she was getting feelings for a girl? But she couldn’t be a lesbian—just couldn’t! Her family would send her to a Catholic school, or worse, disown her, kick her out into the streets. And was Holly even attracted to girls? She might not even care that Kelly had feelings for her.
Soon, Kelly had cried herself to sleep.
©2013 by Anam Chara.
One boy is about to learn that he has already passed such an event, and nothing will ever be quite the same…
Kelly Harrigan. She was the catalyst among these girls. Valerie Schmidt was their apparent leader; Debbi Snyder, their moderating influence; but Kelly provided the motivating force.
Opening the student database, Xenia quickly found that Kelly should be in Consuelo Menéndez’ Spanish 1 just then. Again, she was fortunate that the student sought was scheduled in a language lab, since the teacher’s computer was likely up and running. So the guidance counselor sent an instant message.
Xenia: I need to see Kelly Harrigan right away.
Consuelo: She has not shown up for class yet.
Xenia: I do not like asking this, but would you send her down as soon as she gets there?
Consuelo: I will do that.
Xenia: Thank you.
Consuelo: Any time.
Xenia had been worried about what Kelly had said that morning:
“But Brandon MacDonald doesn’t know he’s a girl yet. He needs to become Brandi MacDonald and we’re gonna help him do it.”
That was a very strange goal for a girl to announce.
The bell ending fifth period rang. Brandon smiled to Rhonda Davies, his lab partner for French 1.
« Au revoir, Rhonda! »
« Au revoir, Brandon! »
He was happy with how this class had gone. Hey! Not once had Rhonda mentioned Brandon’s dressing up as a girl the previous day, neither to tease him nor to compliment him. Apparently in Rhonda’s mind, it was old news. And he was okay with that.
Brandon met up with Jenny at the door. They both took French 1, but had been assigned different lab partners. She shared a lab station with David Hamill.
They dashed for the main stairs. Their next class, American History 1, was from Mr. Markham, in Brandon’s homeroom at the far end of the opposite wing of the building on the top floor. He and Jenny started up together, but Holly Thompson hurried along after them.
“Hey there, guys!” Holly greeted them. Can I ask you two a personal question?”
“What?” Brandon exclaimed in surprise.
“You don’t hafta answer, if you’re not comfortable with it,” Holly assured them. “But are you two a couple, now?”
Neither Brandon nor Jenny were expecting such a question. They just looked at one another a moment.
“Uh—we’re working on it,” replied Brandon, blushing. Jenny held her hand over her mouth as she sputtered into a fit of giggles. She nodded in agreement with Brandon.
“We just started—uh—exploring the prospects this morning,” Jenny confessed. “Please don’t go telling everyone, though.”
“Mum’s the word!” Holly promised with the gesture of zipping her lips and ran off to wherever.
Brandon smiled at Jenny and warned her, “Holly’s the biggest gossip at school. Once she tells, we are a couple.”
“Then I guess I’d better tell Mom when I get home,” concluded Jenny. “It was my first kiss, after all. How ’bout you?”
“Mine was with Kelly Harrigan in the sixth grade. She kinda sprung it on me like you did on the roof today. And she did it to me again on the way into homeroom this morning. I’ve never understood why she does that, though.”
“Maybe she likes you,” speculated Jenny. “Do you have feelings for her?”
“No.”
“How ’bout in the sixth grade?”
“Not then, either. Besides, she’s too wild for me.”
“Well, I knew you liked me, but I wasn’t sure if you could tell I felt the same about you.”
“No, I couldn’t. But I hoped so.”
Jenny simply smiled back at Brandon. “That’s why I had to kiss you first.”
“Makes sense to me,” Brandon agreed as they continued to climb the stairs. They reached the top floor and turned directly towards Mr. Markham’s classroom at the extreme end of the south wing.
“Who did you vote for on your ballot for Freshman Homecoming Princess?” Jenny asked.
“What?” Brandon asked, not knowing about the issue.
“In homeroom, we were given ballots to vote for our class’s Homecoming Princess. Didn’t you vote?”
“I was held up going to homeroom this morning,” recalled Brandon. “They must’ve voted before I even got there.”
“So you didn’t vote for anyone at all?
“I didn’t even know,” he apologized. “No one ever tells me about things like that.”
“I wonder why that is?” Jenny mused.
“I guess I’m just as clueless as everyone says I am.”
“You’re not clueless, Brandon,” she tried to reassure him. “You just save your attention for the more important things.” She smiled at the new boyfriend with whom she was rapidly bonding. Actually, she figured that they’d already been bonding since the school year began. Now they were adding more intimacy to that. She thought about her mother’s advice and hoped that Mom would approve not only her choice of partner but also how she had cultivated Brandon’s attraction to her slowly and carefully.
They arrived at Mr. Markham’s classroom together, entered, and took their usual, adjacent seats.
“Mister MacDonald, did you not cast a ballot for Homecoming Princess during homeroom this morning?” Mr. Markham asked Brandon.
“No, you never mentioned it, sir,” he confirmed. “In fact, Jenny had just brought it up on the way to class.”
“I’m sorry about that,” the teacher apologized, handing him a machine-scorable card with a list of names. “Here’s a ballot for you. Please use a number two pencil. Give it to me before you leave.”
Brandon looked down at the list of names:
Ballot for Homecoming Princess
Freshman Class
1. Vote for one candidate
◯ (A) Rhonda DAVIES
◯ (B) Kelly HARRIGAN
◯ (C) Katrina SZASZ
◯ (D) Sarah TAYLOR
◯ (E) Write-in:
Brandon had no idea that his lab partner from his French class was a nominee for Homecoming Princess. On the other hand, Sarah and Kelly were campaigning for it actively. As for Katrina, he wasn’t even sure how to pronounce her family name. But Brandon knew where his heart was. He filled in the circle next to 1. (E) and wrote in:
Jenny Chang
Immediately, Brandon gave his ballot back to Mr. Markham. “Thank you, Mister MacDonald,” the teacher said somewhat sheepishly. “I can’t believe I forgot that this morning, as much as I go on about the importance of voting.”
“It was hardly your fault, Mister Markham,” Brandon absolved him. “I had numerous distractions, both before and after I arrived.”
The teacher chuckled. “Were those perhaps a few of Miss Harrigan’s campaign tactics?”
Brandon laughed, and so did Jenny as she drew a connection between a salvo of kisses and the Homecoming ballot. “So, Kelly was buying your vote?” Jenny asked him.
“I hope that’s why she kissed me,” he answered, perhaps more than just a little perturbed. “How can I tell?”
“You really can’t tell, can you?” Jenny asked, somewhat surprised. He probably didn’t know that she was interested in him. Indeed, he had hoped she might have feelings.
The bell rang and Mr. Markham called the class to order.
The bell signaling the end of fifth period had roused Kelly from her sorrow-induced siesta. Her blouse was thoroughly wrinkled, as was her skirt. She’d need to iron the box pleats outs before wearing the skirt again. Her face felt chapped from the mixture of tears and running makeup having dried while she slept.
A hideous sight greeted Kelly in the mirror over the sink. Very quickly she ran some water and splashed it on her face and grabbed a handful of paper towels to blot her face dry. She was uncertain whether to repair her makeup or just clean it off. The damage was bad enough it needed to be reapplied from the foundation up. She really didn’t have time to do that.
A few girls came into the restroom. Teri Hamilton was the only one she knew. The others were probably seniors. “Hi, Teri!” Kelly addressed her friend.
“Hey there, Kelly!” she replied. “I didn’t see you in Spanish.”
“Didn’t feel like going, so I skipped class.”
“Anything wrong?”
“It’s Brandon,” lamented Kelly. “He doesn’t even know I exist.”
“Kelly, you’ve been crushing on him since middle school,” Teri reminded her. “Let him go. If he can’t see that you like him by now, he never will. And at lunch, I thought it was obvious that Brandon’s with Jenny Chang now.”
“Think so?”
“Mm-hmm,” affirmed Teri as she used a scrunchie to re-secure her ponytail. “He’s been starry-eyed over her since school started.”
Kelly’s heart sank as Teri confirmed what she had already feared. It hurt that Brandon had not responded to her offers of affection, but he hadn’t even read her signals. She had always seen him as cute. Seeing him dressed as a girl yesterday had only underscored how strongly attracted she was to him. But now he was attracted to someone else.
Taking a tiny jar of cold cream from her purse, Kelly decided just to clean off the makeup. Redoing it didn’t make sense, as she might start crying again, so why bother?
“Y’know, Teri, I think I may cut the rest of the day and just go home,” she told her. “I don’t wanna deal with this right now and I certainly don’t wanna run into Brandon MacDonald or Jenny Chang again today.”
“I’m sorry, Kelly,” Teri tried to console her friend. “Is there anything I can do to help?”
“No. Not right now, anyway. This is something I gotta figure out for myself.”
“Well, I hope you feel better tomorrow. They’ll announce the Homecoming Court during homeroom. I think your chances of winning are really good.”
“Thanks, Teri. Guess I’ll see you in homeroom tomorrow morning, then.”
“G’bye!”
“Bye-bye!”
After Teri stepped out of the Ladies’ Room, Kelly finished cleaning off her face as the bell rang to begin sixth period. She took her cellphone from her purse and called for a taxi. Peeking out the restroom door, she verified that no hall monitor was currently present on the floor and made for the main entrance.
Out the door and down the front steps of the school, Kelly hurried through the school’s plaza to the curb, where she waited with her back to a lamppost. She opened her purse, got the bottle of single-malt out, and drank a swig of it before she saw the taxi coming down the street to meet her. She opened the door and sat down in the backseat.
“Where to?” asked the driver.
“Number Sixteen, Beechwood Terrace, please,” instructed Kelly.
“Are you okay, miss?” the driver asked, noting the smell of alcohol on her breath.
“I’m not feeling too good,” she told him. “The school nurse sent me home.”
The cabby suspected she were lying, but even so, getting her home safely was likely the best thing he could do. The address she named was in a residential neighborhood for this school and her clothing looked typical of a teenager living there, so she was probably telling the truth about her address. So he proceeded to drive his new passenger to her destination.
Xenia heard the bell at the end of fifth period ringing and noted that Señora Menéndez had not responded about Kelly.
Xenia: Did you not send Kelly Harrigan down?
Consuelo: She never came to class today.
Xenia: Okay. Thanks for letting me know.
Consuelo: Any time. Let me know if I can help further.
Dr. Van de Meer looked at Kelly’s schedule again. Her sixth period class was Earth Science with Robert Danvers. Maybe she could catch her there. Again, Xenia used instant messaging to expedite matters.
Xenia: Please send Kelly Harrigan down to see me when she comes in.
Robbie: Will do.
Xenia: Also, let me know if she misses your class today.
Robbie: Will do.
The guidance counselor's worries were strengthened. She wondered, what was wrong with Kelly?
“Class dismissed,” announced Mr. Markham as the bell rang. Brandon appreciated that he always did so immediately. Students had but a few minutes to get to their next classes and holding them past the bell cut into into that precious time.
Jenny and Brandon ran out the door and took the small staircase across the hall. It was not crowded too often, so they scampered right down the stairs. At the bottom, they took the choice door that opened outside to get to the new Laboratory Annex. All of the Computer Science courses and the new vocational-technical programs in Electronics and Digital Electronics were taught in that building. Going outside was a shorter path on a nice day, but they worried about making it to class on time once the inclement weather would begin.
“Are you gonna look at it in lab?” Jenny asked as they hurried to the Lab Annex.
“Look at what?” Brandon wondered.
“The video—the one Alice downloaded at lunch,” clarified Jenny. “I thought you might wanna look at it. She did suggest you should look at it with someone.”
“You’ll look at it with me, then?”
“Of course I will.”
They entered through the backdoor of the building. All the Computer Science courses were on the ground floor, so they went into their computer lab and sat down at their shared lab station.
“Now you do know I’m scared of what I might see on this video?” Brandon asked Jenny as he opened his laptop and plugged it into the port on their station server.
“Yes. That’s why Alice suggested you should watch it with someone.”
“Here goes!” announced Brandon as he booted his computer up. Jenny also connected hers to the station server as well.
“There it is,” Jenny pointed the file out on Brandon’s screen. “Are you ready to open it?”
“Not really,” he denied. Yet Brandon clicked on the filename and the screen filled with a still picture of him entering his English class yesterday morning. He clicked a button in the lower left corner of the screen and the image sprang to life.
As he watched, Brandon recalled the tactile sensations of each moment in the dress, the lingerie, the pantyhose, and the shoes. Unconsciously, he copied certain actions, brushing his hair behind his ear as his image did so on screen. But then he felt something that he had not anticipated. A sense of loss overcame him as he understood that the day which he so enjoyed had already receded into the past. He became wistful, hoping that once again, he might clothe himself as a girl.
“Oh, Brandon! I can see why the girls think you belong with them,” admitted Jenny. “You move just so naturally as a girl would. Were you trying to be that feminine?”
“I don’t think so.”
“Did your mom or sister coach you in how girls move?”
“No. Not really,” Brandon told her, “although Sheila tried to help me learn to walk in high heels. But I still wasn’t very comfortable in those.”
“Then how did you learn those moves? You move so gracefully, as if you grew up as a girl.”
“I don’t know—unless it was just by observation. Or maybe some of the moves just follow naturally from the situation.”
“Brandon, your girly moves are better than mine.”
He just sat silently for a moment.
“You really enjoyed yesterday, didn’t you?” Jenny asked sotto voce.
Brandon nodded, imperceptively except to Jenny. She looked him in the eye.
“You wanna dress up again, too, don’t you?” she followed up, still speaking as quietly as she could.
“I think I do,” whispered Brandon. “I felt so relaxed yesterday, so—so normal.”
“In a dress?”
“Yeah,” he maintained his whisper. “That’s why I’ve been so upset. I’m a boy. I’m not supposed to wear dresses. And if I have to wear one, I’m not supposed to like it.”
“But you did like it, and I think that’s okay.”
“Really?”
“Really!” Jenny assured him with a smile.
The taxi pulled up to one of the nicer homes in a very nice neighborhood. Without even waiting for him to announce the fare, Kelly tossed the driver a twenty-dollar bill. “Keep the change,” she said, trying but unable to force a smile.
“Thank you, miss!” offered the driver as he finished making the required entry in his log. He was grateful that her gratuity had exceeded the fare. Of course, living in such a neighborhood, she could afford to tip generously. Of that he had no doubt. Yet the girl seemed sad. She had tried to smile at him but couldn’t quite manage it. As he drove off for his next fare, he was bothered by three facts with this girl: that she had left school in the early afternoon, that she had smelled of alcohol, and her failed smile. He said a little prayer for her.
The girls were in the locker room changing into their tights and leotards for their Aerobic & Modern Dance class.
“I’m kinda worried about Kelly,” Teri reported to her friends. “She skipped Spanish today and I saw her after class in the restroom. Her face looked awful, like she’d been crying and I could smell booze, too.”
“Did she say what was wrong?” Valerie inquired.
“She’s been crushing on Brandon since the sixth grade,” Teri informed them, pulling a leotard up over a pair of tights. “Seeing Jenny Chang with him was very upsetting for her.”
“So she’s not over him?” Debbi asked their friend as she pulled a pair of elastic braces up to her knees. She then took a pair of similar braces for her ankles out of her gym bag.
“No, not at all,” confirmed Teri.
“Is she jealous of Jenny?” Valerie asked.
“She didn’t really seem jealous or even angry,” Teri recounted. “She’s more, like, resigned to it. I kinda feel sorry for her. She’s had feelings for him for such a long time, but it’s like he’s never noticed.”
“I wonder if it’s, like, why Brandon didn’t seem to understand what we were trying to tell him at lunch?” Debbi thought aloud.
“I thought he was more in denial,” opined Valerie. “He doesn’t wanna believe he’s transgendered.”
“Maybe he doesn’t know he’s transgendered,” asserted Debbi.
“But how could you not know if you’re transgendered?” Teri objected. “Wouldn’t you have to have some kind of feeling before you could even be in denial?”
“Y’know, he might not even be transgendered,” observed Holly. “We’re hardly experts on it.”
“Maybe Alice knows more about it,” suggested Valerie. “She usually does—know more about things, I mean.”
“What does Kelly think about it?” Holly inquired of the others. “She seemed especially eager to get him to join up with us as a regular girl.”
“Well, I think it’s fair to say that Kelly might not have the most objective views where Brandon’s concerned,” remarked Debbi. “Now, I can’t help but think she might have been pushing this to get him closer to her. Who knows what her ‘ginger gene’ is capable of?”
“Ginger gene?” Holly wondered.
“Red hair and freckles, wild streak, hot Irish temper…,” Debbi described.
Just then, Brenda San-Giacomo, the girls’ coach and their instructor popped into the locker room. “That’s enough chatter, ladies!” she announced. “Let’s get moving! Right now! Go! Go! Go! Go! Go!”
“Right away, Miss San-Giacomo!” Valerie spoke for her friends as she finished securing the laces on her athletic shoes. “We’re coming right away!”
Kelly climbed the stairs to the second floor of her home and trudged sullenly to her bedroom at the other end of the hallway. She opened the door and noted that the housekeeper had straightened her room up and made her bed. Kelly’s favorite stuffed animal, Benny the Bear, sat up against the pillows. Her daddy had won Benny for her a few years ago at an arcade.
She dropped her purse on the vanity and kicked her shoes off going into her bathroom. Seeing the redness of her own eyes in the mirror triggered yet another fit of crying. She went back out to her bedroom and took the bottle of whisky out of her purse and drank from it again. Securing its cap, Kelly kept the bottle with her and crawled onto her bed. Discreetly, she tucked the small bottle of Scotch under a pillow before cuddling up with Benny the Bear in a fetal position and, for the second time that afternoon, sobbing herself asleep.
Xenia heard the chime indicating an incoming instant message. Glancing at the monitor, she noted that it was from Robbie Danvers. She opened up the IM (instant message) window.
Robbie: Kelly Harrigan did not come to class today.
Xenia: Thanks. That’s important to know.
Robbie: Is she okay?
Xenia: I hope so. She attended her morning classes, but also missed her fifth period class.
Robbie: She has been a good student so far. I would not want to see her lose that.
Xenia: Nor would I. Thanks again.
Dr. Van de Meer looked up contact information for Kelly. She could call the girl’s parents herself, or refer the matter to the vice-principal. But so far, Kelly had no disciplinary record. Xenia did not like to be the one to send a student down that path. She jotted the Harrigans’ telephone number down.
The Honorable Catherine “Cat” Riley-Harrigan entered her family residence at No. 16 Beechwood Terrace and closed the door behind her. She wasn’t sure why, nor which, but she could feel that one of her children was home early—too early in fact. But then, Catherine had also arrived home a couple of hours earlier than she had expected. A key witness for the plaintiff had suddenly fallen ill in the courtroom, so she had to call a recess until the next morning.
She slowly ascended the stairs, then continued to the end of the hallway. Cat saw that Kelly’s door was open and that her daughter was curled up asleep on her bed, holding on dearly to Benny the Bear. So she went into the room and sat down on the side of Kelly’s bed. Cat looked lovingly at her daughter’s disheveled hair and wrinkled clothes, knowing that the girl had experienced some event and was now enduring one of those hard, but necessary, lessons in life.
“Kelly,” she spoke quietly to her daughter. “Wanna talk about it?”
“Oh, Mom!” Kelly cried embracing her mother. “He doesn’t even know I exist!”
“Are we talking about Brandon again?” Cat asked her, hugging the girl close. Kelly nodded, tears streaming down her face. The mother’s eyes looked kindly into her daughter’s.
“Oh, honey!” Kelly’s mom held her even closer. “You’ve been sweet on that boy for so long.”
“But I really like him, Mom,” the girl cried, the stress in her voice audible. “I’ve liked him since we were little.”
“I know, but you might simply have to face the possibility that he likes someone else,” Cat tried to reason with her. “Why, he’s not even Catholic!”
“I don’t care, Mommy! I want him so bad!”
At the moment, Cat knew her daughter to be inconsolable. The best she could do for Kelly just then would be to continue holding her, hugging her, rocking her, letting her know that she was still wanted, still loved. Lessons and learning would follow, after the tears had passed. But now was the time for passions to play out.
Cat’s concern increased when she thought that she had noticed a trace of alcohol on Kelly’s breath, but she wasn’t certain of it. Given the state her daughter was in, this would not be the best time to raise questions of alcohol use, especially since she was uncertain. But raise it she must. Yet right then, her daughter most needed her reassurance.
Brandon watched the video yet another time in study hall. The teacher in charge of this study hall, Mrs. Bradley, had assigned the students their seats alphabetically according to their last names, so Jenny wasn’t seated close to Brandon. Usually that wasn’t a problem for Brandon, as he would focus entirely on his homework and would complete as much as he could so that he didn’t need to take it home. But today he kept watching the video repeatedly.
Glancing across the room, he noticed that Jenny’s laptop was open. She was working, most likely, on an assignment that Mr. Penske had given them in Computer Science. So Brandon sent her an instant message by the school’s own local area network.
Brandon: Would you switch to a chatroom?
Jenny: Okay. Name?
Brandon: rooftopkisses
Jenny smiled at the name Brandon had picked for their chatroom. She recalled their first kisses that morning, took a deep breath, and sighed in happiness. She answered him in the chatroom with a new screenname.
chinababe: What’s up? You okay?
mathdude: Every time I look at this video, I feel more like I’m supposed to dress like that.
chinababe: Does that bother you?
mathdude: It bothers me that someone might find out I really liked dressing up yesterday.
chinababe: Why?
mathdude: Because I don’t want anyone thinking I’m gay. I only like girls. You especially. ;-)
chinababe: But just because you liked dressing up like a girl doesn’t make you gay.
mathdude: I know that. You know that. But the kind of guys who don’t are also the kind who’d use it as an excuse to beat me up.
Jenny pondered her friend’s situation for a moment, then thought to suggest something.
chinababe: Could you dress up at home?
Brandon thought about it and hoped that it might represent a way to deal with this new problem.
mathdude: Maybe. Mom and Sis enjoyed helping me dress up for school yesterday morning. They both remarked about different looks they would like to try with me.
chinababe: What did your father think about it?
mathdude: I don’t know. When he saw me in the dress he laughed some. But he did not seem to approve or disapprove.
chinababe: Interesting.
mathdude: I know.
chinababe: I really liked you as a girl. The look works for you.
mathdude: Thanks. I think. Can I walk you home today?
chinababe: I think I would like that.
mathdude: We have to go to our lockers first. Can you meet me at mine?
chinababe: Yes.
mathdude: Great! I will see you then. I will shut chatroom down.
chinababe: Leaving chatroom.
Brandon closed the chatroom down and ran the video again. He really began to wonder why this problem was all that he could think about now?
Then he remembered something else he should do. Exiting the videofile, Brandon opened a search engine. Into the search window, he entered the word androgyny.
Valerie, Debbi, Teri, Holly, and Alice were all waiting outside the main entrance for Brandon. They had noticed Jeff and Mark waiting to walk home with their buddy as they usually did. Today though, the girls thought that they would move to separate Brandon from his friends after school and perhaps get him to go with them.
“I hope he doesn’t take too much longer,” Holly whinged to her friends.
“Personally, I don’t think waiting for Brandon after school is such a good idea,” opined Alice. “We need to back off. If he’s really a girl inside, he’ll seek help on his own. As it is, we’ve been pushing too hard, especially Kelly.”
“By the way, anybody hear from Kelly since Teri talked to her,” inquired Valerie. “She’s not answered any of my text messages since lunch.”
“Me neither,” added Debbi. “She may’ve turned her cell off.”
“I think she may’ve taken the rest of the day off,” Teri suggested.
“Kelly skip class?” Valerie puzzled. “That’s not at all like her.”
“But she was way bummed out about Brandon,” emphasized Teri. “And don’t forget—she’d been drinking, too.”
“I’m worried that she’s gonna lose all perspective over that guy,” said Alice, “if she hasn’t already.”
“Look!” Debbi called their attention. “That’s Mindy Baxter leaving with Brandon’s friends.”
“Then where’s Brandon?” Holly wondered aloud.
“He’s given us the slip,” concluded Alice, secretly relieved and admiring Brandon for doing so. She thought the entire affair ill-considered and felt that her friends needed to relent before it got any further out of hand. “I think we should call it a day and go home.”
“We may as well,” said Debbi with a sigh. “We can try again tomorrow.”
“But tomorrow’s Homecoming,” Valerie reminded them. “We’ll have too much going on.”
“Girling Brandon up can wait until next week,” observed Alice. “He’s been a boy fourteen years already. A few more days won’t make any difference.”
With that, Valerie began walking away from the school and the others followed.
“Anybody know how Kelly’s chances look for Homecoming Princess?” Holly asked.
“I don’t have a clue,” admitted Alice honestly. “We’ll find out soon enough.”
“I hear they’re pretty good,” Teri confirmed as the group continued off campus.
Brandon and Jenny discreetly watched from the roof as the girls went on their way.
“That was a good move,” observed Jenny. “Misdirecting the ‘Swarm’ like that.”
“Why, thank you, my dear!” said Brandon. He turned to Jenny and their lips met for the third time on the rooftop that Thursday. “I’m beginning to like hanging out with you up here, China Babe!”
“So am I, Math Dude!”
“Well, it’s time for me to walk you home.”
“It was nice of Mr. Danvers to let us up here again today.”
They embraced with a longer kiss just before entering the spiral staircase to go back down to the classroom. As they reached the landing, Mr. Danvers was waiting there, smiling. “Congratulations, you two!”
Wide-eyed, Jenny slapped a hand over her mouth and turned away in embarrassment.
“It’s okay,” Brandon assured her. “He already knew this morning.”
“Yes,” the teacher acknowledged. “Making out next to the rooftop weather station is sort of a tradition here.” He smiled again at Brandon and Jenny. “Most human beings live as couples or try to. Learning to connect with one another in that way is no less a part of your education than lectures and homework. Brandon, Jenny, you are both intelligent and thoughtful. I’ve watched you two working together since the school year began and you’ve been great lab partners and would probably make for great study partners as well.”
“How ’bout romantic partners?” Jenny asked Mr. Danvers.
“That’s for you to explore,” the science teacher answered. “But do remember always to be kind, honest, and respectful to each other.”
Brandon returned the key for the weather station to Mr. Danvers, then thanking him the still bonding couple left his classroom and scampered down the stairs to the main entrance. Exiting the building with Jenny, Brandon took his cellphone out from his pocket to call his buddies.
Jeffrey’s cellphone rang and he answered it. “What’s up?”
“Thanks guys!” Brandon offered his gratitude. “Good job drawing the ‘Swarm’ away…”
“Oh, it was nothing. Besides, Mark seems happy to have waited for Melinda.”
Both Mark and Melinda turned and gave Jeff a look as if to say, “Keep out of it!”
“Are they a couple, now?” Brandon asked.
“Don’t know yet,” Jeff hedged his answer to maintain a modicum of order. “How ’bout you?”
“Getting there, I think,” affirmed Brandon with a smile to Jenny. “Most definitely…”
“Catch ya later?”
“Ya got it!”
Brandon offered Jenny his hand and she grasped it. He sighed. “Here goes!”
Jenny smiled at him. “Hoping it’s the first of many.”
©2013 by Anam Chara.
One boy is about to learn that he has already passed such an event, and nothing will ever be quite the same…
“Hello, Catherine Riley-Harrigan?” the caller asked for confirmation.
“The same…”
“This is Xenia van de Meer at West Grove High School. I’m the guidance counselor for your daughter Kelly’s freshman class. I don’t know if you remember meeting me or not?”
“Of course, I do! It’s Doctor Van de Meer, isn’t it?”
“Why, yes it is, your Honor!” Xenia returned the professional form of address.
“Oh, just call me ‘Cat’. If this is about Kelly, the applicable title, after all, is ‘Mom’.”
“Then I go by ‘Xee’ informally,” said the counselor. “And I’d like to keep this call as informal as possible because until now, Kelly’s record has been unblemished and I don’t want the vice-principal to initiate a disciplinary record for her.”
“Well, thank you. I can appreciate that.”
“Anyway, she didn’t show up for her fifth and sixth period classes today. I don’t expect she’ll show up for the rest of the afternoon.”
“I kinda guessed that, Xee. When I came in, she was curled up on her bed crying.”
“What’s wrong?”
“An affair of the heart!”
“Aw! That’s so sad,” the counselor agreed. “But it’s still sweet in a way, too. It’s as much a part of her education as the classroom.”
“I know, but it’s still painful. I still remember my first unreciprocated crush,” the judge and mother confessed. “It’s never easy.”
“Mine wasn’t either,” recounted Xee. “But I’ll never forget how Mom and Sis sat on either side of me that night. We had pizza, ice cream, and watched old movies. They helped make it seem not quite so bad.”
“Thanks,” acknowledged Xenia. “I’ll remember to keep those tactics in mind if it gets too painful for Kelly.”
Then Xenia reprised the reason why she had called. “Anyway, I’m glad you answered when I called. Please, let me explain West Grove High School’s policy on truancy. When a student without a prior disciplinary record is truant, a teacher or administrator may contact the parent or guardian directly or may refer the student to the vice-principal. If the student is referred to the vice-principal, then a new disciplinary record is created for him or her. That makes the student liable for detention and other penalties for any future truancy. Since I’ve reported it directly to you, Kelly is off the hook for now.”
“So, you’re saying that you’re letting her off with a verbal warning?”
“That’s the gist of it,” the counselor summarized. “As a judge, I’m sure you understand that leniency may be granted for a first offense and I’m willing to consider a teenaged girl’s first heartbreak as a mitigating factor.”
Cat smiled at what the counselor had said, although she wasn’t sure whether as a judge or as a mother. She’d allow Kelly a mulligan for skipping class under such new and trying circumstances. Yet her daughter’s suspected use of alcohol continued to worry her, but she had decided already not to confront Kelly without more evidence than merely thinking that she might have smelled alcohol on her breath.
“Thanks for your understanding, Xee,” said Cat. “While I have you on the ’phone, can you tell me how Kelly’s grades are looking right now?”
Xenia pulled up a current summary of mid-term grades for Kelly. “All her grades are in the ‘A’ to ‘B’ range, mostly ‘A minus’ to ‘B plus’. Many students would kill for grades like hers,” Dr. Van de Meer remarked.
“I know that,” Cat confirmed. “But I also know she’s capable of ‘A pluses’ across the board.”
“Of that I have no doubt,” agreed the counselor. She pulled up a spreadsheet and quickly ranked students in the freshman class. “Only five other students in the freshman class here have scored intelligence quotients equal to or greater than your daughter’s. She has quite a mind and a very creative imagination”
“Any ideas about what I can do to help her bring her grades up?” Cat wondered.
“Kelly has no lack of drive,” Dr. Van de Meer observed. “I think that any student with as much energy as she exhibits can easily be frustrated in a classroom—any classroom, taught by even the best of teachers.”
“But what can I do for her?” queried Cat again.
Xenia thought for a moment. “First, talk to her about what she does and doesn’t like in school very generally. I’ll do the same but focus on specific courses. Then we can trade information. But I have a hunch that she may need some other activity not associated with school.”
“Well, it’s a plan, anyway,” Cat conceded. “Let’s talk again next week, then.”
“Alright, then,” agreed Xenia. “We’ll talk next week. Goodbye…”
“Goodbye…”
The five girls continued walking along their accustomed after school path. They’d already established a protocol of walking two blocks to On Firm Grounds, a coffee shop that catered to students from both the high school and a nearby community college, as well as the neighborhood residents. As they walked, they continued discussing the topics of the day, including Brandon and Kelly.
“Who wants to get in touch with Kelly and see how she is?” Valerie asked.
“Well, it might be easiest for me,” suggested Teri. “I think I was the last to talk to her at school. I could just follow up with her where we left off.”
“Anyone else have another idea about contacting her?” Valerie asked, soliciting additional opinion.
“I think Teri’s the right choice for the very reason she gave,” Alice concurred. “If Kelly’s still sensitive to the same issues that she ran home from, not having to explain it again to someone else won’t stress her out so much.”
“I think Teri and Alice both make good points,” added Holly. “I can’t think any of us a better choice.”
“I agree,” Debbi confirmed.
“Alright, then,” concluded Valerie. “Teri, you contact Kelly and give us an update—tonight if possible.”
“Okay, then,” agreed Teri. “I’ll try to call or text her tonight. And I’ll update everyone with whatever I hear.”
The girls continued along their way to the coffee shop.
“Next order of business,” announced Valerie, “is helping Brandon MacDonald get more comfortable with his feminine side. Any thoughts?”
“I’ve said it before, so I’ll repeat it,” Alice warned them. “It’s a bad idea. I’m not convinced he has so strong a feminine side as everyone else seems to think, and even then, that doesn’t mean he’d wanna dress like a girl every day.”
“But you saw the video, Alice,” Teri contended with a broad, sweeping gesture. “How can you deny it?”
“I’m not denying it, Teri,” Alice maintained. “But I don’t interpret the video in the same way that you do.”
“Then how do you interpret it, then?” Holly asked.
“To me, Brandon looked like an actor—a method actor to be specific—getting into a new role,” Alice described. “Until yesterday, had any of you ever seen him act girlish? Did any of you see him making any girlish moves today? No, you didn’t, because once he had completed playing the role, he broke character.”
“What’s a method actor?” Valerie asked.
“A method actor immerses himself in a role all day, every day, living as the character twenty-four and seven,” explained Alice. Even off-stage or off-camera, the method actor tries to maintain the behavior of that role as long as the production runs.”
The other girls remained speechless for a moment until Holly asked Alice to clarify. “So, you’re saying that this was just a role and Brandon’s finished playing it?”
“That’s pretty much it,” confirmed Alice. “He only needed to play ‘Brandi’ yesterday and he’s done with the role now.”
“Is there any way we could get him to play the role again?” Debbi asked.
“From what you and Val told me Brandon said to you, and what he told me himself, he doesn’t want to,” concluded Alice. “And we need to respect his decision.”
“Aw!” Teri whined. “But he makes such a pretty girl.”
“Still, he has to choose his own identity,” maintained Alice. “None of us has any right to interfere with who he is.”
“This seems important to you,” Valerie observed.
“Yes, it is,” affirmed Alice. “I think Kelly’s been pushing us too hard to bring him on board as a girl for her own reasons. But I think we need to treat him as we expect ourselves to be treated.”
“I think Alice is right,” opined Holly. “We should just back off. It’s one thing to appreciate his ability to look and act like a girl. It’s quite another to try making him see himself as a girl.”
The other girls were surprised to hear Holly express such an opinion. She was usually too timid speak out, so her affirming Alice’s position held special significance for her friends. Her ready agreement meant that not only did Holly consider the issue not to be difficult, but that she also found the ethics clear.
“Well, if Holly agrees with Alice on this, then I’m convinced,” conceded Valerie. “Debbi, Teri, how ’bout you?” Teri and Debbi nodded their agreement to the others. “We have a consensus, then,” announced Valerie, smiling with relief.
“Let’s get our coffee, then,” Teri beamed. I’ve been wanting a mocha all day.”
Jenny closed the door behind her and stood against it smiling.
“You look very happy,” her mother observed. “What has happened?”
“Mom, I had my first kiss today,” Jenny sighed. “And Brandon walked me home.”
“Come into the kitchen,” said her mother. “You must tell me all about it.”
Jenny complied with her mother’s request and sat down at the kitchen table. Smiling, her mom poured them each a cup of tea and set a small plate of shortbread cookies down between them.
“So, Jenny, tell me about your first kiss.”
“Well, Brandon is my lab partner in Earth Science,” she began explaining as she nibbled on a cookie. “Today was our turn to go up to the rooftop weather station and collect data.”
“Brandon is the boy who is good at mathematics?” Mrs. Chang asked her daughter.
“Yes,” the girl answered with a dreamy look in her eyes. “That’s him.”
“Continue, please.”
“Anyway, after we had collected our data, Brandon locked the weather cabinet and when he turned around, I pulled his lips to mine.”
“So you kissed him first?”
“Yes, I did,” confessed Jenny with a blushing smile. “And a moment later, he took my hand, pulled me to him, and kissed me back. We let that kiss linger a moment longer than our first, then a gust of wind blew and we hugged tighter.”
Smiling, Jenny’s mom sipped her tea. “You would like to begin going out with this boy?”
“Yes, Mommy, I really would,” Jenny replied. “I believe he’s the kind of boy you and Daddy wish for me.”
“Then you know the rules,” her mother advised. “You must invite him to dinner and we will meet him.”
“I will invite him next week, then,” resolved Jenny. “I believe you and Daddy will approve. He is the kind of boy who will mostly want to study together on our dates. So we would have them at a library, his home, or here, where we’d have adults nearby.”
“I’m so proud of you, my daughter,” Jenny’s mom praised her. “You are seeking a nice boy. What can you tell me about his family?”
“Well, his dad’s a physician and his mom’s a nurse,” she told her mother. “He has one sister, Sheila, who’s a year older, but I haven’t met her yet.”
“A doctor and a nurse for parents sound like a good family.”
“Brandon also introduced me to his best friends, Jeff and Mark, at lunch today. They live in the houses next to him and they’ve all grown up together.”
The mother could appreciate how forthcoming her daughter had been, but understood a reason that even Jenny didn’t know. The girl indeed was lovestruck and couldn’t stop thinking about Brandon. So she couldn’t stop talking about him, either. Mrs. Chang couldn’t help but think back to her first boyfriend, so many years ago.
Kelly’s cellphone rang yet again with her favorite tune by Justin Bieber. She saw Teri Hamilton’s name and picture appear on the screen. Her friends had been trying to call her and had sent her text messages all afternoon. She really didn’t want to talk to anyone.
Hello, Teri!” Kelly answered with an impatient, irritated tone in her voice. “Whaddya want?”
“We’re all worried about you, Kelly,” Teri answered. “We just wanna know how you’re doing?”
“I’m still upset about Brandon, but I don’t wanna talk about it,” Kelly stoicly dismissed her friend’s inquiry. “Look, I’ll be at school tomorrow, so we can talk then.”
Teri pondered a moment. “Alright, I can wait until then,” she replied. “You have a good night, okay?”
“Okay, Teri,” Kelly agreed, still anxious and annoyed. “You have a good night, too.” She ended the call. Then, just to be sure she wasn’t bothered again, she turned her cellphone off. She also noticed that the battery charge was getting too low, so she plugged it into her recharger. After that, she curled up on her bed again, holding Benny the Bear close to her.
The door to Sheila’s bedroom was open, but Brandon still knocked on it to gain her attention.
“Sis, can I come in?” he asked. “I need your help.”
“What for?”
Brandon pointed down to his bare feet. He hardly ever went barefoot, not even at home. Then Sheila noticed his toenails, still painted pink from two nights ago. She just giggled.
“Yeah,” Brandon remarked. “I kinda don’t want pink toenails in the showers after gym tomorrow.”
“That’s right! Come on in and I’ll take care of it for you.” She pointed for him to sit on the seat of her vanity. Taking a bottle of nail polish remover, Sheila sat cross-legged on the floor while her brother took the seat she had indicated.
“I can’t believe how cool you are about it all,” Sheila told her brother. “You’re such a good sport to go along with all this.”
“It was a lot of fun,” he admitted. “You and Mom seemed to have had fun with it as well.”
“Yes, we did,” she affirmed.
“They took a video of me in English class yesterday. I did look like a girl in it. It was kinda scary to be honest.”
Sheila began removing the nail polish from her brother’s toes. “How did it scare you?”
“Not only did I look like a girl, I seemed to act, to move like one,” he explained. “And I don’t even know how I learned to do it.”
“Sounds interesting. Maybe, you really are more of a girl at heart than you know.”
“I think that Doctor Van de Meer was trying to tell me that. She had me look the word androgyny up, and it seems to describe my situation pretty well.”
“Y’know, I was really proud of you yesterday,” Sheila said with a smile, inclining her head to one side. “Knowing you have some girlishness in you—well, I kinda like that.”
“Jenny and me, we kissed today.”
“Then, like—spill! What happened?”
“Well, we’re lab partners in Earth Science, second period, and it was our turn to take readings from the rooftop weather station. We had finished recording the data and I had just locked the cabinet and turned around when Jenny planted her lips right on mine. Then just before going downstairs, I pulled her to me and gave her an even longer kiss. Then a strong gust of wind blew, so we held each other closer.”
“How romantic!” Sheila commented. “What happened next?”
“When we got back to the classroom, Mr. Danvers winked and patted me on the back. He let us go back up there to read additional data after last period. So Jenny and me made out a little more while we watched the ‘Swarm’ waiting to ambush me and the guys.”
“The ‘Swarm’?”
“That’s Jenny’s name for the popular girls in our class.”
“But why the ‘Swarm’?”
“The Queen Bee and her Wannabes.”
“Oh!” Sheila giggled at the logic. “But who are they?”
“Of course, Kelly’s one of ’em, as are Debbi and Valerie, who loaned me the dress, shoes, and purse; Alice Johansson and Teri Hamilton, both in homeroom with Kelly and me; then Holly Thompson.”
“So why were they waiting for you?”
“Well, I found it hard to believe, but at lunch, they said they wanted to make me into one of them—a girl!”
“Is it because of how you dressed up yesterday?”
“Yeah, I think so,” affirmed her brother nodding.“When I gave Debbi and Val their things back this morning, they seemed upset that I didn’t wanna do it again.”
“But if you enjoyed it, I would’ve thought you’d wanna dress up again.”
“Well, I do, but not with them and not at school,” he confided. “Just at home around you and Mom, or when Jenny comes over—around those I can trust.”
Sheila just smiled back at her brother. “So maybe I can have a little sister now and then after all?”
“I could see that working out,” Brandon said, also smiling, “But I still need some time to think about it. These feelings are all so new to me.”
“I can understand that,” Sheila sympathized with him. “To grow up as a boy and suddenly to find out you look good—maybe even better—as a girl would be enough to mess with anyone’s mind!”
“Well, then consider my mind as thoroughly messed with,” affirmed Brandon.
His sister smiled again. “If you need help figuring it out—especially all things girly—that’s what a big sister is for.”
“Y’know, Sis, I think I appreciate you a whole lot more now than I did as a result of this gender-bending and everything.”
“And I can say the same about you,” she affirmed, continuing to clean her brother’s toenail polish off.
Would you look at the video the girls took of me?”
“Sure,” agreed Sheila. “Where is it?
“I think I may have it on me…,” replied Brandon, poking his fingers into the tight watch pocket of his blue jeans to retrieve a key drive. Sheila sprang from the floor, taking the drive from her brother and went to her desk, where she plugged it into an appropriate port of her personal computer.
“Are you okay if I just copy it?” she asked him.
“Sure,” he answered. “Just don’t show it to anyone else without my approval.”
“Oh, I wouldn’t do that!”
“I just wanted to hear you say so.”
Sheila downloaded and began to view the video. As it progressed, her excitement quietly increased until she felt that she could no longer withhold comment.
“Brandon, you move, you act so delicate, so—so feminine!” exclaimed Sheila. “You do it so natural, like you’ve always been a girl. When—how did you learn that?”
Brandon had sit down on the side of his sister’s bed, watching behind her. “I don’t really know,” he admitted. “I might have picked it up unconsciously by observing you and Mom, girls at school, or wherever else. I wasn’t even aware I was doing it until Alice gave me the video and Jenny watched it with me.”
“You’re demonstrating more or less ideal behavior for a girl.” Sheila turned from her computer screen and looked her brother in the eye. She smiled at her brother, then held his hands in her own. “Listen—I think Mom should see this. And you had an idea, but I’d want us to talk with Mom about it first.”
“What idea?”
“Dressing up here at home,” she reminded him. “I think you need to let your feminine side out to play now and then. That’s prob’ly why Doctor Van de Meer told you to look androgyny up. I think it’s a growing part of your character and your counselor must see it, too.”
“Have you seen me acting feminine at other times?” Brandon asked. “I’d like to know. I wouldn’t wanna behave like a girl and not know it.”
Sheila wasn’t sure. Certainly she hadn’t expected such a question. What had she noticed about her brother? “Y’know, I don’t think so, but I can’t be sure,” she admitted. “Nothing specific about you screams ‘girl,’ yet overall, I can see you as one.”
“How can I tell if someone sees me as feminine?”
“I guess they’d have to tell you,” replied Sheila.
“Kinda like the Swarm did?”
“Yes. Kinda like that.”
“I’m just so afraid of what happens next,” Brandon confessed.
“First of all, no one can make you into a girl—or anyone else you’re not—unless you let them,” advised his sister. “Stand for who you are and don’t change unless it’s what you want.
“That’s something Doctor Van de Meer was telling me.”
“Well, she’s right, so don’t you forget it!” Sheila encouraged her brother. “Now, if you let your inner girl out to play, would that really be so bad? Half the world’s people are girls. Maybe you could learn a little something from us. Try thinking about it awhile.”
“Thanks, Sis,” offered Brandon smiling. “I think I will.” With that he returned to his room and Sheila shut the door to her own. All the while Sheila wondered if Brandon were perhaps a sister as well as a brother, or maybe a sister instead of a brother. But more important than that, she was very happy that her brother seemed to be bonding with his first girlfriend.
Kelly carefully hung her cheer uniform on the front of her closet door. The cheerleaders always wore their uniforms to school on game days. For Homecoming, this would include both the varsity and junior varsity cheerleaders. Since Kelly, being a freshman, was junior varsity, her uniform was crimson with royal blue pleats and silver trim. She wore a white bodyliner under the shell top. (The varsity uniform color scheme simply reversed the crimson and royal blue.)
As she slipped her nightgown on, Kelly wondered if she would be wearing her cheer uniform to the game or perhaps a formal gown, instead. The talk she had heard suggested that she was favored for Freshman Homecoming Princess, but she did not want to get her hopes too high for it. She sat down at her vanity and began brushing her hair.
As she tried to banish thoughts of Brandon from her consciousness, new thoughts entered her mind, thoughts of Holly Thompson. At the thought of her, Kelly felt that same tingling in her breasts and tummy, and between her legs that she also was used to feeling for Brandon. In the mirror on her vanity, she could see her nipples distending beneath the diaphanous fabric of her nightgown. That she was beginning to think about Holly when she wasn’t thinking about Brandon was now bothering her.
“Thinking about him again?” Cat asked her daughter, approaching from behind.
“How could you tell?” Kelly asked her mother, deciding to let her think that she still pined for Brandon at that moment. Kelly was feeling even more embarrassed by her newly discovered lesbian attraction to Holly—not something she wanted Mom to know about.
“I saw the reflection of your nipples sticking out under your nightgown, honey,” Mom said. She took the hairbrush from her daughter’s hand. “Let me do that for you. Remember how I would brush your hair and do your sleep braid every night?”
“Yes, Mom. I liked you doing that. I wish we could start doing it again.”
Cat smiled as she pondered Kelly’s suggestion. “Well, I’ve been brushing Caitlin’s hair and doing her braid before bedtime. Maybe we could all get together before bed and help each other with our hair.”
“Kinda like before Maureen went off to college?”
“Mm-hmm,” Mom answered. “Maybe we should start again tomorrow night?”
“Maybe,” conceded Kelly. “I’m not sure what will happen for the Homecoming game tomorrow.”
“How are your chances for getting Homecoming Princess?”
“Don’t wanna say,” objected Kelly. “Might jinx it!”
“You’re so Irish, my little Kelly!” Cat embraced her daughter from behind. “But if you win, have you thought about who your escort would be?”
“Oh, Mom, I’d choose Brandon. Even if he’s dating Jenny, he couldn’t, he wouldn’t refuse to escort his class’ Homecoming Princess.”
“Have you talked to him about it yet?” Mom asked.
“No, but he has a strong sense of loyalty to the school. He’d do so out of duty if for no other reason,” Kelly reasoned. “The Homecoming Committee will announce the winners tomorrow morning during homeroom. If I win, I can ask Brandon just as soon as I get the news. But again, I don’t wanna talk about it anymore so I won’t jinx it.”
Cat continued to brush Kelly’s long, wavy, auburn mane. “Anyone else whom you might consider?”
“Well, not now,” her daughter denied. “I could’ve asked Billy Danziger. I did like him some, but he refused to wear anything girly at all for Gender-Bender Day. Most guys borrowed something to wear from their girlfriends or sisters, even if they just wore pantyhose under their jeans or a pair of lacey ankle socks. But Billy decided he was too ‘cool’ to wear any item of a girl’s whatever. He’s got absolutely no school spirit. He’s not nearly so ‘cool’ as he thinks he is.”
“He seems to have upset you,” her mother observed.
“Mom, I’m a cheerleader,” Kelly reminded her. “School spirit is very important to me. That’s one of the reasons I like Brandon. He went all out for school spirit yesterday.”
“How did he manage that?”
“He dressed completely as a girl,” Kelly testified to her mother. “He borrowed a dress that fit him from Debbi and a pair of pumps with a matching purse from Val. He even wore girls’ undergarments and pantyhose with it. I was kinda proud of him. We all were.”
“You mean your girlfriends and you?”
“Mm-hmm. For Brandon to do that, he must take school spirit seriously.”
“Or maybe he was just having fun with it,” suggested Cat.
“Whatever the reason, he was a really cute-looking girl!” replied her daughter. Cat noted Kelly’s naughty grin in the mirror as she began plaiting her daughter’s sleep braid.
“That’s certainly a strange trait to seek in a boyfriend,” Cat mused aloud.
“But it makes him special, Mom,” Kelly explained. “I think it’s nice that a boy would be willing to experience some of what it’s like to be a girl.”
“I do see the logic of that,” her mother conceded. “And I think that a boy willing to do that won’t grow up to be a male chauvinist jerk.”
“But then why can’t I get Brandon’s attention?” Kelly asked, almost pouting.
“Kelly, you’re a free spirit—a very free spirit,” Cat told her, speaking with an honest pride. “And I love that about you. Brandon, though, comes across to me as almost of an opposite temperament. His spirit is very brooding, and I don’t think you quite appreciate how easily your antics have frightened him away.”
“Am I that bad?”
“To Brandon, yes. He’s very likely afraid that you might embarrass him somehow. Most folks aren’t so eager to step out of their own comfort zones as you are. Brandon is like that. He’s not able to be the free spirit that you are. I think he wishes he could. I believe he admires that in you and is perhaps a little jealous of that about you. But it’s just not in his own nature. Honestly, I can’t quite imagine him wearing a dress to school.”
“Are you saying that Brandon and I are incompatible?”
“In a word, yes,” replied Kelly’s mom, tying her daughter’s braid off with a red ribbon. “I don’t think that you and he would get along very well as a couple long-term. Eventually, you’d feel bored with him, while he’d always feel like he were holding you back. I think he knows that instinctively, so he’s declined any chance to start a relationship with you.”
Kelly’s eyes began welling up again, as they had all day. “So I don’t have any chance at all with Brandon?”
“I’m sorry, sweetheart, but I just don’t know how,” concluded Cat, hugging her daughter closely. “You need a boyfriend who can be happy with the girl who you are and you can be happy with the boy who he is.”
Bravely, Kelly tried to smile at her mom through her tears, but she couldn’t quite manage it. Her heart had been devoted to Brandon from a very tender age and she still felt strongly for him. But she also knew her mother’s advice to be true.
“I guess I need to get to bed,” the girl told her mom. “I still have school tomorrow and I have to cheer for both the pep assembly and the Homecoming game. And I don’t know how the vote for Homecoming Princess turned out, so tomorrow will be busy for me.”
“Then let me tuck you in bed,” Cat said. “I don’t get to do that too much anymore—not even with Caitlin.” Kelly just smiled weakly and nodded to her mother, holding Benny the Bear close to her. So Cat tucked her daughter in and kissed her on the forehead before turning the light out.
Brandon’s mom had laid out his clothes for Friday. The khaki trousers would be fine, but he went to his closet for his royal blue polo shirt with the school logo in crimson and white trim.
“Mom, I’m wearing my official school polo shirt tomorrow,” he yelled out into the hallway. “They’ve asked everyone to wear their school colors for Homecoming Day.”
“That’s okay,” his mom said. “You can wear the other shirt next week, then—oh! I put clean pajamas in your top drawer. And I also washed the babydoll that you wore to bed the past couple of nights in there, too, just in case you might want to wear it again.”
“Do you want me to wear it again?” Brandon asked, his voice somewhat subdued.
“It’s your choice, Brandon,” his mom assured him, appearing in the doorway of his bedroom. “It’s okay with me if you want to dress as a girl. It’s also okay if you don’t. I do want you to feel free to find out and to express who you are. And I think your dad feels the same way.”
Brandon sighed as he felt relief at what his mom had said. “Thanks, Mom,” he said. “That helps, because even though I’ve grown up as a boy, I’m not so sure which way to go.”
“The good news is that I’m still your mother and will love you either way,” she said. “And whether you wear your pajamas or the babydoll tonight, you can still wear the other tomorrow. So don’t worry about any decisions that you’re not yet ready to make. We can talk more about it over the weekend.” She kissed him on the forehead. “Good night, son! I love you.”
“Good night, Mom! I love you, too.”
Brandon closed the door to his room, went to his dresser, and opened the top drawer. Pajamas or babydoll? But his mom was right, whichever he might choose tonight, he might choose the other tomorrow.
So for tonight, he took his boy’s pajamas from the drawer.
©2013 by Anam Chara.
One boy is about to learn that he has already passed such an event, and nothing will ever be quite the same…
“Nate, I’m a little worried about our son right now,” Elizabeth “Libby” MacDonald, M.S.N., admitted to her husband while brushing out her hair at her vanity. “That exercise for ‘Gender-Bender Day’ may not be resolved so completely for Brandon as it should be.”
“He seemed happy enough about it yesterday,” recalled Nathan, chuckling slightly. “He didn’t take that dress off until bedtime.”
“And he was just darling wearing it, too,” agreed Libby. “But this morning he seemed very upset that he’d ever done it.”
Nathan thought for a moment back to his own days in high school. “Do you remember the Powder Puff Football Tournaments we had?” he asked.
“You were such a cute cheerleader, dear,” recalled Libby. “You were pretty as Queen of the Ball in your senior year, too.”
“The first time or two I had to dress like a girl I was so embarrassed, even though I’d had fun doing it,” recounted Nathan. “But then, I began enjoying it, but also felt guilty about it. A boy isn’t supposed to dress up like a girl, and if for some reason he has to, he’s not supposed to like it. For a boy to like dressing up as a girl violates the ‘Boy Code.’ ”
“How did you get over it?”
“You saw to that, honey!”
“I did?”
“Yes, you did. You stuck by me. You’ve always made sure I could remember who I am—both my masculine and feminine selves,” Nathan reminded his wife. “By the way, you were just as cute wearing a tuxedo with high-heeled pumps.”
Libby smiled to herself in the vanity’s mirror as she began plaiting her sleep braid. “Teaching you to dress as a girl was so much fun, and not just for me. Remember how much Mom got into it?”
Nathan chuckled again recalling how Libby’s mother had gone all-out to feminize him. After all, her mom was a feminist who believed that boys needed to learn the ways of womenfolk if peace were ever to prevail in the world. His willingness to assume a feminine role now and then had won his mother-in-law over.
“After that first Powder Puff Dance our freshman year, I knew we would always be together,” Nathan reminded her. “After letting you transform me into a girl, and letting myself become so vulnerable that you could strip my masculinity away, but trusting you to offer it back, that was so powerful. I never forgot what I learned about us both that week.”
“Nor did I, honey.” Libby tied her braid off with a ribbon. “I do think it’s time for you to share that experience father to son. He needs to know his dad wasn’t afraid to let his inner girl out to play.”
“I guess that means we’ll have to show Brandon The Yearbook ?”
“I think he’ll be able to deal with it all more easily once he knows you were a Powder Puff Cheerleader yourself,” Libby concluded sliding under the sheets next to Nathan, who extinguished the lamp on his nightstand. His wife reciprocated turning the light out on her own nightstand. They snuggled together in the moonlight.
“Know what, Libby?”
“What?”
“I should’ve worn more dresses and skirts when I was a boy.”
“But that always got you in trouble with your parents.”
“I know,” confirmed Nathan. “Then again, that was the fun of it.”
Their lips met and they settled quickly into sleep.
Brandon peered through his bedroom window, watching the clouds drifting by, illuminated in the bright moonlight. He could still feel the soft, wet sensations of Jenny’s kisses that day. Letting the image of her smiling face fill his mind, he hoped he might dream of her that night.
Yes, to dream of Jenny and a budding romance with such a petite, delicate girl, unafraid of asserting her interest in him…
Mr. Markham turned the television on for the morning announcements by live streaming video. Friday’s were eagerly anticipated by most of the girls at school, especially those on the ballot for the Homecoming Court in each class.
Brandon came in early that morning to make certain that he was not tardy. Fortunately, Mr. Markham had not marked him so Thursday, because he had seen Kelly delay his ingress into class. He had even missed his ballot for Homecoming Princess yesterday morning, although it was not very important in his thinking. Kelly, there in his homeroom was in the running, as was Rhonda, his lab partner from French class. But because he did not mark his ballot until yesterday afternoon, he had written in Jenny Chang’s name; they had shared their first kisses earlier. Otherwise he’d have voted for Rhonda or maybe even Kelly.
The announcer was a student from the senior class:
“Good morning! I’m Tina Flaubert, Chairperson of the Homecoming Committee. I’m here to announce those elected to this year’s Homecoming Court.
“A Princess has been chosen from each class. I’ll announce the winners beginning with the Freshman Homecoming Princess, next the Sophomore, the Junior, and the Senior Homecoming Princesses in that order, then the Homecoming Queen.
“The winner of the senior ballots is declared Homecoming Queen, with the runner-up becoming Senior Princess.”
Brandon tried to shut the video announcements out of his focus to study a few minutes more for his German class. Not only was the television too loud, in his opinion, but if Kelly or Rhonda won, then every girl in his homeroom would begin screaming in celebration. The announcer continued:
“If your name is announced, please report immediately to the Guidance Office. From there, you will be taken to the West Grove Mall, where you will be attired and treated to a makeover for the Homecoming Ceremonies by Kaufmann and Kaufmann’s Wedding and Formalwear Boutique for Men and Women and Maxine’s New House of Glamour. The Homecoming Ceremonies will be celebrated at midfield during halftime of tonight’s football game.
“And please be ready to name a boy, also from your own class, whom you would like to be your escort at the Homecoming Ceremonies.
“The Freshman Homecoming Princess is somewhat surprising, elected on a strong write-in vote…”
Brandon cringed from the squeals and screams around him. Kelly or Rhonda must have been chosen Freshman Homecoming Princess, he figured. But then quite unexpectedly, he felt himself being dragged out from his desk and engulfed in a group hug. He wasn’t even sure how many, but at least five or six girls, including Kelly, Teri, and Alice among them, had surrounded him. They ushered him towards the door, locking arms with him, kissing him on the cheeks and even the lips.
“…Brandi MacDonald. Again, the Freshman Homecoming Princess is Brandi MacDonald.”
“What’s happening?” Brandon asked in surprise.
“You won!” Teri squealed in excitement.
“Won what?” Brandon was clueless.
“Freshman Homecoming Princess!” Alice informed him.
“But how?” Brandon wondered.
“We voted for you,” announced Kelly.
“But I wasn’t on the ballot,” he objected
“We wrote you in,” explained Alice briefly.
“But why?” Brandon remained incredulous of what he was being told.
“So you could be Princess!” Teri replied in an authoritative tone.
“But I don’t wanna be Princess!”
“Now that’s just silly! Why wouldn’t you wanna be Princess?” Teri demanded.
“Because I’m a boy—a guy!”
“Well, you look like a girl to me…,” declared Kelly.
“… And to me…,” added Teri.
“… And even to me!” Alice confirmed.
“But I’m not a girl!”
“That’s okay—we’ll help you be one,” Kelly promised him.
“But I don’t wanna be a girl!”
“Of course you do!” Teri assured him.
“You just don’t know it yet,” Kelly told Brandon. “We want Brandi to take over. We think she’s cooler than you are.”
“Kelly! Don’t you dare diss Brandon!” Alice warned her. “He’s my friend!”
“Well, she’s mine, too!” pouted Kelly in response.
The huddle of girls continued to compel Brandon along and he began crying as he felt the full helplessness of his predicament. He wanted to walk—even to run away, but he couldn’t as they held him securely.
They dragged, almost carried, Brandon into the Guidance Office. Dr. Van de Meer stood next to the door. “Congratulations, Brandon! And remember, stand firm for your own choices,” she reminded him. “Don’t let anyone push you into anything that’s not right for you, or that you’re not ready for.”
“I don’t wanna do this,” Brandon again objected. Still, the boy didn’t understand how Dr. Van de Meer could congratulate him for being elected Freshman Homecoming Princess but at the same time encourage him to hold his ground. Yet she had.
“Yes, you do!” The entire group of girls, now joined by Valerie, Debbi, and Holly, contradicted him in chorus.
“I voted for Jenny,” he argued. “I want her to be Princess. Let her have it instead. She’d enjoy being Homecoming Princess.”
“No! We can’t,” Debbi refuted him. “The freshman class voted for you. Besides her mom won’t let her to go to the Homecoming Dance.”
“But that was when she didn’t have a boyfriend,” pled Brandon. “I’m her boyfriend now. She can go with me.”
“Now, that’s just silly!” declared Holly. “You can’t be Jenny’s boyfriend—you’re a girl!”
“Please, let go of me!”
“Now quit making such a fuss, Brandi!” Valerie ordered him. “You’re our Princess-elect, and that’s all there is to it!”
“But I’m a boy!” reiterated Brandon. “A boy can’t be a princess.”
“And there you go with that again,” remarked Holly. “Give it up!”
“Yes,” Debbi agreed. “It doesn’t matter if you’re a boy. You won the vote, so if we don’t make you Freshman Homecoming Princess, then that’s discrimination. You wouldn’t wanna get the school in trouble, would you?”
“We need to get him to the boutique and the salon right away,” Kelly suggested. “The sooner he’s girled up, the sooner he’ll accept it.”
She’s right,” concurred Teri, the others nodding in agreement.
“No, please don’t make me do this,” begged Brandon.
“Don’t worry, Brandi,” said Kelly in her most reassuring tone. “As soon as we getcha looking glamorous, you’ll feel much better about it.”
“No, I won’t. It’s against my will.”
“Now, that’s antidemocratic, Brandon,” Debbi decided. “The will of the people—well, the freshman class, anyway—is that you be our Homecoming Princess. You’re not going to disregard the will of the electorate, are you?”
“No one asked me if I were even a candidate.”
“You never said you weren’t.”
“But I wasn’t on the ballot.”
“That’s why we waged a write-in campaign for you.”
Brandon felt himself being worn down. The girls had an answer to his each and every objection. Nor could he escape the huddle that they had formed around him.
He recognized another girl coming into the Guidance Office, Tina Flaubert, Chairperson of the Homecoming Committee, who had made the announcements on streaming video. She wasn’t one of the Swarm, so maybe she’d help him get out of this.
“Tina!” Brandon called out. “I can’t do this. I’m a boy, so I’m not even eligible for Homecoming Princess.”
“Of course, you’re eligible!” said Tina. “After all, the rules don’t let us discriminate against you just because you’re a boy. That wouldn’t be fair.”
“But I don’t wanna do this!” he objected yet again.
“Don’t worry about it, Brandi,” Tina tried to reassure him. “You’ll be a cute Homecoming Princess.”
“Oh, don’t mind him, Tina!” Alice told the Homecoming Chairperson. “Brandon’s been anxious about it ever since you announced him the winner.”
A group of four other girls whom Brandon did not know appeared in the Guidance Office. He figured that they were the other Homecoming Princesses and the Queen. In his own mind, he didn’t belong with them any more than he did with the Swarm.
“Now listen up, everyone,” said Tina raising her voice. “For those of you who don’t already know her, this is Doctor Ellen da Silva, Senior Class Guidance Counselor. She’s our chaperone for the Homecoming Court today while you’re all out at the salon and boutique getting yourselves pampered, primped, and dressed up for tonight.”
Maybe if he could speak with Dr. Da Silva, she could help him get out of this situation. Brandon clung to that hope as he continued to look for a chance to break free of the Swarm’s relentless custody. But at least two or three girls constantly kept watch on him at any given moment.
“Doctor da Silva?” he asked.
“Yes?” Dr. Da Silva acknowledged him.
“My name is Brandon and I’m a boy. I don’t wanna be Homecoming Princess.”
“Then why did you run for it?”
“I didn’t,” denied Brandon. “I got all these write-in votes I didn’t want and didn’t ask for.”
“But it’s an honor,” she assured him. “And being the first boy to win Homecoming Princess at your school would be an interesting line on your college application.”
“Oh, I’m sure it would, but I’m not listing it,” he declared. “I mean, I really don’t wanna do this, ma’am.”
“Well, I’m sorry, but I can’t help you with that. Doctor van de Meer is responsible for the freshman class. For me to interfere would be wrong. My responsibility for you today is only as a chaperone—to keep you out of trouble.”
“Ma’am, I couldn’t be in any worse trouble than I am now.”
Kelly breezed by their conversation. “Still trying to wuss out of it, huh, Brandi?” the wild redhead teased him.
“You’d better believe it!” Brandon quipped back at his she-nemesis. “Something this crazy could only be your idea.”
Kelly flashed a rather supercilious smile at him. “Wait until you see what else I have planned for you.” She flipped her long, reddish curls behind her and went her way.
Just then, Dr. Da Silva saw a tall man wearing a chauffeur’s uniform appear at the main door of the Guidance Office. “Quiet, please!” she announced above the din. “The limo’s here. Please, follow the driver out to the limo.”
“Wait a minute!” Dr. Da Silva stopped the group of girls that had gathered around Brandon. Do all you girls have to go?”
“Of course,” Valerie spoke up for her girlfriends. “We’re here so Brandi doesn’t run away.”
“Then I guess you’d better come along, too,” concluded the counselor. “We can’t have our first boy princess running away, now, can we?”
Brandon had never ridden in a limousine before and the girls had him firmly positioned in among them for the ride to the mall. No, they weren’t letting him go. Still, he’d look for any chance to escape.
Brandon awoke suddenly as a wave of anxiety surged over him. He felt his heart pounding, his breathing shallow. Sitting up in his bed, he trembled all over, feeling dizzy and light-headed—and afraid.
The glowing red LEDs of the clock on Brandon’s nightstand displayed 1:44. Outside his window, the still bright moon illuminated a now lessening cloud cover. The weaker penumbra of a shadow fell across his duvet. As the dizziness cleared, his eyes scanned the darkness for a vague something that he yet feared.
Brandon knew that he’d awakened from a nightmare, but found that he couldn’t remember it, except that it involved those girls at school. Then he felt disappointed, recalling that Jenny hadn’t appeared in it. He’d so hoped to dream of her tonight and of her kisses. He found himself first praying for some reason that all was well with her, then he smiled thinking of Jenny and let himself lie down on his pillow to return to sleep.
The chauffeur pulled the limousine right up to the main entrance of the West Grove Mall. He came around to the back and opened the doors for the passengers. Brandon tried to linger behind in order to elicit the driver’s aid in an attempt to escape, but the girls of the Swarm kept him moving along with them.
Inside the mall, the procession moved past a large water fountain, where Brandon saw a maintenance worker in rubber coveralls wading waist-deep near its central jets, skimming a net across its surface. Next, they all got in line to ride an escalator up to the second floor of the building. On the slow ride up, he paid careful attention to the contours of the wooden railing along the top of the low barrier of safety glass surrounding the mall’s atrium.
Brandon hadn’t tried anything like what he had in mind since the seventh grade, but he hoped that it still might work. As he rode near to the upper floor, he set his focus on what was to follow. And even though he hadn’t thought of it consciously in a while, his well-trained kinesthetic intelligence was about to come into play.
Instead of stepping forward off the escalator, he hopped sideways onto his left foot, around which he pivoted his right, dashing towards the atrium. Brandon needed but a few strides at full speed to build the momentum up for his next move. He dived at the glass barrier, his palms toward the wooden railing, off which he pushed himself into a handspring out over the fountain. He tucked his knees up to his chest, wrapping his arms around them as he splashed into the water below.
As spectacular as his attempt to evade his unwanted girlhood had been, Brandon had made two serious miscalculations. First, a few of the mall’s security personnel had immediately surrounded the fountain, preventing him from leaving; and next, wading through the waist-deep fountain, especially wearing waterlogged denim jeans, was slower than he’d anticipated.
“Wow, Brandon!” Valerie exclaimed, as she watched him wading toward the shallower water near the edge of the fountain. “Who’d’ve even thought you’d have moves like that?”
“Yes, Brandon,” observed Kelly. “After that display, you are so joining the cheer squad!”
Brandon’s heart sank as he quickly understood that his exploit had served only to drag him deeper into their girlish plans for him instead of helping to extricate himself from an impending and unwanted foray into girlhood. Kelly took cheerleading very seriously and if she wanted him as a cheerleader, then avoiding the cheer squad would be no less difficult than getting out of the Homecoming Court, which he still hadn’t managed. Brandon feared that he had lost control of his own life already.
The chaperone and senior class counselor, Dr. Da Silva came over and joined the conversation. “Now what was all that about?”
“Doctor da Silva, I really don’t wanna do this,” again complained Brandon, water dripping from his hair and clothes. “Please, send me home!”
“I’m sorry, but we don’t even have time to choose another Freshman Homecoming Princess,” Alice tried to reason with him. “That wouldn’t be fair to the freshman class.”
“Who finished second?” Brandon inquired.
“Kelly Harrigan,” Tina informed them, entering the discussion.
“Then let Kelly be Homecoming Princess,” argued Brandon. “She’s a girl, after all.”
“But I voted for you, Brandon,” whined Kelly. “I don’t wanna see you turn an honor like that down.”
“For a boy to be elected Homecoming Princess is no honor,” he objected to Kelly. “It’s an embarrassment, especially as I already have enough trouble being taken seriously as a boy.”
“But in the long run,” mused Alice, “is it more important for you to be accepted by other boys or by girls?”
Brandon had no ready answer to his friend’s question. He had never thought about it before.
Two of the mall’s burlier security guards escorted Brandon up the escalator again, one ahead, the other behind. Two more awaited him at the top of the escalator, where each took him by an arm. Along with Kelly, Alice, and Dr. Da Silva, the guards escorted him into a wing of the mall. He found himself standing before a rather spacious-looking shop bearing a sign proclaiming it to be:
Kaufmann & Kaufmann’s
Wedding & Formalwear
Boutique for Men & Women
“Sirs,” Dr. Da Silva addressed the security officers, “could you escort him all the way into the boutique? He’s been very reluctant to cooperate today.”
“If you wanted cooperation, then you should’ve picked someone who wanted the job!” Brandon protested to everyone there. “Please, just let me go home!”
“Why you be so upset about this, kid?” one of the security guards, a very tall and heavy-looking African-American man, asked Brandon.
“Because they wanna dress me up like a girl to be a Homecoming Princess,” he replied. Brandon noticed the name C. ANDREWS on the guard’s nameplate.
“They want what?” C. Andrews asked again in disbelief. “You be a boy, ain’t-cha?”
“Yeah, but no one seems to be listening to me, except for you, Mister Andrews,” lamented Brandon. Is there any way you can help me get out of this?”
“No, you be here with a chaperone, so I best not mess with that,” the guard explained. “Our lawyers be angry if I do. You can call me Charlie, though.”
“Glad to meetcha, Charlie. I’m Brandon.” They shook hands. Then the boy just sighed. “This is so not fair.”
“Kid—Brandon, life ain’t fair,” advised Charlie. “So you have to hold on to your character when it be rough on you. Is a whole lot worse that could happen to you than bein’ a boy wearin’ a dress. ’Cause you know you be a boy, don’t really matter what nobody else think.”
For the first time since homeroom that morning, Brandon began to relax just a little. He looked around at the security personnel waiting to return to their customary duties. He glanced at Dr. Da Silva, Tina Flaubert, Valerie, Kelly, Alice, and the other girls, all of whom were looking to him—not at him, but to him.
“Brandon, we’re sorry for springing all this on you,” apologized a very red-faced Valerie Schmidt. “We can’t force you to do this, but if we simply ask you, will you do it?”
“Please?” Tina asked, her eyes almost begging him. “Even though you’re a boy, the vote was fair and you did win.”
“And Charlie’s right,” affirmed Alice. “Doing this won’t change who you really are inside.”
Brandon looked over to Charlie, who slowly nodded back to him with a slight grin. Somehow, he felt that he could trust Charlie. Then suddenly, dripping wet, the boy sneezed.
“Alright!” Brandon resolved. “Let’s do this! And someone please help me get out of these wet clothes.”
As he felt the cold sweat on his forehead and then shuddered from a chill, Brandon discovered that his pajamas were soaking wet. Then he sneezed and sneezed again. The clock glowed 2:51.
Reaching over to his nightstand, he turned the lamp on, rolled slowly out of bed, then went to his dresser and opened the top drawer. The baby doll set that Mom had gotten him was still there, but somehow he didn’t want those just now. He looked under the baby doll and found another clean set of pajamas, which he took and closed the drawer.
Brandon turned the lamp at his nightstand off and let his kinesthetic memory guide him to the bathroom. Going in he shut the door and turned the overhead light on. In the mirror, he could see through his wet, sweat-soaked pajamas. So he quickly shed them and used a large towel to dry off. He had decided not to take a shower, as it might wake someone else. Next dressing himself in his clean pajamas, he dropped the wet ones and the dirty towel in the hamper. Turning the light out, he started downstairs.
Not fully awake, Brandon had no idea where he was going or why. But he was thirsty and his body was giving him instructions to rehydrate and replenish lost electrolytes. He somnambulated into the kitchen, went directly to the refrigerator, opened its door, and took out a small bottle of his favorite thirst-quenching sports beverage.
Brandon had developed an affinity for such sports drinks while he took gymnastics lessons, which he had continued through the seventh grade. He opened the bottle and drank it down. A moment or so later, he had climbed the stairs and was in his bed again.
Kelly and Alice asked Charlie to help them escort Brandon to the Ladies’ Room, just off the atrium of the second floor. While Valerie and Teri dashed to Maxine’s to get towels, a terrycloth robe, and slippers for Brandon, Holly and Debbi strolled into a nearby lingerie shop to get him a set of a matching bra and panty. Alice held the door to the Ladies’ Room open, then Kelly stepped inside first, turned around, and beckoned Brandon to enter. He looked up at Charlie.
“Son, I know you’re afraid of this, but you’re gonna be okay,” the tall, burly guard exhorted the boy. “And it’s okay to be afraid. Because when you’re afraid of doin’ somethin’, but do it anyway, that’s called courage. So you be a courageous fella to do all this.”
Brandon nodded to Charlie and went into the Ladies’ Room. Then Alice turned to the security guard herself, and with a demure smile of her own, quietly offered Charlie, “Thank you,” to which he politely doffed his cap.
Inside the restroom were three stalls, all of them vacant. Kelly directed Brandon into the middle one and closed the door. She waited until she heard the bolt latch, then commanded, “Alright, Brandi, strip! Then hand me your wet clothes.”
Slowly, he peeled his official West Grove High School polo shirt off and draped it over the stall door. He then knocked his sneakers off, but left those on the floor next to him. Next, he pushed his wet bluejeans down although they still clung to his legs, and draped them next to his polo shirt. Only his wet undershorts and socks remained, so he chose to remove the latter next, then placed them over top of his jeans.
“Brandi, when I told you to strip, I meant everything,” advised Kelly in a slightly menacing tone.
“I won’t take my shorts off until I have whatever’s gonna replace them in hand,” resolved Brandon. “I don’t think it’s a good idea for me to be hanging out stark naked in the Ladies’ Room.”
“Brandon, I swear you’re no fun!” Kelly whined.
“Cool it, Kelly!” Alice told her friend. “What do you expect? You’ve teased him almost daily since kindergarten. I’m sure he got tired of it a long time ago.”
“Absolutely!” Brandon concurred with Alice. “Kelly keeps on trying to intimidate me into liking her.”
“I do not!” Kelly denied, whining again.
“Yes, you do, Kelly!” Alice seconded Brandon’s charge. “You two might’ve gotten along if you could ever contain your desire to go over the top for almost everything.”
Just then, the door opened and Valerie and Teri entered with white towels, a white terrycloth robe, and matching slippers. So Kelly took the clothes down from the stall door that Brandon had draped over it, and Valerie replaced them with the towels and robe. Teri slid the pair of slippers under the stall door.
“Alright, Brandi, you have fresh, dry clothes available,” observed Kelly. So hand over your wet shorts and shoes, now!”
He kicked his wet sneakers under the door and quickly slid his shorts down and off, tossing them up and out of the stall. He heard the girls all chorus “Eww!” as his discarded underwear landed wherever they did outside the stall. Brandon could not help but giggle girlishly at their reaction as he quickly pulled the terrycloth robe inside along with a towel. Hanging the robe on a hook behind the door, he dried himself off as quickly as possible with the towel. As soon as he had dried off, he put the robe and slippers on.
Brandon peeked out of the stall and made eye contact with Alice. “Come,” she said. “Your hair’s long enough, so let me show you how to wrap your hair in a towel. Usually, boys don’t know how to do that.” Since his long, wavy hair was still wet from his attempted escape, he acquiesced immediately to her suggestion. What surprised him was how quickly she had wrapped his hair turban-style. He’d need to see it done again.
Just then, Holly and Debbi returned with a bag from the lingerie shop. Debbi handed Brandon a matching set of a bra and panty in white satin. He retreated into the stall to put them on.
“We gotta pick a dress out for you,” announced Kelly stepping into the boutique.
“Hey! If I gotta wear a dress, then I get to choose it,” Brandon told her.
“But what do you know about choosing a dress?” Kelly challenged him.
“Maybe not very much,” he replied. “But if that were so important, you should’ve voted for someone else.”
“He’s gotcha there, sister!” Alice quipped back to Kelly. “Look, Kelly and I can make suggestions and you can pick from them. Or if you wanna pick something out yourself, we’ll stop you if we think it’s really bad. But so long as it’s appropriate to the occasion, it’s your choice.”
“But Alice—,” whined Kelly.
“Hey! Now that Brandon has decided to go along with us on this, I think we need to meet him halfway.” Alice maintained. She turned to Brandon. “Does that sound fair to you?”
“Yeah, it does,” agreed the boy-becoming-princess. “I do need your help, but since I’m the one who has to go out there in front of everyone, I oughta get the last say in it.”
Kelly began to remark something, but both Alice and Brandon looked at her in a way to suggest closing the discussion down. “Kelly, we’ve worked all day to bring Brandon on board,” Alice reminded her. “Now that he is, quit pushing so hard.”
“Oh, alright!” Kelly agreed pouting. “But that’s the fun of it.”
“Well, maybe for you,” objected Brandon, “but it’s no fun for me.”
“Spoilsport!” Kelly called him.
“Down girls!” Alice ordered them.
“Killjoy!” Kelly retorted at her.
Continuing into the boutique, Brandon wondered at the variety of dresses and gowns inside. He found himself attracted to how many of the garments seemed to glisten in the ambient light. When he held them, rubbing the textiles between his thumb and fingers, they felt soft. He lifted the fabric to his face, feeling its luxury, its sensuality.
“You like that, don’t you?” asked an older woman of maybe thirty-five years. “And you’re the boy whom I heard was coming?”
“So you already know?” Brandon asked.
“Of course I do,” she replied. “It’s my business to know. By the way, I’m Greta Kaufmann. I own this boutique together with my brother, George. I handle the women’s formals while he takes care of the men’s.”
“My name’s Brandon MacDonald, I’ve been chosen as a Homecoming Princess against my will,” he said. “And I think I’d prefer your brother’s assistance.”
Greta just giggled. “I’m sure you would and maybe another time you will, but I do know why you’re here and I can promise you that Maxine and myself will not let you suffer the indignity of looking like a boy awkwardly wearing a dress. Now, do you mind if I just call you ‘Brandi’?” Greta asked. “It will help us both to think of you as a girl.”
“May as well. Everyone else is. But I’m not a girl—I’m a boy!” Brandon insisted. “I never wanted to do this.”
“You almost never do,” observed Greta. “But when you get it done, it’s almost as hard for you to go back.”
Brandon stood there, puzzled by what she had just said. “Whaddya mean by ‘You almost never do’? I don’t get it, Miss Kaufmann.”
Greta flashed a quick smile at him. “Every now and then, Brandi, a boy comes in here, not for a tux, but for a dress or gown. Most often in those situations, his big sister, or auntie, or a girl cousin suddenly needs another bridesmaid and a brother or a nephew or a boy cousin is close to the right size or has the right ‘look’ for the wedding party.”
“How often does that happen?”
“Not too often,” replied Greta. “Maybe once, twice a year. You’re the third boy who’s come in to be fitted as a girl this year, and the first for anything other than a bridesmaid.”
“I get such dubious honors.”
“Brandi, most of the boys that I’ve helped dress up have liked how they looked when they saw themselves in the mirror. A few have even come back to do it again.”
“Remember that, Brandi,” warned Kelly. “You might want to get your prom dress here, too.”
“Kelly, can’t you sing another tune?” Brandon quipped back at her.
Kelly grinned at him, then sang:
“H-A-double-R-I-G-A-N spells ‘Harrigan’… That’s me!”
She pirouetted quickly, causing the pleats of her skirt to fly up and out, then skipped away, looking over her shoulder with a naughty grin.
“So, Brandi, what kind of dress did you have in mind?” Miss Kaufmann asked.
“I didn’t have anything in mind,” denied Brandon. “This whole affair was sprung on me without warning today. And I don’t know anything about dresses.”
“Ma’am, do you have something that would emphasize the intense blue color of Brandi’s eyes?” Alice mused to Miss Kaufmann. “Let’s go for stunning. He’s becoming a princess after all. We’re hoping we can convince him to stay a girl.”
“Not happening!” Brandon interjected. “This affair is one time only.”
“Don’t speak too soon, Brandi,” teased Kelly dancing by. “You really do belong in dresses.”
“Ma’am, I’m consenting to this for just today, and reluctantly,” the boy maintained. “So let’s get it done.”
Miss Kaufmann smiled as she led Brandon between racks of dresses and gowns. She paused briefly at a few of them, taking a dress or gown here or there, holding each up to his face. Most were in some shade of blue. Finally, she found a gown in an intense, vibrant sky blue, perfectly complimenting his eyes.
“This is yours!” Greta declared. “Its color will highlight your beautiful eyes to best advantage.”
The silk dress was somewhat like a cheongsam, a backless halter design with a Mandarin collar and a diamond-shaped keyhole neckline, yet not revealing too much cleavage. Open slits on each side extended from the hem of its ankle length skirt to the thigh. White piping outlined the hem, slits, halter, keyhole, and collar. The effect was neither too demure, nor overly daring for a teenaged girl’s first formal gown—or in this case, for a teenaged boy’s.
“Well, it’s pretty,” acknowledged Brandon, his tone conveying a distinct lack of enthusiasm. “You’ll help me into it?”
“Of course,” Greta assured him. “But first, we have to get you the right lingerie to wear under it.”
“What’s wrong with the lingerie I’m wearing now?” Brandon wondered aloud. “I’m kinda new at this, after all.”
“Well, the panty’s fine,” affirmed Alice. “But I’m guessing you’ll need a corset or a waist-cincher, too. And I’m not sure about a bra with that gown, though. What do you think, Miss Kaufmann?”
“This design calls for a strapless bra, so he’d need to be fitted especially for one,” explained Greta. “And since it’s a halter gown, it’s backless, so any corset or waist-cincher must be worn below the back.”
“That makes sense,” acknowledged Brandon. “But I’m a boy and boys don’t have breasts.”
“Not to worry, Brandi!” Greta beamed. “We can fix that, too!”
“Somehow, I was afraid you might say that,” replied Brandon.
The girls escorted Brandon from Kaufmann & Kaufmann’s Boutique to Maxine’s New House of Glamour. Kelly carried his new formal gown in a garment bag, while Alice brought along the new corset with garter tabs and stockings. Brandon himself carried a new pair of shoes: ankle-strapped, closed-toe sandals in navy blue with four-inch (10 cm) heels.
Brandon had never undergone a makeover before. This wasn’t too surprising, as boys don’t usually have such an experience growing up. But since he had, after fighting it all morning, given in and agreed to be “made over” as a suitable Freshman Homecoming Princess, he had resolved to try to learn as much about the process as possible. Also, since the girls had finally backed off from their relentless teasing once Dr. Da Silva had convinced them to think about what was happening from Brandon’s point of view, he felt less besieged and his anxiety declined.
Still the experience remained quite overwhelming for Brandon. The owner of the salon, Maxine Littlejohn, a cheerful, petite, blue-eyed blonde of forty years of age, had assigned an entire team of beauty experts to him, as indeed she had done for each member of the Homecoming Court. Wearing the white terrycloth robe and slippers, he was worked on by his own hair stylist, a technician giving him a facial, nail technicians doing a full manicure and pedicure, and another technician to give him a full body wax. (He really hated the waxing and did not understand why it was necessary.)
The makeovers took a long time, and since they were missing lunch, the girls sent out for smoothies from a nearby kiosk in the mall’s food court. Brandon’s preference was for a peanut butter-chocolate-banana smoothie that Alice bought for him there. She stayed with him through most of the makeover, explaining what was being done and why. She showed him a catalogue of hairstyles as well while he waited through the various steps of the process.
About the time Brandon finished his smoothie, he looked up from a magazine to see, of all people, Walter Paulson standing in front of him with two underlings. Brandon hadn’t seen Wally since the latter had been expelled from middle school for bullying. And of course, Brandon always had been Wally’s favorite target.
“Lookie here guys!” Wally said to his two thugs. “It’s the girly-boy again. Guys, should we beat ’im up now, or wait ’til he’s been dressed up first?”
“I’d say now, boss,” suggested one of his “lieutenants.”
“I prefer to wait ’til they put him in a dress,” said the other. “Then I can be sure he’s a queer.”
“Well, we could get him both now and later,” chuckled Wally.
“That restraining order against you is permanent, Wally,” complained Brandon. “You could get in trouble just for being here.”
“So?” Wally dismissed the warning. “Who’s gonna tell? You?”
“Well now, if Brandon don’t tell, maybe I will,” announced Charlie Andrews, suddenly standing behind the gang of bullies, accompanied by two other burly security guards. “Brandon be my friend. You best be gone from here.”
Charlie and the other two guards were each bigger than the bullies. Wally and his associates slowly backed down and left the salon. The security personnel followed them out to the mall’s winding second-floor corridor.
“Now, you boys leave my friend Brandon alone,” Charlie warned Wally.
“So what if I don’t?” challenged Wally. “You’re just a lowly rent-a-cop. You don’t have any real authority.” He lunged forward and swung his fist at the security guard.
Suddenly, Wally looked down from the peak of his trajectory to the fountain into which he was about to fall. Hearing the splash below, Charlie and his colleagues turned to face Wally’s two associates still remaining. “I think you boys should go help your buddy out of the fountain down there,” Charlie told them, stretching his arms after the jiu-jitsu move that had just put Wally into the air. “After all, friends helpin’ friends is what life’s all about, don’t-cha think?”
The two bullies scrambled down the nearest stairway to the main floor and made their way to the fountain, where they helped Wally out of the water. A couple of other security guards followed them to be certain that the bullies had left the mall. Charlie stepped back into the salon.
“Charlie, did you hafta throw Wally into the fountain?” Brandon asked him, chuckling.
“Hey! He tried to rush me and take a swing at me,” explained Charlie, grinning jovially. “He should’ve known better.”
“Thanks, Charlie,” offered Brandon.
“Anytime, kid,” he assured him, smiling broadly. “Anytime!”
Brandon awoke again, but this time feeling relieved. He had dreamed, of all people, about his nemesis, Wally Paulson, and that a security guard had thrown the bully into the West Grove Mall’s central fountain. Brandon couldn’t help but smile at the image from his dream. Glancing at his clock, the time read 3:38.
He looked out the window and noticed that barely a wisp of cloud remained in the night sky and the waning quarter of the moon lit the scene up. The boy thought of Jenny once again, and retreated back into sleep.
Brandon stood spellbound as a beautiful young woman stared back at him from the full-length mirror in a dressing room at Maxine’s. He found the idea that the reflection were his own very unsettling, but the evidence was right there, plainly before him. The soft, silky garments felt luxurious against his skin. Even the corset, as uncomfortable as it was, let him feel as elegant as he looked. The beautiful, deep sky-blue gown seemed to hug girlish curves that he was unaware his boy’s figure could even possess. The sensation of the silk stockings clinging to his smooth, hairless legs was exquisite. He could feel the added height of the four-inch heels on his feet.
His hair had been styled up in a French twist and the nail technicians had given him a French manicure, which made little sense to him as he wore white, elbow-length, satin gloves. He barely recalled someone piercing his ears for him to wear the pair of sapphire studs sparkling in the mirror. A silver chain held a matching cross set with sapphires as a necklace, emphasizing an illusory cleavage that seemed real enough. A matching bracelet adorned his right wrist over his glove and he wore a silver ladies watch on his left. The cosmetologist had carefully shaped his eyebrows and applied makeup to compliment his blue eyes. And she had also applied a shiny lipgloss to his lips. He wished that Jenny were there for him to kiss. If only Jenny were there, Brandon thought that he might face this with confidence and even pride.
Alice stepped into view and draped a royal blue velvet wrap around his shoulders. Pulling it close around himself, he felt even more like a girl. “One more detail is needed and your look is complete,” announced Alice. She handed him a navy blue clutch bag matching his shoes and continued. “A lady always carries a purse. A clutch purse is a favorite at formal occasions, but if you prefer, this one has a silver chain inside that you can clip onto the bag for carrying.” Alice stepped out of the mirror’s view.
“See, Brandi?” Kelly asked looking at Brandon, fully resplendent in his feminine finery. “You’re much too pretty, much too fabulous as a girl not to take full advantage of it.”
“That’s why Kelly stepped aside and supported a write-in campaign,” explained Alice. “She believed that you’d be a prettier Homecoming Princess than herself.”
“And we all know that you have an inner girl—a strong inner girl whom you need to let out,” Kelly added.
“But when, where, and how—and even if I let her out is my choice and mine alone—not yours,” asserted Brandon. “I’m angry with all of you for hijacking my decision. You had no right to take that from me.”
“But—,” began Kelly.
“You had no right!” Brandon reiterated, interrupting her. “I’ve agreed to continue this only out of loyalty to the school.”
“Brandi’s right, Kelly,” Alice supported him. “You’re way too keen to make him into a girl. Frankly, it doesn’t make sense.”
“Well, it does,” maintained Kelly. “You see, I’m in love with you, Brandon, and I have been for a long time. But I think that I’m a lesbian, so you hafta become ‘Brandi’ for us to be together.”
Waking from his dream, Brandon felt anxious and frightened. Once again he wiped the cold, clammy perspiration from his forehead with his pajama sleeve. The time from the clock on the nightstand shone brightly as 4:06.
The image of himself as a princess looking back from a mirror was already seared into his mind. Would he look like that as a girl? Could he possibly be so pretty? The thought both excited and frightened him.
And what about Kelly? Had she been in love with him? If so, then for how long? He never knew that she felt that way. After all, how could he? She’d never said anything to him about it. And Brandon had never even imagined that Kelly might be lesbian. She was a nice Catholic girl, after all. Besides, if she were a lesbian it would make no sense for her to be in love with him. That just had to be the craziness of the nightmare.
Once again, he tried to snuggle into his now damp pillow, but anxiety made getting back to sleep difficult. Nonetheless, one technique had been successful tonight. Brandon thought of Jenny’s soft, wet lips pressing against his.
The stretch limousine pulled up to an open gate at West Grove High School’s side of the football field. The uniformed chauffeur got out of the vehicle first. He went around to the right side to open the back door for the Homecoming Queen and her Court to exit the limousine. Again, the girls of the Swarm maintained their huddle, keeping Brandon in their midst, although he had given up his thoughts of escape in favor of riding it out, hoping that his true identity would not be disclosed.
They escorted him into a large tent that had been set up near the sideline at midfield. Inside he recognized his best friend, Jeff, smartly attired in a tuxedo and black tie.
“I’m sorry, Jeff,” apologized Brandon. “I can’t believe they dragged you into this, too. I asked for Jenny to be my consort. They must’ve mistaken ‘Jenny’ for ‘Jeffrey.’ ”
“Well, that’s okay, buddy,” Jeff assured him. “I got your back. “But why didn’t you tell me you’re gay?”
“Because I’m not gay!”
“Then if you’re not gay, why did you run for Freshman Homecoming Princess?”
“I didn’t,” objected Brandon. “They wrote me in.”
“But you dressed up like a girl.”
“No, they dressed me up like a girl.”
“You mean the Swarm?” Jeff asked in a whisper.
“Yeah,” affirmed his friend.
“No way around it?”
“I looked for a way out all morning, but they never let up watching me,” explained Brandon. “I couldn’t catch a break, so after talking it through, I decided just to go along with it.”
An excited Tina Flaubert squealed as the timekeeper’s pistol signaled the end of the half. Immediately when the teams had retired to their locker rooms for halftime, two burly guys took opposite ends of a large red cylindrical roll and began to unfurl it along the 50-yardline to midfield—a literal red carpet. Tina pointed to its end inside the tent, indicating that “Brandi” and “her” escort would be at the head of the procession. Jeff offered “Brandi” his arm which “she” accepted in proper form by grasping it just above his elbow.
Jeff sighed as the tent flaps were drawn back. “Y’know, this was bad enough, but now we gotta go out there first so the ceremonies build up to the Senior Homecoming Princess and Homecoming Queen at the end.”
“I feel hopelessly silly in this get-up,” Brandon complained. “And these shoes hurt. They’re four-inch stiletto heels. Not even the girls at school could wear these.”
“Stop whining, Brandi,” ordered Valerie as she passed by. “You’re the prettiest girl here tonight.”
“But I’m a boy!” Brandon reiterated another time.
“That complaint was already old this morning,” Debbi reminded him. “Get used to girlhood already.” She flipped her hair and walked on.
“Well, at least you don’t look like a boy in a dress,” remarked Jeff. “That would be even worse.”
“You do know that we’re supposed to go as a couple to the Homecoming Dance tomorrow night, don’t you?” Brandon asked his friend as a warning. “These girly festivities are set up to take over your life.”
Jeff mimed a gagging motion with his index finger. Brandon giggled at him. “Seriously,” Jeff said, “if we gotta go on a date, I’d rather have a quiet night of videogames at your place.”
“Me, too,” agreed Brandon, quite grateful that his best friend seemed to be taking the whole affair in stride. “Again, Jeff, I’m so sorry I got you into this,” Brandon offered him an apology once more.
“I’m sorry you did, too,” Jeff replied chuckling. “But it’s okay. Friends do things like this for each other.”
“Have any revenge in mind?” Brandon asked. A wide, deranged smile crossed Jeff’s face and Brandon raised his free hand to cover his sputtering lips.
“Friends do things like that for each other, too,” Jeff affirmed, still beaming his mischievous grin. “Don’t worry, we’ll think of something.”
Just then, they all heard a voice from the public address announcing the Homecoming Court. Tina was already standing on a temporary dais at midfield with a microphone, about to read off the names.
“Okay, you two,” Valerie ordered Jeff and Brandon, pushing each of them between the shoulders, forcing them out of the tent and onto the red carpet. “Go!”
“And now, we introduce our first honoree,” Tina began. “Our Homecoming Princess from the Freshman Class of West Grove High School is ‘Brandi’ MacDonald, escorted by Jeffrey Padgett. Brandi is wearing an original gown by Greta Kaufmann. Also known as ‘Brandon’ MacDonald, he’s the first boy to be elected as a Homecoming Princess in the history of our school district…”
Brandon stopped in his tracks, motionless on the red carpet—motionless, that was, until he began trembling. He turned his eyes to Jeff in desperation. “She told! She freaking told everyone!”
“Definitely unfair and uncool,” Jeff agreed calmly, supporting his friend by the arm. “And I’m screwed, too. But stay calm, buddy, and we’ll make it through this yet.”
Looking up into the bleachers, Brandon saw that all the seats were filled. “No, this can’t be happening,” he cried. “It can’t be happening. It can’t happen. It’s not happening. It’s not for real.” Brandon dropped to his knees and screamed at the top of his voice:
“No…!”
“It’s Brandon!” Libby awoke with a start. “Something’s wrong!” Nathan sprang out of bed and they both dashed to their son’s bedroom. The wife and mother was already at her son’s bedside. The room illuminated only by moonlight, she had begun to work on him without delay. Nathan flicked the overhead light on as he entered behind Libby.
Awakening from his nightmare, Brandon had cried out weakly. He was shaking and wheezing, trying to breathe. His mom grabbed his wrist and felt for his pulse with one hand while trying to soothe his frightened face with the other.
“Pulse is racing, weak, and irregular,” Libby told her husband. “No fever, but his pajamas are soaked.” Suddenly she smelled a discharge of urine. “He just wet himself, too.”
“What’s wrong?” Sheila asked in a scared voice at the scene unfolding in her brother’s room.
“Honey, get my kit—now!” her father yelled to her, raising his ear from Brandon’s chest. She ran to her dad’s study and grabbed the black medical bag from its shelf beside his desk. She ran it back immediately to her dad, holding it open as she arrived.
“Bag him,” Nathan ordered Libby, not as husband to wife, but as physician to nurse, handing her the breath-valve mask (BVM) from his kit. When she put its mask over their son’s face, her husband began pumping the bag. “Breathe, Brandon! Breathe!” the physician and father cried out.
“Call an ambulance!” the mother told her daughter firmly, looking right into her eyes. Tears streaming and lip quivering, Sheila grabbed the smartphone from her brother’s desk and keyed 911.
©2013 by Anam Chara
“Harrigan” lyrics, George M. Cohan.
by Anam Chara
One boy is about to learn that he has already passed such an event, and nothing will ever be quite the same…
The announcer was a student from the senior class:
“Good morning, everyone! I’m Tina Flaubert, Chairperson of the Homecoming Committee. I’m here to announce those elected to this year’s Homecoming Court.
“A Princess has been chosen from each class. I’ll announce the winners beginning with the Freshman Homecoming Princess, next Sophomore, Junior, and Senior Homecoming Princesses in order, then the Homecoming Queen.
“The winner of the senior ballots is declared Homecoming Queen, with the runner-up becoming Senior Princess.”
Since Mr. Markham thought the television too loud, he turned the sound lower. But if Kelly or Rhonda won, then every girl in his homeroom would begin screaming in celebration. The Homecoming Chairperson continued:
“If your name is announced, please report immediately to the Guidance Office. From there, you will be taken to the West Grove Mall, where you will be attired formally and treated to a makeover for the Homecoming Ceremonies at Kaufmann and Kaufmann’s Wedding and Formalwear Boutique for Men and Women and Maxine’s New House of Glamor. The Homecoming Ceremonies will be celebrated at midfield during halftime of tonight’s football game.
“And please be ready to name a boy, also from your own class, whom you would like to be your escort at the Homecoming Ceremonies.
“The Freshman Homecoming Princess, elected by a close margin is Kelly Harrigan…”
Kelly gasped at the news. She heard the squeals and screams from her girlfriends in class along with slightly more sedate cheers and remarks of approval from the boys.
“Again, this year's Freshman Homecoming Princess is Kelly Harrigan…”
Mr. Markham immediately moved to quiet the class down, first by clearing his throat loudly, then offering Kelly his own praise. “Ahem! Calm down, please!” he began. “Congratulations, Miss Harrigan!” Ernest handed her a hall pass which she promptly clipped to her ID lanyard.
“Thank you, Mister Markham,” she told him smiling, realizing for the first time that happy tears were flowing down her cheeks. She wished for a moment that she could’ve hugged him, but he was too reserved to go along with it. Yet she needed to address an issue with him. “I haven’t seen Brandon MacDonald yet this morning. When he comes in, could you please send him down to the Guidance Office. I’m naming him as my Knight-Escort.”
Mr. Markham smiled back to Kelly. “I’ll do that Miss Harrigan,” he assured her. “You’d better get going so you’ll be there on time.”
Brandon awoke groggily, his eyes glancing at the pastel blue walls around him. He counted three blurry, upright forms standing or sitting near him. Raising his right hand to his face he touched a clear, plastic mask strapped over his mouth and nose. He then knew that he was breathing a stream of pure diatomic oxygen (O₂), which felt somewhat refreshing to him. But he also felt some discomfort from an intravenous (IV) tube that had been inserted into his left arm. The three blurry, upright forms then resolved slowly into the familiar figures of Mom, Dad, and Sis. His father nodded and his mother removed the mask from their son’s face.
“Where am I?” the confused boy asked.
“You’re in our new Adolescent Ward at Saint Luke’s,” Dad told him. His father’s face appeared to relax after a long wait, more from relief than anything else.
You gave us quite a scare earlier this morning,” added Mom. “You woke up very suddenly, screaming, and in considerable respiratory distress. We gave you assistance breathing, called an ambulance, and had them bring you to the emergency room here.”
“Your symptoms appeared to resemble an extreme panic attack,” Nathan told his son. “But we still need to have a specialist come in to see you.”
“I kept having nightmares,” said Brandon. “I know I woke up a few times. I was sweating so much that I even had to change my pajamas in the middle of the night.”
“And you were soaked again when we brought you in,” Mom informed him.
“You were very dehydrated. That’s what the I-Vee’s for,” said his father. “Sheila said that you drank a bottle of a sports beverage overnight. You probably wouldn’t have done that if you hadn’t felt dehydrated.”
“I don’t remember that,” Brandon told them.
“You left the empty bottle on the kitchen table,” Sheila recalled. “It was at your usual place.” She smiled at her brother.
Returning the smile, Brandon said, “This is Homecoming Day, Sis. You should be at school.”
“And leave my little brother alone in the hospital?” Sheila retorted in mock protest, bending over to kiss his cheek.
“Mom, have you called the school office yet?” Brandon asked. “That’s the only way to get my absence excused. And if Sis stays with me, she’ll need hers excused, too.”
“I haven’t called the school yet,” Mom told him. “I did have Sheila bring along your books, laptop, and cellphone, although we ask you not to call on it in the hospital. You can call out from the room’s telephone.”
“Also, you can hook up to the Internet in this room,” added his father. “We have our own Tee-three line here at Saint Luke’s.”
“Good,” said Brandon. “I can email Jenny.”
“Who’s Jenny?” Dad asked him.
“Jenny Chang,” the boy replied. “She’s my girlfriend.”
“Since when have you had a girlfriend, son?” his father inquired further.
“Since Jenny and I made out on the school roof next to the weather station yesterday.”
“What?” Dad asked, wondering how much he had been missing of his children’s lives.
“Dad, Brandon and Jenny are lab partners in Earth Science,” Sheila explained. “It was their turn to take data at the weather station. They kissed for the first time up there. It’s kind of a school tradition.”
Nathan let his first smile appear since awakening to his son’s emergency that morning. Putting his hand on Brandon’s head, he mussed with the boy’s hair. The son grinned back to his dad and then his mom and sister.
“Sis, could you bring me my laptop and books?” Brandon requested. Sheila lugged her brother’s backpack over to his bed.
“How do I set up my laptop in here?” Brandon asked. “I mean, where’s the Internet connection?”
His mom smiled. “There are ports both near the floor by the bed and on the wall behind it.”
“Libby, if you could help Brandon set-up, I’ll go to my office and call the school,” suggested Nathan. “Sheila, come with me. I may need your help calling in.”
Kelly hopped, skipped, and jumped along the corridor to the main stairs, which she bounded down two or three at a time. She reached the Guidance Office ahead of everyone else, figuring that she’d be wearing a formal gown tonight instead of her cheer uniform. But being the Freshman Homecoming Princess was not participating any less in school spirit than being a junior varsity cheerleader.
Marla Peterson, the office assistant, was not at her desk, so beaming, Kelly peeked into the Freshman Guidance Counselor’s office. “Good morning, Doctor van de Meer!”
“Good morning, Kelly!” Xenia smiled back. “How are you today?”
“On Cloud Nine!” the cheerleader answered. “I was voted Freshman Homecoming Princess. They said to report here.”
“Congratulations, then, my dear!” the counselor offered her. “Do you have an escort yet?”
“I’m naming Brandon as my Knight-Escort.”
“Is he the same Brandon whom you wished to make into a girl yesterday?”
Kelly giggled as she nodded to her guidance counselor. “So long as he’s still a boy, I may as well ask him.”
“Are you sure he’ll agree to it?”
“Yes, he will,” affirmed Kelly. The one thing that I do know Brandon and I have in common is loyalty to the school. We share respect for the school traditions and his school spirit is as strong as my own. If I ask him to be my escort, he’ll not refuse.”
“You think quite highly of him,” Xenia observed.
“I’ll admit—I’ve had a crush on him since grade school.”
Dr. Van de Meer thought back to her conversation with Cat Riley-Harrigan the previous afternoon. Was Brandon the boy who’d broken Kelly’s heart? Xenia couldn’t help but think that this otherwise bright, cheerful young woman was perhaps obsessing over him, first hoping to feminize him yesterday, but seeking him in a young gentleman’s role today.
“Have you talked to him about being your escort yet?”
“Not quite,” Kelly hedged. “I didn’t want to talk about it beforehand so I wouldn’t jinx it.”
“Well, I hope he’s willing to do that for you,” Dr. Van de Meer wished for her. But the counselor also wondered if Brandon might prefer to escort Jenny Chang to the Homecoming Game tonight as well as to the Homecoming Dance tomorrow evening.
About that time, Xenia and Kelly could hear the others elected to the Homecoming Court gathering in the Guidance Office. Looking outside Dr. Van de Meer’s office door, the JayVee cheerleader observed everyone huddling around Tina Flaubert, who beckoned her over to join them.
“Congratulations, Kelly!” Tina addressed her, pulling her into a hug, which the Homecoming Queen-Elect and the other Princesses-Elect all joined. The same greeting was offered to each Princess-Elect in her turn, culminating in congratulations to the Queen.
“So which Knights of West Grove High School will you nominate as your Knights-Escort to accompany you to the Homecoming Ceremonies during halftime?” Tina asked them. “The Freshman Princess-Elect must nominate hers first. Again, we follow the order from Freshman to Senior Princesses, and then the Queen. By the way, for those of you who are wondering, the protocols all run from Freshman to Senior to help build suspense and a sense of culmination at the end. A couple of you have been Homecoming Princesses before, but others are new to it. So, Kelly Harrigan, who will be your Knight?”
“I nominate Brandon MacDonald as my Knight-Escort.”
The others quietly applauded before Tina asked for the next Princess-Elect’s nominee.
Nearly a hundred miles away at State University, Nancy Danziger perused her dormitory closet for a few items of her own apparel that might yet fit her little brother.
Nancy’s roommate, Lauren, entered the room from the hallway, wearing a bathrobe, slippers, and her hair wrapped in a towel turban-style. She noticed Nancy looking carefully over a few of her skirts and blouses.
“Have trouble packing for your trip home?” Lauren asked.
“No, I’ve already packed my things,” said Nancy. “But I’m still trying to put an outfit together for someone else.”
“I know that you have a younger brother, but you’ve never mentioned any sister to me before.”
“That’s ’cause I only have the younger brother,” clarified Nancy with a mischievous grin. “And he did ask my help, after all.”
“What kind of help?”
“Billy thinks he may’ve lost his ‘coolness’ at school by not participating in our traditional ‘Gender-Bender Day’ during Homecoming Week,” explained Nancy. “In my opinion as an alumna, a valedictorian, a former pompom girl, past Sophomore and Junior Classes’ Homecoming Princesses, my little brother needs to get in touch with his inner girl.”
“I wish I could be there,” giggled Lauren with a glint of mischief in her own eyes. “Few things are quite so much fun as making your little brother over into your little sister.”
“Have you done this before?”
“Oh, yeah!”
“Do you have any plans for this weekend?”
“No. Not really. Why?”
“Having someone experienced there might really help.”
Lauren just giggled.
Marla Peterson returned to the Guidance Office to see the members of the Homecoming Court milling about. She carried a folder and went first to her desk to check for telephone messages. None of the message lights were on, so she went to distribute absentee reports to the counselors.
“Ellen, here’s the morning senior class call-ins,” Marla said handing a one-page print-out to the Senior Class Guidance Counselor, who was getting ready to address the Homecoming Court.
“Thanks, Marla,” she said, quickly glancing down the page. “We can get this show on the road now—well, as soon as the driver gets here, anyway.”
Next, Miss Peterson stepped into Dr. Van de Meer’s office. “Xee, your class absentee report,” she said, handing the document to her.
“Thank you, Marla,” offered Xenia, glancing down the report when the name MacDonald, Brandon caught her eye. “Oh wait! If Kelly Harrigan’s still out there I need to talk to her right away.”
“Sure—she’s still here,” confirmed the office assistant. “I’ll send her right back.”
Kelly peeked into Dr. Van de Meer’s office for the second time today. “Miss Peterson said you wanted to see me?”
“Yes,” the counselor answered. Then she addressed Kelly in a more subdued voice, “Please pull the door closed and sit down.”
“What’s wrong?” Kelly asked, noting that Dr. Van de Meer had a much more serious demeanor than just a few minutes earlier.
“I’m sorry to tell you this, but Brandon MacDonald was rushed to the emergency room at Saint Luke’s Episcopal Hospital earlier this morning,” Xenia told her. “His dad called to say that they’ve admitted him for at least a twenty-four hour stay.”
“Omigosh!” Kelly cried, visibly shaken by the news. “What’s wrong?”
“That’s all I can tell you, Kelly,” said Dr. Van de Meer. “I don’t have any more information. Even if I did, I couldn’t likely tell you for privacy reasons. I’m only telling you this much because you need to know that Brandon can’t make it to the Homecoming Game.”
The tears flowed readily from Kelly’s green eyes. Xenia had anticipated the girl’s reaction and had a newly opened box of facial tissue ready, which she set on the edge of her desk for her. Kelly took a few tissues from the box to begin wiping her tears away.
“I so wanted Brandon for this,” the cheerleader lamented.
“Do you have a backup plan?”
“Didn’t think I needed one.”
“Then here’s a new lesson for you, Kelly,” said the counselor. “Always have a backup plan. So, is there no other boy whom you’d consider as an escort?”
Kelly continued wiping her face. “I kinda like Billy Danziger, but he doesn’t have any school spirit,” Kelly told Dr. Van de Meer. “Seriously, it wouldn’t be right to name him. Besides, I don’t remember him even showing up in homeroom today.”
Xenia scanned the absentee report and noted that Billy Danziger’s name was not listed. “He’s not listed as absent today. He might’ve come in tardy.”
“He frequently does,” confirmed Kelly, continuing to sniffle. “After all, he thinks he’s ‘cool.’ ”
“Anyone else?” Xenia inquired.
Kelly just shook her head. “No,” she denied. “Besides, I already named Brandon as my Knight-Escort to the Homecoming Chairperson. So I guess I need to tell Tina about it.”
The girl got up to leave, but the counselor stopped her. “Wait, Kelly! I can ask her to come in here.” She picked up her interoffice telephone and dialed an extension. “Marla, could you ask the Homecoming Chairperson to come in here?” Xenia asked her.
“Surely, Xee,” answered Marla. “Tina’s still here.”
Billy sat with his back to the wall of the Laboratory Annex. This time he was smoking—not a cigarette, but a small stainless steel pipe of marijuana. His thumb clamped a penny over the bowl of the pipe, giving him the dual advantage of not leaking the aroma of cannabis, while at the same time maximizing the delivery of the active ingredient, tetrahydrocannabinol, to his system.
Somehow, Homecoming Week just seemed so stupid to Billy. All the jocks were wearing their jerseys today. The cheerleaders, varsity and junior varsity, wore their uniforms as did the majorettes and pompom girls. And so many of the students were wearing shirts and jackets with the logo of the West Grove Knights. This whole notion of “school spirit” made no sense to Billy. Maybe Nancy could explain it all to him when she got home.
Billy could feel the cannabis in his pipe burning out. He broke open a packet of a couple of saltines, which he then stuffed into his mouth to absorb the aroma of the marijuana, eliminating its smell from his breath. Munching the saltines, he popped a can of diet cola open and washed it all down. He turned the bowl of his little pipe over and tapped it firmly a few times, knocking the ash of his marijuana onto the ground. He used some loose soil to bury the ash.
No one would be the wiser.
Billy Danziger got up from the ground and went inside the Laboratory Annex and headed for the Men’s Room. He’d wait to begin his school day when he usually did—with his second period class.
A moment later, the door to Dr. van de Meer’s office opened again. Tina Flaubert stepped in. “You wanted to see me?” she asked.
Dr. Van de Meer looked at Tina. “Kelly just learned that her chosen Knight-Escort is in the hospital.”
“I’m sorry, Kelly!” Tina tried to reassure her. “Do you have a second choice to name?”
“No,” sighed Kelly. “I don’t really want anyone else. Can you tell me who the runner-up on the freshman ballot is?”
“Rhonda Davies,” answered Tina.
Kelly looked up to make eye contact with Tina. “Y’know, I like Rhonda. She’s such a sweetie,” said Kelly. “I’m gonna decline Homecoming Princess so she can have it.”
“Why?” Tina asked her.
“I never even thought about a second choice for an escort,” she said. Then Kelly admitted, “I just wouldn’t feel right with anyone else but Brandon as my Knight-Escort.”
“Are you sure this is what you want, Kelly?” Xenia asked her.
“Yes,” the girl squeaked. Her new round of sniffling seemed almost to contradict her head nodding to affirm the decision. “I’m still a cheerleader, so I can continue to support the team that way tonight. I’m happy enough to turn down Homecoming Princess in favor of Rhonda.”
“Is that your final word on it, Kelly?” Tina asked her. “Once I offer it to Rhonda, there’s no going back.”
“I’m so sorry, Tina,” sobbed Kelly, “but I can’t do it—I don’t want it—without Brandon.”
“Brandon, I’d like you to meet someone whom your mom and I both have worked with on occasion,” his father said, introducing him to a tall, blond-haired woman in her mid-thirties. “This is Doctor Theresa Windham. She’s a psychiatrist who specializes in the kinds of problems that children and teenagers can have.”
“Do I gotta talk to a shrink, Dad?”
“Son, don’t call Doctor Windham a shrink.”
“It’s okay, Nate,” she dismissed the boy’s remark. “I even tell my patients to call me that.”
“But Brandon knows better,” Dr. MacDonald objected.
“Nate, let it go,” Theresa told him, smiling. “He’s my patient now. I do need to interview him privately, so you can go, too.” She motioned toward the door. Nathan dutifully left his son’s room, shutting the door behind him.
Dr. Windham pulled up a chair beside Brandon’s bed. “Now that your dad’s out of the room, you can call me ‘Teri’ if you want.”
“How ’bout just calling you ‘Doc’?”
“Calling me ‘Doc’ is just fine,” she agreed with a smile. “So, what can you tell me about how you felt during the night?”
“I had nightmare after nightmare,” he told her. “I was really frightened.”
“Can you remember them?”
“I can’t remember all the details.”
“Can you remember the main themes?”
“Oh, yeah!” answered Brandon, looking up somewhat sheepishly. “They were all about the same thing.”
“And what was that?”
Brandon felt embarrassed as he recalled the dreams. “I’m afraid of telling you.”
“You don’t need to be,” she tried to reassure him. “I’m not allowed to tell anyone else what you say without your permission—not even your mom or dad, unless I think you could be a danger to yourself or others.”
Brandon thought for a moment and looked Dr. Windham in the eye. “The nightmares were about something happening at school,” he began. “Our Homecoming Game is tonight and we’ve been having special activities all week.”
Theresa smiled at her young patient. “Homecoming can be such a big deal at some schools,” she affirmed. “It certainly was at mine.”
“Did your school’s Homecoming Week include a ‘Gender-Bender Day’?” Brandon inquired.
Kelly sat down on the sofa in the lounge area of the Ladies’ Room. She pulled her smartphone from her purse and pulled up Brandon’s mobile number on its little screen. When she called, it rolled over immediately to his voice mail. So she left a message and put her smartphone back in her purse. But not able to talk to Brandon, or otherwise find out what was wrong with him, she felt even more upset.
So Kelly pulled a 375-ml bottle of peppermint schnapps out of her purse. She also had a small bag of hard peppermint candies to help conceal her use of alcohol. She’d been afraid that the single-malt Scotch whisky that she’d had yesterday might be detected on her breath. Besides, everyone knew that she liked peppermint, anyway. She unscrewed the bottle cap off the schnapps and sipped about a shot of it down before hiding it in her purse again. Next, Kelly tore the plastic wrapper off a peppermint candy and popped it into her mouth.
She stood up and walked over to the row of sinks, inspecting her face in the mirror. She had cried since she’d heard Brandon was at St. Luke’s until she took her drink of schnapps. Her makeup had run down her face and needed serious repair. She looked again at her smartphone to check the time. Since less than fifteen minutes remained in first period, she chose to use the time to fix her makeup, then just go to her second period class.
Right then, the door opened and Abigail Abernathy, another JayVee cheerleader entered. She was a beautiful brunette with stunning blue eyes.
“Good morning, Abby-Abby,” Kelly greeted her fellow cheerleader and classmate. (Due to her unusual combination of given name and surname, Miss Abernathy had the nicknames “Abby-Abby” and “Double Abby” as well as simply “Abby.”) “Excited about the big game tonight?”
“I am,” affirmed Abby as she removed a kit containing her newly acquired contact lenses from her purse. “Wait a minute! Shouldn’t you be at the mall for your makeover? I thought you won Freshman Homecoming Princess?”
“I did, but I declined it when I found out that my chosen escort was taken to the hospital earlier today?”
“Well, that’s too bad,” Abby consoled her colleague as she removed her glasses. “Who was he?”
“Brandon,” disclosed Kelly as she continued to clean her face up.
“You’ve been after him for such a long time,” observed the other cheerleader, placing a lens in her right eye. “But I hear he’s going with Jenny Chang now.”
“I know. I saw them having lunch together yesterday,” Kelly admitted sadly. “But he’d’ve still been my Knight-Escort if he’d been able. He’s into school tradition as much as any of us on the cheer squad. In fact, he might be disappointed to find out he was my choice and couldn’t come.”
“Why’s he in the hospital?” Abby asked as she blinked her right eye to help settle her new lens into the correct position.
“Don’t know. He was taken to the emergency room at Saint Luke’s is all I’ve heard. His mom and dad are both on staff there.”
“I didn’t know that.”
“His dad’s a doctor and his mom’s a nurse.” Kelly continued repairing her makeup.
“So, who’s Freshman Homecoming Princess now?” Abby asked as she put the other lens into her left eye.
“Rhonda Davies was the runner-up,” Kelly informed her friend. “And I feel good about her getting it, too.”
“I’m just sorry you felt you had to give up the title.” Abby blinked her left eye a few times. “Oo! This is too weird!”
“What’s too weird?”
“How things look through my contact lenses,” clarified Abby.
“How do they look?”
“Distorted—more distant than they are,” described Abby. “It’s kinda like whenever I get new eyeglasses. It can take a day or two for my eyes to adjust to them.”
“That’s interesting,” remarked Kelly. “Are you wearing them at the game tonight?”
“That’s why I paid extra shipping for the rush order,” explained Abby. “I wanted these for Homecoming.”
“What’s wrong with your glasses?”
“I’m tired of wearing them,” Abby complained. “And they hide too much of my face.”
“I’ve always thought you looked so cute in those glasses,” Kelly assured her. “You can pull the look off really well.”
“Now you’re just saying that!”
“No, its true!” Kelly stepped over and gave her friend and teammate a hug. Then she felt a small tingle run through her body.
“You smell like peppermint,” Abby observed. Kelly just grinned and offered her two pieces of hard peppermint candy from her purse. “Why, thank you, Kelly!” she accepted the candy graciously. She dropped one into her own purse and tore the wrapper off the other to pop into her mouth.
“I hope your new contact lenses work out alright,” Kelly wished her. “See you in Spanish class after lunch?”
“Mm-hmm,” answered Abby. “In fact, unless you have other plans already, why don’t-cha join me for lunch?”
“I’ll look for you, then.”
“You woke up in a panic attack that your nightmare had triggered,” Dr. Windham diagnosed after Brandon had recounted most of his previous night’s frightening dream.
“It didn’t feel very good,” Brandon reported. “I had trouble breathing.”
“That’s why your parents rushed you to the emergency room here,” explained Theresa. “Your dad wasn’t certain why you had such difficulty breathing until he could examine you more closely. When he narrowed your symptoms down to a possible panic attack, he asked me for my medical opinion because as a psychiatrist, my specialty includes that kind of problem. My opinion is that he’s right.”
“All this because of a nightmare?”
“You might find it surprising how powerful dreams can be,” said Dr. Windham. “What happened to you isn’t really too unusual. But it’s new to you, so I’d like to help you understand it.”
“The nightmare seemed so real,” related Brandon. “I remember trying to escape from the girls by diving into the mall’s central fountain, then when I woke up, my pajamas were drenched. I had to change them in the middle of the night.”
“Wow! That sounds like a little too much realism,” concurred the smiling psychiatrist. “No wonder it got to you. It would’ve gotten to me, too. Now, you mentioned that you were trying to escape from this group of girls. Why?”
“I’ve known them all since middle school or even grade school. Yesterday, they were trying to convince me to become a girl,” recalled Brandon. “My girlfriend calls them ‘the Swarm.’ ”
“The ‘Swarm’?”
“The Queen Bee and her Wannabes,” clarified Brandon. Theresa giggled at the definition.
“Now, what can you tell me about these girls—the ‘Swarm’? Who are they? What kind of relationship do you have with them?”
“They’re the most popular girls in the Freshman Class. There are six of them,” began Brandon. “Val Schmidt is their leader and Debbi Snyder is her best friend. Then there’s Teri Hamilton and Holly Thompson. I didn’t want to call you ‘Teri’ because then I’d think about her instead of you. She’s not very likable. Holly isn’t very bright, but she has about the kindest heart of anyone I know. Kelly Harrigan is kind of wild and has constantly teased me since we were in kindergarten. She just won’t leave me alone and sometimes she can really frighten me. Then Alice Johansson, I think, is the most intelligent of them, and she’s really nice to me. We’re lab partners in German class. And when the Swarm got on my case at lunch yesterday, she stepped in and intervened.”
“How did they get on your case?”
“They invited themselves to join Jenny and me at lunch yesterday,” related Brandon. “They said that they wanted us to join their group.”
“Even though you’re a boy?”
“That’s what was so crazy,” the boy continued. “They said they’d help me become a girl. They think that I’m really a girl on the inside and that I want to be one of them.”
“Did any of them actually say that?”
“Oh, yeah!” Brandon confirmed. “And I’m sure they meant it, too.”
“Do you know any reason why they might think that?”
“When we had ‘Gender-Bender Day’ on Wednesday, we were supposed to dress up as the opposite sex, but I think I did it too well.”
“Oh?” Dr. Windham signaled her interest. “How did you do it too well?”
Brandon sighed before trying to recollect what had happened. “I needed something of a girl’s to wear, so I swapped my dress suit with Debbi for one of her dresses. We’re both about the same size and build. Then I borrowed a pair of high-heeled pumps and a matching purse from Val. Mom and Sis got me lingerie and pantyhose and helped me with my hair and makeup. Dressing me up was a lot of fun for them.”
“Was it fun for you?”
“Well, it seemed to be fun when I did it Wednesday,” admitted Brandon. “In fact, I liked dressing up like a girl. But then yesterday, I felt guilty and ashamed because I had.”
“But this was a designated school activity that you participated in, wasn’t it?”
“Yeah. But not many boys went as far as I did,” he explained. “Most boys only wore a single item of girls’ clothing and either made it look silly, or wore it under their regular clothes.”
“When you said you did it too well, is that what you meant?”
“Well, that’s not all,” continued Brandon. “Wednesday, Debbi took some video of me in English class. Alice downloaded it to my laptop during lunchtime yesterday. I looked at it with Jenny at school and then with Sheila at home. The consensus seems to be that I moved and acted like a real girl. But I don’t really know how I could’ve learned to do that.”
“Do you have the video here?”
“I think so. It should still be on my laptop.” Brandon opened his computer and set the power switch, starting its boot-up sequence. “I should prob’ly email Jenny anyway.”
“Who’s Jenny?”
“As of yesterday, she’s my girlfriend.”
“Tell me about her,” she told him. “Your dad said you’d mentioned a new girlfriend to him earlier.”
“Her name’s Jenny Chang, she’s in all my classes except first period, and we’re lab partners in Earth Science and Computer Science,” Brandon explained. “And we made out next to the rooftop weather station for the first time yesterday morning.”
“On the roof?”
“Uh-huh. It was our turn to collect data from the weather station,” he explained with the polite excitement due a boy’s first love. “After we finished recording data, she kissed me. Then just before we went back to class, I kissed her. And then we learned that making out next to the rooftop weather station is a school tradition.”
“That’s so sweet!” the psychiatrist sang out. “She kissed you first?”
“Yeah.”
“Are you excited about Jenny?” Dr. Windham asked.
“Oh yeah, Doc!” Brandon replied with the mixed signals of a blushing enthusiasm. “She’s cute, exotic, sweet, and really, really intelligent. I’d been working up to asking her out since school started, but like I said, she kissed me first.”
“Sometimes, we girls know when to go after whom we want,” she said, smiling. “Especially when we’re smart.”
Brandon grinned at Dr. Windham’s remark. He refocused his attention on his laptop and ran the video, turning the screen toward Theresa’s view. “That’s me in the blue and green dress,” he told her. “Debbi, who loaned me the dress, took the video during our third period English class.”
“What were you doing in your class just then?”
“We were taking a short quiz.”
Dr. Windham watched the video images carefully. “Brandon, your behavior is impeccably feminine. Did anyone coach you for it?”
“Sheila tried to show me how to walk in high-heeled shoes, but except for that, no,” calmly denied Brandon. “I didn’t know I had done it until I saw the video.”
“Interesting,” she remarked. “You look and act like any other girl your age.”
“That’s why it worries me,” the boy admitted. “I wasn’t trying to act like a girl, but I just did it without even trying.”
“And this upsets you?”
“Kinda,” whimpered Brandon.
“Well, did you consider that you could do this because you’ve always paid attention to the differences between boys’ and girls’ behaviors?” Dr. Windham suggested. “So, when you put on a dress for the first time, you already knew how to behave. To me, it’s no great mystery.”
“But it still feels kinda weird.”
“Of course it does. You went beyond your comfort zone. You may feel things you’ve never felt before whenever you do. That’s not at all surprising.”
“But I still feel guilty about it.”
“Really?” Dr. Windham queried. “I don’t think it was guilt that you felt. Could it’ve been another feeling?”
“Maybe,” admitted Brandon. “But I don’t know what.”
Dr. Windham smiled at the boy. “Let me suggest a few ideas to you,” she said. “First, don’t be afraid to step outside your comfort zone. That’s what you did Wednesday, and you seemed to have enjoyed it, even if you did regret it later. Stepping out of your comfort zone is very much necessary for you to have new experiences and learn new things.
“Next, as you mature, you will learn to make finer distinctions in your own feelings, your own emotions. That’s why I asked you, if it was guilt that you felt yesterday, or if it were perhaps something else? Also, that will help you learn how to see those distinctions in others. Learning to recognize finer distinctions in feelings will improve your ability to start and maintain relationships.”
“But I’m worried about something else, Doc,” confessed Brandon, sniffling. “I’m really afraid because—because—”
“Yes?…”
“I really liked dressing like a girl. And I think I wanna do it again, too,” he confided. “There! I said it! But is there something wrong with me ’cause I do?” The boy looked at Dr. Windham with tears in his eyes.
Theresa simply leaned back in her chair and grinned at him. “Don’t worry, Brandon,” the psychiatrist said in her most reassuring voice. “You’re among very good company.”
Brandon wondered, what could Dr. Windham mean by that?
“I think you need to tell your parents what you just told me.”
“But I can’t,” Brandon objected. “I’d be way too embarrassed!”
“Brandon, didn’t your mom and sister help you get dressed up Wednesday?”
“Yeah,” he mumbled.
“And how did they feel about it?”
“It was fun and exciting for them.”
“Did they appear to have been embarrassed by you?”
“No. If anything, they were kinda proud of me.”
“So, how do you think your mom might take it, then?”
“She might take it well?”
Quietly, Dr. Windham simply nodded. “Brandon, I’ve known your parents for a very long time. They’re much more tolerant than most. Give them a chance to show that they can accept you for who you are.”
“Do you think they’d not be upset by what I’ve told you?”
“Again, give them a chance,” the psychiatrist told him. “And if you do tell your parents, then I will also recommend that they allow you to dress as a girl at home if you want. I think that you may need to give yourself permission to experiment a little with it.”
Brandon thought back to his conversation with Sheila the previous evening. He had wanted to try dressing up en femme at home, but now a psychiatrist was recommending it for him. “But do I have to?” Brandon asked. “I’m still kinda scared of doing it.”
“No, you don’t have to,” assured Dr. Windham. “But I’m suggesting you give yourself permission to explore who you are.”
“Give myself permission?”
“Yes, Brandon,” she emphasized. “Again, you need to give yourself permission to step outside your comfort zone, permission to make mistakes, even permission to fail at something.”
“Permission to fail?”
“We all need to try new things,” she continued. “Especially those things that might be different from our usual kinds of activities or many unexpected and spontaneous now and then. But we still need to take on those challenges knowing that sometimes we may not succeed. That’s how we stretch our abilities. It’s how we learn—by risking and sometimes even making mistakes. That’s what I mean by ‘stepping out of your comfort zone.’ ”
“But I don’t like to make mistakes,” objected Brandon. “I don’t like to be wrong.”
“Of course not! None of us do.” Dr. Windham assured him smiling. “But we’re all human and we will make mistakes, we will be wrong, we will fail at things. But we can also learn from those mistakes, correct what’s wrong, and try again. And key to that is accepting that we’re fallible and forgiving ourselves when things don’t go according to plan. When we do, we both gain experience and build character.”
“I hadn’t thought of it that way.”
“Then you can start.” Just then, a paging device on the psychiatrist’s lanyard beeped. “Brandon, I have another patient I need to see right away. I do want to talk to you again, but next time with your parents, too, if you’re alright with that. So, if you’ll excuse me, I’ll see you later.”
“Sure, Doc,” Brandon consented. “See ya later!”
With that, Dr. Windham got up and left her patient’s room. As she went her way, she considered Brandon’s diagnosis. His toxicology report was clean—no drugs or alcohol. No sign of any seizure disorder was observable. His panic attack seemed a single acute occurrence rather than any general anxiety disorder. That was still possible, but she’d need to have his parents watch him longer term for any more symptoms. The boy’s gender identity had certainly been challenged, but she could hardly diagnose it as a disorder, not yet anyway, although she found his impeccably feminine behavior in the video curious.
None of those issues had really bothered her about Brandon. No, what really concerned her were signs of yet another problem that she needed to examine further. Teri would need to call in a colleague to confirm her psychiatric intuition. If confirmed, then she’d have to break the news to Nate and Libby.
Diagnosing and treating colleagues’ children could be uncomfortable and fraught with stress. But it had to be done. As awkward as it may be, as the specialist in childhood and adolescent psychiatry at St. Luke’s, she was the only one who could do it.
Kelly met up with Holly Thompson on their way to the Technology Building. They were lab partners for Computer Science. The course was not at all difficult for Kelly, but Holly had struggled with it almost from the beginning. So Kelly had taken Holly under her wing. Helping her friend learn had become more interesting to Kelly than the course itself. Yet in recent days, her growing sexual attraction to Holly was starting to become worrisome.
“Kelly! I didn’t expect to see you in class today,” exclaimed Holly in surprise. “Shouldn’t you be on your way to the mall?”
“I had given them Brandon’s name as my Knight-Escort for the Homecoming Ceremony tonight,” explained Kelly. “Then I found out Brandon was rushed to St. Luke’s this morning.”
“Omigosh! What’s wrong with him?”
“I don’t know,” replied Kelly, holding the building’s door open for Holly. “I’ve tried calling but there hasn’t been any answer.”
“I hope he’s alright,” Holly sought to console her friend.
“Anyway, when I found out, I gave up Freshman Homecoming Princess to Rhonda Davies,” recounted Kelly as she and Holly entered the lab for their computer science class. “I really hadn’t thought about any second choice for a Knight-Escort. Brandon was the only one I ever had in mind.”
“Even though he and Jenny Chang are a couple now?”
“Yes, because he’d still have agreed to do it,” affirmed Kelly as they took their accustomed seats. “Brandon’s always been a team player. He’s the kinda guy who’s really into school traditions. He gets into showing school spirit, too.”
Holly thought back to the Brandon MacDonald whom she had known all through elementary school and middle school. “Y’know, I can see that. If boys could be cheerleaders, he’d be a good one.”
“Youre prob’ly right, Holly,” agreed Kelly. “Although I can’t imagine that ever happening.”
“Since you’re not gonna be a Homecoming Princess, what will you be doing at the game and for the dance?”
“The tradition for Homecoming is that we junior varsity cheerleaders join with the varsity cheer squad at the game tonight.”
“So you’ll be cheering, then?”
“Yes,” affirmed Kelly. “I really need to cheer tonight. It should help me keep my mind off Brandon.”
“Any prospects for a date to the dance tomorrow night?”
Kelly suddenly imagined herself at the Homecoming Dance with Holly, slow-dancing and deep-kissing. Holly’s scent strongly appealed to Kelly, who began to experience wetness. And once again, Kelly felt a little tingling run through her body as she sat next to her friend.
Recently, the only respite that Kelly’d had from obsessing over Brandon came by thinking about Holly. She needed to talk with someone about these feelings, but with whom? She was still afraid to discuss this with Mom or Dad—certainly not with her priest. Maybe Miss San-Giacomo? No, because the coach might kick Kelly off the cheer squad if she thought her attracted to one of the other cheerleaders.
Maybe Dr. Van de Meer would be safe to talk with? And she might know others to whom she could talk about it.
“Kelly, you okay?” Holly inquired gently. “You seem distracted.”
“That’s ’cause I am,” sighed Kelly. “Brandon and Homecoming and everything—it’s all a bit much for me just now.”
“I’m sorry!” Holly pouted as she wrapped her arms around Kelly in a hug. She had no idea that her purely innocent embrace further deepened Kelly’s sexual response. “No one should hafta go through all this right now.”
Brandon figured that Jenny would just be setting her laptop computer up in Earth Science right then, so he decided to approach her by using the school’s Instant Messaging utility. Her computer chimed gently.
Brandon: Jenny, sorry I’m not in class today. Could you switch to chatroom rooftopkisses?
chinababe: Hi there! What’s up?
mathdude: I’m at St. Luke’s Episcopal Hospital’s new Adolescent Ward. Dad wants me here 24 hr for observation.
chinababe: What’s wrong?
mathdude: Nightmares. Woke up in extreme panic attack. Mom and Dad worked on me while Sheila called an ambulance.
chinababe: Are you okay now?
mathdude: I think so. But Dad brought in a psychiatrist for me to talk to. She’s known Mom and Dad a long time.
chinababe: Why a psychiatrist?
mathdude: Panic attacks are something she treats.
chinababe: Can you tell me about the nightmares?
mathdude: They were about the Swarm. Dreamt they tried to make me Freshman Homecoming Princess.
chinababe: Those girls have really got you stressed out.
mathdude: That’s for sure.
chinababe: Btw Kelly won Freshman Homecoming Princess.
mathdude: I’m happy for her. I know she really was hoping for it. I’ll send her an email myself, but please congratulate her for me when you see her.
chinababe: I’ll do that.
mathdude: Are you going to the football game tonight?
chinababe: No. I don’t usually go.
mathdude: Tonight will be the first game I've missed and it’s Homecoming. I feel really bad about that.
chinababe: I’m sorry. Would it help if I come to keep you company? I can ask Mom for permission to visit you there.
mathdude: I’d like that.
chinababe: Then I’ll ask Mom. Have to get back to class now.
mathdude: Say hello to Mr. Danvers for me.
chinababe: I will. Goodbye.
mathdude: Goodbye.
Hi, Kelly!
Congratulations! I heard you won Freshman Homecoming Princess. I’m happy for you. You deserve it!
Still, I have to admit that I wrote in Jenny’s name on my ballot since we’re a couple now. I thought I’d never have a girlfriend. It turns out she was waiting since school started for me to ask her. We found out that we followed a school tradition, having our first kisses on the roof next to the weather station.We didn’t plan it that way, but it just happened.
Wish I could be there to see you at the Homecoming Ceremony, but you probably heard I’m stuck here in St. Luke’s until tomorrow. Mom and Dad brought me in early this morning with dehydration, tremors, and respiratory distress. They want to hold me 24 hrs for observation.
I’m sorry that I yelled at you and your friends and walked off at lunch yesterday. That was wrong of me. I could have expressed my objections more politely than that. Please forgive me as I felt overwhelmed.
Brandon
“What’s wrong?” Holly asked her. Kelly just pointed to the screen, which her friend read. “I’m so sorry, Kelly. He has no idea you like him, does he?” Right there in the lab, Holly hugged Kelly, oblivious to the effect it would have.
For the second time in the same class, Kelly felt turned on by her friend, tingling throughout her body and other physiological reactions. This was more than the girl could deal with. Kelly ran up to her instructor. “Mister Thompkins, I need a hall pass for the bathroom, please,” she asked, now in tears.
Mr. Bradley Thompkins nodded and gave his sobbing student the requested hall pass. He noted her sad demeanor. Usually Kelly was cheerful to the point of silly when not actually focused on her classwork. She was actually the best student in his second period class and he dearly hoped that she was alright. He walked back to the lab station where Holly was still seated.
“Holly, do you know what’s up with Kelly?” the teacher asked.
“Boyfriend troubles,” stated Holly quite simply. “The boy she likes is dating someone else now.”
He nodded, acknowledging what she had told him about her lab partner. Since he’d been teaching high school, Brad had seen so many students’ grades drop over boyfriends and girlfriends. That was the way of the adolescent. The problems of growing up so often interfered with eduction. No simple algorithms solved problems of the heart or of heartbreak. But there was little he could do about it. These murky waters were something that teenagers had to learn to navigate themselves, just as he had. But it was hard for him to watch students like Kelly, suffering quietly, trying to put a brave face on their everyday heartbreaks and continue as if nothing happened.
A few minutes later, Kelly returned to class. She quietly approached Mr. Thompkins to return her hall pass. “Feeling better?” he asked her. Kelly just nodded as she popped another peppermint candy into her mouth. She offered her teacher one, which he accepted as she returned to her lab station.
“May I come in?” a familiar, feminine voice asked Brandon.
“Sure, come on—Jenny, wow! Omigosh, you’re beautiful!”
He had looked up from his laptop to see her standing in the doorway to his room. Jenny wore a lovely cheongsam of black silk, with a floral motif embroidered in silver thread, reaching to maybe three inches (8 cm) above her knees, slit from its hem as far up as she dare on each side—the ultimate little black dress. Her legs were clad in pantyhose, nude in color but glistening with a sheen that seemed to highlight the silver in her dress. She wore a pair of black patent leather pumps with four inch (10 cm) stiletto heels and carried a matching clutch purse. Her glossy black hair had been styled in a simple yet elegant French braid. For the first time, Brandon saw her wearing makeup that highlighted the warmth and intensity of her eyes. And her lips shimmered wet with strawberry lipgloss, ready not merely to invite, but to compel his kisses, denied to her so far today.
“Thank you,” answered Jenny demurely. Her hips swayed in the form-hugging dress as she came towards him. Brandon closed his laptop computer, pushing the computer down on top of his lap. “I missed you at school today,” she lamented as she leaned over his bed. Now he noted the intoxicating fragrance that she wore. He inhaled deeply, drinking in her scent wafting towards his nostrils.
Their lips met. Brandon could taste Jenny’s lipgloss as they both began a new experience, their tongues dancing together. When they ended their kiss, they turned their face away from one another blushing, but smiling.
“I enjoyed that,” remarked Brandon.
“I did too,” Jenny agreed.
“I thought your mom wouldn’t let you dress up nice like that.”
“Not for school,” clarified Jenny. “But she actually insisted that I look my best to visit you.”
“Oh? That’s interesting.”
“I’ve told Mom about you,” Jenny explained. “She’s impressed that you’re so good at math and she also believes you come from a good family.”
“So your mom wants us to date?”
“I think so, but a firm rule we have is that my parents have to meet you first. So Mom’s asked me to invite you to dinner next week.”
“I’ll need to ask my parents if it’s okay, but I’d think it should be. Did your mom say what day?”
“No, but we can work that out.”
“Okay,” agreed Brandon. “Then I can ask Mom to invite you to dinner at our house.”
“So your parents both work at this hospital?”
“Yeah,” Brandon answered. “You might get to meet them if you stick around long enough.”
“I’m hoping to stay awhile,” confirmed Jenny. “And since you have your laptop set up here, I was also hoping we could watch the game together.”
“What?”
“Mister Penske announced in class today that he and Mister Thompkins would be setting up cameras and a feed to broadcast the game by live streaming video.”
“Alright!” exclaimed Brandon with enthusiasm. “That’s great news! I thought I’d just have to miss it tonight.”
“I know it’s important to you. That’s why I came. So we could watch it together.”
Brandon smiled and extended his hand to Jenny. Accepting it, she smiled back to him, noting a tear in his eye. He noted her fingernails were polished with a clear lacquer, but with delicate white arcs at the ends.
“Your fingernails are so pretty like that,” Brandon observed.
“They’re called ‘French tips’ or a ‘French manicure,’ ” Jenny told him. “Mom helped me do them just for you.”
“They look really nice,” reiterated Brandon. “Everything about you is nice but I’m here in just a hospital gown. I’m at a disadvantage.”
“I hope I’m not embarrassing you dressing up like this, but Mom wants me to keep you interested in me. I feel overdressed, myself.”
“Not at all,” he assured her. “And you can tell your mom it worked.”
Brandon and Jenny heard a knocking at the door. They looked to see a doctor and nurse standing in the threshold.
“Mom, Dad, this is Jenny Chang,” Brandon introduced them to her. “Jenny, these are my parents, Doctor Nathan and Elizabeth MacDonald. As I’ve mentioned before, they both work here.”
“It’s nice to meet you, Doctor and Mis’ess MacDonald,” Jenny greeted them, extending her hand to each in turn. Each shook hands with her.
“Likewise,” Dr. MacDonald returned her greeting. “Are you Brandon’s girlfriend?”
Quickly smiling at Brandon, she turned back to face his parents, and still smiling, she told them, “Well, we’re working on it. But yes, we do like each other that way.”
“Dad, she just told me that her family’s rules are that her parents have to meet me before we can start going out,” explained Brandon.
“But Mom already likes what she’s heard about him,” Jenny added. “She’s asked me to invite Brandon to dinner next week.”
“Well, I think that’s a perfectly reasonable condition,” opined Libby. “Wouldn’t you agree, Nate?”
“It does make sense to me,” Brandon’s father conceded. “Maybe we could offer a reciprocal invitation?”
“I’d certainly like that,” accepted Jenny. “I’m sure that would be fine with my parents.”
“So what are you kids going to do here right now?” Nathan queried.
“Jenny came to watch the football game with me tonight,” Brandon answered.
“They’re televising a high school game?” his father asked in surprise.
“Not on television,” Jenny replied, “but it’s being broadcast on the Internet by live streaming video. The computer science teachers set it up.”
“I’d gone to every home game until now and I’m not happy about missing Homecoming,” complained Brandon. “But we can watch it together this way at least.”
“So you’re watching it on your laptop then?” his mother wondered.
“Yeah,” her son answered as Jenny nodded in agreement.
“I’ve got a better idea, then,” said Libby. “I’ll ask one of our I-Tee technicians to hook your laptop signal into the overhead television. It’d be easier to watch that way.”
“That’d be great, Mom!”
“I’ll go find someone right away, then,” Nurse MacDonald announced as she turned to leave.
“I should go with her,” Nathan said. “We like to schedule our breaks together for dinner. Meanwhile, you and Jenny can go back to whatever you were doing.”
With that, Dr. MacDonald left the room, and Jenny turned to face Brandon again. So she did not see her boyfriend’s dad lean back in the doorway, grinning a mischievous grin, to signal his son a thumbs up sign.
Nancy turned her car into the familiar driveway for the first time since she had gone away. She smiled as her mom and brother Billy approached the car. She shifted the car into Park and turned the engine off.
“Ready to meet them, Lauren?” Nancy asked her passenger.
“Of course,” she replied cheerfully. “After all, I’m here to help your brother out.” Both girls giggled as they opened their doors.
Nancy’s mom quickly rushed to embrace her in a firm, powerful hug. Tears streamed down the faces of both mother and daughter.
“Mom, I missed you so much,” Nancy assured her.
“I missed you, too,” her mother reciprocated. “My little girl is a woman now.”
“Hey there, Sis!” Billy greeted her. “Don’t forget me!” Nancy then pulled him into the group hug, kissing his cheek. Next she stepped back.
“Mom, Billy, I’d like you to meet my roommate, Lauren,” announced Nancy. “Lauren, this is my mom and my brother, Billy.”
“I’m pleased to meet you both, Mis’ess Danziger, Billy,” Lauren said offering her hand to each in turn as they accepted it.
“Billy, Lauren has some experience in what you asked my help for,” his sister explained. “She graciously agreed to come along and offer the benefits of that experience over the weekend.”
“Oh?” Mrs. Danziger uttered with a raised eyebrow. “What did Billy ask?”
“The social environment is different than what it was for him in middle school,” said Nancy. “He wanted to discuss it with me over the Homecoming weekend while I’m here. And Lauren has used a similar strategy before with her younger brother.” Nancy looked briefly at her friend who returned the glance with a naughty grin of her own.
“So you wanted the extra ticket for Lauren?” Billy asked his sister as he presented her a small envelope printed with the graphics of West Grove High School.
“Mm-hmm,” answered Nancy. “She’ll be cheering along with us tonight.” She accepted the envelope from her brother, peeking at the tickets inside.
“I know you girls must be hungry after your long drive,” said Mrs. Danziger. “Come in and we’ll get out a few snacks.”
“Thanks, Mom,” offered Nancy. “That would help.”
“Yes,” agreed Lauren. “I should’ve eaten something more for lunch, but a girl’s gotta watch her figure.”
Meanwhile, Billy followed them into the house, watching Nancy’s figure as they went. He liked Nancy’s figure. Yes, she was a few years older than Billy, but still…
The Homecoming Game was always the traditional match between the West Grove Knights and the Pine Forest Rangers, usually in mid-October, while the autumn colors were at their peak and the scent of leaves filled the air. The atmosphere was cool and crisp, with a fresh breeze blowing. Kelly and Abby found it exhilarating. The varsity and junior varsity cheerleaders took alternating positions down the home team’s sideline, the complementary design of their cheer uniforms looking rather festive. Homecoming was almost always the most well-attended game of the season, with the activities surrounding it very important to school pride. So, both squads of cheerleaders, pompom girls, the dance team, the drill team, the majorettes, and the marching band were heavily involved. Other students organized “pep squads,” who took seats along the sidelines to support the cheerleaders as they worked to rally the home crowd.
Girls like Kelly Harrigan and Abby Abernathy were natural cheerleaders. They readily subordinated their own emotional state to the success or failure of whatever team they supported. They identified vicariously with their team and embraced its fortunes as their own. When they cheered at a game, they would put everything into it. Sometimes, they could get too deeply into the game in their efforts to raise team spirit.
So tonight, Kelly would actually set aside her feelings and worries about Brandon and Holly and the growing disdain and boredom with her classes. Her sexuality was only important tonight so far as her cuteness and sex appeal helped elicit school spirit and cheering voices. The peppermint schnapps was hidden away in her purse along with all her other fears and disappointments. All that mattered now was the West Grove Knights’ conquest of the Pine Forest Rangers.
Astrid Svenson was the varsity Cheerleader who occupied the position between Kelly and Abby. They all knew one another relatively well and Astrid was Abby’s “Big Sister” (mentor) on the varsity squad. Carla Benoit, who stood on the other side of Kelly, was hers.
“How are your contacts working out, Abby?” Astrid asked her Jay-Vee Little Sister.
“Starting them today might not have been such a great idea,” Abby conceded with no small tone of doubt in her voice. “My eyes haven’t adjusted to the new lenses yet. Everything looks a mile away through them.”
The cheerleaders, all in their positions along the sidelines, swung their megaphones up to their mouths and began chanting one of their traditional cheers:
“Hey!… Ho!… Let’s go!
“Hey!… Ho!… Let’s go!
“Hey!… Ho!… Let’s go!
“Hey!… Ho!… Let’s go!”
Jeff Baker, No. 88 for the West Grove Knights, was lined up wide right as a ‘split’ end. He was the intended receiver for the next play, to run downfield five yards and then to cut left across the field while Jason Brandt, No. 14, rolled out to the right to throw the pass to him. Jeff did what he was supposed to do remaining focused solely on the ball coming through the air toward him as he ran his pattern across the field.
Behind Jeff, Bob Kavalevsky, No. 45 for the Pine Forest Rangers, was pursuing the intended receiver toward the sideline. Of course, he was focused solely on his function as a linebacker, either to tackle the receiver or perhaps to intercept the pass. So the paths of these players would converge beyond the sideline.
Kelly, Astrid, and Carla began yelling to Abby to get out of the way of the action bearing down on her.
“Abby! Look out!”
“Move it, Abby!”
“Watch out!”
Kelly realized that her friend was likely misjudging the proximity of the players due to her new lenses, so she sprinted toward Abby, hoping to push her out of the way. But she was too late as Abby’s figure seemed to disappear between the receiver and tackler whose momentum had carried them off the field, bowling over the two junior varsity cheerleaders.
©2013 by Anam Chara
by Anam Chara
One boy is about to learn that he has already passed such an event, and nothing will ever be quite the same…
“Yeow! That’s gotta hurt!” Brandon added. “That’s Kelly down at the sideline.” They watched the screen as the cheerleader slowly got up on her knees then stood, clenching her forearm near the wrist.
“But I think another cheerleader got caught between the two players,” remarked Jenny.
“Another one of the jayvee squad,” Brandon confirmed. “If it’s who usually stands next to Kelly, it’d be Double Abby.”
“Double Abby?”
“Abigail Abernathy,” he clarified. “Since ‘Abby’ works for both her first and last names, she got the nickname ‘Abby-Abby’ or ‘Double Abby’ in grade school because we had another Abby in our class.”
They continued watching the television to see the two football players get up from the ground, revealing the petite cheerleader lying motionless on the ground. Kelly went over and knelt next to her friend. Brandon and Jenny held hands as they watched. When Jenny glanced at him, he noticed that she was crying. When he did, he quit holding back his own tears.
The football team’s trainer also came over and then knelt beside Abby. Coach San-Giacomo followed him. Jeff Baker tossed the football to the referee who’d come to the sideline. The trainer stood up and waved the waiting paramedics to advance. While they did, he looked at Kelly’s left forearm and began to wrap a bandage around it.
Jenny and Brandon could not see the Pine Forest linebacker Bob Kavalevsky’s pain and anxiety. His worry and tears were well-hidden under his helmet and behind his face mask. But they did notice that Jeff Baker patted his opponent’s shoulder in concern. Jeff shared the linebacker’s remorse.
“Those football players hafta feel bad about that,” observed Jenny. “They couldn’t have meant to hit the cheerleaders.”
“No. They were focused entirely on the pass play,” confirmed Brandon. “That’s what football’s like. They might not even have known where the sideline was until after they’d crossed it. It was just an accident.”
“But look, the paramedics are lifting her onto that stretcher. She must be unconscious.”
“They usually bring an ambulance from our football field to the Emergency Room here. If you want, you could wait for them in the waiting room downstairs.”
“I’d rather stay here with you,” Jenny assured Brandon. “That’s why I came.”
Brandon took Jenny by the hand and pulled her to him. She leaned over him and once more, their lips met.
Dr. MacDonald was on duty in the ER (Brit. A&E) when the ambulance from the football game arrived at St. Luke’s Episcopal Hospital. When the rear door of the vehicle opened, he recognized that each patient wore the junior varsity cheerleading uniform of West Grove High School, the same uniform that his daughter Sheila had worn the previous year. Also, he recognized his son Brandon’s red-haired friend and classmate Kelly, wearing a bandage on her left arm and a purse strapped over each shoulder. (She had the presence of mind to bring Abby’s purse as well as her own.) After she had crawled out of the ambulance, she took and held the other cheerleader’s hand as the paramedics pushed the gurney inside.
“Kelly, what happened?” Dr. MacDonald asked her.
“A pass play came over the sideline,” explained Kelly. “Double Abby got caught between the receiver and the tackler. She was wearing new contact lenses so she might’ve misjudged how close they were. And she’s been out since it happened.”
“That’s right,” confirmed one of the paramedics, handing the doctor a clipboard with a form that they both signed. “Possible concussion. Also, she felt tender in the upper left abdominal quadrant. Likely broken ribs, ulna, femur, and tibia. We immobilized her with collar and backboard in case of spinal injury.”
“Thanks, Joe,” Nathan said as he returned him the clipboard. The paramedics and orderlies then lifted Abby from the gurney to a bed and rolled her into the ER. There, the nurses and technicians immediately began working on her by carefully removing the collar and backboard before taking her clothes off and then starting an IV line.
“Kelly, I want you to get an x-ray of that arm,” said Dr. MacDonald. “If you can, I’d also like you to help Admissions with Abby’s paperwork as best you can. But first, do you know if she has any medical issues?”
“Not that I know of,” replied Kelly. “She’s always been really fit as far as I know. Honestly, most of the squad is more than a little jealous of her fitness.”
“Thanks, that’s good to know,” the physician acknowledged. Then he took out a pad from the pocket of his white coat and made a notation on it. “Take this to our radiology lab while I work on your friend. You know I’ll do everything I can for her.”
“Thanks, Doctor MacDonald. I’ll call her parents, too. They weren’t at the game.”
“That’d also be helpful,” agreed the physician. “Now get going, Kelly. “Again, get that x-ray. And remember, Abby’s counting on you to give us her admission data and to get her parents here.”
The Rev. Philip Abernathy and his wife Florence were enjoying their time with the two couples dining with them at La Trattoria Nuova de Michelangelo. Christopher and Karen Newcombe, an architect and a software engineer, respectively, and another professional couple, David and Madeleine Prentice, an accountant and a patent attorney, were prospective new members of St. Matthew’s United Methodist Church. The conversation among the adults at the table had been lovely and lively, while the Newcombes’ twelve-year old daughter Alyssa had in big-sisterly fashion taken the Prentices’ eager and willing four-year old daughter Sarah under her wing. Alyssa’s older siblings, Timothy, age 14, and Joyce, age 16, were at the Homecoming Game.
Both the Newcombes and the Prentices had moved to West Grove recently. The small town’s economy was turning around thanks to new technologies being developed by local inventors and entrepreneurs. Mrs. Abernathy, a certified K-12 schoolteacher, was happily surprised to see an unexpected 30% surge in enrollment at William Jefferson Clinton Elementary School. Laid-off three years earlier, she had been called back to teach there at the end of the summer break.
The Reverend felt the cellphone vibrating in the lower left pocket of his suit jacket. Glancing at it, he read ‘Abby’ in the display, then rose from the table.
“Excuse me, please,” the Reverend asked. “I need to take this call.” He turned to his wife. “It’s Abby.”
Striding toward the restaurant’s waiting area, the Rev. Abernathy answered the call. “Hello, Princess!…”
“Uh, not quite, Reverend Abernathy,” another girl’s voice answered. “I’m Abby’s friend Kelly…”
“Oh yes, I remember you,” the minister acknowledged. “But why are you calling me on her cellphone?…”
“We were caught in a collision between two players. She was badly injured,” the cheerleader reported. “They brought us to Saint Luke’s Episcopal. Abby’s in the Emergency Room here…”
“Can I talk to her?…” asked the pastor, the anxiety in his voice growing.
“Not now. She’s unconscious from a concussion,” explained Kelly. “But the nurse here needs to talk with you…” She handed the cellphone to the nurse at the admitting desk.
“Am I speaking with the Reverend Philip Abernathy?…” asked the nurse.
“Yes, I’m Philip Abernathy…”
“I’m Debbi Freund, the Charge Nurse for the Emergency Room at Saint Luke’s Episcopal Hospital. Your daughter Abigail is here and unconscious. She has a concussion, multiple fractures, and a ruptured spleen. Our surgeon is confident she can save her spleen, but she’s not willing to operate without parental consent…”
“She has our permission to do whatever’s necessary…”
“We do need it in writing, Reverend sir…”
“Please, ma’am, tell her to start. I’ll sign any permission when we get there…”
“Alright, then. I’ll have your daughter’s paperwork ready when you arrive…”
“Thank you, ma’am. Would you give the ’phone back to my daughter’s friend, please?…”
Nurse Freund handed the ’phone to Kelly, who resumed talking with her friend’s father. “Yes, Reverend Abernathy?…”
“How are you doing, Kelly?…”
“I’m okay for now,” she replied, touched that he’d concern himself with her welfare. “I broke my wrist, but it’s in a splint now…”
“Thank you for looking out for Abby. I appreciate the call…”
“She’s my friend. We’re like sisters on the cheer squad and we all look out for each other…”
“Her mother and I are thankful she has friends like you…”
Kelly blushed a little at the praise Abby’s father had offered her. She hadn’t even considered her own safety—nor had Astrid. They had both rushed to help Abby avoid the collision, but it had developed too quickly and just far enough away to frustrate their efforts. Still, Kelly’s and Astrid’s reactions had been immediate, valuing their friend’s well-being above their own.
“Thank you, Reverend,” offered Kelly. “Abby’s important to us…”
“I need to go now. I have to tell my wife—Abby’s mom—what’s happened so we can get to the hospital,” he said. “Thanks for calling. Goodbye, Kelly…”
“Goodbye, Reverend Abernathy…”
The Reverend hurried back to his table. He leaned over to whisper in his wife’s ear, “Honey, we need to call an end to dinner. Abby’s hurt. She’s at Saint Luke’s. They need our permission for surgery.”
Florence nodded to her husband and he turned to signal the maître d’hotel. Then while he arranged for their guests to continue dinner, she addressed them: “We’re sorry, but we just received word that our daughter’s been injured and we’re needed at the hospital.”
“Abby is a cheerleader and she was hurt when a football play went over the sideline,” explained the Rev. Abernathy. “The hospital needs our permission for treatment, so we must leave early. But I’ve arranged with the maître d’ for your dinner to continue. So feel free to order dessert, after-dinner coffee or drinks, whatever. And please continue getting your families acquainted with one another.”
“Can we at least leave the tip?” Chris Newcombe offered.
“That’s already been taken care of, along with the bill,” replied the minister. “But feel free to add a like amount to the offertory. I hope we’ll see all of you at church Sunday morning.”
With that, the Reverend and his wife exchanged farewells with the Newcombes and Prentices, little Sarah waving her fingers as they left.
Nurse Freund smiled. “Thank you so very much for your help with Abby’s paperwork,” she told Kelly. “You were smart to bring her purse along. Usually, we don’t have any information on health insurance when someone comes in under conditions like this.”
“I’m glad I could help,” Kelly assured the nurse. “She’s my friend and she’d do the same for me.”
“Calling her dad with her own cellphone was good thinking,” Debbi complimented the cheerleader.
“We both have the same model of smartphone. I knew exactly how to access it,” explained Kelly. “By the way, another friend of mine was brought in this morning. Can you tell me what room he’s in?”
“Surely! What’s his name?”
“Brandon MacDonald.”
“Doctor and Nurse MacDonald’s son?”
“Mm-hmm! We’re classmates.”
“Lemme see… I had it here only a few minutes ago,” the nurse said. “Here it is! He’s in the Adolescent Ward, Room twenty-five-oh-one.”
“Thanks, Nurse Freund,” offered Kelly as she turned to go down the corridor.
Kelly found her way to St. Luke’s new Adolescent Ward quickly enough. Brandon’s room was the first in that ward after she entered by the main double doors. She peeked inside.
“Could I come in?” Kelly asked.
“Of course!” Brandon invited.
“Omigosh, Kelly!” Jenny exclaimed, noting the cheerleader’s left hand and forearm immobilized in a splint and a sling. “You’re so hurt!”
“Oh, it’s not so bad as it looks,” Kelly dismissed her injury. “It’s just a distal radius fracture.”
“A what?” Brandon asked.
“A broken wrist,” clarified Kelly.
“Still, I’m sorry,” Jenny consoled her, hugging Kelly warmly but carefully avoid her injured arm. “We watched you and Abby take that hit. How’s she doing now?”
Kelly glanced down. “Not very well,” she reported. “Double Abby cracked three ribs and broke her left forearm and left leg in two places. She also has a concussion and a ruptured spleen. She’s in surgery now.”
“Why were her injuries so much worse than yours?” Brandon inquired.
“She was wearing her new contact lenses but hadn’t adjusted to the prescription yet,” explained Kelly. “I think she simply misjudged how far out the players were. She got caught right between our receiver and their linebacker. They’re both really big, heavy guys and carried a lot of momentum. Double Abby didn’t expect to get hit, so she didn’t think to move or to protect herself. I got injured trying to push her out of the way. Astrid tried as well, but she wasn’t close enough to reach her, either.”
“Were the two players injured?” Jenny inquired.
“Not physically, anyway,” replied Kelly. “But they’re both waiting outside the operating room. They’re very upset about it. I don’t think the Pine Forest linebacker has stopped crying like since it happened. Their coach pulled him from the game ’cause he just couldn’t focus.”
“I hope you’ll both be okay,” Jenny wished for the two cheerleaders.
“So do I,” added Brandon. “I just never thought of cheerleading as a contact sport.”
“Believe me, Brandon,” assured Kelly, “I never thought of it that way, either. Cheerleading injuries are usually more like what we had in gymnastics.”
“You were in gymnastics?” Jenny asked Brandon in surprise.
“Yeah,” he admitted. “Kelly and me were in the same gymnastics school until two years ago.”
“How did you get into that?” Jenny followed up.
“Yes, you never did let on why you took gymnastics,” added Kelly. “For that matter, you never told anyone why you quit.”
“Well, I was really clumsy when I was little,” confessed Brandon. “So, when Sheila decided she wanted ballet lessons, Mom was gonna sign me up to take it with her. But I was afraid all the other boys would make fun of me. So Dad suggested I might take gymnastics instead. Coach and Madame Johnson gave us their Family Plan Discount.”
“So, your gymnastics and ballet teachers were married?” Jenny continued.
“They still are,” affirmed Kelly. “I actually took both gymnastics and ballet from them. We also got good discounts. My older sister Maureen took ballet from Madame Johnson as well. Anyway, Brandon, why did you quit? I mean, you were really good on the floor and on the bar.”
“Well, I wasn’t good at anything else,” he admitted. “Coach Johnson told Dad he’d be wasting his money if I continued. He said I didn’t have a ‘competitive physique.’”
“I can’t believe Mister Johnson would say something like that!” exclaimed Kelly incredulously.
“He only said it because it’s true,” Brandon dismissed Kelly’s objection. “He didn’t believe I would be able to compete at the next level. And I knew he was right. Although I was improving at vaulting and pommel horse, I still lagged behind everyone else in the class for those events. But I wasn’t even close to getting started on the parallel bars or the flying rings.”
“I’m sorry, Brandon,” consoled Kelly. “I never knew.”
“That’s okay, Kelly. There was no reason for you to know,” he assured her. “I mean, it was disappointing, but I got over it. Besides, I had long since achieved my goal.”
“Which was…?” Jenny asked.
“To walk without tripping over my own feet,” he answered laughing at himself as the two girls giggled along.
They heard another girl’s voice at the door. “I see you have company already. And I was afraid you’d be all alone in here,” Sheila told her brother, only half-kidding. She was wearing a pom-pom girl’s uniform of a shiny, sparkly crimson and royal blue leotard mini-skirted in long white fringe, shimmering nude tights, white gauntlets trimmed in short crimson and royal blue fringe, and matching white ballet slippers.
“Come in and join us, Sis!” Brandon invited her. “Jenny, I’d like you to meet my sister Sheila. Sis, this is Jenny Chang, my girlfriend.”
The two girls didn’t bother to shake hands but went directly to hugs. “So, you’re the girl who got my little brother’s attention,” said Sheila. “Like, you’re all he can talk about now.”
“He didn’t seem about to ask me,” explained Jenny. “So I decided to make the first move myself. Mom says sometimes a girl must go after what—or whom she wants.”
“That’s my little brother, alright,” confirmed Sheila. “Always clueless about girls.” Then she turned to embrace the injured cheerleader, but carefully dodged her bandaged wrist. “I’m glad to see you again, Kelly.” Sheila kissed her cheek.
“Glad to see you again, too,” replied Kelly, returning the hug and kiss. “But I had hoped to be cheering with you. Why aren’t you a cheerleader this year?”
“I wasn’t that good with the more difficult gymnastics,” admitted Sheila. “I’m much more confident with just dancing, so the pom-pom squad is really a better fit for me.”
“Well, the important thing is you’re still out there showing school spirit,” emphasized Kelly, smiling. “And you rock in that uniform.”
“Thanks, Kelly,” offered Sheila.
“Hey, Sis!” Brandon called out. “Don’t forget me over here!”
“Of course I’m not forgetting you, Li’l Bro!” Sheila assured him. “After all, I came here to see you, didn’t I?”
“Well, since you’re my sister, I must suspect a hidden agenda,” he teased her. “And since you’re here with both my girlfriend and my longtime playmate since kindergarten, even a full-blown conspiracy is possible.”
“Aw! Would I do something like that to you?” Kelly protested with an exaggerated pout at which Jenny and Sheila giggled.
“In a word? Yeah!” Brandon replied. “Like the plan you and your friends revealed at lunch yesterday. That’s kinda why I’m in here anyway.”
“What?” Kelly asked.
“I had nightmares and awoke with a panic attack,” explained Brandon. “The nightmares were about you girls electing me Homecoming Princess. I couldn’t get away from you and next you and the other girls made me wear a formal gown and get made over at the mall. Then you made my best friend, Jeff, escort me to midfield at the Homecoming game in front of everyone. I woke up trying to scream, but short of breath. That’s when Mom and Dad came in to help me breathe. Sis called the ambulance.”
Replaying the sequence of events since Wednesday morning in her mind, Kelly sniffled and broke into tears. His nightmares were her fault. If she hadn’t teased and cajoled him over crossdressing and led her girlfriends to do the same, then he wouldn’t have had the nightmares, so he wouldn’t have had the panic attack, nor have been in the hospital. Therefore, not having Brandon available as her Knight-Escort, she concluded, was entirely her own fault. She found the logic irrefutable.
Suddenly turning, Kelly fled from the room, escaping down the corridor, through the double doors, and out of the Adolescent Ward.
“What’s that all about?” Brandon wondered, stunned and confused. “Did I say something wrong?”
“No, Li’l Bro,” Sheila assured him. “I don’t think it was anything you said or did.”
“No, she must have something on her own mind,” Jenny concurred. “After all, she declined Freshman Homecoming Princess this morning after winning it.”
“She did what?” Brandon exclaimed. “Kelly wanted that more than anything. Why would she pass it up?”
“That’s a good question,” observed Sheila. “Maybe I can find her and ask.”
“Gotta moment?” Dr. Windham asked her colleagues Nathan and Libby as she caught them on their way into the Staff Lounge. Theresa sat in an armchair across from the sofa where Libby sat down.
“Sure, Teri,” replied Dr. MacDonald as he held the door for her and his wife. “What’s up?” Nathan asked as he went to the coffeemaker. He filled cups for Libby and Theresa and served them before filling his own. “Is this about Brandon?”
“Yes, it is,” affirmed the psychiatrist. “He’s mostly fine, although I do see a few possible concerns.”
“Like what?” Libby queried the psychiatrist.
“First, Brandon’s a little worried about his gender identity, Libby,” replied Dr. Windham. “A nightmare on that theme seems to’ve triggered his panic attack this morning. He presented so well as a girl for his school’s ‘Gender-Bender Day,’ that a number of his female classmates asked him to repeat it, although I suspect they pressured him too strongly about it.”
“That explains why he enjoyed dressing up for it then regretted it the next day,” observed Nathan.
“Perhaps, but he’s also afraid of violating some unwritten rule of boyhood,” Theresa added to Brandon’s symptomatology. “His greatest fear wasn’t dressing and behaving as a girl, but that he really enjoyed doing so. He’d like to try it again, but he’s afraid he might risk forfeiting his claim to eventual manhood.”
“Nate, that’s why we need to show him our own high school yearbooks,” Libby asserted.
“But I don’t want Brandon to feel that I’m pressuring him along with everyone else,” Nathan maintained.
Dr. Windham was puzzled, so asked, “What’s in the yearbooks?” Then she noticed Nathan blushing. “Is this something I need to know that might affect Brandon.”
“Sweetheart, please don’t!” Nathan begged his wife, offering a sadly embarrassed demeanor.
“This is for our son’s well-being, dear,” Libby reminded him. “After all, you brought Teri in on this, so it’s our duty as parents to offer her any information that she might find relevant.”
“So, Libby, what’s in your yearbooks?” reiterated Theresa.
“Nate was a cheerleader—and a cute one—for the Powder-Puff Football Tournament all four years of high school,” Libby disclosed. “And he was elected a Powder-Puff Princess his sophomore and junior years and Queen of the Powder-Puff Ball his senior year.”
“Omigosh!” Theresa squealed holding her hands over her mouth, palms facing, fingertips touching, yet not effectively muffling her exclamation. “Are you kidding?”
“Libby, you are so sleeping alone tonight,” announced Nathan.
“Don’t be such a curmudgeon, Nate,” Libby cautioned her husband.
“Libby’s right, Nate,” confirmed Dr. Windham. “If you have experience in presenting your feminine side in such a public venue, sharing that with Brandon should help relieve some of the anxiety he’s feeling.”
“I’m afraid that if I do, he may feel pressure to emulate me when he wouldn’t want to,” admitted Nathan.
“But given that he’s unsure how to handle such a circumstance, to know that you did without ill effect may be a great relief to him,” explained Theresa. “Whether he chooses to emulate you or not, he still needs a role model to help him through it. No one would be better than his own father for this.”
“Just because I was comfortable crossdressing in my teens does not guarantee Brandon will be as well,” objected Nathan. “For one thing, I wasn’t the only boy doing it. We had an entire cheer squad as well as a dance line of pom-pom girls and a majorette corps. Having so many guys all doing it together made it safe and was also much of the fun.”
“But honey, your crossdressing wasn’t limited to Powder-Puff Football,” his wife reminded him. “We dressed you up quite a few times.”
“And who enjoyed it more, Libby?” Nathan retorted. “You or your mother?”
“Well, you never complained!” Libby reminded him with a giggle. “You even said you wish you’d dressed up more.”
“Seriously, Nate,” reasserted Theresa. “Your son needs to know.”
“Alright!” conceded Nathan. “I’ll talk to him about it when he gets home. I just hope he’s not more frightened by it than he already has been.”
“I think he really wants to do more crossdressing,” said Dr. Windham. “But I think he needs to know he has your support before he can give himself permission to explore his gender identity.”
“Teri, do you think Brandon’s transgendered?” Libby asked.
“That’s a good question,” replied the psychiatrist. “At this time, he’s interested in exploring who he is. So far, he’s not really shown any signs of gender identity disorder—he just tried crossdressing and is confused and embarrassed because he found out he enjoyed it. He may simply be androgynous like you, Nate. Also, I should point out that he did express fear that to like crossdressing might disqualify him becoming a man. If he’s indeed afraid of losing his masculinity, I’d further doubt him being transgendered. Again, that’s another reason he needs to know about his father’s experiences. And that brings me to the next issue.”
“What’s that?” Libby asked her.
“Brandon seems generally to keep his focus in a few narrow areas, doesn’t he?” inquired Theresa.
“Yes, we’ve noticed that recently,” confirmed Nathan as Libby nodded her agreement. “Is that a cause for concern?”
“It can be,” Theresa cautioned her friends. “But it really depends on why his focus is so narrow. One reason might simply be that he’s afraid to step beyond his comfort zone to try new experiences. That would make his recent interest in crossdressing an encouraging sign.”
“Because he took a risk doing it?” Nathan asked for clarification.
“Yes,” the psychiatrist affirmed. “A measured, limited, and controlled risk, but a risk nonetheless. And it’s had real consequences for Brandon, even if they may seem somewhat overblown to us. So, we discussed leaving his comfort zone and giving himself permission to fail.”
“Could there be another reason?” Libby asked Theresa.
“Yes, and it pains me to say so, Libby, Nate,” the psychiatrist grimly prefaced her diagnosis. “Now, I’m not an expert on this, so I would like to consult with another colleague who is. Brandon shows a number of symptoms of an autism spectrum disorder, signs of what until very recently was known as Asperger’s syndrome.”
“Asperger’s syndrome?” Libby asked her, partly in denial, partly in surprise. “Are you serious?—Well, of course you’re serious! But I find that so very hard to believe.”
“But Libby, Asperger’s would explain much about Brandon,” her husband observed. “I’m inclined to go along with Teri on this.”
“I’d like to point out that I’m relying not just on my own interview with Brandon and observations of him,” Theresa added, “but both of you have described various behaviors over the years that, considered as a whole, would tend to support a diagnosis of an autism spectrum disorder, especially Asperger’s syndrome.”
“Isn’t there a specific test for Asperger’s syndrome that we’d need for a proper diagnosis?” Libby followed up. “Is it fair to diagnose Brandon according to what Nate and I have told you about him over the years?”
“There are diagnostic protocols for autism spectrum disorders,” Theresa confirmed. “In fact, they include an interview with the parents. So considering what you and Nate have disclosed to me about your son anticipates some of the actual protocol, although there are other tests as well. For example, certain subtests of the Wechsler Adult Intelligence Scale are known to correlate quite strongly with diagnoses of autism spectrum disorders.”
“I had just thought that he’s going through the same normal problems any teenaged boy does,” Libby said in a worried voice.
“And he still is,” Teri added. “Not everything he'd face would be due to Asperger’s. He’s still a teenager and, for example, his hormones appear to be just beginning to stir. But Asperger’s syndrome could affect how he’d handle the new situations that go along with it.”
“I guess neither of us realized how much might be piling up for Brandon,” observed Nathan. “So what do you suggest next?”
“Were you going to have him stay overnight for observation?” asked Dr. Windham.
“Yeah,” Dr. MacDonald answered. “I want to make sure we don’t have a repeat of this morning’s panic attack from nightmares. Besides, keeping him here for observation is pretty much normal protocol anyway.”
“Tomorrow morning, I’d like to give Brandon the Wechsler, and if his scores warrant, I’d then like to bring in Doctor Blaise Devereaux for additional observation and assessment,” Teri told her friends. “He’s a clinical psychologist and quite an expert in diagnosis and management of autism spectrum disorders. He’s the best around. I’ve worked with him often and he’s agreed to come in tomorrow afternoon for Brandon depending on his Wechsler scores.”
“Exactly what would Doctor Devereaux do for Brandon?” Libby asked.
“He’d review your son’s results from the Wechsler and then likely administer diagnostic tests specific to autism,” Dr. Windham explained. “Although certain scores on the Wechsler and its subtests correlate strongly with Asperger’s syndrome, they’re not definitive. Also, as I mentioned earlier the diagnostic testing will probably include a structured interview with you and Nate. So you’d both need to arrange some time off tomorrow afternoon.”
Libby glanced at Nathan who nodded back to her and then to Teri. This was for their son’s welfare. They’d make time off for the interview.
“Can we come in?” another familiar voice came through the door of Brandon’s hospital room. It was his next-door neighbor and best friend, Jeff Padgett. “We heard you were in here. You okay now?”
“Jeff! Mark! Melinda!” Brandon happily acknowledged his friends. “Come on in! I think I’m alright now, but Mom and Dad want me to stay overnight and I gotta have more tests tomorrow.”
“What’s wrong with you anyway?” Jeff asked his longtime buddy. Meanwhile, Sheila and Jenny went around hugging Brandon’s new set of visitors.
“I woke up with a panic attack after a nightmare,” explained Brandon once again. “Sheila called for an ambulance while Mom and Dad helped my breathing. It was kinda scary until I was awake enough to see Mom and Dad working on me.”
“That had to be heavy,” opined Mark about his friend’s experience.
“Well, the nightmare was,” Brandon downplayed Mark’s observation. “But after the panic attack, I slept through everything, anyway.”
“We’re just glad you’re alright now,” Melinda shared with the group. “It’s easy to see how you guys rely on each other.”
“How do you know my sister?” Brandon asked Mark’s girlfriend.
“Art club,” quipped Melinda tersely as Sheila nodded.
“Have you met my brother’s girlfriend yet?” the pom-pom girl asked her friend, afraid that once again Brandon’s narrow focus on his immediate circumstance might cause him to forego introductions.
“Melinda and I met at lunch yesterday. She suggested I’d look good in Goth fashion,” Jenny assured Sheila. “And just for the record, I met Mark and Jeff then as well.”
Sheila felt relieved at the thought that Brandon had not merely forgotten introductions but that everyone already knew one another. Then again, maybe he had forgotten, but there was no way to tell. Her brother never intended to be rude, but in his enthusiasm to discuss whatever, he often failed to follow the simplest of social protocols. She was not surprised that Jenny had made the first move with Brandon. Sheila doubted her brother would have read Jenny’s signals, even though the attraction was strong and clearly mutual.
“On the other hand, Jenny,” said Melinda, “you look totally awesome in what you’re wearing now. I mean, you’re really hot, girl!”
Jenny blushed some and giggled at Melinda’s comment. “Y’know, I would like to try it sometime,” she acknowledged. “Whaddya think, boyfriend? Would I make a pretty Goth girl?”
“I think I’d like you in something like Melinda’s wearing,” observed Brandon. “It has an Old World look—a Romantic theme you can pull off easily. Of course, I like what you’re wearing now.”
Jenny smiled back at Brandon while Melinda took Mark by the hand. “Jenny, would you like to come shopping with me this weekend? I could take you to the boutiques for Goth fashions.”
“That sounds like fun,” Jenny answered. “Maybe you’d like to come with us, Brandon?” she teased.
“No thanks!” Brandon answered her. “I’ve been in drag enough for now. Besides, you’ve reminded me tonight of just how much a guy I am.”
At that, Jeff high-fived Brandon, which he returned. “Good going, buddy!” Jeff announced smiling.
Sheila simply smiled to herself as she remembered talking with her brother the night before. “Oh, maybe you should consider it,” she teased him. Skirts and dresses can be acceptable for Goth boys.” Jenny and Melinda giggled along with her.
“Yes!” You did look so nice in that dress,” beamed Jenny. “You’ve got great legs. Don’t be so embarrassed by them!”
“Wait a minute, now!” Mark injected into the discussion. What about my legs, Melinda? I wore a skirt, too.”
“And so did I!” Jeff added. “We dressed up in support of Brandon. That wasn’t exactly easy for us.”
“True, but do you have a group of girls following you around trying to get you to repeat it?” Brandon asked his buddies.
“No, I guess not,” conceded Jeff.
“Well, not that you know about,” Melinda warned giggling behind a somewhat less than demure smirk. “Oh! And Mark, your legs did clinch the deal for me. I’ve just gotta see you in a pair of stockings sometime.”
“What?” Mark gasped in surprise.
“Please…?” Melinda bid in a singing voice, displaying an excellent, well-rehearsed pout along with puppy-dog eyes. “Just for me…?”
“There you go, guys!” Brandon declared to his buddies. “Now you have a little taste of what I’ve been going through since Wednesday.”
The three girls in Brandon’s hospital room glanced among themselves, fighting to restrain their giggles behind naughty grins. Jeff and Mark looked to their buddy in affright, but Brandon just shook his head in resignation. They looked back at the girls to see all three smirking back at them, but each with her best mesmerizing gaze.
“What is it?” Jeff asked, his voice tremulous. The room was silent for yet a moment. “Well, what?”
Kelly had seated herself snugly at the right end of a vinyl sofa in the slightly chilly waiting area outside the Emergency Room, curling her legs up underneath her. A nurse had brought her a blanket, which she now wore as a shawl around her upper body. On an end table, flush with the armrest next to her, were two purses, Abby’s as well as her own, and a box of facial tissues, which she very much needed that evening.
A sling held Kelly’s left arm, her wrist now immobilized in a splint. She would not be able to perform many of her cheerleading routines until her injury healed, since they required much gymnastics work, mostly tumbling. She’d have to break the news to Miss San-Giacomo herself and soon.
Even worse, though, Double Abby’s injuries were much more extensive and would take much longer to heal, definitely weeks, maybe months. At any rate, she would be unable to cheer for quite some time. So that’d put Abby on the long-term disabled list. Kelly felt sad for their coach, as the work she’d done to train such a good jayvee squad might’ve been all for nothing. The cheerleader worried about how their injuries would affect the other girls on the junior varsity squad.
Next, Kelly turned her thoughts to the practical problem of how she could manage her assignments for school. She was left-handed—a lefty, a southpaw—but now unable to use her left hand for perhaps a few weeks. How would she write or use a computer keyboard? Would her grades suffer as a result of her injury. She certainly hoped to avoid that somehow.
The events of the day had been just too much for Kelly, winning Freshman Homecoming Princess and naming Brandon as her Knight-Escort, then learning that he was in the hospital. And now it was clear that her own teasing had put him there and resulted in her having to give up her crown as Freshman Homecoming Princess in favor of Rhonda Davies. But beyond those issues was her continuing sexual attraction to Holly Thompson, Double Abby’s and her collision at the game with the two football players, Abby’s and her own injuries, and now Abby in surgery—it was all too much.
Kelly grabbed a few tissues as she began to cry yet again. All this had happened today after Brandon had chosen Jenny over her yesterday. Now she bore a wound in the hand along with the wound in her heart. She blotted her tears, then took her purse from the end table and laid it in her lap. Out of her purse, Kelly took her half-bottle of peppermint schnapps. Fighting the fatigue and ache in her left hand, the cheerless cheerleader managed to close her fingers around the bottle and unscrew the cap. She drank a swig of the schnapps, replaced the cap, and set it down on the end table. Then, she took yet another hard peppermint candy, and with some difficulty, tore its wrapper off and popped the confection in her mouth.
“I hope you don’t really think that you’re fooling anyone with the peppermints, Kelly,” a familiar baritone voice cautioned her. “The smell of schnapps is so much stronger than that of the peppermint oil used in hard candy.”
She looked up to see Dr. MacDonald standing there, the disappointment evident on the face of Brandon’s father.
©2013 by Anam Chara
One boy is about to learn that he has already passed such an event, and nothing will ever be quite the same…
Dr. MacDonald sat down in an armchair facing at right angles to the sofa. Kelly was so much like his own daughter, his own son. So many times she’d visited them under their own roof, joined them in the backyard for summer fun or in the park for picnics. His children had spent their share of time at Kelly’s home as well.
“You’re too young for alcohol, Kelly,” advised Dr. MacDonald. “Why do you feel a need to self-medicate?”
“Self-medicate?” Kelly asked.
“Yes. That’s what you appear to be doing,” he began to explain. “You’re not drinking for a party, for which you’re underage, anyway. It’s much more likely that you’re drinking to reduce your anxiety and pain. A physician or psychiatrist might prescribe something else in such a case. That’s why we call it self-medicating. You’ve essentially prescribed yourself alcohol as a treatment for whatever’s bothering you. Am I wrong?”
“How could you possibly know that?” Kelly asked him skeptically.
“Well, the bottle size that you’ve chosen, half-a-fifth, is quite easily concealed in your purse. For a party, you’d be taking a fifth or even a litre. You chose peppermint schnapps believing that the hard candy would conceal it on your breath. The bag of peppermint candy also indicates that you do this frequently, prob’ly daily,” thus Dr. MacDonald outlined his reasoning. “But more than that, your demeanor isn’t quite right. You don’t look quite like the Kelly who took ballet with Sheila or gymnastics with Brandon, nor the Kelly who’d come to our house to play with them both and often stay for dinner. You don’t even look like the same Kelly who sustained an injury trying to protect a friend and rode with her in the ambulance tonight. By the way, Nurse Freund can’t stop praising you for helping her to get Abby registered and to contact her parents. And there’s one more thing you need to know about that.”
“What?”
“You got through in time, when no one else had,” he related. “The surgeon was able to start in time to save Abby’s spleen, thanks to you.”
“Really?”
“Yes, really!” affirmed the physician. “That’s why alcohol doesn’t make sense for the Kelly whom we all have come to know and love. I don’t want to see a young lady with your potential, with your promise, go down that path. Your parents would be more disappointed with your drinking than I am.”
“Please, don’t tell my parents about this,” pled Kelly.
Nathan leaned back in the armchair for a moment, scratching his chin. Kelly had presented him with an ethical dilemma. Even though she was a minor, physician-patient confidentiality still applied unless Kelly were a threat to herself or others. She was too young for a driver’s license or even a learning permit, so there was not an issue of drunk driving. She didn’t even have a car here. He’d seen her arrive by ambulance, himself.
“Alright then, Kelly. I won’t tell your parents—because you will!” The doctor pulled his referral pad from his white coat and began to write on it. “You will need some help to take that step, so I want to refer you to someone who really understands what teenagers go through. Doctor Theresa Windham is a colleague of mine and would be a good person for you to talk to.” He tore the form from the top of the pad and gave it to Kelly. She studied the referral for a moment.
“Would you refer Brandon or Sheila to her?”
“Absolutely!”
“So you trust her that much?”
“Yes, I do,” Nathan affirmed to his children’s friend. “And she’s here now. I’m hoping you can meet her tonight.”
“But I need to be meeting my friends and their families when they come in.”
“Then, since I haven’t released you just yet, I’d like to keep you overnight for observation,” the physician told her. “That will give you a chance to meet Doctor Windham and we can watch for possible internal injuries.”
“Internal injuries?” Kelly asked, raising an eyebrow.
“Collisions like you experienced can often cause internal injuries that may not appear immediately,” explained Dr. MacDonald. “So it would be wiser if you remain here overnight—just in case.”
“So what do I do next?”
“Go meet with your friends and their families. Barring other more serious conditions, we’ll assign you a room in the Adolescent Ward.”
“But how will you know where I am?”
“I work here, Kelly. I’ll find you,” he said with a knowing smile. “Besides, you’re still wearing your cheerleading uniform. You kinda stand out.”
The small lobby outside the Operating Room was quite crowded when Kelly arrived. The Rev. Philip Abernathy was consoling a tearful Bob Kavalevsky while Jeff Baker was being reassured by Mrs. Abernathy. Kelly knew Abby’s parents would not affix blame to either boy for their daughter’s injuries. That simply wasn’t their way. They’d already forgiven both players in their own hearts and Kelly figured that Double Abby would do the same.
A group of four approached Kelly, led by Carla Benoit (her Big Sister), Astrid Svenson (Double Abby’s Big Sister) with her boyfriend Jason Brandt (star quarterback), and Coach Brenda San-Giacomo. Carla, Astrid, and the coach all carefully hugged Kelly, avoiding bumping into her injury. Jason simply shook hands with her.
Miss San-Giacomo turned to talk with Kelly. “So, how bad’s yours?”
“It’s a broken wrist, Coach Brenda” Kelly told her. “I can still cheer and dance, but I don’t think I’ll be doing any pyramids or other gymnastics for awhile.”
“Are you otherwise okay?” Miss San-Giacomo asked, hoping that Kelly’s injuries were limited to the broken wrist.
Kelly sighed as she continued to deliver news. “Doctor MacDonald ordered me to stay overnight,” she told her coach. “He’s concerned I might have internal injuries that aren’t obvious—kinda like Double Abby’s spleen. Have you heard about all her injuries?”
“I’ve already talked to Abby’s parents and Doctor MacDonald,” related the coach, her expression downcast. “It’s not good. He said they’ll know more when she’s out of surgery, but he guessed from her apparent injuries it’d be two to three months before she’s up and about again. And even then we may not get her back. Her mom and dad seem wary of letting her continue to participate.”
“I hope not!” Kelly objected, nearly in tears. “She loves cheerleading. Taking that away from Abby would break her heart!”
“But even if it’s just for the short-term, we still need a replacement for her,” Miss San-Giacomo told her. “I’ll be more than happy to have Abby back when she’s able, but until then I still need to keep you girls going. As it is, we’ll need to make changes to our stunts, which I’d like to minimize. After all, I’d rather not see another of my girls in here.”
Kelly nodded in agreement with her. She hadn’t thought too much about the implications that their injuries had. First and foremost was that it meant a lot of work for Coach San-Giacomo. Although most of their choreography was independent of how many dancers were available, for their pyramids and other stunts, having two cheerleaders absent would push the margin of safety beyond what anyone was comfortable doing. Those stunts would need to be revised and relearned. That would be a lot of work for everyone.
“So, how can I help out with this?” Kelly asked her.
“Talk to anyone who you think would be a good cheerleader,” the coach instructed her. “But she needs to be really fit and capable of stepping right in. She’s gotta get up to speed within a couple of weeks. And I’ve gotta make sure she’s academically eligible and has the right time available in her schedule. We don’t have time to hold new tryouts, so we really need to identify a suitable candidate and entice her to join as soon as possible.”
“Well, here comes one candidate now,” remarked Kelly as a pom-pom girl entered the room. Coach San-Giacomo turned to see Astrid and Carla hugging Sheila MacDonald. Quickly, the cheerleading coach sought to reclaim one of her past flock who’d wandered off.
“Sheila, come here!” the coach sang out, stepping up to hug her. “You’re looking so fit and healthy. Why are you here?”
“I hurried here after the game to be with my brother,” answered Sheila. “We brought him in this morning. He hated like not being able to go to the Homecoming Game. So, his girlfriend came to watch it with him on streaming video. They’re in his room upstairs. Kelly came by to see him, too. So, I thought like I’d see how Double Abby is?”
I think like they’re still working on her,” noted Astrid. “Like, no one’s come out of the operating room yet.”
Carla read the look in their coach’s eyes and immediately redirected the conversation. “So, Sheila, any chance like we can talk you into coming back to the cheer squad while Double Abby’s out?”
“Like I was telling Kelly earlier, I belong on the dance line,” replied Sheila. “I just can’t do the stunts you want. I really don’t have like what it takes.”
“Girl, you don’t give yourself enough credit,” Miss San-Giacomo tried to encourage her. “I still think you’d make a fine cheerleader.”
“We’ve been through this before, Coach Brenda. Even though I like dancing and cheering, I’m not comfortable with the other kinds of moves,” reiterated Sheila. “Even my brother’s better at those than I am. Besides, I’m much safer and happier on the dance line now.”
“Forgive us, then,” the coach asked of her former cheerleader. “Poor Abby is gonna be out for a long time, maybe even permanently. We need another girl in there fast.”
“I’ll certainly help look for someone and, like, help get her up to speed,” promised Sheila. “But if I were really any good as a cheerleader, I’d have stayed on this year.”
“That’s alright, then,” conceded the coach, although she wondered why Sheila really had not returned to the cheer squad this year. The girl had shown as much potential as anyone, if not more. Brenda just could not understand why such a promising cheerleader had defected to the pom-pom squad and dance team.
One cheerleader was not ready to concede, even if their coach was. “Sheila, now please!” Astrid Svenson addressed her former teammate and Little Sister. “Take the weekend and, like, think about it. We really need you, like even if just for a few weeks. Please?”
The hardest part of leaving the cheer squad for Sheila was that she missed her relationship with Astrid, who was now a varsity cheerleader and had been her Big Sister. Sheila and Astrid shared much mutual affection.
“Alright, Astrid. Because you asked me, I’ll think about it, but like I won’t promise anything beyond that. Leaving the squad was hard for me, and like I don’t wanna repeat it.”
They both hugged and fought back their tears. Sheila then thought it best if she return to Brandon’s room.
Jenny and Brandon were still enjoying each other’s company in his hospital room. West Grove High School’s win had, of course, added to their spirit and the young couple had all the more reason to hug and kiss.
Until they heard another knock at the door.
“May I come in, Brandon?” asked a newly familiar female voice.
“Yes, Doctor,” he invited her. “I’d like you to meet Jenny Chang, my new girlfriend. Jenny, this is Doctor Theresa Windham, a friend of my parents and my new psychiatrist.”
“Pleased to meet you, Doctor Windham,” Jenny greeted her, stepping forward to offer her hand.
“And I am as well,” replied the doctor, accepting her hand with a smile just as dimpled as Jenny’s. “Could you step outside while I talk with Brandon?”
“No!” Brandon objected. “Anything you need to tell me, you can say with Jenny here.”
“So you’re giving me permission to talk with Jenny here?”
“Yes, I am,” he agreed.
The information she had to give was just what he’d be doing tomorrow. And he did give permission for Jenny to be there. So be it, then.
“Tomorrow morning, I’ll be giving you a test,” the doctor announced. “And if it shows what I think it will, I’ll ask a colleague to give you another test or two in the afternoon.”
“Then when do I get to go home?” he whinged just a little. “I feel fine now.”
“Of course you do,” Jenny teased, giggling. “We’ve been making out all evening.”
Dr. Windham covered her grin while restraining her own giggles. But she was relieved to know that her young patient had participated in age-appropriate behavior with the opposite sex. At the very least, it could become a mitigating factor in her diagnosis. She was really hoping that what she yet suspected for Brandon proved wrong.
“You get to go home when I say you can,” Dr. Windham answered him. “Your dad has given me your case, so that decision is mine. And I’ll let you leave after I’ve discussed the results of your tests tomorrow with you and your parents.”
“I’d hoped to get out of here early tomorrow morning,” complained Brandon.
“Could I stay overnight?” Jenny piped up. “It’s an incentive for him to stay and not whine about it.”
Smiling, Dr. Windham shook her head. “Nice try, Jenny, but no. He really needs some rest tonight.”
“Mom?…”
“Yes, sweetie,” Cat addressed her teenaged daughter over the telephone. “What is it?…”
“Now, I don’t want you to worry, and please don’t interrupt while I tell you what’s happened, but I was injured at the football game,” Kelly told her mother. “A pass play went over the sideline. Double Abby was caught between the receiver and a linebacker. I tried to push her out of the way but couldn’t, and broke my wrist in the collision…”
“Oh, Kelly!…”
“I’ll be alright, Mom, but Double Abby is much worse…”
“What happened to her?…”
“She was knocked unconscious and has a broken arm, broken leg, broken ribs, and a ruptured spleen…”
“That’s awful!…”
“They brought us here to Saint Luke’s Hospital. They x-rayed my arm and set my wrist. Double Abby’s still in surgery…”
“Will she be alright?…”
“We don’t really know,” admitted Kelly. “She won’t be cheerleading for a long while. That’s for sure…”
“How ’bout your own cheerleading, sweetie?…”
“The doctor said my wrist should take about six weeks to heal—maybe a little longer. But I can still yell and even dance. And Coach Brenda has already asked me to help out behind the scenes. She wants me to help her find another girl to stand in for Double Abby…”
“That’s really too bad—her injuries being so serious, I mean,…” Cat commiserated with her daughter.
“I was lucky mine was relatively minor…”
“When can I come and get you?…”
“Not until tomorrow.” Kelly explained, “Doctor MacDonald says internal injuries don’t always show up immediately, so he wants me to stay overnight for observation…”
“Then I’m coming to see you,” Cat resolved. “Do you need anything?…”
“Some proper sleepwear—I’ve seen these hospital gowns and they’re not much better than naked,” Kelly complained. “They provide basic toiletries here—oh! Bring me Benny the Bear. I’m not too old for him…”
Cat just smiled. Her daughter had held on to her favorite stuffed animal for a long time. “No, sweetie, you’ll never be too old for Benny…” She paused a moment. ”I have to get Caitlin on the way home. I’ll get your things, then we’ll come visit you…”
“When’s Daddy due back?…” Kelly felt like she needed her father near as much as her mother.
“His flight should arrive at five forty-five tomorrow afternoon. Do you think you’ll be out of the hospital in time?…”
“I hope so,” admitted Kelly. “Mom, I don’t tell you and Daddy this nearly often enough, but I love you…”
“Well, I am happy that we won tonight,” Billy Danziger confirmed for the three women seated at the table with him in Giuseppe’s Pizzeria. “Pulling it out by a field goal in the last few seconds of a game is always exciting.”
“Yes, it was,” Nancy agreed with her brother.
Lauren nodded in affirmation. “Wasn’t even my team but I still got caught up in the game.”
“Both teams played well, I think” opined Billy, sipping his cola. I haft’ admit I got my money’s worth for the ticket.”
“Do you know who the injured girls are?” Mrs. Danziger asked.
“The red-headed cheerleader was Kelly Harrigan,” replied Billy. “She’s in my homeroom, although I heard this morning she was supposed to be Freshman Princess tonight. I couldn’t tell who the other girl was.”
“I wasn’t sure, but I think the girl who didn’t get up was Double Abby,” added Nancy. “You know—the Reverend Abernathy’s daughter.”
“That was her?” exclaimed Mrs. Danziger. “Is she in the freshman class?”
“Yeah, Mom!” Billy affirmed. “We’re the same age. “We share two or three classes.” Indeed, Billy had three courses scheduled together with Abby. But since he seldom went to his first period class, he wasn’t certain that she were in it.
“I haven’t been to St. Matthew’s since Easter,” remarked his mother. “I hope she’s okay.”
“Mis’ess Danziger,” Lauren addressed her. “I’m sure that if you go Sunday, the church bulletin would have news about her. Besides, I’d like to go there myself.”
“Yeah, Mom,” added Nancy. “Lauren’s always up for services Sunday mornings.”
“Where do you attend church?” Mrs. Danziger followed up with her daughter’s roommate.
“Usually on campus at the University Chapel,” replied Lauren.
“A state university has a chapel?” Billy asked in surprise. “How does that happen?”
Before it was a state college it was a private religious school—I think Episcopal or Methodist, but I’m not certain—I need to ask someone who knows. Then almost a century ago, the church sold the campus to the state’s Board of Regents who wanted another college in that area. It’s grown to be the largest campus in the State University System.
“Anyway, the Chapel is surrounded by the campus but not technically a part of it. There are four clergy who do services there part-time and also teach, mostly as adjunct faculty in the Department of Religious Studies, although they can be found teaching other subjects as well. The ministers there are Episcopal, Methodist, Presbyterian, and Baptist. They’re paid by their denominations and the Chapel has a few of its own fundraisers. Oh! It’s really a popular place for weddings. Almost every Saturday is booked ahead through next year!”
“It sounds like a nice place to have on campus,” Mrs. Danziger agreed. “So which services do you prefer there?”
“I’m an Episcopalian, myself, so I always try to be to that one,” replied Nancy. “But I’ve attended all of the others a time or two as well. Like I went with Nancy to the Methodist service a couple of times.”
“And Lauren is always dressed up so nice for church Sunday mornings,” added Nancy.
“Oh no!” Lauren gasped. “I forgot to bring a dress for Sunday!
“No problem, Lauren,” Nancy assured her friend. “You can wear one of mine.”
“But remember? Yours don’t fit me well at all.”
“Oh, I’m sorry! I forgot that.”
“Could she wear one of mine?” Mrs. Danziger asked her daughter.
“Prob’ly not, Mom. Yours fit me fine, so they’d not look right on Lauren, either.”
“Well, the solution is easy enough,” suggested Lauren. “Take me to your mall!”
“Are you up for a shopping trip tomorrow, Mom?”
“Hmm?… Well, I haven’t been out to the West Grove Mall in quite a while, and I do need a few new things. So sure!”
“Billy, you should come with us, too, so we can help you with your special request—whaddya think about that, Lauren?” Nancy turned to her friend with a mischievous smirk.
“The mall is an excellent place to show him things to restore his ‘cool’ factor,” replied Lauren, nodding eagerly and subtly reflecting her friend’s smirk.
“So how ’bout it, Billy?” Nancy followed up. “We can show you a whole new way to be cool!”
Billy thought a moment. He had asked his sister for help and she promised that she would. She had even brought her roommate along, a friend who had some experience with his kind of problem. And Lauren was probably right that the mall would be a good venue to observe what he needed.
“Alright,” he answered his sister. “It makes sense. After all, a mall is a great place for people-watching.”
Their waitress then reappeared carrying a pizza, so the Danzigers and friend turned their attention to dinner.
Sheila returned to Brandon’s room to find Jenny and him going over their assigned homework.
“Did Jeff, Mark, and Melinda, like, leave?” Sheila asked.
“Yeah,” her brother answered.
“The conversation got, like, a little heavy about Melinda’s dreams of Mark in drag,” added Jenny giggling, which Sheila joined in.
“What is it with girls around here?” Brandon exclaimed in puzzlement. “Do you just hafta put guys in dresses for some reason?”
“It’s all in good fun,” his sister argued. “Besides, you looked really nice as a girl.”
“It did prompt me to go after you sooner than I would have otherwise.” Jenny explained. “The only reason you could pull off dressing up as a girl is, like, you’re sweet and gentle at heart. And that’s why I like you and want you as my boyfriend.”
“I thought it’s because I’m good at math,” Brandon mildly contradicted her.
“That’s why my mom likes you,” clarified Jenny, smiling. “She sees that as, like, giving you a good future. But that’s an added plus for me, too.”
“Still, I think it’s all the stress from gender-bending that’s put me here today,” declared Brandon. “As much fun as it was, and as nice as I might’ve looked in a dress, I’m still a boy.”
“But didn’t you, like, tell me you wanna try it again?” Sheila asked, reminding him of their conversation the previous evening.
“Yeah, but privately,” he answered, in turn reminding her of the conditions that he required. “Only where I could dress up safely without anyone else knowing—but not when and where it suits the Swarm and certainly not in front of the whole school!”
“Well, anytime you want to, you’ll be safe around me,” promised Jenny. Taking his hand between hers, she held Brandon’s attention with a reassuring gaze. “And we’ll keep it just between us. It’s, like, more fun that way.”
Dr. Jacquelyn Mendenhall untied her surgical mask and let it fall from her face as she approached her colleagues for discussion. “Good call on the spleen, Nate. It did have some damage, and the sutures were tricky, but Miss Abernathy gets to keep it.”
Dr. MacDonald sighed in relief. “I really can’t take credit for any of it, Jacqui. Joe the paramedic drew my attention to her spleen and one of her friends got through to her parents for approval. You did the surgery. I was just the gatekeeper.”
“Then thanks for expediting her through,” offered Jacquelyn. “What happened to her anyway?”
“She was cheerleading at a football game,” explained Nathan. “She was caught between a pass receiver and a linebacker when the play went out of bounds.”
“Ow! That had to hurt!” remarked Jacquelyn.
“Dat iss how she got all de fracturess,” observed Dr. Singh, an orthopedist. Fortunately, dey are all clean ant simple breaks. Surgery doess not appear necessary for dem, just setting de boness. But dere are several of dem.”
“That’s just as well,” said Jacquelyn in approval. “Would be better for her not to undergo another surgery until her spleen heals.”
“Dit you obsserffe de damage to her ribss?” Dr. Singh asked.
“The break in the tenth tore the spleen, so I took care of that one,” reported Jacquelyn. “The ninth and eleventh were cracked but not too badly—nothing that some tape and strict bed rest can’t heal.”
“What’s the plan, Singh?” Nathan asked.
“Splints on everyting for now,” the orthopedist prescribed. “I do not wish to reinjure her spleen, so I will schedule her casts more slowly dan usual.”
“Her parents are outside. Are we agreed that her prognosis is good?” Nathan polled his colleagues. They nodded in agreement.
“And how long do we say Miss Abernathy’s recovery will take?” asked Dr. MacDonald. “Her parents will need to know.”
“Her fracturess shoult be fully knittet in about six weeks or so,” predicted Singh.
“But the spleen heals more slowly,” asserted Jacquelyn. “At least eight weeks and, for the first few weeks, the risk of reinjury is high. The longer she’s immobilized, the better for her spleen.”
“But not so for her muscless,” Singh pointed out. “But she is more fit dan average for a teenaget girl.”
“Still, she may need at least some physical therapy after so long a period of immobilization. So she’d be looking at ten weeks or more, mostly in bed,” Nathan concluded. “Anything else we need to bring up with the parents right away?”
Dr. Mendenhall and Dr. Singh shook their heads, so Dr. MacDonald led them out to the waiting room.
Kelly Harrigan was beginning to feel comfortable in her hospital bed, save for the contraption used to immobilize her left arm. Pressing a button at the end of a cable, the head of her bed rose to a sitting position. Dr. MacDonald and a woman wearing a white coat and carrying a notepad paused at the door of her room.
“Kelly, may we come in?” asked Dr. MacDonald.
“Yes. Who’s she?”
“This is Doctor Theresa Windham,” the physician replied. “She’s the psychiatrist I told you about and referred you to. Teri, this is Kelly Harrigan. She’s such a close friend of our kids that she’s like another daughter to Libby and me.”
Kelly blushed at Dr. MacDonald’s introduction. “Nice to meet you, Doctor Windham,” she said, offering her hand. The woman stepped up to accept it. “Happy to meet you, too,” the psychiatrist returned the girl’s greeting.
“Alright, ladies,” announced Dr. MacDonald. “I’ll leave you two to get acquainted now.” The physician left, closing the door behind him.
Dr. Windham sat down in a chair to the right side of Kelly’s bed, crossing her legs and propping her notepad up on her knee. “If you wish, feel free to call me ‘Teri’ or even ‘Doc.’ I prefer either to the more formal ‘Doctor Windham,’ unless the formality makes you feel more like you can trust me,” she suggested.
“Okay, Teri,” replied the young patient. “And I prefer just ‘Kelly’ unless ‘Miss Harrigan’ works better for you.” She couldn’t help but giggle.
“So, Kelly, why did Dr. MacDonald refer you to me?”
Kelly reached for her purse on the nightstand to her right. She unzipped the bag, took out her half-bottle of schnapps, and handed it to Dr. Windham. The psychiatrist accepted it from her and studied its label with concern for a moment. Then she placed it on the nightstand.
“You’re, like, not taking it from me?” Kelly asked with a puzzled look, returning her purse to the nightstand next to the schnapps.
“We’ll be talking about that in a few minutes. But at the moment, I’m more concerned about why you think you need it?”
Kelly’s tears flowed and she pulled her knees up to her chest. “Because I feel like everything in my life is falling apart!”
“Everything?”
“Yes! Everything!”
“Wow! That’s really heavy if everything’s falling apart.”
“Well, it is!”
“Hmm? How are your grades?”
“They’re okay—like, I think so, anyway. I haven’t made, like, less than a ‘Bee-plus’ on anything so far.”
“Doesn’t sound like your grades are falling apart, then.”
“But they will now.”
“Oh? Why?”
“My wrist.”
“How does that affect your grades?”
“I’m left-handed. I can’t write or keyboard like this.”
“Hmm? I guess that would present a challenge, wouldn’t it?”
“Sure would, ’cause it, like, really sucks.”
“Your injury just happened tonight, Kelly,” Dr.Windham reminded her, trying to offer some perspective. “You haven’t even had time to think about dealing with it.”
“Guess not.”
“Apart from your grades, how are your classes?”
“Mostly boring.”
“Well, mostly suggests that sometimes you must find at least one class not boring.”
“My favorite class is Cheerleading.”
“That’s a class?”
“Uh-huh! For us cheerleaders, it replaces our regular Physical Education course. We do get full academic credit for it.”
“Is cheerleading important to you?”
“Yes—very!”
“Why?”
“Well, for one, when I’m cheering, I feel better and, my depressed feelings disappear awhile. Besides that, the teamwork helps. On a really bad day, I can forget about myself except for what I need to do for the cheer squad.”
“Do you get depressed feelings often?”
“Often enough.”
“Any other classes that you enjoy?”
“I’m liking my English class more and more all the time now,” admitted Kelly.
“What about your English class do you enjoy?”
“All of it!” Kelly replied, her grimace now morphing into a thoughtful grin. “I like literature, especially poetry. Writing poetry has helped me to compose cheers. But I’m into writing everything. So now I’m writing stories, essays, whatever.”
“Any other classes?”
“Computer Science.”
“That’s quite different from English or Cheerleading. Why do you like it?”
“Well, computers are easy for me, but I think what I like most is helping my lab partner out.”
“Tell me about that.”
“Holly doesn’t seem to understand our teacher’s explanations too well, so, I try to find, like, other ways to tell her or show her. And she really appreciates it.”
“So you enjoy helping out your classmate?”
“Mm-hmm. It’s kinda like cheerleading, too, but more personal.”
“I wouldn’t ’ve thought of it that way.”
“Well, Holly’s a real sweetheart, always nice, and kind to everybody. She comes across, though, as not being very bright, but she’s smarter than she thinks she is.”
“So how do you help her?”
“Like I said, it’s cheerleading but one-on-one. It’s mostly convincing her that she can do it.”
“That’s interesting.”
“It works. She really is smart,” Kelly reiterated. “She just has trouble believing it.”
“Would you say that she depends on you?”
Kelly thought a moment. “I guess so.”
“Well, it certainly doesn’t sound like everything is falling apart for you. For example, you have things in a few of your classes that you’ve just described as working quite well.”
Dr. Windham decided to shift the direction of the interview. In all her experience working with adolescent patients, the most common problem faced by teenaged girls was teenaged boys.
“So then, Kelly, tell me about your boyfriends.”
The change in Kelly’s body language confirmed Dr. Windham’s guess. Her patient’s posture became more rigid, even defensive, while the psychiatrist noted the girl squirming below the waist. Kelly clenched her blanket with her free hand. So the doctor thought to respond with her own body language by deliberately relaxing. Placing her notepad on the nightstand, Theresa stretched her arms and back, then covered a yawn. Unconsciously, Kelly picked up on it and mirrored her psychiatrist’s moves back to her, relaxing her own posture, stretching out her arms and legs. She had fallen for Dr. Windham’s trick.
“I don’t have a boyfriend,” denied Kelly as the doctor retrieved her notepad. “I was elected Freshman Homecoming Princess, but I had to withdraw this morning because I couldn’t find an escort for the ceremony.” The girl wept as she told her story. “I thought Brandon would, but he wasn’t at school. He was here.”
“Brandon?” Dr. Windham asked, not only to clarify, but also to protect his privacy as well.
“Doctor MacDonald’s son.”
Dr. Windham recalled how Brandon had briefly described Kelly to her:
“…Kelly Harrigan is kind of wild and has constantly teased me since we were in kindergarten. She just won’t leave me alone and sometimes she can really frighten me…”
Brandon had characterized Kelly as wild and even frightening. Now she decided that she needed to know how Kelly felt about Brandon. Yet she had to protect the privacy of both her patients.
“How long have you known Brandon?”
“Since kindergarten.”
“And how long have you had feelings for him?”
“Since kindergarten.”
“So then, the two of you have a long history?”
“I guess you could say that.”
“Are you attracted to him sexually?”
“Yes.”
“For how long?”
“Since the sixth grade—since when I, like, started to become a woman.”
“Does Brandon express any like interest in you?”
“He’s clueless! Somehow, he showed up at lunch with a new girlfriend yesterday. I wish I could understand how she got his attention. I’ve been trying for years!”
Kelly’s account was helping confirm Dr. Windham’s initial diagnosis of an autism spectrum disorder for Brandon. As attractive and direct with her feelings as Kelly was, for Brandon to miss such social cues as the girl displayed could not be regarded as normal behavior.
“So is Brandon why you started drinking?” Dr. Windham asked Kelly.
The girl tossed her hair back and pulled her knees up to her chest again and hugged them. “He was this week.”
“So when did you start drinking?”
“A couple of weeks before school started.”
“Why then?”
“Well, I don’t know, like—like, how to explain it,” she admitted. Kelly looked to the upper right corner of her eyes. “I’m worried about why we’re even here.”
“What do you mean?”
“I’ve been such a bitch to Caitlin.”
“Caitlin?”
“My little sister.”
“How old is she?”
“Ten.”
“So how’ve you been bitchy to her?”
“Mostly by shutting her out, not talking to her, not playing with her. I guess I’m jealous of her.”
“Jealous? How?”
“She’s so carefree. Nothing bothers her.”
“But apparently something bothers you.”
“I don’t understand why I’m here or what the world’s about,” the girl confessed. “So many wars, terrorism, so much suffering and poverty, school shootings… It’s all more than I can take sometimes.”
Precocious existential angst? Teri reflected a moment on how it got to her too. “Is that why you started drinking?”
“No,” Kelly denied. “But it made me feel, like, really sad.”
“And is that why you began drinking?”
“Yes.”
“Then does drinking help you feel happier?”
“No,” replied Kelly. “But it, like, helps me feel nothing, and sometimes that seems better.”
Three ladies of importance in Brandon’s life, his mother, his sister, and his girlfriend, had all convened in his hospital room.
“Doctor Windham has left orders for your medications tonight,” his mother told him. “It’s especially important for you to get some sleep before your testing tomorrow. Trish is the Charge Nurse on the ward and Valerie is your nurse. I love you.” She kissed her son’s cheek. “Now we need to be going. I promised Jenny’s mom that we’d have her home by curfew. So you girls wish Brandon a good night.”
“G’night, Li’l Bro!” Sheila said, kissing Brandon’s other cheek. “I love you!”
Jenny bent over her boyfriend and locked lips with him. And they took a moment, maybe too long?
“Alright, now!” Brandon’s mom called. “That’s enough tonsil hockey!” Jenny broke off her kiss, giggling along with Sheila.
“Jenny, Sis, Mom, I love all of you,” said Brandon. “Jenny, thanks for dressing up for me tonight and spending your evening.”
“I hope it’s just the first of many such evenings,” Jenny added with a hug. “And I love you, too.”
Valerie Martin showed at Brandon’s door. “Time to go, Libby,” the nurse announced. “Visiting hours are over.”
“Good night, Brandon!” Elizabeth waved to her son as she and Valerie ushered the girls from his room.
©2013 by Anam Chara
by Anam Chara
One boy is about to learn that he has already passed such an event, and nothing will ever be quite the same…
Brandon awoke and stretched with a satisfied yawn. Definitely, he felt better than he did yesterday. That he was still at St. Luke’s seemed absurd to him. He really felt fine. Indeed, the boy had felt perfectly fine yesterday evening, but both his father and Dr. Windham had insisted that he stay overnight for observation and for some kind of test this morning. He cringed at the thought of another syringe drawing his blood again. They’d already done that to him yesterday, both a standard blood panel and drug tests. He wondered, did they forget to check for some narcotic? But he’d never taken anything not prescribed him by a physician. Despite all his foibles, Brandon prized his mind and enjoyed his intellect, which he regarded as a beautiful gift from God by way of Mom and Dad. He’d never risk that for a cheap thrill or a brief high.
“Good morning, Brandon! Rise and shîne!” a cheerful, young woman wearing white scrubs sang out as she raised the window shades in his room. “I’m Fran, your nurse for the morning shift. I hear you’re Libby and Nate MacDonald’s son?”
“Yeah, they’re my folks,” replied Brandon. He noted how cheerful and perky Nurse Fran was—almost too much so. “Is breakfast soon?”
“Should be,” she confirmed. “Until then, would you want to shower and change into a clean gown?”
“I guess, but I’d rather have my own clothes.”
“Well, I’m sure your mom or dad one will bring you some clothing when they come back on duty.”
“That would be nice,” he conceded. “This gown is all I had to wear since I was brought in yesterday.”
“Don’t worry about it,” Fran told him. “I’m sure someone will bring you something.”
For a moment, Brandon relaxed as he thought that he might be getting a set of his regular clothes. Then he felt a shiver surge through him as cold sweat broke out from his forehead. But surely they wouldn’t bring me a dress, would they? he worried. That wouldn’t be fair!
“Are you alright, Brandon?” Nurse Fran asked him. “You suddenly don’t look so good.”
Kelly slowly began to stir. As she awakened, the cheerleader felt something soft cuddled in her arm. She looked down.
Benny the Bear.
Also, she was wearing her own pink diaphanous nightgown. Kelly glanced over to see her mother curled up and asleep on the sofa in her room. But the girl couldn’t remember Mom coming in, nor putting her nightgown on. Holding Benny was a conditioned reflex for her, though. As anxious as Kelly was to talk to her, she had no idea how long her mother had waited up with her, so the girl decided not to wake her up. No, Kelly had to confess a couple of problems and Mom would need all the rest that she could get.
“Wakey! Wakey, Billy Bro!” Nancy chanted, throwing a pillow at her brother. “Rise and shine, then off we go!” She giggled along with Lauren who had joined into the fray, tossing another pillow.
“Go away!” Billy groaned from underneath the additional pillows. It’s Saturday. Saturdays I sleep in.”
“Not today, Billy Boy!” decreed his sister, tugging at his covers. “You’re coming to the mall with us.”
“No, I’m not,” he contradicted her, holding firmly onto his blanket and bedsheet. “I’m staying right here, Sis. You and Lauren have a nice day. Now go away!”
“Is he always this hard to get out of bed in the morning?” Lauren asked her friend.
“Almost,” confirmed Nancy. “But I have a trick that always works.” She firmed up her grip on the covers.
“No, Sis! Don’t!” warned her brother, clenching the covers tightly to his chest. “I'm not—!”
Nancy yanked her brother's covers away with both hands.
“No…!” Billy yelled as he grabbed a pillow to quickly cover himself.
Lauren screamed.
Nancy gasped.
“What’s going—?” Mrs. Danziger began to ask, but stopped as three red, blushing faces looked back at her.
Brandon had just finished eating breakfast when his mom entered, pushing a wheelchair and tossing him a bundle of textiles. “Good morning!” she greeted him. “How’s my little boy?”
“Mom, I’m not—what are these?”
“Scrubs.”
“What for?”
“So you don’t have to get tested with your backside naked,” his mom informed him. “There’s also slippers and underwear for you. Get dressed quickly, now.”
Well, at least it’s not a dress, he thought as he accepted the scrubs, an actual unisex garment. Brandon had seen both men and women wearing them, physicians, nurses, medical assistants, lab technicians—everyone, really. Even Dad wears them now and then. He sighed in relaxation as he laid the scrubs out on the bed.
Brandon pulled the underwear on under his hospital gown before shedding it. He found that he could pull on the top and bottom of his scrubs as quickly as he might a tee-shirt and blue jeans. After putting the hospital slippers on, his mother pushed the wheelchair right up to him.
“Sit!” she commanded.
“But I can walk, myself, Mom.”
“No, you can’t. Hospital policy requires you to be wheeled since the test is on the third floor.”
“I thought the Med Lab was in the basement.”
“It is. But it’s not that kind of test.”
“Huh? Whaddya mean?”
“You’re going to Psychometrics.”
“Psychometrics?”
“Yes, Psychometrics,” confirmed Brandon’s mother. “Doctor Windham will explain when we get there.”
Catherine Riley-Harrigan began to awaken, stretching herself out on the sofa. Patient yet anxious, Kelly waited until she saw that her mother’s eyes were open.
“Good morning, Mom,” offered Kelly quietly. “I hope you slept alright on that sofa.”
“The nurse offered to bring me a cot,” recalled her mother, sitting upright on the sofa. “But I was afraid of waking you up with the noise.”
“Oh, Mom! You changed my nightgown without waking me up.”
“Actually, you did wake up then.”
“I did? I don’t remember it.”
“As exhausted as you were, that’s not surprising,” acknowledged Catherine with a smile. “Doctor MacDonald said that you’d had a very intense day yesterday.”
“That’s the truth!”
“I guess it must’ve hurt when you didn’t win Homecoming Princess?”
“Actually, I did win.”
“What?”
“I won the vote and named Brandon to be my Knight-Escort, but later I found out he was already here in the hospital,” recounted Kelly. “So I withdrew and gave Freshman Homecoming Princess up to Rhonda Davies. Besides, I could still support the team by cheering instead.”
“But you had dreamed of being your class’s Homecoming Princess,” Catherine tried to console her daughter. “Was Brandon really your only choice?”
“Yes, but I, like, never imagined he’d not even be available for me to ask,” the girl explained. “But he woke up yesterday morning with a panic attack.”
“That’s too bad.”
“I didn’t even find out until, like, after I’d already nominated him as my Knight-Escort,” continued Kelly. “They offered me a chance to name someone else, but I couldn’t think of anyone.”
“Not even the other boy you mentioned when we talked Thursday evening?”
“You mean Billy Danziger?”
“I think that’s his name, yes.”
“He was absent from homeroom yesterday, too,” noted Kelly. “Besides, you might also recall what I told you—he doesn’t care anything about school traditions.”
“Well, I’m sorry you felt you had to give that up,” said Catherine, unsure how to console her in this situation.
“It’s okay, Mom,” Kelly assured her. “Besides, I like being a cheerleader, so letting Rhonda have Freshman Homecoming Princess, like, helped to spread more school spirit around. At some schools, the cheerleaders aren’t even eligible for homecoming titles, so just winning the vote was honor enough.”
Catherine saw that her daughter was consoling herself reasonably well. Still, giving the title up after wanting it so much couldn’t have been easy for Kelly. But Catherine respected her reasoning and felt good because her daughter had chosen to share an honor that she’d won with another.
“That was both kind and honorable,” approved Catherine. “And then you risked yourself trying to protect Abby. Even though I’m upset at your injury, I’m proud that in the heat of the moment, you’d act from your heart to benefit another.”
“Mom, please!” Kelly objected, blushing nervously. “I’m not nearly so perfect as you may believe. I’ve got some heavy issues to spill this morning.”
“Like what?” her mother asked.
“Let’s start with the easy one,” began Kelly. “Where’s Caitlin?”
“She was invited to a slumber party with a few friends. I took advantage of that to stay overnight with you.”
“I was hoping to talk to her this morning.”
“What about?”
“I’ve not been a very good sister to her lately,” confessed Kelly. “I owe her an apology—a really big one—and more than a few hugs.”
“I felt that your relationship with her was strained somehow and she’s hurting because of it,” her mother observed. “Your little sister worships the ground you walk on.”
“I’m sorry, Mom,” apologized Kelly, somewhat tearfully. “I’ve been such a bitch to her. I’ve been regarding Caitlin’s attention as inconvenient when all she wants is to spend time with me.”
“She looks up to you as her big sister just as you did Maureen.”
“Mom, I still look up to Maureen.”
“Then just remember that with Caitlin,” Catherine advised her daughter.
“I should, like, take her to the mall to kinda re-start our relationship.”
“She’d like that,” Kelly’s mother approved. “Anything to let her know she’s still important to you.”
Kelly remained silent a moment. She looked her mother in the eye while wondering which issue to raise next. The girl took a deep breath and sighed. “Mom, the collision at the game was not the only reason Doctor MacDonald had me stay overnight. He referred me to Doctor Windham. She’s a psychiatrist.”
“Whatever for?”
Kelly paused again, tears flowing. “Alcohol, Mom,” she confessed. “Doctor MacDonald caught me drinking.”
“Oh, honey!” Catherine intoned, sounding at once both disappointed and caring. “I was afraid you might be. I thought I smelled it on your breath Thursday afternoon, but I wasn’t sure.”
“But why didn’t you say anything to me about it?” wondered Kelly.
“Again, I wasn’t sure,” her mother emphasized. “And what have your daddy and I taught you about accusations?”
“Never to accuse without evidence.”
“I had only a passing suspicion of alcohol then,” explained her mother. “But I knew for a fact you were upset over Brandon. Dealing with that first made better sense to me at the time.”
“I’m sorry I’ve been drinking, Mom.”
“So for how long?”
“Off and on for a few weeks.”
“Let me rephrase that,” Catherine thought aloud. “I mean, when did you start?”
“It was, like, the next to last week in August,” Kelly admitted. “Before school started. That’s one reason why—I was getting worried about going to school this year.”
“I don’t quite understand, sweetie,” her mother stated. “School’s never bothered you before and your grades have always been good. You’ve always enjoyed going.”
“But now the stakes are higher—like, a whole lot higher, Mom,” explained Kelly. “College and career—it all depends on what I do now. My grades are good, even very good, but now they gotta be excellent, like, perfect. It’s like I’m not allowed to make any mistakes from here on out.”
“Oh, honey! It won’t be so bad,” her mother assured her. “I remember thinking the same thing when I started high school. But you’ll be alright. Most of that pressure we put on ourselves, anyway, and you will learn how to deal with it. Just know it’s not worth getting drunk over and risking the bright future in front of you.”
“Doctor MacDonald kinda said the same thing to me.”
“Of course he did!” Catherine reminded her daughter. “Everyone who cares about you will give you the same advice.” She hugged Kelly more firmly. “Remember that Doctor MacDonald and Libby have watched you grow up along with Sheila and Brandon. You mean almost as much to them as their own children. I’m thankful that Nate caught you and referred you to someone who could help.”
Nancy and Lauren listened to the water spraying down on Billy, the droplets bouncing off the translucent shower door, sounding like the patter of raindrops against a windowpane. So Lauren carefully pushed open the bathroom door and Nancy quietly crept in, holding a matching set of a white satin camisole and panty in hand. Quickly, she exchanged the lingerie for her brother’s undershirt and shorts that he had placed on the bathroom counter. The two young women struggled to suppress their giggling long enough to escape Billy’s range of hearing.
Patricia Danziger saw her daughter and friend sitting at the bottom of the staircase, congratulating themselves in laughter. “What have you girls done to Billy now?”
”Nothing really, Mom,” said Nancy, handing her the underwear. “We just left him more appropriate underthings for our shopping trip today.” Lauren’s restrained giggles sputtered forth again and Nancy joined in.
Patricia took the underwear from her daughter and took but a moment to figure out what was happening. “Please, Nancy, tell me you didn’t!”
“Now Mom, Billy himself called me to ask for my help with this,” her daughter explained. “Lauren came along to help out. She’s done this for her little brother as well.”
“You mentioned something about it yesterday, but didn’t discuss any details,” her mother noted. “So maybe now would be a good—”
“Môm…!” came a cry from upstairs.
Once again, Lauren and Nancy broke into laughter. But this time, Mrs. Danziger joined in as well.
“Good morning, Brandon!” Dr. Windham greeted him, more cheerily than he felt was called for. Still, he didn’t want to appear rude. Sometimes, he had to concentrate to be polite and such a fanciful mood, when expressed to excess, could make it difficult. Nonetheless, his manners had improved somewhat since the previous year.
“Good morning, Doctor Windham,” he returned the greeting. “This doesn’t look like a medical lab.”
“That’s because it’s a different kind of lab,” explained the psychiatrist. “It’s a psychometrics lab. We’re set up in here for the kind of tests I need to give you.”
Brandon glanced around and noted a variety of test booklets, answer sheets, and a cylindrical box of sharpened pencils. There were also a desktop and laptop computers set up at a few desks. He also noticed a machine in the corner that looked identical to one he’d seen teachers use to score tests at school. There were also a number of what appeared to be briefcases, suitcases, and sample cases along the back wall of the room.
A young blond-haired, blue-eyed woman, barely five feet tall (152 cm), entered the room from a side door next to a long mirror on the wall. She smiled at Brandon.
“Brandon, this is Doctor Anne Pettigrew,” Dr. Windham introduced her. “She’s our psychometrician. Her job is to administer the tests to you this morning.”
“Hi, Brandon!” Dr. Pettigrew extended him her hand, which he accepted, but then addressed Dr. Windham.
“You’re not doing it?” Brandon asked her, just a little apprehensive at the unexpected development.
“No. Doctor Pettigrew will give you the tests and I’ll interpret them with her assistance,” the psychiatrist explained. “She’s the expert on the tests you’ll be taking this morning.”
“What kind of tests?” the boy asked.
Dr. Windham nodded to her colleague, who began to answer. “The first is the Wechsler Adult Intelligence Scale. It’s an I-Q test.”
“But I’ve already had an I-Q test,” objected Brandon. “They gave it to us at school.”
“Yes, we got your scores for the Stanford-Binet from your guidance counselor at your school,” injected Dr. Windham. “That’s a different I-Q test. But we need the scores from the Wechsler’s set of subtests for you. From those we can tell if we need more in-depth testing.”
“We’re also giving you another test, the Bem Sex-Role Inventory,” added Dr. Pettigrew.
“Why?” Brandon asked, becoming more anxious as the amount of testing he’d need grew.
“Because I asked for it,” declared Dr. Windham. “I’d like to test my intuition about that problem you have with those girls at your school.”
“And what would that be?” Brandon pressed the issue with her.
“I’d prefer to see your test results first,” pled Dr. Windham. “I’d rather not mention it at all if I’m wrong.”
“Mom, I have another secret to tell you,” said Kelly. “And it’s even worse than my drinking. I couldn’t even tell Doctor Windham about it.”
Catherine could think of only one situation worse than Kelly’s drinking. “You’re—you’re not pregnant, are you?”
“Don’t I wish!” Kelly replied, looking out wistfully into space, as if she hoped that might be so. “If I were pregnant, I could be happy for the baby. No, it’s, like, really, really bad, Mommy. I’m so, so sorry and so very ashamed of it and I’m afraid you’ll be ashamed of me, too.”
Catherine again moved to embrace her daughter, at least to the extent possible in a hospital bed. “Honey, no matter what it is, I still love you.”
“You might not after I tell you.”
“Kelly, how could you think that?”
“Mom, I’m really, really bad,” the girl sobbed. “I think—I think I’m a lesbian.”
©2013 by Anam Chara.
by
Anam Chara
One boy is about to learn that he has already passed such an event, and nothing will ever be quite the same…
Mrs. Chang leaned against the wall of her daughter Jennifer’s bedroom, arms crossed, yet smiling. “So then, Brandon did like you wearing cheongsam?”
The girl turned away from her vanity mirror to answer her mother. “He said to tell you it worked!” Jenny related with a smile. She turned back to the mirror as a prelude to applying her makeup. “I really like him Mom. And he’s agreed to come to dinner Wednesday evening.”
“Good! He’s accepted the invitation,” observed Mrs. Chang with a slight note of enthusiasm in her voice. “So what are you doing today, then?”
“Brandon has testing at the hospital this morning. We plan to meet for lunch and finish our joint lab report for Earth Sciences due Monday. We also have an assignment together in Computer Science to work on.”
“Will that take all your afternoon?”
“Most of it for me, I think. I may need to finish up at the Carnegie Library if he needs more tests. But he won’t know until after lunch.”
During their conversation, Jenny had continued to apply her makeup. This morning, she wanted a natural look, using the very minimum of cosmetics. But she added some lipgloss to her look, mostly to encourage Brandon to kiss her more.
Mrs. Chang carefully studied her daughter’s appearance as well, noting how Jennifer obtained a full effect from the minimal application of cosmetics. Indeed, she was proud that her daughter had attained this boy’s attention wearing the plainest of fashion and little or no makeup. Discreet inquiries in the neighborhood so far had given very favorable news about him and his family. With each new report about Brandon, Mrs. Chang’s confidence in her daughter’s judgment grew.
“Jennifer, I think you will need to wear prettier, more sophisticated clothes very soon.”
Her mouth open in surprise, Jenny turned again suddenly to her mother. “How soon?”
“When would you like to go?”
“Could you give me some time to plan it?”
“Yes,” affirmed Mrs. Chang. “Let me know when you are ready.”
Brandon put down his pencil after completing the test. It had been a list of words for him to compare. He honestly didn’t understand quite what the Bem Sex-Role Inventory (BSRI) was, nor why Dr. Windham had wanted him to take it. Besides, it wasn’t like his answers were right or wrong. It wasn’t that kind of a test. He suspected from what she had told him, it might be related to why he had liked dressing as a girl on Wednesday or the androgyny concept that Dr. Van de Meer had raised with him.
“Are you finished with the Bem, now?” Dr. Pettigrew asked him.
“I guess,” sighed Brandon, trying to appear nonchalant rather than bored.
“Take a break, then,” suggested the psychometrician. “Walk around, stretch your legs, get a drink—whatever. I’ll score your Bem and get the Wechsler ready for you.”
“What’s the Bem test for, anyway?” Brandon asked, hoping that Dr. Pettigrew might satisfy his curiosity. “Since it’s called the ‘Bem Sex-Role Inventory,’ what does that mean?”
Anne really didn’t want to be the one to explain the BSRI to him. But since he’d already completed the inventory, an explanation wouldn’t affect his results. “Let me score it first, Brandon,” she said. “It will be easier to explain along with your own results.”
“Fair enough!” Brandon conceded. “That makes sense to me.”
“Gimme about fifteen minutes, then,” Dr. Pettigrew requested. “I’ll score your test and have a moment to think about your results.”
Acknowledging her with a grin, he dashed out of the room toward the alcove of vending machines that he had noticed earlier as his mother wheeled him to the Psychometrics Lab.
Catherine held onto her daughter even as Kelly fought to push her away. She knew that her not-so-little girl was both confused and frightened—especially frightened. But a moment later, Kelly ceased to struggle and yielded to her mother’s love.
“Oh, my honey! I’d hoped to’ve taught you better than that.”
“I’m sorry I’ve disappointed you,” answered Kelly, still sniffling.
Catherine looked Kelly right in the eyes. “You’ve not disappointed me other than to think I’d reject you for being a lesbian, as if that were some ugly, heinous crime.” She took Kelly’s free hand. “You’re my daughter. I love you and I always will. So dismiss any idea of rejection from your thinking right now.” Then she hugged Kelly again, just to drive the point home.
Kelly bowed her forehead to her mother’s shoulder. “Thanks, Mom,” she said. “I think I needed to hear you say that.”
Catherine sighed in relief. Now she knew what had bothered her daughter so. Losing her hoped-for boyfriend, the fear over her sexuality, the worries about her future—it was little wonder that Kelly had been drinking. Considering her daughter’s plight again, she appreciated one very important fact—worrying over sexual orientation and choice of mate, college and career, Kelly was thinking about what really mattered.
“So when are they letting you out of here?” Catherine asked her daughter.
“I don’t know,” replied Kelly. “I’m sure Doctor Singh needs to look at my wrist again. Doctor Windham wants to talk to me again—prob’ly to you as well. She said she’d refer me to an alcohol abuse counselor. And I’ll bet Doctor MacDonald stops by to see me, too.”
Catherine smiled at her daughter. “You did it again.”
“Did what, Mom?”
“Drew a crowd,” replied Catherine. “You always get more people around you no matter what you’re doing.”
“I do that sometimes, don’t I?”
“Ever since you were little,” Catherine reminded Kelly. “The only difference is that today they’ll come one at a time and not all at once.”
“Would you take me down to the gift shop?” Kelly asked. “I need get-well cards for Brandon and Abby. And I wanna get a gift for her, too.”
“We can ask the nurse if she knows when the doctors are coming to see you,” her mother suggested. Catherine relaxed a little knowing that as rough as Kelly’s circumstances were, her daughter was thinking now of her friends’ welfare.
“Melinda, I don’t wanna spend more time doing this just now,” Jeffrey complained. We promised Brandon we’d be there today.”
“But Hallowe’en is only a couple of weeks away,” Melinda reminded Jeffrey. “And I’m close to having Mark ready for this costume.”
“She’s right, Jeff,” said Mark, looking at himself in the full-length mirror. He was wearing a black corset and a lacy black skirt with torn fishnet pantyhose, his face made-up in Goth style. “I’d rather finish this now.”
“I don’t believe you’re doing this,” remarked Jeffrey. “Wasn’t wearing skirts at school Wednesday crazy enough for you?”
“I don’t believe it, either,” Mark agreed. “But it’s just for Hallowe’en.”
“He’s just lucky enough to fit into my clothes,” said Melinda grinning. “Except something’s still not quite right.” She studied Mark carefully. “I know—you need different boots. Those don’t fit the look. You need something with a more daring heel. I’ll see what my girlfriends and I can find.”
“Let me get back into my own clothes so we can go visit Brandon,” requested Mark.
“Aw! I was hoping you’d go with us still wearing that,” whined Melinda.
“Not just now,” answered Mark. “I’m hardly ready for that.”
“Besides, after what’s happened to Brandon, he might not take it in the spirit intended,” Jeffrey cautioned his friends. “I don’t think he wants to be reminded of crossdressing.”
“But I can’t believe he had a panic attack over it,” Melinda told them.
“People have different sensitivities,” argued Mark. “Even if putting me into drag is fun for us, others don’t feel the same about it.
“But I don’t understand that,” she whinged. “After all, it’s just clothing!”
“To you it’s just clothing,” admitted Jeffrey. “But apparently it’s more than that to Brandon.”
Brandon sat again at the desk where he had taken the BSRI in the Psychometrics Lab, setting a bottle of his favorite sports beverage down next to the test form that he had marked. He noticed that it had been scored and the results were given at the bottom of the page. They listed:
Masculine traits............ 116
Feminine traits............. 118
Bem score......................... -2
“And what does all this mean?” Brandon asked Dr. Pettigrew.
“Your Bem score measures how androgynous you are,” she replied.
“And that means…?”
“How comfortably you see yourself in terms of traditional gender roles,” explained Dr. Pettigrew. “Gender stereotypes, really.”
“And what’s a Bem score of minus two mean?”
“That you’re very nearly perfectly androgynous.”
“Then, if I read this right, a Bem score of zero would’ve been perfectly androgynous?”
“That’s right.”
“And the minus sign?”
“In this case, it means you’re very, very slightly to the feminine side of androgynous.”
“Why’m I not surprised?” Brandon muttered to himself sotto voce as he thought back to Wednesday.
“What’s that?” Dr. Pettigrew asked him.
“Oh! Nothing really,” he fibbed, but then admitted, “Just that it figures. Somehow, it all figures.”
The five girls sat around their table at On Firm Grounds, one shy of their usual company since Kelly was in the hospital.
“Does anyone know, like, how long Kelly has to stay?” Valerie inquired.
“She called me from the hospital and we talked briefly,” announced Alice. “They kept her overnight for observation and possible referrals today.”
“What’s that mean?” Holly asked.
“She might need to see a specialist today,” explained Alice. “Kelly broke her wrist, but the emergency room physician was worried she might have, like, other internal injuries not showing up right away.”
“By the way, I heard that Brandon’s dad was the doctor who saw her and Double Abby in E-R,” added Teri. “And Abby’s injuries were really bad: concussion, broken arm and leg, cracked ribs, and ruptured spleen.”
“How long will she be in the hospital?” Valerie asked.
Like, two or three months,” replied Alice. “I think that’s because the spleen heals really slow.”
“That’s gotta suck!” Debbi remarked taking a sip of her lattè.
“I think we should get like gifts for Kelly and Double Abby,” opined Valerie. “At the very least, get-well cards. After all, Kelly’s one of us and Abby’s her friend and teammate.” The girls around the table all nodded in agreement.
“Brandon, too,” Alice added. “He’s in the hospital as well.”
“I heard he had, like, a really bad nervous breakdown,” Teri added the rumor to their discussion. “That’s why they called an ambulance.”
“But I heard it was, like, a severe asthma attack,” Holly contradicted her.
“I never heard of Brandon having asthma,” objected Debbi. “Besides, when he showed me how he’d organized his purse Wednesday, he didn’t have an inhaler. He had, like, two tampons and a spare pad, but no inhaler.”
“That does suggest that he wouldn’t have asthma,” Alice agreed. “But we shouldn’t be guessing at what’s happened. We’ll know, like, soon enough if we need to.”
“Anyway, we should get something for, like, all of them,” declared Holly, seeking to affirm a consensus of the group. “Are we still going to the mall today?”
“We could go shopping downtown instead,” suggested Debbi. “We, like, haven’t gone there in a while.”
“That may be a better plan today,” adjudged Alice. “If we go out to the West Grove Mall, we won’t get to the hospital until much later.”
“That’s a good point,” remarked Valerie. “And Debbi’s right—we’ve not gone shopping downtown for a while.”
“But that’s because downtown’s not as much fun as the mall,” Teri complained. “Nobody much hangs out downtown anymore.”
“We can skip the mall for just one Saturday, Teri,” asserted Holly. “This is for the benefit of friends, after all.”
The others at the table nodded in agreement. Looking around, Valerie knew she had nearly a consensus to which Teri, the lone dissenter, had acquiesced. “I assume we’d prefer taxis to the bus?” Valerie raised as the next issue.
“Unless we can hire a minivan, we’d need two cabs,” Alice noted. “The bus is much cheaper.”
“But I hate the bus,” pouted Teri. “It’s too—too—”
“Too working-class for you?” Debbi rejoined with a hint of umbrage in her voice. “Not all of us were born rich, Teri.”
“Could I, like, offer a compromise?” Valerie suggested. “We hire a minivan if it’s available. Else, we’ll take like the bus downtown. We’ll take, like, taxis or a minivan to the hospital.”
Even Teri nodded her agreement.
“Alright,” Valerie claimed a consensus, then moved on to the next topic. ”Anyone thinking about, like, what we can do for Hallowe’en yet?”
“You’re really quiet, Billy,” Mrs. Danziger teased her son riding on the passenger side in the front seat of the family minivan. He closed his legs together firmly, pulling the hem of the skirt as near as possible to his knees.
“No kidding,” he grumbled to his mother. “I’m afraid that anything I say can be used against me in the demented, scheming mind that is my sister’s.”
“You’ll be okay,” his mother tried to reassure her son as Nancy and Lauren continued giggling behind them. “You’re not the first boy whose big sister dressed him like a girl.”
“But Mom, I don’t really look like a girl,” he objected. “I look like a guy in drag. My face is not a girl’s.”
”True enough, except—,” she began, drawing out the conjunction.
“Except what?” Billy demanded.
“No one’s gonna look at your face!” Nancy piped up from the back seat. “Most girls would kill for legs like yours. They’re prettier than mine.”
The three women in the minivan laughed and laughed hard, while Billy blushed a dark shade of pink, nearly rose. Patricia Danziger pulled the vehicle off the road, parking on the shoulder.
“It’s not funny!” Billy angrily bellowed, crossing his arms tightly across his chest and flicking his braid behind his shoulder.
“Son, you did that just like Nancy when she’s mad,” observed Patricia.
“I do not!” Nancy denied.
“Sorry, honey, but yes, you do,” her mother reiterated. “And Billy seems to have picked it up from you.”
“But I swear, I don’t act like that,” maintained an anxious daughter.
“Uh—Nancy, I’ve seen you do it, too,” said Lauren, jumping into the discussion.
“Hey! You’re s’posed to be on my side!” Nancy retorted.
“Well, I am—on your bitchy side!” Lauren declared as she raised an arm to defend against her friend hitting her with a rolled up sweater.
“Girls, give’m a break,” said Patricia attempting to prevent any further altercation. “It’s his first girlish action, which looked quite real. And there’s little doubt that he picked it up from his big sister.”
“But how can we be certain he didn’t learn it from you instead, Mom?” Nancy quipped back.
Patricia turned to gaze angrily at her daughter, peering into her eyes. Immediately, Nancy searched her own memory, wondering which of her naughtier antics her mom might have discovered. Surely, Lauren would not have told her about—.
“No, I forgot,” confessed Nancy, realizing her mother’s look was not an accusation but a demonstration. “That’s your angry look. I’ve not seen it for awhile.”
“Keep it in mind, girl,” her mom told her. “I don’t have the charming pout you and your new little sister have.”
Her argument prevailing, Patricia took advantage of a lull in traffic to drive the minivan back on the road.
Anne Pettigrew handed the manilla folder to her colleague. “Brandon’s subtests from the Wechsler are consistent with Asperger’s, Teri. He’s incredibly bright, though, with an I-Q of a hundred sixty-one. Also, his Bem-score was minus two.”
“I’ll call Doctor Devereaux, then,” Theresa Windham resolved as she sadly examined the results in the folder. “More than anything I wanted that diagnosis to be wrong,” she said.
“And it still may,” Dr. Pettigrew cautioned her. “The Wechsler subtest scores aren’t conclusive for Asperger’s syndrome. That’s why you’re calling Devereaux in.”
“Thanks for doing the testing, Anne. Brandon’s parents and I have been friends since college. I’d just hate for their son to have Asperger’s. And It can be so difficult for a family to deal with. But do you know what the worst problem is?”
“What?”
“Regardless of their education or other background, the parents tend to blame themselves,” explained Dr. Windham. “Autism disorders can tear a family apart.”
©2013 by Anam Chara
One boy is about to learn that he has already passed such an event, and nothing will ever be quite the same…
Foreign words & phrases
German
aus diesem Krankenhaus [pron. owss DEE-zuhm KRAHNK-uhn-house, trans. “from this hospital”]
Latin
Scio ne salvere iubear. [pron. SKEE-oh neh sahl-WEH-reh YOU-beh-ahr, trans. “I know when I’m not welcome.”]
Cantonese
死鬼佬 [pron. sei gwei-lo, trans. “Nasty white devil”]
“Are you ready for lunch, Brandon?” Jenny asked as she finished reviewing their jointly completed lab report for Earth Sciences. The wall clock showed a quarter until noon. “I know I am.”
“Actually, I’m not,” her boyfriend answered. “They brought breakfast way late today—not ’til almost nine o’clock!”
“I got here not too long after that,” observed Jenny. “So you’re not quite hungry are you?”
“No,” grumbled Brandon. “I had to get a snack before breakfast ’coz they started giving me tests right after I woke up. I’m on everyone else’s schedule while I’m here.”
“That’s no fun!” Jenny agreed with the implicit reason for his complaint. “My tummy’s starting to growl already.”
She closed the textbook for their Earth Sciences course and reached for the one for Computer Science. “Wanna start on our programming assignment then?” Jenny proposed.
“Sounds like a plan!” Brandon agreed. “My immediate goal is to complete all assignments before leaving aus diesem Krankenhaus.”
Jenny giggled in response, betraying that she knew what he meant from the German that she had picked up from him through casual exposure. She turned her attention to her laptop computer and closed her files out from the previous assignments and opened new ones to begin their joint work for Computer Science lab. Just then, she and Brandon heard a knock on the still open door to his room. Three faces, two more familiar than the third, jostled light-heartedly for both position and attention.
“Good morning, guys,” Brandon greeted Jeff, Mark, and Melinda. “C’mon in!”
“Hi, Melinda! Hi, guys!” Jenny added her own greetings. “How are you doing?”
“We’re okay, I think,” answered Melinda, vying for preeminence of her group. “It all depends on whether Jeff is over the shock of Mark trying on my clothes.”
“Uh-oh, Mark!” Brandon immediately jumped on the opportunity to tease his buddy. “Wasn’t Wednesday enough for you?”
“He’s Melinda’s favorite dress-up doll now,” Jeffrey joined in. “Once she saw him in that skirt for Gender-Bender Day, his fate was sealed!”
“He’s just so pretty in pleats!” Melinda continued. “But he does need higher heels!”
Jenny giggled along with the teasing when Mark simply rolled his eyes at it. She thought that he may be actually comfortable with some light teasing over what his girlfriend had mentioned. “Is he cute in a skirt?” Jenny asked.
“Oh, I hope so!” remarked Brandon. “It would be nice if someone else had to worry about how he looks in a dress for a while. Mark, thanks for taking the pressure off me.”
“Sure, buddy! We aim to please,” replied Mark, grinning. “Trying out a Hallowe’en costume. The Goth girl look isn’t so bad for me.”
“Well, if you can pull it off, I guess I at least gotta try!” Jenny quipped as everyone joined in with laughter.
“Seriously though, we came to see if you and Jenny can join us for lunch?” Jeffrey asked.
“I hafta stay for whatever they bring me for lunch,” said Brandon. “But the cafeteria’s food here makes our school’s cooking taste like haute cuisine.”
“It couldn’t be, like, that bad, could it?” Melinda doubted.
“Maybe you guys could sneak us something in from wherever you go?” Brandon petitioned his friends. “Jenny and I have more work to do while we’re still here.”
Another knocking on the door jamb interrupted their chatting. Theresa Windham was standing there with a man about a decade older than Brandon’s father. “May we come in?”
“Sure!” Brandon agreed. “The more, the merrier!”
Jenny noted the older man next to Dr. Windham, briefly making eye contact with him. He looked overly serious?—No!—He looked somewhat domineering to her.
“Sorry, Brandon, but I have you scheduled for an E-E-G at noon,” said Dr. Windham. “That was the only time still open today.”
“Does that mean I gotta go now?” Brandon whined to his psychiatrist.
“In a word, yes,” she answered. “And Doctor Devereaux here would also like to speak with you as well.”
“Oh alright, then!” Brandon yielded. “But most of my friends just got here.”
“That’s okay, buddy,” Jeffrey consoled him. “We’ll come back after lunch, since you can’t go with us, anyway.”
“That’s fine,” conceded Brandon, decidedly annoyed. “But call me first to make sure I’ve finished whatever they want me doing.”
“Take care, buddy! Bye-bye! Catcha later!” Mark, Melinda, and Jeffrey offered their goodbyes, respectively, as they left the room. Meanwhile, Jenny continued what she’d been doing.
Seeing that she hadn’t left, the man beside Dr. Windham addressed her in a rather heavy French accent, “Young lady, you can leave, also.”
“Hey, Doctor!” Brandon responded directly. “Anything you need to tell me, you can say in front of Jenny.”
“No, I will not,” maintained Dr. Devereaux. Then he reiterated, “Miss, you will leave.”
Jenny stared defiantly at the man, before turning to Brandon and saying in Latin, “Scio ne salvere iubear.” With that, she quickly kissed him on the lips before carefully slamming her computer closed and gathering her books up as passive-aggressively as she could demonstrate. She stared Dr. Devereaux down again as she left, calling him in Cantonese, «死鬼佬!» [Sei gwei-lo!] Unsettled by her demeanor, his eyes followed her out of the room. Her defiant gaze caught his eye a third time as she smirked back at him before disappearing around the corner to try catching up to her other friends.
Brandon fought not to betray a smile as his girlfriend asserted herself against Dr. Devereaux. Secretly, the boy took pride in Jenny’s minor triumph. Perhaps the man was not aware that his bewilderment at the girl’s reaction to him was visible to both colleague and patient.
“Brandon, I’m sorry about that,” Dr. Windham apologized in an effort to prevent more misunderstanding between him and her colleague. “Let me introduce you properly. Doctor Devereaux, this is my new patient, Brandon MacDonald, he’s the son of my colleagues Doctor Nathan and Elizabeth MacDonald on the staff here. Brandon, this is Doctor Blaise Devereaux, a clinical psychologist. He’s an expert and will be assisting me with my diagnosis. As part of the testing process, I need him to interview you and also your parents, so I will ask for your cooperation.”
Dr. Devereaux extended his hand and Brandon, hiding his reluctance, accepted it, shaking it firmly once. « Bonjour, monsieur le docteur! » the boy acknowledged, noting that his hand was neither warm nor cold, altogether an absence of feeling. « Bonjour, Brandon! » replied the psychologist. Glancing at her patient’s eyes but a moment, Dr. Windham read uncertainty and reticence in Brandon’s face.
Brandon had never been one to accept stereotypes before. Specifically, he’d never bought that of the rude Frenchman. But not until today had he met anyone so determined to sell him that image. Thus Blaise Devereaux, Psy.D., would become for Brandon the face of French arrogance.
Dr. Windham peeked out the door for a nurse. “Fran, could you bring a wheelchair for Brandon?” Theresa asked. “He’s scheduled in the Neurology Lab right at noon.”
Theresa was quite worried about what her colleague had just done. He’d immediately alienated their patient. She hoped that the rapport that she’d previously built with Brandon would hold despite Blaise’s arrogance. She knew that his students called it “Blaise’s blazing.” However, his renowned expertise in autism spectrum disorders achieved remarkable results and consistently so. She’d seen him turn awkward boys suffering from Asperger’s syndrome into passionate, socially adroit young men comfortable endowing the world with their considerable intellectual gifts. His students and colleagues called these “Blaise’s blessings.” Yet she couldn’t quite believe how he’d rudely created such an unnecessary confrontation with Jenny. Then in a moment of insight, Dr. Windham understood Dr. Devereaux’s success in the diagnosis and treatment of Asperger’s syndrome: It takes one to know one.
Kelly sat next to her friend’s bed, holding Double Abby’s right hand by her own. “I’m so sorry I wasn’t fast enough to keep you from getting hurt. I tried, I really did, but I couldn’t push you out of the way. It all happened so fast, too fast to stop you.
“They never meant to hit you, but they hit so hard. They never even saw us on the sidelines. You were caught in between them and didn’t even have a chance to protect yourself.
“I know you’re hurting all over with all the broken bones and everything. But they did save your spleen. She was a really good surgeon who worked on you. I hope you’ll be up and around.
“I wish there were something more I could do for you. I wish you’d wake up so I could talk to you, Abby, but I know you need your rest,” she said. “Please wake up soon.” Weeping, Kelly bent over and kissed Abby on the cheek.
Florence Abernathy, overheard Kelly crying for her daughter, so she stepped outside the room to talk with her mother.
“Cat, I’m worried Kelly might blame herself for what happened to Abby,” Florence told her. “I’ve seen the video of what your daughter tried to do for her. She acted so selflessly. You mustn’t let Kelly blame herself.”
“She really feels bad about it,” replied Catherine very frankly. “Kelly’s already assigned herself blame. We talked earlier and that was clear to me. She’ll have to deal with it now in her own way. All I can do is to reassure her until she does.” At least that was what Catherine hoped. Her daughter had already turned to the bottle and the stress of her friend’s injuries might even have been a cause of her getting caught drinking.
“But she’s injured, too. Kelly didn’t have to risk herself like that. She could’ve been hurt as badly as Abby.”
“I know my daughter, Flo. And I’m not surprised by her actions. That she did it to save a friend makes me feel better about it all.” Actually, the altruism in Kelly’s action was indeed unexpected. But what Catherine knew that did not surprise her was her daughter’s response to impulse. Kelly had acted in the moment without thinking. She might have easily been in a bed next to Abby right then. And that had frightened Catherine and would continue to worry her.
At lunchtime, Billy—or was it Billie?—Danziger sat across the table from his mother, his sister Nancy to his left, her friend Lauren to his right. After shopping for a couple of hours in the morning, they had stopped to eat. Billy’s lunch consisted of half a sandwich and a cup of soup with a diet cola, the same as everyone else in their party. Normally, Billy’s lunch began with twice that, but not today. He could hardly manage the meager meal before him, as it had to share space with a busy swarm of butterflies in his tummy.
No, Billy sat there in the little soup and sandwich shop in the West Grove Mall wearing clothes, shoes, and accessories borrowed from the three women at the table. He felt too anxious to eat his lunch let alone enjoy it. He’d thought that he were as cool as anyone else for a while, but somehow, he could not quite convince himself that dressing like a girl were needed to maintain coolness. If it were he could’ve done so for Gender-Bender Day and that would’ve been the end of it already. Then perhaps, Billy worried, he was not so cool as he thought he was.
“So, Little Brother, how d’you feel?” Nancy asked him.
“How d’you think?” he quipped. “I feel stupid and embarrassed.”
“But Billie, you’re so cute!” Lauren offered her support. “And you have gorgeous legs.” The college freshman had slipped her shoes off and began to run her nylon-clad foot along Billy’s nylon-clad leg. He had to admit to himself that he enjoyed the sensation. He glanced obliquely at Lauren, who made eye contact with him momentarily. She then traced the tip of her tongue along her upper lip and, for a moment, he forgot how he was dressed. Instead, he wondered, was Lauren making a pass at him?
“I think you’re sweet doing this,” said Lauren. “You do look nice as a girl.”
“You’re just saying that to be polite,” he objected. “I’m a dude in a dress.”
“So? A dress is great for showing off legs like yours.”
“But who wants to look at my legs?”
“I do!”
Billy felt Lauren’s foot slide along his leg again, with the same effect that it had before. He gazed into her eyes again, this time a little more intently. Perhaps dressing like this, he mused, was not so bad after all.
“Lauren, do you have a crush on my little brother?” Nancy asked. Her roommate blushed slightly, but Billy, more so. “Or does my little brother have a crush on my roomie?”
Billy only blushed even more deeply as the women at the table giggled. “It’s really okay,” approved Nancy. “I trust my friend Lauren to take care of my little brother.”
“But that’s not the problem, Nancy,” remarked her mother. “Do you trust Billy to behave with Lauren?”
“Mom!” Nancy objected.
“That’s okay, Nancy,” her roommate demurred. “I’m sufficiently well-behaved for the both of us. Besides, for now I’m only interested in your little sister.”
“What?” Billy exclaimed in surprise.
“You’re much more charming as a girl,” insisted Lauren.
Nurse Fran wheeled Brandon into the small conference room where his meeting was to take place. A nearly elliptical table but with squared-off ends occupied the center of the room. Left to right on the far side of the table sat Anne Pettigrew, Theresa Windham, and Blaise Devereaux, respectively. The nurse bade him sit in the chair next to his mother, Libby, opposite Dr. Pettigrew. Elizabeth was sitting across from Theresa while Nathan sat next to her, across from Dr. Devereaux. Theresa Windham would preside informally over the meeting.
“Now, I’d like to explain why we’re all here,” began Dr. Windham. “This is first and foremost about you, Brandon, and how we can help you.”
“Is it so bad that all of you have to be here?” he asked, overwhelmed by so many gathered in the small room. “I kinda feel like you’re all ganging up on me.”
Dr. Windham smiled to reassure the boy. “Brandon, each person here was involved in diagnosing your illness and that includes both you and your parents. And everyone here has a role in helping you get better, and again that includes you and your parents. So we’re all here as a team. But don’t let the size of the team frighten you. We may even ask others to join the team if needed.”
“So, does that make you my coach?” Brandon asked.
“Oh, you might think of me that way,” replied the boy’s psychiatrist, smiling to encourage his further engagement in the process. “I’ll be doing many of the things for you that a coach might do. The most important will be to help you find and follow a winning strategy.”
“And this is all because of the panic attack I had from the nightmares?” Brandon inquired.
“Believe it or not, it has little or even nothing to do with your panic attack,” asserted his father. “Teri agreed that I had made the right call on that, myself. But she noticed something else while she was talking with you yesterday.”
“Does it involve the transgender or androgyny problem we were talking about, then?”
“No, it doesn’t really involve that, either,” continued Dr. Windham.
“Then what?” Brandon pressed his inquiry as he became increasingly anxious about the reason for the meeting. “Are you saying there’s something else wrong with me?”
“You have a condition that, until recently, we called Asperger’s Syndrome,” Dr. Windham told him. “It’s new name is Autism Spectrum Disorder, Level One. That’s why I asked Doctor Pettigrew and Doctor Devereaux to give you the tests that they did.”
Dr. Pettigrew entered the discussion. “When I gave you the Wechsler this morning, your scores on certain of the subtests were consistent with Asperger’s Syndrome,” explained Anne. “So Teri called Doctor Devereaux and asked him to follow-up with the interview questionnaires for you and your parents. He’s an internationally recognized expert on the diagnosis and treatment of the condition.”
“My review of ze notes of your case by ze Doctor Windham, ze neurologie report, your scores from ze tests, an’ my interviews wiss you an’ your parents,” Dr. Devereaux recounted in his heavy French accent, “zey all confirm ze diagnosis of an autism.”
“Brandon, we all care about you and want to help you as best we can,” his mother told him.
“But what is it?” Brandon wondered to everyone there. “Why do you think I have it?”
Dr. Windham leaned forward across the table. “You have a very mild form of Autism Spectrum Disorder. You have problems reading social and emotional cues, and that, in turn, causes you difficulty in establishing social and personal relationships.”
“Are you talking about why I don’t have many friends?”
“In a word, yes,” affirmed his father. “Although there’s more involved than that. Do you remember why your mom wanted you to take ballet lessons with your sister?”
“Because I was really clumsy.”
“That’s actually a symptom of Asperger’s Syndrome,” explained Dr. Windham. “Your parents must’ve been worried that your physical development was lagging behind what it should’ve been. Now, you didn’t want ballet, so you took gymnastics instead?”
“Yeah.”
“Bohs ze ballet an’ ze gymnastique are good to treat ze clumsiness of Asperger’s Syndrome,” asserted Dr. Devereaux. “Ze folk dance, ze ballroom dance, an’ ze martial arts are good, also. All zese activities require repeating a choréographie. Zis is good for ze neuromusculaire development.”
“Well, at least I’m not so clumsy anymore.”
“So zen it works,” concluded Blaise Devereaux, smiling. “I’m ’oping zat we might ’elp you, also, wiss ze social an’ z’emotional problems.”
“But since I got over the clumsiness, what makes you think I still have this?”
“You still have deficits in your social development,” replied Dr. Windham. “And as you yourself noted, your circle of friends remains quite small. Also, you have deficits in your own emotional development as well as your ability to understand others’ emotional responses. You need to learn how better to observe the feelings of others as well as to express your own. You also need to learn to read cues to social behavior.”
“Am I that bad?” Brandon asked.
“Seems like you are, son,” said his mother, reaching around him with her left arm and smiling. “But that’s why we’re here—to help you get well.”
Catherine popped the trunk open as soon as she saw her husband Brian emerge from the airport terminal. He flashed his always warm smile as he directed the skycap towards their car. Brian carried his own briefcase and laptop bag, while the skycap pushed the rack holding a week’s worth of luggage ahead. Quickly, the young man loaded the trunk of the car under Brian’s supervision. The skycap shut the trunk and Brian discreetly handed him a folded ten-dollar bill as a tip. Brian himself put his briefcase and computer inside the car, in the footwell of the back seat. He then sat on the passenger side of the front, but first leaned across to offer Cat a kiss, which she met halfway.
“How was your trip?” Catherine asked him.
“Fruitful and multiplied,” he chuckled in response. “Yesterday I received a check for more than I earned my first year out of law school. Not bad for a week’s effort. It seems almost unreal. How about you?”
“Principal witness for a case I’m hearing got sick and passed out on the stand Thursday, so I sent everyone home,” recounted the judge. “Then, the attorneys for both sides came down with it yesterday, so I’ve postponed the hearing for another week.”
“How’s the home front?”
“In a word, Kelly’s discovering that life’s challenges can be dangerous and threatening as well as confusing and disappointing.”
“Oh? What happened?”
“Quite a few things, honey,” replied the wife and mother.
“Good, bad, smart, stupid?” Brian asked.
“All over the map I fear,” warned Catherine. “What order would you like them in?”
“Oh—chronological is best whenever Kelly’s concerned,” he answered. “So tell me.”
“When I arrived home after calling the recess in the aforementioned hearing, Kelly had already been home awhile on her bed, sobbing. Brandon MacDonald apparently began dating someone else and Kelly’s heart-broken over him.”
“So she still has a crush on him?” Brian asked for confirmation. “But can’t he see that she’s adored him since they first met?”
“Well, to answer your first question, yes. And as for the second, I think that everyone who’s ever met them knows except Brandon himself,” observed Catherine. “He’s always seemed oblivious to Kelly’s feelings. I do wonder sometimes if there’s something not quite right with him, but psychology is hardly my field of expertise.”
“Are you suggesting that he simply hasn’t noticed her after all this time?”
“In a word, yes! Consider the evidence and ask yourself, what does it tell you about him?”
“But he’s always seemed such a bright, intelligent boy.”
“And that, too, is evidence.”
“Continue, please.”
“Well, I consoled her for a few minutes during which I thought I might’ve noticed a whiff of alcohol on her breath, but I wasn’t certain of it until today.”
“Alcohol?”
“Please wait!” Catherine advised her husband. “I have more to tell you about that, but let’s focus on it after you hear the rest. As serious as it is, Kelly does not regard it as her worst offense.”
“She thinks something else is worse than drinking?”
“Yes, Brian,” she affirmed. “And her concern about it is quite real and legitimate, so—let me continue. After consoling her, the ’phone rang. Her guidance counselor called to apprise me that Kelly had skipped her afternoon classes. Of course, I already knew that, but it gave me a chance to talk with Doctor van de Meer about Kelly and we agreed that she’s become somewhat restless and anxious in her classes. She may need a less traditional approach to at least some of her education.
“Then yesterday, Kelly showed the very best and the very worst of her character, almost at the same time. First, she was elected Freshman Homecoming Princess. Now, she wanted Brandon to be her escort, but he had been rushed to Saint Luke’s earlier in the morning. When she heard that, the news broke her heart, and she passed the crown to another girl so she could continue cheerleading at the game.
“Then at the Homecoming game, a pass play went over the sidelines and her teammate Abby was caught in the collision between the receiver and a linebacker. Kelly rushed to her friend’s aid but was caught in the fray herself, trying to get Abby away from it. She couldn’t stop Abby from getting hurt. Now, Abby’s in Saint Luke’s with multiple fractures and a ruptured spleen. For her efforts, our daughter has a broken wrist.”
“Oh!” Brian whined at the apparent unfairness of the situation.
“Anyway, Kelly kept her wits about her and brought Abby’s purse along for the ride in the ambulance. When they arrived, Kelly helped with the paperwork for Abby’s admission and insurance and then got through to her parents to secure permission for surgery. Nate MacDonald told me that her doing so gave the surgeon the time she needed to save Abby’s spleen. And all this before she had attended to her own injury.
“But I think it was all too much for her, because then Nate caught her in the waiting room with a bottle of peppermint schnapps. And she tried to cover her breath up with hard peppermint candy.”
“That sounds like something you or I might’ve tried at that age,” chuckled Brian.
Catherine smiled and nodded at his remark as she recalled a few of her own youthful antics. Then she resumed her account. “Anyway, Nate had her stay overnight for observation of possible hidden injuries and also referred her to a psychiatrist to discuss her alcohol abuse.”
“So she’s already getting something done about it?” Brian asked.
“Doctor Windham, her psychiatrist, has talked with me about getting her counseling for alcohol abuse, but she also says that Kelly is more likely self-medicating for another reason. So, she wants to continue meeting with Kelly in case there’s a deeper problem. And there may be.”
“Like what?”
“Honey, you may not like hearing this, but it’s not our first time dealing with it.”
“Please don’t tell me she’s like Maureen,” sighed Brian.
“This morning, Kelly said that she thinks she’s a lesbian,” affirmed Catherine.
“Is this maybe because she couldn’t get Brandon’s interest?” Brian hoped.
“Possibly, but I doubt it,” she tried to assess the situation for her husband. “It’s more likely what we call a ‘girl crush’ or she may indeed be lesbian or bisexual. Only Kelly can really know that. She’s just fourteen and is for the first time really beginning to explore life and herself. We have to trust her to find out who she is. We’ll have to let her ask us for help when she needs it.”
“Still, am I wrong to hope that our kids grow up with something like normal sexuality?” Brian inquired, the disappointment audible in his voice.
“Not so long as you can accept the sexuality that they actually have as adults,” concluded Catherine. “Look at how proud Maureen has made us. Does anything about her sexuality change what she’s given back to us?”
“No, I guess not,” Brian’s replied pensively. “She’s a good girl—the best, really. Have you told Kelly about Maureen yet?”
“No, because I believe it will mean more to them both if Maureen tells her,” Catherine explained. “Besides, if Kelly is lesbian, she couldn’t have a better role model than her older sister. Maureen has asked to bring her partner along for Thanksgiving and that may help, too.”
“Speaking of which, I have surprise news about our son,” announced Brian, smiling.
“You heard from Connie?” Catherine beamed.
“More than that, honey,” he told her. “I went to an evening performance he gave yesterday and took him and his new girlfriend to dinner.”
“What?”
Brian smiled at his wife. “Yesterday afternoon, since he knew I’d still be in New York, Connie left me a voicemail that he and his girlfriend Constance would be performing an evening concert at the Ninety-Second Street “Y.” She’s a ’cellist and they played Vivaldi’s Concerto for Violin, ’Cello, and Orchestra in B-flat Major. We were able to meet up far enough in advance of the concert, so I treated them to dinner.”
“Her name is Constance?”
“Yes, and like our son, she also goes by ‘Connie’.”
“Omigosh!” Catherine exclaimed laughing. “Well, what kind of girl is she?”
She’s Asian—Korean ancestry to be specific—athletic, petite, polite, and very intelligent,” Brian described her. “I found her quite well-informed about business and economics, world affairs, and current events in general.”
“How well do you think Connie likes her?”
“You know he’s not easy to read when it comes to girlfriends, but I got the feeling that they’re better suited to one another than any of the girls he went with in high school. If he's serious about her, I’d be happy enough, I think.”
“Sounds like she impressed you?”
“Yes, she did. And I’m just as impressed that Connie would consider someone like her. If nothing else, he’s showing growth since he’s been in Philadelphia.”
“That’s good to hear,” Catherine concurred with her husband. Then she reprised an earlier topic: “We need to figure out how to punish Kelly’s alcohol abuse.”
Brian thought for a moment. “Do we ground her? But that’s almost a cliché.”
“No ‘almost’ about it!” Catherine declared. “It is a cliché and it hardly achieves anything. I’d rather have a family hearing and allow her to present her case. As serious as this is, I think some formality is needed.”
“I agree with you there.”
“And instead of grounding her, I’d prefer a constructive punishment, more suitable to the offense.”
“Sounds like you have something in mind already?”
“I do,” his wife admitted. “I’d like her to spend some time in a soup kitchen on Skid Row. She needs to see what alcohol can do to people and she has other issues that the experience may help her with as well.”
“Other issues?” Brian inquired.
“Kelly and I had a very frank talk at the hospital this morning,” disclosed Catherine. “Our daughter is such a paradox, Brian. The selfish princess battles the selfless angel, and the fun, silly girl competes with the responsible, thoughtful young woman. And she’s quite aware of these contradictory forces within herself. She’s just as fragile as she is strong.”
“Perhaps I need to sit down to talk with her myself?” Brian asked himself more than his wife. “Time for a father-daughter dinner?”
“She may really need one right now,” surmised Catherine. “It might help assure her that we still care.”
“I’d like that, myself,” agreed Brian. “I won’t need to take another case right away, so I can take more time for Kelly and Caitlin as well.”
Catherine smiled as she prepared to enter the highway from the airport road. “Home first, you can clean up from your trip, we can pick Caitlin up, and get to Saint Luke’s to see Kelly.”
“Sounds like a plan,” Brian approved as his wife accelerated up to speed on the entrance ramp and drove onto the highway.
©2014 by Anam Chara
One boy is about to learn that he has already passed such an event, and nothing will ever be quite the same…
Apprehensively, Billy followed Nancy and Lauren through the mall, his mom walking to his left, trying to encourage him by a subtle grin and with a discreetly placed hand on his shoulder now and then. Right then, Billy misunderstood the difference between praising and teasing all too easily, so his mother was watching out for him. Still, she and the girls had made plans, so she’d need to be more assertive with him. Of course, being his mom, she knew just how to do it.
They approached the salon that Patricia and Nancy liked to visit, Maxine’s New House of Glamour. “Girls, I think we ought to enjoy ourselves this afternoon,” she opined. “Are you up for it? My treat!”
“That’d be great, Mis’ess Danziger!” Lauren beamed at her friend’s mother. “I haven’t gone to a salon since my senior prom.”
“It’s been almost as long for me as well!” Nancy admitted. “And poor Billie has never been!”
“Maybe that’s ’coz Billie doesn’t wanna go?” Billy objected to the main point of the discussion.
“Oh, nonsense!” Patricia declared. “How can you possibly know if you’ve never been?”
Billy would like to have answered his mother’s question. He did not want to go because he was a boy. Nor did he, however, wish to call attention to the fact that he was a boy while wearing his current attire. Anyway, it was a rhetorical question, which to answer was at best poor style, if not simply rude. In other words, it would not be cool. Besides, to answer your mother’s rhetorical question probably was sassing.
No, Billy was not dressed for any kind of confrontation.
Billy felt his sister take him by the left arm, Lauren by the right, and with his mother laying her hands on his shoulder from behind, ushered him into the salon. The receptionist raised an eyebrow at the party of four as they entered. “Can I help you,” she asked.
“Would you be able to squeeze us four ladies in this afternoon?” Patricia inquired. “That’s myself, my two daughters, and our friend.”
“That you, Trish?” a lady of nearly the same age as Patricia stepped up to greet her with a smile in her eyes. “I haven’t seen you for so long!”
“Good to see you again, too, Maxie!” Patricia returned the greeting. “You weren’t here when I came in before I sent Nancy off to college.”
“Jim and I weren’t back from the Bahamas, yet,” she admitted. “There was a cancellation at the resort where we were staying, so the manager offered us a nice deal to stay longer. Jim insisted that it was too good to pass up and I really couldn’t disagree.”
“Well, some people have all the luck!” Patricia registered as a mock complaint.
“I’m not apologizing for it, though,” teased Maxine. “Now what can we do for you today, Trish?”
“The works for all of us,” said Patricia. “Nancy is here with her college roommate Lauren, and my younger daughter Billie needs a full makeover.”
Maxine had recognized Billy as her friend’s teenaged son. Whatever was going on was Trish’s affair between mother and son. Maxine had no reason to interfere. Besides, this meant additional income and perhaps some fun on the side.
“Zoë, come here please!” Maxine called to one of her assistants, a young woman in her early twenties, sporting her platinum-blond hair in a semi-pageboy haircut. “This is Billie’s first time. Her mom wants her to have a total makeover.”
“Not that, please!” Billy objected.
“Nonsense!” Zoë dismissed his complaint. “We’re gonna have some fun today! Since this is your first time here, you’re gonna get to know some of the perks of being a girl.” The assistant beautician led Billie by the hand to a changing room. She handed him a pink terrycloth bathrobe. “You undress, now, and put this on. I’ll be back for you in a minute.”
Zoë closed the curtain behind her to leave Billie in privacy. As she did, Maxine beckoned her over. “What is it?” Zoë asked.
“I don’t know if you guessed—,” whispered her boss.
“Billie’s really a boy, isn’t he?” Zoë anticipated, still sotto voce.
“Yes! He’s Trish’s son and Nancy’s little brother Billy.”
Zoë fought to suppress a giggle. “So, what’s the story?”
“He didn’t participate in his school’s dress-up day, so Trish is sending him to school as a girl Monday.”
Zoë could suppress her giggling no longer. “So, what should I do with him?”
“Make him look as much like a girl as you can,” Maxine advised her. ”And while you can tease him some, be gentle about it. After all, we don’t want him running away.” Zoë and Maxine both giggled together.
Kelly heard knocking and looked up from her laptop. “Rhonda?—Rhonda Davies?”
“Hi, Kelly! I saw what happened at the game so I thought I’d come by,” said the Freshman Homecoming Princess. “Are you feeling any better today?”
“Except for the broken wrist, I’m actually feeling pretty good,” Kelly assured her. “How are you?”
I’m alright, except—well—I feel guilty,” confessed Rhonda.
“But why?”
“Well, first, I want to thank you for letting me have Homecoming Princess. Passing me the crown was really gracious of you.”
“Do you know why I did?”
“I heard it was because your escort wasn’t available. Is that, like, true?”
“Yes, it is. I had named Brandon MacDonald, but he’s ill. In fact, he’s in another room down the hall.”
“We’re lab partners in French One,” Rhonda informed Kelly, reaching into her purse. “Here! I got you this, like, for a thank-you gift.” Rhonda withdrew a satin gift box from her purse and presented it to Kelly. She took the lid off the box to see inside of it a porcelain figurine of a knight mounted on a white horse, in shining golden armor and ready for battle.
“It’s beautiful!” Kelly beamed, noting the craftsmanship. It somehow reminded her of others that her mother had at home, but she wasn’t sure. Rhonda had put some thought as well as some money into the gift. “Thank you!” Kelly sang out as she drew Rhonda awkwardly into a bedside hug with her right arm, allowing them to kiss one another’s cheek.
“Maybe he’ll do until you can find your real Knight-Escort to keep you company?” Rhonda gently teased.
“Maybe,” agreed Kelly. “So, like, who’s yours?”
“Jimmy Pickering,” Rhonda named as her escort.
“I didn’t know, like, you two were a couple,” Kelly, teased Rhonda with a smile.
“Kind of a new couple,” emphasized Rhonda hesitantly. “Of course, he’s escorting me to the Homecoming Banquet and Ball tonight.”
“Then you be sure to have enough fun for both of us,” Kelly wished her. “But you still haven’t answered my question: why d’you feel guilty?”
“Because if you hadn’t passed the title to me, you wouldn’t have been on the sidelines and injured with Abby while cheering.”
“Oh, Rhonda! Don’t think that way!” Kelly consoled her. “I was injured trying to protect my friend and I’d do it again. If I could change anything at all, I’d have been fast enough to get us both safely out of the way. My injury is merely inconvenient compared to what Double Abby is dealing with. She’s still unconscious.”
“But how about you?” Rhonda began with a new line of inquiry. “Won’t your broken wrist keep you from cheering?”
“Well, I can still, like, sing, yell cheers, and maybe dance simpler choreography, but pyramids and any of our more daring gymnastics hafta wait until my wrist heals up,” she explained. That’s at least six weeks, then like a couple more for physical therapy.
“How do Abby’s injuries affect the team?”
“We’re not sure yet. With her out and me injured, we need either to rework much of our choreography and many of our stunts, or find someone who can learn it quickly so we don’t hafta make too many changes. So Coach Brenda is already looking for a substitute. I mean, Double Abby is out for at least three months with physical therapy if not longer. She’s out for the remainder of football season and most of volleyball and basketball seasons. If she heals well, and setbacks, I figure she could do some lighter cheering for spring sports—kinda like what I’ll be doing until my wrist heals.”
“How bad are her injuries?”
“Broken arm, broken leg—two places—three broken ribs with ruptured spleen, and a concussion,” recounted Kelly. “The ruptured spleen was her most serious injury, I think. Her surgeon was able to repair it, but it will prob’ly take the longest time of all to heal.”
“I wish I could do something for Abby. I feel so helpless about it all,” lamented Rhonda. “Maybe I can do something to help her out when she’s awake again? I did get her a figurine, too, though.”
“What kind?” Kelly asked, not only in earnest curiosity but also to distract her friend from feeling helpless.
Rhonda withdrew another satin gift box from her purse and opened the lid to show Kelly. “I got her this from the same line of figurines as yours.”
“Oh, that’s such a lovely piece. She’ll like it very much,” affirmed Kelly examining the beautiful figurine of a unicorn. “Clearly you’ve heard that Double Abby loves unicorns.”
“I’ve, like, noticed she has them on her notebooks, some clothes, and a lot of accessories.”
“I guess that, like, gave it away?”
“I wish other people I know were as easy to choose gifts for.”
“Well, you’ve aced it for Double Abby and me,” Kelly assured her, nodding and smiling as if to admit her own quandaries in selecting gifts. “And my Knight-in-Shining-Armor gets a prominent place in my bedroom,” she promised.
“Your real one will come charging into your life someday,” predicted Rhonda. “Just who, when, and how will surprise you.”
“Well, I never imagined you with Jimmy Pickering.”
“I never imagined myself with him, either, but he really knows how to treat a lady and—and he makes me laugh!”
“You have yourself a winner, then?”
“Think so,” said Rhonda sighing in relief. “I think so!”
The five girls came out of Billings Square, laden with their bags and boxes from shopping through the early afternoon. Debbi carried a large, plush toy unicorn, and Holly, a cuddly toy dog. Valerie carried a big shopping bag that concealed an eighteen-inch (46 cm) doll, while Teri and Alice both held on to plastic balloons. The girls maneuvered the spoils of their Shopping War as best they could. Alice managed to wave down a minivan taxi for them.
“Where to?” asked the driver.
“Saint Luke’s Hospital,” Alice told him. “I think we all can fit.”
“Do you young ladies need any help with your bags?”
“No, thank you, sir,” Alice assured him, smiling. “We’ve managed all afternoon.”
The cabbie grinned back at her. “Just thought I’d offer,” he said.
“And we appreciate it,” continued Alice. “But it’s all easier than it looks.”
The cab ride took about fifteen minutes, turning back toward the residential and community college area of town.
“Eighteen seventy,” announced the driver as he turned the meter of in the waiting lane at Saint Luke’s.
“Five bucks apiece everyone,” Valerie levied from the girls. Each dug into her purse for a five-dollar bill. Alice collected and added to them her own, passing twenty-five dollars to the driver. “Keep the change,” Valerie told him.
“Thank you, ladies,” offered the driver, noting that the tip was larger than normal as the ladies cleared out of his vehicle with their belongings. “That’s generous!”
Before leaving, Valerie knocked on the cabbie’s window and he lowered it. “You gotta card? We’ll all need a ride home later.”
The driver smiled at the young woman as he took a business card from a little tray next to his seat. “Tell ’em you need a van an’ ask if Number Thirty-Eight is available,” he instructed her. “You’re bein’ really nice to me.”
“I might be a rich girl now, but Daddy drove a cab to pay for college when I was still little,” Valerie admitted sotto voce. “If I mistreated a cabbie, he and Mom’d absolutely kick my butt and rightly so.”
“So, what’s your dad do now?”
“He’s a lawyer.”
“So a cabbie went to law school?”
“Uh-huh! And if it’s for a case related to driving a taxi, he’ll even represent drivers pro bono.”
“Pro bono?” the driver looked at her inquisitively.
“No charge. He’ll take on the case for the public good.”
“What’s your papa’s name?” the driver asked getting his pen.
“David Schmidt,” she replied.
“Could I get a ’phone number for ’im?”
“Wait a sec—,” said Valerie rummaging through her purse. She handed the driver a card. “I always like to keep two or three of Daddy’s business cards in my purse—just in case!”
The driver looked at it, briefly noted its information, and put it into his shirt pocket. “Well, thank you again for doing business with me,” he said. “Call me if you need a cab.”
With that, Valerie ran to catch up with her friends as someone escorting a woman in a wheelchair flagged the taxi down.
Zoë paused at the curtain of the changing room. “Are you decent, Billie?”
He pulled the pink belt of the terrycloth robe tight around his waist. The robe was really too short for him, or so he thought. It barely covered his butt and he was afraid of exposing the panty underneath. He also wore a pair of pink slippers on his feet. Overall, he felt rather vulnerable as undressed as he was. “Not really,” he replied.
Not wishing to risk scaring the boy away, Zoë clarified her question. “Do you have your robe on?”
“Yeah.”
“I’m coming in, then.”
Billy sat back in a chair, cowering as he held the robe tightly closed.
“So, have you thought about what kind of hairstyle you want?” Zoë asked him.
“No, I don’t know anything about it,” he admitted. “I’ve never needed to until now. I’ve always worn my hair long ’coz it’s cool.”
“Yes, but obviously, you don’t take care of it very well,” the beautician concluded after a brief examination. “You have tangles and split ends all over it. Don’t you ever use any conditioner?”
“Like I said, I don’t know anything about it.”
“Apparently not!” Zoë concurred, almost despairing at the task before her. “Please, work with me here. Don’t you have any idea what kind of a hairstyle you’d like?”
“This whole thing isn’t even my idea, really,” Billy dismissed. “I’m just going to school as a girl Monday. So whatever you do, I need to look like a guy again the next day.”
Zoë looked at Billie’s hair again, this time to imagine what she might do with it. The hairstyle would have to let him pass not only as a girl but also as a boy. This was not anything that she’d ever tried before. Maybe Maxine knew how? Zoë’d have to ask.
Jenny Chang had invited Jeff, Mark, and Melinda to join her for lunch at Uncle Li’s Chinese Restaurant. They all sat together at Jenny’s family table, because the restaurateur was her own Uncle Li. She had opened up her laptop computer while waiting for their lunch to be served. The topic of conversation was a certain video recording of her new boyfriend in English class.
“So where d’ya think he learned that?” Melinda wondered. “I mean, if you had just shown me this without telling me who it is, I’d have thought, like, she was a new girl in school. I’d never have guessed she was Brandon. I’m friends with his sister, so I’ve, like, seen ’im around, but this blows my mind!”
“I’ve sit next to him in lab every day since school began and watched every move he makes,” admitted Jenny. “And I’ve never seen him do anything or say anything even to suggest that he could look and act and talk like a real girl.”
“It’s almost like he’s a method actor,” suggested Melinda.
“Wouldn’t that be ‘method actress’?” Mark quipped.
“No—Brandon’s the actor,” clarified Jenny. “Brandi is his role. He’s playing her.”
“What’s a method actor, anyway?” Jeff asked.
“A method actor continues to play the role, even offstage, like twenty-four and seven until the production ends,” explained Melinda. “The actor lives like he really is the character in daily life.”
“Then I’d say Brandon wasn’t like a method actor since he only did it for one day,” contended Mark. “And not even the whole day—at least I don’t think so.”
Jeff smiled across the table at his buddy. Melinda followed with her own smile to suggest that she was taking her boyfriend’s remark as a challenge to be dealt with later. Mark had begun to think for himself since they’d been dating. She liked it that way.
“So, that’s what encouraged you to make your move on Brandon?” Melinda asked Jenny.
“Pretty much,” she confirmed. “He’s, like, super smart and seeing how cute he looked in that dress, well, I decided not to wait any longer. Mom says sometimes a girl’s gotta go after what—or whom—she wants.”
“That’s how I got Mark,” recounted Melinda as she interlaced her fingers with his. “But is it really important to you for him to dress like a girl?”
“Omigosh, no!” Jenny denied. “But that he was willing to do it and then did it so well tells me a lot more about him than was visible on the surface.”
“Well, me and Mark ’ve known ’im like forever and we never seen ’im do anything the least bit girlish,” added Jeff. “But that video is crazy! Where did he learn that?”
“Prob’ly by watching us,” suggested Melinda. “He’s learned those moves from every girl he’s ever seen.”
“Everyone else may think he’s nerdy,” remarked Jenny, nodding her accord as a waitress carted their food over to them. “But I think he’s attentive and thoughtful. If that’s nerdy, I’ll take a nerd over other guys any day.”
“Who had the Buddha’s Delight?” asked the waitress.
“I did,” confirmed Jenny.
“The Veggie Mu-shu?”
“That’s mine,” said Melinda.
Kelly was sitting up in her hospital bed reading her Spanish textbook when the other five of her circle blew into her room like a sudden wind. Holly entered first, carrying the plush, toy puppy, followed by Teri, Valerie, Debbi, and Alice.
“Hi there, Kelly! How ya feeling? Hey, Kelly! How are you, Kelly? Good to see you’re up and about!” greeted the visiting girls, respectively, yet almost simultaneously.
Kelly’s friends swarmed her with hugs and kisses. “Careful!” Kelly warned them. “Watch the wrist!” Awkwardly, each girl displayed an appropriate degree of affection for their friend, somehow without aggravating Kelly’s injury.
“We thought that you might need a cuddle toy,” announced Holly, “so here’s a cute, plush puppy!”
“Well, thanks!” Kelly offered. “You really didn’t have to, though. Mom brought Benny the Bear in and I woke up cuddling him. But he could still use a new roommate.”
Meanwhile, Teri looked to affix a plastic balloon labeled “Get Well Soon!” somewhere. She had thought to tie it to Kelly’s wrist, but the one was broken and she didn’t want to impede the other.
“Just attach it to the wheelchair,” Kelly told her when she saw what Teri was trying to do. “I’m not allowed to go walking right now, so that’s how I can take it along.”
“Why can’t you go walking?” Holly inquired. “That doesn’t make sense.”
“Liability issues,” answered Valerie. “There’s a risk that a patient could fall and aggravate an existing injury.”
“Uh-huh,” affirmed Kelly nodding. “They wheel me everywhere since I can’t steer safely with just one hand.”
“So, when are you going home?” Valerie asked Kelly.
“Tomorrow morning, I think,” she answered.
“Two nights just for a broken wrist?” Alice followed up.
“Doctor MacDonald was worried I might have internal injuries that didn’t show up ’til later,” explained the injured cheerleader. “He had me stay for observation. Even though Double Abby took the worst of it, I still got hit hard.”
“We all hope you’re alright after what happened,” encouraged Debbi. “Will you be back at school Monday?”
“I should be,” assured Kelly. “Coach Brenda wants to meet with me later today to help her find a substitute for Double Abby. She’s clearly going to be out of action for a while—two or three months, maybe even longer.”
“What were her injuries?” Holly asked. “I can’t remember them all.”
“Concussion, a broken arm, a leg broken in two places, three broken ribs, and a ruptured spleen,” Kelly enumerated her teammate’s injuries. “She’s looking at no less than eight to ten weeks to heal and, at the very least, a couple weeks of physical therapy after that.”
“So we’re talking about a significant time before Abby’s back to normal, then,” observed Alice. “That’s likely to interfere with her studies.”
“That had crossed my mind,” replied Kelly. “I’ve been wondering how we might help her.”
“We could organize a study group to meet with her here,” suggested Alice. “We could also set up something for her studies online.”
“But she’s gonna have trouble using a keyboard,” observed Kelly, “at least until her arm heals. I’m finding it difficult with a broken wrist, myself.”
“We could ask for volunteers to work the keyboard for her,” proposed Valerie.
“I’m sure that the other cheerleaders will be eager to help her out,” Kelly surmised. “I think it’s important to have as many of us who can keep visiting her so she won’t feel isolated.”
“But not just cheerleaders,” added Debbi. “We should visit, too.”
“Absolutely,” commented Alice. “Otherwise, she may begin to feel isolated. She’s gonna be alone in her room most of the time as it is.”
“That’s why we came today,” Holly announced. “Even if she’s not awake yet, she’ll know we came.”
“That’s why we got her a great, big plush unicorn,” explained Debbi. “It’s her favorite theme.”
“I know,” affirmed Kelly. “Rhonda Davies came by earlier. She brought a figurine to give her. Look at what she gave me…”
She took the lid of the satin-covered gift box off to show the mounted knight to her friends. “Whaddya think?”
“It’s exquisite!” Alice declared and beckoned to examine it more closely. She gently lifted it from the box and noticed the distinctive trademark on the bottom. “Omigosh!” exclaimed Alice. “It’s a Lladró!” So Rhonda Davies must have some real money, she quietly concluded.
“A Lladró? Are you kidding me?” Kelly asked, almost shocked. “How can you tell?”
“Look at the bottom,” Alice directed her. “That’s Lladró’s mark—no mistaking it! Your passing up Homecoming Princess must’ve meant a whole lot more to her than any of us realized.” She handed the figurine back to Kelly who looked at the mark on its bottom, not having done so earlier.
Kelly also recognized the trademark, as her mother had collected a few pieces. But now the girl had one of her very own. Still, she did not know how valuable some of the figurines by Lladró® were.
“We got, like, a gift for Brandon, too,” Valerie remarked as she pulled the large box from her shopping bag. “Take a look!”
“Omigosh!” Kelly squealed when she saw the big doll dressed in a cheerleader’s uniform, complete with matching pennant, pom-poms, and megaphone. “That’s darling! I have got to see Brandon’s face when you give it to him! Who found that, anyway?”
“That was all Val’s doing,” said Debbi.
“But why the cheer uniform?” Kelly asked Valerie.
“Why not? I think it’s especially cute,” replied Valerie with a giggle. “So then, who do we visit next, Brandon or Abby?”
“Let’s find out,” suggested Kelly as she pressed her call button. Before anyone else said anything, Nurse Fran was at the door.
“Looks like a big party in here,” the nurse remarked. “What-cha need, Kelly?”
“Is Brandon free for a visit from us?”
“No, he’s talking with his doctor right now. She just went in, so they may be awhile.”
“Then could you take me down to see Abby again? We wanna check in on her and leave a gift and cards and a balloon for her.”
“Well, I would think that would be alright, except there are so many of you. Let’s go downstairs and ask the charge nurse.”
“Brandon, I don’t especially like prescribing medication like this to teenagers,” Dr. Windham warned her young patient. “But your symptoms were severe enough that you may really need them.”
“What is it?” Brandon asked her.
“Alprazolam,” she told him. “It’s a powerful drug and I want you to understand how to use it safely. Only take it if you’re having a panic attack or feel one coming on.
“First, if you feel any panic coming on, try the breathing and relaxing exercises that we practiced. If that calms you down, it’s better than taking the pills, so don’t take them if you don’t have to.
“But if the panic is still coming on, take one pill and give it some time to work. If you’re still feeling panicky after half an hour, then take a second pill.
“If a panic attack hits so suddenly that you didn’t feel it coming on, then take two right away. But never take more than two. If two won’t do, then call for help.
“Any time you need to use these, tell your school nurse, your parents, or me immediately afterwards.”
“Does that mean I gotta carry the pills with me all the time?” Brandon asked her.
“Yes,” affirmed Dr. Windham. “And here’s how I’d like to arrange this. I’m prescribing these in blister packs. Always carry two pills and a copy of your prescription with you in case of an emergency. Also, take one card of pills for your school nurse to keep in the locked medicine cabinet there with a copy of your prescription. Keep the rest at home.”
“So then I’ll always have some at home, some at school, and a dose with me,” he summarized his psychiatrist’s orders.
“And you need always to keep that copy of your prescription with you,” she emphasized. “Remember, this is a controlled substance. Don’t give it to anyone else and especially don’t try to sell it. ’Cause it’s major bad if you do!”
“Then should I have it at all?”
“Like I said, Brandon, I don’t like to give this to anyone your age, but your panic attack yesterday morning was too severe not to prescribe you something for a sudden attack. So, your parents and I discussed it and we agreed that you’re both smart enough and mature enough to handle the drug responsibly. This drug is powerful and it should work for you. The danger is in using it too often and for too long. I won’t let you have more than what I think you can get by with. If it turns out that you need something to take every day, it won’t be alprazolam. But let’s not go there just now.”
Brandon thought a moment. “Then I guess I should take it to the school nurse on Monday?”
“I can’t think of any reason for you to wait,” replied his psychiatrist. “And do have her call me to confirm that you’ve given her your supply for safekeeping.”
“So, are there any pills I gotta take for Asperger’s Syndrome?”
“Not right now,” replied Dr. Windham. “You haven’t shown any symptoms of attention deficit or hyperactivity, so there’s no need for anything there, at least not yet. There may be other symptoms to show later that might indicate other meds. For now, we have to wait and see.”
“The room’s really not big enough for all of you to go in there at the same time,” the duty nurse told them. “Besides, she’s unconscious, so she can’t talk to you, anyway.”
“We just wanted to visit and leave our get-well cards and a gift for Abby,” pled Valerie. Debbi held the large unicorn up for the nurse to see, Teri standing behind her with a plastic balloon. Valerie continued, “Please? At least she can know we thought of her when she wakes up.”
“Alright, then!” the nurse sighed, not wishing to seem unreasonable or even ill-spirited. “But no more than two of you at a time in there with her. And keep it brief.”
“What’s her problem?” Teri whispered to Alice.
“Nothing, really,” Alice answered her. “Protecting Abby from too much commotion is just part of her job.”
Teri went in and tied the balloon string to a bedrail while Debbi brought in the big plush unicorn to put under Abby’s unbroken right arm. They tarried briefly with their badly injured classmate, placed their get-well cards on Abby’s nightstand, then allowed Valerie and Holly to visit with her next. Valerie noticed the little Lladró® unicorn sitting on the nightstand next to Abby’s bed, while Holly held Abby’s right hand and cried for a moment. They also left their get-well cards for her on the nightstand.
After Valerie and Holly came out, Alice wheeled Kelly into her friend’s room and they spent a moment watching over her. They both noticed her Lladró® unicorn as well as the big plush one under Abby’s arm. Alice then added hers to the accumulating stack of get-well cards already on the nightstand before kissing Abby on the cheek.
“Y’know, Kelly,” Alice addressed her friend, “I think we should invite Abby into our circle, too.”
“You’re right,” affirmed Kelly nodding in agreement. “Why didn’t we think to include her before?”
“We can be real bitches sometimes,” concluded Alice. “We need to work on being less like that.”
“Agreed,” conceded Kelly. “That’s what Doctor Van de Meer was trying to tell us Thursday morning.”
“You’re right, Kelly,” Debbi concurred. “Double Abby is the kinda girl we already should’ve invited in.”
“Sometimes we’re so caught up in our own little group that we miss seeing other people,” observed Holly.
“But we’re trying to include others,” Teri asserted to her friends.
“No, Holly’s right,” Alice followed up. “All we’ve really done is to seek one or two others just like ourselves. Do we always need to be so exclusive? Is that what you wanted to say, Holly?”
“Yes, it was,” answered Holly. “You just said it clearer than me.”
“Not really,” Kelly assured Holly. “What you said was perfectly clear to anyone who’d listen. You always speak from your heart, girl. We need you to keep doing that.” Kelly felt tingly as she looked into Holly’s eyes. Unable to fold her arms to hide her usual body language, she had to satisfy herself by thrusting her right hand into the sling holding her left arm. But now she understood why she was so attracted to Holly: the girl was sweet and kind, possessing an innocent simplicity in her views of the world. Was that why Kelly had also liked Brandon? Was he indeed clueless, or did he just live in a simpler world than she understood?
While Zoë had been busy styling Billy’s—or Billie’s—hair, another girl, Cheri, had been giving him a very feminine manicure and pedicure to go along with it. He’d have been much less anxious if it weren’t for all the giggling that continued back and forth between the hair stylist and the nail technician. But then, that was the idea. They didn’t get to do this to guys very often, so they had to have their fun while he was there.
Billy hadn’t quite understood fully until now that he’d yielded Nancy control of his life for a few days. But that had been implicit when he’d asked her for help. Being “cool” wasn’t necessarily what he’d thought. He ran through his mind what his actions had been and wondered how he’d miscalculated his friends’ and classmates’ reaction to skipping Gender-Bender Day. That was why he’d called his sister and somehow this exercise should help him understand. If “cool” wasn’t what he’d thought, then what was it?
What good were school traditions anyway? Wearing girls’ things? Why? For some reason it had been a tradition. But why did bucking it make him “uncool”? It’s just clothes, after all.
“Hi there, Billie!” Nancy startled him, prompting giggles from Zoë and Cheri. “So, how are you dealing with it?” his sister asked him.
“How do you think I’m dealing with it?” He replied. “Why are you doing this? Why am I doing it? None of it makes sense to me.”
“You might not believe this, but the treatment you’re getting right now,” she explained to her younger brother, “we ladies regard as a pleasure. When you’re dating a girl, if you treat her to an afternoon like this, she’ll be thrilled.”
“You kidding me?” Billy asked, incredulous.
“Oh, you’d better believe it, Billy-Boy!” Zoë interjected. “Unless she’s a confirmed tomboy, there’s nothing she’d enjoy like a complete spa-day. And even a tomboy might not turn it down.”
“I just don’t understand how girls think,” complained Billy.
“We know you don’t, Little Bro,” Nancy reminded him. “That’s kinda like the point of all this.”
What frightened Brandon was that the entire troupe came into his room, squealing all at once. He was not surprised that Kelly would visit him; in fact, he might have been disappointed if she hadn’t. Nor did Alice seem out of character showing up at his bedside. But he didn’t expect the entire Swarm to descend for a group visit.
“Hi, Brandon!” Kelly announced. “How are you today?”
“Alright, even if suddenly I seem overwhelmed,” he answered. “To what do I owe this visit?”
“Oh, we just thought we’d look in on one of our favorite classmates,” Valerie explained. “Besides, if we visited both Kelly and Double Abby without looking in on you, that would’ve been rude, don’t you think?”
“Well, I guess I would’ve felt slighted if you had,” conceded Brandon, still suspicious of any hidden agenda behind their visit. “Anyway, you are here now and I appreciate your visit.”
“We have a gift for you,” declared Valerie, withdrawing the box with the eighteen-inch (46 cm) cheerleader doll from her shopping bag. “In honor of your achievement Wednesday as Brandi, we got you this. After all, every girl should have a doll.”
Brandon just sighed before grinning at the girls. Now was the time to bow to the absurdity of the situation. “She’s a nice doll,” he acknowledged. “I’ll take good care of her.” They all giggled at his promise.
“Brandon, now that you’ve accepted the doll, we’ve agreed not to tease you about being girlish anymore,” said Valerie on behalf of the group. “We took it too far. We’re sorry.”
“Thanks,” he said. They had apologized to him, so he needed to be gracious. “It’s not so bad if you remember I’m still just a guy going along with a school tradition.”
“And we think a lot of you for that,” added Alice. “I respect you for pulling it off so well. You showed great acting ability.”
“I think we got so pushy about it because your act was so amazing we wanted to see it again,” Debbi explained. “You had so many of the details down.”
“To do that you had to be paying attention to girls as people, not just as sex objects,” asserted Alice. “That makes you a different kinda guy, one we like.”
“Alright, girls,” Brandon addressed them. “I’ll admit dressing up like you for a day was fun. But I am a guy. So get over it!”
“But we’d like Brandi to appear at the Hallowe’en Dance,” pled Debbi.
“No,” said Brandon, shaking his head.
“Maybe the Powder Puff—?” Kelly began to ask.
“No!” Brandon refused, folding his arms in defiance.
“But Brandon—!” Valerie tried to challenge him.
“No!” he declared, pointing his right index finger at Valerie, then sweeping it around the room. Indeed, a hush had settled in his room and he nodded a couple of times to acknowledge the silence.
“Hmm?” Brandon vocalized before speaking again. “My game, my rules!”
Alice grinned at him. « Touché! » she replied nodding.
He looked at the cheerleader doll that they’d presented him and smiled. Then, he folded his arms around it, almost as if hugging the doll. He looked around at everyone before settling his focus on Valerie. “Thanks to all of you for the doll,” he offered them. “It’s an appropriate and thoughtful gift.”
Outside Brandon’s room, a clinical psychologist and a psychiatrist listened intently to a complex example of group dynamics unfolding.
“But zat cannot be,” objected Dr. Devereaux. “Zat is not ze Asperger’s type behavieur.”
Dr. Windham smiled wryly and raised an eyebrow. “I told you this boy would be interesting,” she reminded her colleague. “Just when you think he’s about to withdraw into his shell, he suddenly asserts himself, here taking command of the social dynamics.”
“Yet until now, his testing, his interviews, his behavieur, all are consistent wiss ze Autism Spectrum Disorder. You know him longer zan I. Why you sink he change now?”
The psychiatrist puzzled over it for a moment. Why—how could an Asperger’s patient suddenly gain control in such a circumstance? Then she remembered why Brandon came to the hospital—to the ER—to begin with: anxiety, a panic attack!
« Mon ami, il s’agit de l’instincte primale, » Teri Windham replied to her longtime colleague.
« C’est le peur? »
« Oui! »
Dr. Devereaux folded his arms, nodding a few times before uttering: « D’accord! »
“He’s been in such fear of that group of girls taking control of his life, that he’s responded by asserting control, as if he were the alpha-male of his tribe,” observed Dr. Windham.
“Euh, since zere are no ozer boys, he is ze alpha-male of ze tribe,” affirmed Dr. Devereaux. “But as I am not ze sociologue nor ze anthropologue, I do not wish to analyse from such a viewpoint. Zat ze strong fear may motivate him could explain his assertion, yet his facilité of ze dynamiques sociales seem too expert. Ze Asperger’s patient cannot develop such expertise social zat we see.”
“Like any other Asperger’s patient, Brandon has topics of passionate interest. The first, which has been known for quite some time, is mathematics, as was confirmed in the tests and interviews,” reviewed Dr. Windham. “However, only now has another such topic emerged for Brandon. He’s actually an intense observer of human behavior. He watches and learns what these behaviors are, although he’s not imitated these until very recently. We may have just witnessed the second use of his secretly learned behaviors.”
“So, what was ze first?”
“Blaise, I have a video that you must see.”
Brandon sat in the passenger seat in a pensive, sullen mood. He clutched the rugged, nylon bag containing his laptop to his chest.
“Penny for your thoughts, son,” said his mother as she checked the rearview mirror before backing out of her parking space.
“Why did she hafta be hurt so bad?”
“The impact from those two big players was tremendous,” explained Elizabeth. “If they had hit her at a slightly different angle, her injuries could’ve been even more severe.”
“Double Abby looks just so—so helpless lying there. I feel guilty because there’s nothing I can do to help her.”
“Don’t be so hard on yourself, son! You may have an opportunity to help her out yet.”
“Well, I’m glad Kelly wasn’t injured too badly,” remarked Brandon. “She was just trying to protect Double Abby.”
“That was a completely selfless act,” emphasized his mother. “Saving her friend became more important to Kelly at that moment than even her own safety.”
“But then she teases me until I can’t take it anymore,” complained Brandon. “I’m pretty sure her teasing was a cause of my panic attacks.”
“Brandon, Kelly teases you because she likes you,” his mother declared. “She always has.”
“And you always say that,” retorted the boy. “But you’re not whom she embarrasses in front of everyone.”
“Is it that bad?”
“Mom, it’s been that bad for a long time. I told Doctor Windham that I’m frightened of her.”
“Frightened of Kelly?” Elizabeth asked, her voice underscoring disbelief.
“Yeah, Mom,” affirmed Brandon. “She and her friends are why I had that panic attack yesterday morning. They think I’m transgendered and told me I’m really a girl and wanted me to start dressing like one at school every day.”
“But how did they cause the panic attack?”
“In the nightmare, Kelly and her friends did something to get me elected Homecoming Princess. Next, they took me to the mall and made me get a makeover and a formal dress. Then they made Jeff take me to the game, where the announcer told everyone I was the first boy to be chosen Homecoming Princess. That’s when I woke up with the panic attack.”
Elizabeth thought a moment about what her son had just told her. “I don’t think that Kelly and her friends meant you any harm. However, she is the kinda girl who tends to get carried away by her own exuberance. She and her friends may mean well but lack needed wisdom.”
“But I certainly got harmed this time.”
“I know, son. I know,” she assured him. “But how much of what harmed you was what they did, and how much was your own reaction?”
“Môm! Those girls were chasing me around, trying to get me to wear dresses!”
“Now, Brandon, so let’s assume that they chase you with their dresses. Can they make you wear one?”
He thought for a moment. “Not unless they got me somewhere alone and tore my clothes off me.”
“Is that likely?”
“Not really.”
“So what other way could they get you into a dress?”
Now Brandon understood where his mom was taking their dialogue. “I’d hafta agree to put it on.”
“And can they make you agree to it?”
“No, I guess not,” said Brandon, a little more relaxed. “And I demonstrated as much when they came to see me.”
“Sounds to me like you have a better handle on the situation than you thought, now that you know your response is your decision,” his mom assured him, smiling as she began to merge into the neighboring lane of traffic.
©2014 by Anam Chara
One boy is about to learn that he has already passed such an event, and nothing will ever be quite the same…
Kelly had just finished her breakfast Sunday morning when Nurse Fran peeked into her room.
“How are you this morning, Kelly?”
“Alright, but I’m usually getting ready to go to Mass about now.”
Fran looked at Kelly’s chart and noted that Kelly was Roman Catholic.
“If you’d like, I can ask the Catholic chaplain to visit you, or if you prefer, I can take you down to the Chapel for Mass.”
“What time is Mass?”
“Eight o’clock.”
“Could you give me a few minutes to get dressed, please?” Kelly asked. “I’d feel naked going in just my pyjamas.”
“Of course,” replied Nurse Fran. “Just buzz me if you need help with anything.” She picked up the breakfast tray on her way out as Kelly made her way to the shower.
Billy folded his arms tightly across his chest, looking defeated, frightened, and anxious. Nancy and Lauren carefully worked on his face and hair to conform the style from Maxine’s New House of Glamour to the pretty blue dress that they had for him to wear. He merely sat passive-aggressively at the seat of his sister’s vanity, wearing a white slip over a padded bra, panties, and pantyhose.
“Do I hafta go to church like this?” Billy whinged more than asked.
“Yes!” chorused the two young women and his mother, giving him a serious look before sputtering into giggles.
“Mom, what is it about guys that makes it so hard to get them dressed up?” Nancy asked while her mother checked her own hair in a mirror.
“Oh, I don’t know, dear,” she dismissed the question. “Except maybe they have no eye for color or fashion. Billie certainly doesn’t appreciate what looks good on her.”
“Môm, I’m a guy,” objected her son. “I’m not supposed to look good in a dress.”
“Well, you still do, Billie!” Lauren added, eliciting a yet redder face from him. “I love the way pantyhose caresses your legs, especially after you step into a pair of heels. I just wanna rub my hands up and down your legs. Y’ know, we should play footsies together in our pantyhose.”
Billy bolted from the vanity, up-ending the seat, rushing into the bathroom, and locking the door behind him.
The rector of St. John the Evangelist Episcopal Church, vested in cassock, surplice, and stole, approached the pew where the MacDonalds were sitting. “Good morning there, Nate, Libby!” the Rev. James Gilchrist addressed his parishioners, shaking hands with each. “You too, Sheila, Brandon! How’s everyone doing?”
“We’re doing quite well today,” answered Nathan on behalf of the family. “How ’bout you and your wife?”
“Doing well we are,” the rector replied. “But I come to you with a special request. May I talk with your son?”
Guessing the topic of conversation, Brandon sighed before looking at the Rev. Gilchrist. “Father Jim, I’m supposed to have today off,” he whinged.
“The verger told me as much, but George Edwards called to say that he overslept today,” explained the priest. “Something about partying too late after the Homecoming Dance. So now I need a thurifer. You’re the only one here today who knows how to do it.”
Yes, Brandon had already suffered enough thanks to Homecoming Week activities. Yet it continued in church Sunday morning.
“But I can’t do all those fancy swings and loops that he does.”
“Brandon, you don’t need to do his yo-yo tricks,” Fr. Jim assured him. “Just swing the thurible gently to keep the charcoal hot, make sure there’s incense burning, and hand me the chain when I ask for it.”
“Alright, Father Jim, it’s against my better judgment, but I’ll do it,” agreed Brandon reluctantly. “This is playing with fire—literally!”
Fr. Jim chuckled to assure the boy of his confidence. “You’ll do fine, Brandon.”
“Sis, Mom, Dad, I gotta go,” Brandon said to dismiss himself. “But please, don’t blame me if the church burns down!” As everyone else laughed, Brandon dodged his family’s knees as he clambered his way out of the pew.
Miss Brenda San-Giacomo had attended the early Mass at eight o’clock so she could get started on her day. Most Sundays she’d sleep a little later and attend the eleven o’clock service, but if she were going to get a new cheerleader to fill in for Abby, she had to continue working today.
The coach had approached Kelly Harrigan for help with finding a possible substitute. Since she, too, had been injured along with Abby, and would be unable to participate fully until her wrist healed, Kelly was more than eager to become involved in some of the administrative needs of cheerleading. And that would take away some of the stress that Brenda felt.
Unfortunately, stress followed what had happened in more than one way. Brenda had met with Abby’s parents and physicians. She had to comfort and reassure other girls on the squad; several were still upset over the events of Friday night. Brenda certainly was, herself. There would of course be meeting after meeting with the principal, Abby’s counselor, likely an attorney investigating for the School District, maybe the School Board itself, insurance adjustors, et cetera. And she hadn’t even filed an incident report yet, but the rules for that required her to wait until Monday.
Of course, as cheerleading coach, she had practical problems with her two best junior varsity cheerleaders injured. Without someone to take Abby’s place soon, Brenda would have to change much of her cheer squad’s choreography, or else give weaker performances for the rest of the football season. But that would be unacceptable to her girls as well as to herself.
Yet Brenda’s greatest concern was for Abby. The coach struggled with the pain that she felt seeing such a fit young woman, now lying in a hospital bed, fragile and broken. Brenda cried as she thought about what her girls had gone through. She had lit candles and offered prayers for Abby and Kelly in the Lady Chapel after Mass.
Billy sank into the front passenger seat of his mother’s car, arms tightly folded over his padded breasts. He wore the muted blue dress that Lauren had chosen for him along with a pair of navy pumps and a matching purse. But the blue ribbon tied in his hair by a big bow above his right ear was really over-the-top, he thought.
“Mom, I look stupid like this,” he complained. “I look like a boy in a dress.”
“Billie, you look fine,” Patricia tried to reassure her son, “even if you are a boy in a dress.”
“Dressing like this for school is one thing, Mom,” he allowed, “but showing up at church in drag, I think, is pushing my luck. Besides, after what’s happened to Abby, someone might see it as disrespectful.”
“Disrespectful?”
“Yeah,” affirmed Billy. “I kinda think so, myself.”
Mrs. Danziger thought a moment and drove her car to a stop on the side of the road. Her daughter pulled her car up behind her. Patricia opened her door and stepped out of the car and walked back to her daughter’s. Nancy rolled her window down to talk to her mother.
“Your wiley brother came up with an excuse to get out of church today,” reported Mom. “And it’s actually a good one.”
“Aw, Mom!” Nancy whined while Lauren’s demeanor betrayed her shared disappointment. “You’re not letting him off that easy, are you?”
“Well, he did raise an objection that because of Abby’s injuries, his going to church in drag could be seen as disrespectful after what’s happened to the pastor’s daughter over the weekend.”
“I guess Billie does have a point,” Lauren admitted to her friend from the passenger’s side of the car. “I can see how people might take it the wrong way if your brother shows up crossdressed today.”
“That’s prob’ly true,” concurred Nancy. “But we went through so much effort to get him all dolled up for church.”
“Oh, don’t you worry!” Mrs. Danziger assured them. “I’ve planned quite the day for us together with your little ‘sister.’ You girls go on to church and call just as soon as you get out. Billie and I will meet you for brunch somewhere. We’ll keep ourselves occupied until we hear from you. Alright?”
“That’s great, Mom!” Nancy quickly agreed. “Sounds like a plan.” She rolled her window back up and took advantage of the lighter traffic to drive her car back onto the road.
Patricia was smiling as she sat down in the driver’s seat and closed the door. “Well, you made your point,” she conceded. “We won’t be going to church with you dressed like that.”
“Alright!” Billy celebrated his small victory by raising his fist in the air and pulling it down in line with his forearm. “Can we go home now? I’d like to change outta this.”
“Oh no, Billie! We have such a big day ahead of us, and it starts right now.
“But Môm!”
Vesting himself in cassock and surplice had never bothered Brandon before. As an acolyte, a thurifer, or a crucifer, he’d done so many times, maybe hundreds since he was big enough to hold the candlesticks and tapers. But today, instead of seeing the liturgical garments as vestments, he saw them as long dresses. He began to feel light-headed and to shake slightly. According to Dr. Windham’s instructions, he should try relaxation first. But there really wasn’t time. Morning Prayer would begin in five minutes or so. Yet the last thing he needed was to carry around burning charcoal with his hands shaking or himself passing out. No, that would not be good for anyone including himself.
Brandon reached into a slit at the side of his cassock which allowed access to his own pockets and withdrew his wallet. He took out a strip of two alprazolam and broke one plastic blister open, then went into the sacristy and ran a cup of water from the faucet of the piscina.
“You okay, Brandon?” Fr. Jim asked as the thurifer swallowed his pill.
“I’m a bit nervous this morning,” the boy answered.
“Nervous about handling the thurible?”
“Well, that’s part of it, yeah, but there’s more to it than just that,” he confessed. “My doctor gave me something to take for it, though.”
“Just remember to swing the censer only enough to keep the charcoal hot. Don’t try to copy George’s tricks with it. Timmy will carry the incense boat ahead of you,” the rector reminded him. “Anything else?”
“Why do all of the vestments look like dresses?”
“Interesting question, I think,” noted Fr. Jim. “There’s not really time to discuss it now, but we can later.”
Nurse Fran had pushed Kelly back to her room in the wheelchair. “Your mom will be along to take you home soon, so you should get your things together while I go check on your paperwork.”
“Thanks, Fran,” Kelly offered the nurse as she stepped out of the room. Immediately, Kelly turned her attention to putting her books and laptop computer into her bags while thinking about the chaplain’s homily at Mass on entering the Kingdom of God as a little child. She felt herself struggling to hold on to the child yet hidden deep within.
She had put most everything away and was about to begin texting her friends when she heard a knock on the door.
“Can I come in?” asked a familiar voice.
“Coach Brenda!” Kelly exclaimed. “Good morning! How are you?”
“I’m doing okay,” the coach assured her, “although I’m worried about Abby.”
“I am, too,” agreed Kelly.
“I think we all are,” Brenda reminded her. “We’re worried both for her own sake as well as for us as a team.”
“My injury doesn’t help, either, does it?”
“No, it doesn’t,” agreed the coach. “But then again, you’re not entirely out of the game. You can still cheer and chant, sing and dance—well, some dancing, anyway. How’s your wrist and hand doing today?”
“It’s still aching, but I thought it would be worse,” said Kelly holding her bandaged left forearm up by her right hand to show her wiggling fingers. “Doctor Singh said I need to keep my fingers moving as much as possible so my hand and wrist don’t get stiff.”
“That makes sense. How’s your keyboarding?”
“I’m kinda doing it one-handed today. I mean, I can move my left-hand fingers alright, but the cast across the palm of my hand gets in the way.”
“You’re left-handed, aren’t you?”
“Of course!” Kelly giggled. “I’m a southpaw, alright. Why else would I have broken my left wrist?”
“Oh, is this some Murphy’s Law thing?”
“Well, isn’t Murphy Irish, after all?”
“Kelly, I don’t think I’ve ever met anyone who enjoyed annoying people by just being Irish quite as much as you do.”
Kelly flashed an impish grin at Miss San-Giacomo, with half-closed eyes, a dimpling of her mouth, and a wrinkling of her button nose, that drew a strong, healthy laugh from the coach. Brenda embraced Kelly carefully to avoid her bandaged arm while the schoolgirl returned the hug as best she could. But once again, Kelly felt an unexpected tingle surge throughout her body.
“I needed that laugh, Kelly,” Coach Brenda thanked her, smiling. “I don’t think I had laughed once since our pre-game rally Friday afternoon.”
“We’ll need to getcha in a better mood for next Friday’s game.”
“You’re right, of course,” conceded Brenda. “Besides, Abby certainly must want us to cheer the team on.”
“I plan to be out there with pom-poms in hand and megaphone raised even if I can’t do anything else.”
Brenda smiled. “I know you will. But I’m hoping you can help me this afternoon as well.”
“How?”
“I’ve heard that you know how to do database searches?”
“Uh-huh! My friend Brandon showed me how to structure queries and everything.”
“Well, I need a list of candidates who could fill in for Abby.”
“But I would need access to the fully secured students’ database. That data’s confidential or restricted,” observed Kelly. “I don’t have the necessary passwords and security codes for that.”
“I can authorize you for that,” said Coach Brenda. “But you can only use the full database from a secured computer on campus. Could you come over to the gymnasium this afternoon? You can get access from the computer in my office while I start working on the incident report for Friday night.”
“I’ll have to ask Mom, but I don’t know why I couldn’t,” answered Kelly, reaching for her purse to get her smartphone. “Let me call her.”
The rector invited Brandon into his study. “Come on in, Brandon,” said Fr. Jim. “I’d like you to read something that I wrote. This was my master’s thesis.” He took a tall, thin volume bound in black from a shelf behind his desk and handed it to the boy. “You asked me why vestments look like dresses. Well, you might find some of what you want to know in there.”
Brandon accepted the book from Fr. Jim, opened it, and quickly found the title page:
“So you wrote this?” Brandon asked for clarification.
“Yes, I did,” the minister reiterated. “But I don’t think anyone’s read it since then. Still, when you asked your question earlier, I thought it might help you understand, if you read it, or at least browse it thoroughly. Then we can talk about it more if you want.”
“Okay, I’ll take a look at it, then,” promised Brandon. “It might help. It’s cool you wrote about it.”
“We aim to please,” said the clergyman flashing a quick smile at his young parishioner. “Now I gotta get back out there and shake hands with everyone.”
Billy nestled himself in the corner of the booth, seeking concealment from passersby in the restaurant. Nervously, he stretched the hem of his dress as close to his knees as he could. No one had to tell him to sit with his knees together—his own anxiety enforced that easily enough. He clutched his purse to his chest, attempting to hide the outline of his padded brassiere from view.
“Billie, you really should just go with it,” his mother commented. “You’re only drawing attention to yourself by trying to hide it.”
As she had calculated, his mother’s remark only served to increase his anxiety. Her son’s body language became increasingly closed. She knew that not much more of a nudge was needed to push him where he needed—where he had asked—to go.
Billy put down his purse next to him and began perusing the menu for Sunday brunch. The huevos rancheros looked good to him, so he thought that he’d order those, or maybe the buffet. He’d like a mimosa—orange juice mixed with champagne—with it, but there was no way he could get that past Mom. He’d have to settle for just orange juice.
Suddenly, Nancy and Lauren showed up at their table. Lauren slid into the booth next to Billy while his sister sat across from her next to Mom. Then Lauren kissed him on the cheek.
“What’s that for?” Billy asked.
“Just for being so sweet,” said Lauren as Nancy and her mother giggled. “And so much fun! You’re a good sport to go along with all this.”
“When I asked Sis for help, I shoulda guessed she’d have something like this in mind.”
“Well, it’s not like you’re the first boy whose big sister dressed him up like a girl,” remarked Nancy (as Lauren squelched her urge to giggle by tightening her lips). “And as you mentioned, you did ask me for help.”
“But I was worried about coolness,” objected her brother. “I’m just trying to get my cool back.”
“So, Billie,” asked his mother, “what’s that really mean—to be cool?”
“I don’t really know, I guess,” he admitted. “That’s why I’m sitting here in this get-up.”
“Then what did you think it means?” Mrs. Danziger followed up.
“Acting like nothing really matters?” Billy postulated quite weakly.
“No, that’s not it,” his sister replied, “although I can understand why you’d think so.
“Being ‘cool’ doesn’t mean nothing matters to you. But it means you know what really does matter and you won’t let anything else bother you. And when something that matters comes up, then you do something about it.
“Now, when I say you know what really matters, you’ve paid attention to the world around you and to your own conscience to figure it out. But what really makes you ‘cool’ in the eyes of everyone else, is that when you act on something that matters, you show confidence that you’re doing the right thing.”
“So, Billie,” his mother addressed him, “if you’re really ‘cool,’ what mattered for Gender-Bender Day and what didn’t?”
“Apparently wearing something of a girl’s mattered quite a bit,” he answered.
“No!” Nancy contradicted him. “In fact that didn’t really matter at all.”
“Okay, Sis,” he acknowledged her. “Now you’ve got me completely confused.”
“Billie,” Lauren addressed him, “what your sister’s trying to get you to see is that Gender-Bender Day wasn’t about boys dressing up like girls. It was about showing school spirit and support for your team.”
“But that’s not really important to me,” objected Billy in his own defence. “All that Homecoming stuff doesn’t make any sense to me.”
“And that’s your other mistake,” his mother emphasized. “It’s not all about you! It is important to most of your classmates but you ignored it and even stepped on their feelings, although you prob’ly don’t realize it.”
“The other side of being ‘cool’ is that you make an effort to recognize, understand, and acknowledge what’s important to others even when it’s not important to you,” explained Nancy. “And that’s when everyone else will start to see you as cool. Anyway, that’s how it works for me.”
“So, you’re saying that I really miscalculated about Gender-Bender Day?” Billy more confessed than asked.
“From the get-go!” Nancy affirmed.
“Coach Brenda, this doesn’t look too hopeful,” announced Kelly flexing the fingers of her left hand. “I’m really having trouble finding anyone who meets all the requirements.”
“That’s unfortunate,” commented Miss San-Giacomo tersely. “So, which criterion excludes the most girls? Grades?”
“No, it’s time slot availability. You told me we can only take a girl who’s in either another physical education course or a study hall during the period we have Cheerleading One. Otherwise, she’d hafta get, like, multiple schedule changes.”
“Not gonna happen this late in the term,” the coach observed. “The principal, the counselor, or any one of the faculty involved could veto the whole thing.”
“Anyway, that requirement excludes, like, nineteen out of every twenty girls. In fact, it excludes more girls than grades, physical fitness profiles, or medical permission.”
“Not surprised,” conceded Coach Brenda. “The only other girls’ physical education course at the same time is Aerobic Dance Two and there aren’t any freshmen in there. How ’bout those who did meet all the search criteria?”
“Even though you didn’t ask for it, I thought to check them for sports and other extra-curricular activities,” explained Kelly. “Of the eight remaining freshman girls, two are, like, on the soccer team, two in the Marching Band, one in the Majorette Corps, and two on the Dance Line-Pompom Squad right now. After football season, one’s already made the volleyball team and three have filed forms intending to play basketball and two for girls’ ice hockey. In the spring, they wanna try out for track and field, tennis, golf, lacrosse, and/or softball. A few will try out for more than one sport to increase their chances of making a team. Meanwhile, cheerleading is a year-round activity, so if they do it, they can’t join any of the other teams.”
“Cheerleading is just one choice an athletic girl has now,” observed the coach. “Many girls who have what it takes are now attracted to other sports. Sometimes I have to work hard to recruit good cheerleaders.”
“I can see why,” agreed Kelly. “But couldn’t we talk at least one of them into cheerleading instead?”
“We can try,” said Brenda. “But don’t count on it. Most of those girls already have their hearts set on whatever it is that they’ve signed up for.”
“Well, some girls who otherwise would’ve been good cheerleaders might’ve been discouraged from trying out,” observed Kelly.
“I used to think that, but the longer that I’ve coached cheerleading, the more I’m of the opinion that a good candidate knows she wants it and goes after it.”
Kelly peered at the screen:
No records returned
She looked back over her work, especially how she had structured the queries. Maybe she could run them again, just in case? No, that wouldn’t change anything unless she were to relax at least one criterion. But then she looked back at an erroneous query. She hadn’t even looked at its output because she forgot to set one of the usual parameters for a cheerleader candidate:
gender = female
Because she had forgotten that setting, the query had returned a boy’s name.
Kelly peered again at the monitor. Just to be sure, she added one more criterion to the query: intent forms filed for sports or other activities. The new query returned the boy’s name again:
MacDonald, Brandon
His record showed him enrolled in no extra-curricular activities. Kelly knew that he was on the chess team, but he likely hadn't filed an intent form because he was already competing.
“Coach Brenda, you’ve told us that creativity means thinking outside the box,” Kelly reminded Miss San-Giacomo. “Like, just how far outside the box are we supposed to go?”
The question surprised Coach Brenda. “What d’you mean?” she asked, raising an eyebrow.
“I found a student who meets all the requirements you’ve listed for a new cheerleader.”
“Who is she then?”
“That’s why we’re outside the box now,” warned Kelly. “She’s a he!”
“What?”
“In an earlier query, I’d forgotten to specify gender, so I didn’t even bother looking at the output,” recounted Kelly. “But after coming up empty, I reviewed my previous work and noticed that the query had returned a boy’s name.”
“Whose?”
“Brandon MacDonald’s.”
“The guy who taught you to do database searches?”
“He’s the one!”
“Sheila’s younger brother?”
“The same!”
“I still wish we could get her back,” the coach mused sotto voce. “How well do you know him?”
“The three of us, with Sheila I mean, have been friends since, like, forever!” Kelly admitted. “Brandon and I were in the same kindergarten class, Sheila and I took ballet together while I took gymnastics with him.”
“You were in gymnastics with him?”
“Yes. And he’s really good at it, too.”
“Good enough to do our stunts?”
“Easily!”
“How’s he for school spirit?”
“Very much into it—more so than most guys, I think. Nothing lacking there.”
“So d’you think he’d be a good cheerleader?”
Kelly thought back to what Holly had told her only a few days earlier.
Y’know, I can see that. If boys could be cheerleaders, he’d be a good one.
“If he were a girl, he’d be on the squad already,” affirmed Kelly. “I’m sure he’d be, like, an exceptional cheerleader—if we can get him past the obvious hurdle.”
“Wearing the uniform?”
“It might take some effort, but he does look sweet in a dress,” giggled Kelly. “When Brandon wore one for Gender-Bender Day, he was, like, very convincing. I should show you the video.”
“So, how do we get him to do it?” Coach Brenda inquired.
“We ask him,” suggested Kelly. “Doctor Van de Meer says it’s an underused technique.”
“How about the other girls?” Coach Brenda asked. “Shouldn’t we ask them how they’d feel about cheering with a boy on the team? We need everyone on board if it’s to have any chance of working.”
“That’s a good idea,” conceded Kelly. “I can try calling around to get their opinions right now.”
The Rev. Abernathy had just left Abby’s recovery room to get fresh coffee for his wife and himself when their daughter began to stir, trying to flex what muscles that she could. But finding much of her body immobile, she emitted a small whine, barely audible, yet immediately heard by her attentive mother’s ear.
“Nurse! She’s waking up!” Florence cried springing to the door. “Please!”
Nurse Valerie Martin responded to the call immediately and pressed a button on a console that sent a signal to a physician’s pager, then went into Abby’s room to see what she might need. Viewing the monitor, Valerie knew that the girl was coming out of the coma.
Florence went to the side of her daughter’s bed and took her hand. She squeezed her mother’s hand firmly, smiling as best she could with a tube taped to the corner of her mouth. Mom relaxed when she felt the strength of Abigail’s grip. As wounded as the girl may have been, Florence knew that her daughter was ready to begin her recovery.
“What happened?” the Reverend asked at the threshold with fresh cups of coffee for his wife and himself.
“She’s awake, Phil,” his wife answered. “She’s finally awake!”
Kelly tried the number for Mathilda James one more time, but it switched directly to her voicemail.
“Coach Brenda, I’ve polled all the other junior varsity cheerleaders, except Tillie didn’t answer, so I left her a voicemail.”
“Was there a consensus?”
“Surprise! Except for Penelope Bennett, they all sounded okay with having a boy on the squad, and I think even she was more weirded out by the idea than opposed to it.”
“No specific objections, then?”
“Not objections,” remarked Kelly. “More like an expectation. Two or three mentioned that he’d have to wear the same uniform.”
“That’s just part of being on any team.”
“For us that’ll be part of the fun!” Kelly giggled.
“Slow down a moment, girl. Let’s not get ahead of ourselves, here,” Coach Brenda advised. “We don’t know if Brandon will do this just yet. Also, I’d like to find out what the varsity squad thinks about it. I see them tomorrow morning. And I have to run this whole thing by Doctor Van de Meer and Doctor Lansing, too.”
“How long do you think it’ll take to find out?” Kelly asked.
“I already sent Xee an email and she can see me during homeroom period tomorrow,” said Coach Brenda. “I’ll have her send for you and Brandon to come to her office then. The hard part of this will be taking it to Doctor Lansing.”
“Does she have to approve it, too?”
“Yes, she does,” confirmed the coach. “Any change to a student’s schedule this late in the semester requires the principal’s signature.”
“That’s why you wanted a girl with a gym class or study hall at the same time,” observed Kelly. “So that Doctor Lansing would be more likely to go along with the change.”
“Just transferring a student from one physical education course to another? Not a problem. From a study hall to a credit earning course? There’s more paperwork but she likes to see students go for more. Switching from the boys’ gym to the girls’, though?” Coach Brenda wondered to her young assistant. “I don’t know if she’s even open to the idea.”
©2014 by Anam Chara
One boy is about to learn that he has already passed such an event, and nothing will ever be quite the same…
A boy and a girl, siblings, walked up the sidewalk to an unfamiliar house and knocked on the door. The boy greeted the Chinese lady who opened the door. “Good morning, Mis’ess Chang! My name is Brandon and I’m here to walk Jenny to school.”
Mrs. Chang smiled at Brandon. “Yes, she told me you were coming by this morning. But who is with you?”
“This is my sister Sheila, ma’am.”
“Older or younger sister?”
“She’s older than I.”
“Pleased to meet you, Mis’ess Chang,” said the girl smiling and extending her hand, which the lady graciously accepted. Now aware that he had forgotten to do so earlier, Brandon then offered his own hand to Mrs. Chang.
“Jenny ran back to her room for something,” apologized Mrs. Chang for her daughter. “She says that you are very good doing mathematics, Brandon?”
“Yes,” he confirmed. “We’re in our geometry and computer science classes together as well as a few others.”
“I like that you know mathematics well,” Mrs. Chang encouraged him. “Jenny is very impressed with you.”
“I feel better knowing that,” he said. But Brandon did not understand that Mrs. Chang really meant that she herself was impressed with him. Just then, Jenny scampered down the stairs to appear at the door beside her mother. Instead of her usual plain, frumpy style, the girl wore a very pretty electric blue dress with its hem at mid-thigh and teetered atop a pair of three-inch (8 cm) heeled, ankle-strapped black pumps with a small matching purse. Brandon took in the stylish vision, not quite conscious of Jenny’s growing hold over him.
“The boy Brandon is here with his sister to walk to school with you today,” Mrs. Chang informed her daughter. “Do not forget to take your lunch, Jenny.”
“It’s in my backpack,” she assured her. “I’m all ready for school.”
“You pay attention and learn much today, my daughter.” Mrs. Chang then addressed Brandon, “And you must see that Jenny learns her mathematics today.”
“I’ll do my best, ma’am,” promised the boy. “But Jenny is also good at math herself.”
“For you to say so is nice,” said Jenny’s mother with a smile. “You must go now. You cannot be tardy.”
“You have a good day, Mom!” Jenny replied.
“Goodbye!” Brandon called out.
“Happy to meet you, Mis’ess Chang!” Sheila said as they started towards the school. When the threesome was outside the range of Mrs. Chang’s hearing, Sheila told her brother, “I think Mis’ess Chang likes you.”
“My mother likes that I like your brother, Sheila,” clarified Jenny. Then she continued with an impish grin, “Mom thinks he’s a keeper.”
Jenny leaned against Brandon and into his ear whispered, “And I think you are, too.”
Ernest Markham had just finished marking attendance for his homeroom when the desktop computer chimed with a message from the Guidance Office. He needed to send two students to talk with Dr. Van de Meer.
“Kelly, Brandon, Doctor Van de Meer wishes to see both of you right away,” announced Mr. Markham, handing each a hall pass.
Brandon turned and looked at Kelly who sat behind him. “Do you know what this is about?”
“I might,” she answered, “but I can’t be certain until we get there.”
“Get going, you two,” Mr. Markham told them.
Kelly bounded from her seat immediately. Brandon, unsure of what was going on, showed more reticence. He even remained seated until Kelly grabbed him by the wrist and pulled him away from his desk. Deftly, he turned his wrist and forearm inward, breaking her hold.
“You forgot that I’ve had martial arts training as well as gymnastics,” Brandon reminded her. He followed her out of the classroom toward the stairwell at the end of the hallway, where she paused, insisting by her body language that he precede her down the stairs. So he went ahead of her, only to hear her giggling behind him. “You do know what this is about, don’t you?” Brandon accused. “You knew just as soon as Mister Markham mentioned it.”
Kelly looked at him with her best, most mischievous grin. Moreover, Brandon knew that look. Whatever might come next, Kelly would have made sure already that it would be at his expense. “Actually, I knew before he mentioned it,” she admitted.
“Could that be because, whatever it is, you’ve engineered it?”
“What? Moi? ”
“Yes! Toi! ”
“No,” denied Kelly. “Not exactly, anyway.”
“And what do you mean by that?” Brandon asked her with growing anxiety.
“I’m not personally responsible,” explained Kelly. “Your name, like, just happened to match the database search.”
“I just knew it was a mistake to show you how to structure queries,” grumbled Brandon in regret.
Wearing a red sweater over a simple white cotton blouse with a Peter Pan collar, a short blue denim skirt, and a pair of navy pumps, Billy toyed nervously in the back seat of his sister’s car with the small stainless steel pipe inside his purse. His long, usually unruly hair was neatly brushed and held in place by a white hairband. Nancy drove into a section of the high school’s parking lot reserved for visitors. Parking in the visitors’ area felt a little weird to her, as she’d always parked in the students’ lot before. “Here we are!” she announced to her passengers. Nancy and Lauren opened their doors and Billy clambered out of the back seat, trying not to allow the hem of his skirt to fly up. They hadn’t thought to show him how to climb out of the rear seat of a compact car in a skirt while wearing heels.
The two girls escorted him holding either arm as they climbed the stairs to the main entrance. “Are you getting along okay in those heels?” Lauren asked him.
“I guess as well as any guy wearing them could,” he conceded. “I’ll be glad when this is over.”
“Of course, it would already be over if you had done it along with everyone else,” his sister reminded him, “and you wouldn’t be doing it alone.”
“I kinda get that now, Sis.”
“But you’re brave to be going it alone today,” remarked Lauren. Then quite unexpectedly, after they stepped onto the upper landing, she kissed Billie on the cheek.
Brandon and Kelly arrived at the bottom of the stairwell and proceeded to the Guidance Office. Marla Peterson was at her desk waiting for them both. “Doctor Van de Meer and Miss San-Giacomo are waiting for you,” she said. “You can go right in.”
“Who’s Miss San-Giacomo?” Brandon asked.
“Maybe Sheila’s mentioned her to you?” Kelly suggested.
“Not that I can remember.”
“We call her ‘Coach Brenda.’”
“The cheerleading coach?” Brandon asked for clarification.
“That’s her!” Kelly answered, pulling him to the open door of Dr. Van de Meer’s office.
“Come in,” the counselor told them. “Please shut the door behind you, Kelly.” The girl complied after Brandon entered. She joined Coach San-Giacomo on the sofa while he sat alone in the armchair.
“So, Doctor Van de Meer,” Brandon addressed his counselor, “why am I here?”
“I’ll let Miss San-Giacomo tell you since it’s by her request,” Dr. Van de Meer deferred the explanation. “I will remind you of two things, though. First, listen to everything she has to say before asking any questions or making a decision. Next, remember what I told you Thursday: you don’t have to do anything that you don’t want to do. I’ll support your decision either way.”
“So, what do you want, Miss San-Giacomo?” Brandon inquired.
“First, were you at the Homecoming game?” Coach Brenda asked him.
“No, but I watched it with my girlfriend on streaming video,” he replied.
“Why weren’t you at the game?”
“I was in the hospital.”
“I’m sorry,” apologized the coach. “What happened, if I may ask?”
“When I woke up from a nightmare Friday morning, I had a panic attack,” explained Brandon. “I spent Friday and Saturday at Saint Luke’s.” He noticed that Kelly had folded her right arm underneath the sling supporting her left arm and squeezed her knees and ankles together. She looked down at the floor. Brandon understood that Kelly blamed herself for his nightmare and hence the subsequent panic attack.
“No physical illness or injury, then?” Coach Brenda probed further.
“No. Not really,” Brandon dismissed the coach’s concerns. “But my psychiatrist gave me some pills to take if it happens again.”
“We can be thankful for that,” Coach Brenda conceded, “because right now, as things stand, you’re our only qualified candidate.”
“Qualified candidate for what?” Brandon wondered out loud.
“Did you see the accident that happened to Abby Abernathy?” Brenda asked him.
“Yeah,” he replied. “That looked like it was really bad. And Kelly broke her wrist trying to help her.” Kelly blushed as Brandon acknowledged her injury.
“Yes, she did,” affirmed Coach Brenda, “and that makes what I’m about to ask even more important.”
“Well, what is it?” Brandon pressed, as he was becoming not only annoyed but increasingly anxious as the coach had yet to arrive at her point.
“We’d like you to substitute for Abby while she’s unable to cheer,” Miss San-Giacomo admitted. “That would be for at least three months, maybe longer.”
“You want me to be a cheerleader?” Brandon asked in disbelief.
“Yes,” affirmed the coach. “Kelly told me about your skills in gymnastics, so I called your former coach and he confirmed what she’d told me.”
“Did he also tell you why I quit gymnastics?” Brandon asked more as an objection than as an inquiry. He felt somewhat violated that she had called his gymnastics coach without asking first.
“Yes, he did,” replied Coach Brenda. “But he described your tumbling skills, your floor exercises as excellent. Those are what we really need—not the more advanced skills on men’s apparatus that your body never grew enough to compete on.”
“And I vouched for your school spirit,” interjected Kelly. “That’s, like, so important for a cheerleader. And I’ve noticed, too, except for your hospital stay, that you and your friends have come to all the games to cheer and sing along with us. It really means a lot to us on the squad when you do that.”
“Have guys been cheerleaders at West Grove before?” Brandon asked.
“No, they have not,” Dr. Van de Meer replied as she re-entered the discussion. “Coach San-Giacomo asked me to check the school’s history for any precedents. You’d be breaking new ground here, Brandon.”
Brandon took another breath before asking his next question, the one that most worried him. “So do you have a boy’s cheerleading uniform?” he asked Miss San-Giacomo. “I’ve noticed that guys on college cheer squads have their own.”
“No. High schools almost never have boys as cheerleaders,” she replied. “So, you’d be wearing the same uniform as the others.”
“You mean I’d be dressing like a girl?”
“That is the uniform,” the coach confirmed. “We don’t have another available.”
Why does it always seem to come around to this? Brandon wondered. Does absolutely everyone want me to dress like a girl?
“But that’d be just at the games?”
“We’re required to wear our uniforms in school on game days,” remarked Kelly. “You’d hafta wear yours, too. And once a week, we have, like, a ‘fashion day’ when we all wear pretty dresses or nice skirts and blouses. We’d hope you’d, like, dress up with us for that as well.” Coach Brenda nodded to confirm that, indeed, Brandon would be bound by the same everyday requirements and social expectations as the other cheerleaders.
Brandon began to feel queasy and light-headed as he began to understand whither all this was going. “So I’d be going to school in drag twice a week?” he asked, once again more as an objection than a question.
“Actually, during basketball season, it’s more like three times a week,” the coach warned him. “And as junior varsity, you’ll be asked now and then to cheer for a few of the other sports, like soccer, volleyball, lacrosse, and baseball. Cheerleading is a year-round activity.”
“Brandon, you need to consider something else,” Dr. Van de Meer said, raising a new issue. “In our school district cheerleading is not extra-curricular—it’s an actual course. If you decide to do this, we’d transfer you from your alternating study hall and Boys’ Physical Education One to Cheerleading One. You’d receive full academic credit for it and it would also count towards meeting your physical education requirements for graduation. Once you transferred into the course, you’d receive a regular grade for it just as you would for your physical education course.”
“But that would cause other scheduling problems!” objected Brandon. “I like the courses that I already have.”
“No, Brandon!” Kelly retorted. “One reason the database query returned your name was that your study hall and Boys’ Physical Education One meet at the same time as Cheerleading One. We couldn’t ask any student to swap out more than a single class period. That rule disqualified most of the girls who might’ve otherwise been available.”
“Couldn’t you find any girls?”
“In a word, no,” summarized Coach Brenda. “There weren’t too many girls still eligible at this point in the semester. After we checked them out, they were all committed to other sports or activities.”
“Your name only came up because I forgot to limit a query by gender,” admitted Kelly, “but once we knew you were qualified, we had to see if we could interest you in doing it.”
Coach San-Giacomo added, “I know this won’t be easy for you if you agree to it, but I can promise you a real adventure and a lot of fun. The girls on the squad will all support you as best they can. In fact, we’d like you to come this afternoon to meet the other girls on the squad.”
“Is this a joke?” Brandon asked, warily shaking his head. “Kelly’s been pulling pranks on me since kindergarten.”
“Brandon, I’m sorry about all those things. Please don’t turn your back on the team because of what I’ve done in the past,” pled Kelly. “We really need you now. Without a substitute for Double Abby, we’ll hafta do so much more work, like, to change all our stunts and choreography. Teaching you would be, like, so much easier, thanks to your background.”
“And Kelly showed me the video of you from Gender Bender Day,” said Coach Brenda. “I have no doubt that you can convey the femininity expected of a cheerleader. In that video, you were so sweet that I cried. That as a boy, you’d be willing to put yourself in a girl’s place is very touching. I’m hoping that you’d be willing to do it again.”
“I hate that video,” whinged Brandon. “Dressing up for that day was such a mistake. And this just seems like it’s more teasing for doing that. I never should’ve done it.
“I thought it might be fun. And at first it was. Besides, it was intended to boost school spirit,” explained Brandon. “But the next day, Kelly’s friends were chasing me around, trying to get me crossdressed again, telling me that I should be a girl. And they had that video. It was all so embarrassing.”
“I’m so sorry, Brandon!” apologized Kelly. “I didn’t appreciate how you might feel. We actually thought we were helping you.”
Dr. Van de Meer replied, “I did warn you young ladies about that. Just because he’s androgynous enough to pass as a girl doesn’t mean that he wishes to be one. Nor does it even mean that Brandon wishes to define his life by androgyny. How ’bout it, Brandon?”
“Could I have a day or two to think about it?” he asked, feeling flushed and dizzy as a cold sweat erupted from his forehead. “I need to talk to my parents and my shrink.”
“We need a decision by tomorrow morning,” advised Coach San-Giacomo. “Otherwise, I must begin revising choreography and planning new stunts. We’re really under a time constraint here. If the timeline weren’t so tight, I might’ve been able to handle this differently, but I need a substitute on the sideline Friday night and on the field next week.”
“Brandon, are you feeling alright?” Dr. Van de Meer asked him. “Suddenly, you’re not looking so well.”
“I need to see the school nurse, I think,” the boy replied. “And I think I know what’s wrong.”
Dr. Van de Meer opened a desk drawer to get a hall pass out for Brandon. She also withdrew another. “Kelly, you go with him, then to your morning class. Brandon, you have a day to decide. Let me know your answer tomorrow morning. If you’re willing to do it, Miss San-Giacomo and I still have to discuss this with Doctor Lansing. We don’t know how she’ll respond to the idea of a boy on the cheerleading squad. Like I said this would be breaking new ground.”
Brandon stood to accept the hall pass but immediately felt dizzy, so Kelly held an arm to steady him.
“See that Brandon gets down to the Infirmary alright,” Brenda instructed Kelly. “We can’t risk anything else happening to him, too.” The coach opened the door for Kelly to help Brandon out.
“Are you ready, Billie?” Nancy asked her younger “sister.”
“No!”
“Oh, you’ll do fine!” Lauren exhorted him. “Just keep your knees together and no one’ll even notice!”
“This is crazy,” complained Billy. “Gender-Bender Day was wacky enough, but I can’t believe I’m doing this.”
“Oh, quit your whining, ‘Sis’!” Nancy said as she knocked on the door to the classroom that belonged to her favorite high school teacher. The doorknob turned and the door slowly opened.
“Miss Danziger?” Ernest Markham exclaimed happily.
“Mister Markham!” Nancy cried as she reached out to embrace her former teacher. “It’s so good to see you again! I just thought I’d say hello and drop my younger sibling off on my way back to State. And this is Lauren Gallagher, my roommate.”
“Nice to meet you, Mister Markham,” said Lauren shaking hands with her friend’s mentor.
“Likewise, Miss Gallagher!” Mr. Markham returned the greeting. “So, I’m looking at two Miss Danzigers, then?”
“My roommate Lauren and I thought that we’d escort Billie to homeroom today,” said Nancy, indirectly teasing her brother. “She seemed so distraught over missing Gender-Bender Day that she called me for help.”
Billy rolled his eyes and looked away. Did she have to tell him that? Just coming to school in this get-up was embarrassing enough. But she’d be on her way soon, he’d skip class, go home, and that’d be the end of it. He might even score a few points for “coolness” with the right people before the day was out. But mostly, the crossdressed boy just wanted to sneak out to his stash for a quick, morning dose of cannabis.
“I think you did well to consult your sister, Billy,” assessed Mr. Markham. “You’re lucky to have such a person to help you with this.”
“She described her understanding of how to be cool yesterday,” explained Billy. “Somehow, this is supposed to help me learn more about it?”
“Give it a chance, Billie,” teased his sister. “Mister Markham had better tell me that you learned something from it!”
Then quite unexpectedly, Lauren embraced “Billie” and pressed her lips to “hers,” lingering slightly. “Courage, Little Billie!” she said. “I’m looking forward to seeing you again. You really are cute like this.”
“I’m glad to see you again, Mister Markham,” Nancy said hugging him again, “but Lauren and I have to drive back to State for later morning classes.”
“I’m glad to see you, too, Nancy,” he reciprocated. ”You must stop by again when we both can have more time to talk.”
“I will, Mister Markham,” she promised. “I will!”
“Nice to meet you, sir!” Lauren added.
“Goodbye, Lauren!” Billy said. “Goodbye, Sis!”
“Goodbye, Little Sister!” Nancy shouted back as she pushed the door of the stairwell open. Lauren yelled, “See you soon, Billie!” as she followed her friend down the stairs.
“Are you ready, ‘Miss’ Danziger?” Mr. Markham asked his crossdressed student as he gripped the doorknob.
“No!”
“At least he’s willing to think about it,” observed Brenda. “But his face looked white when he left here.”
“I didn’t expect him to consider it at all,” admitted Xenia. “After the teasing and shenanigans Kelly and her friends did after Gender-Bender Day, I thought he’d’ve sprinted back to his homeroom.”
“Well, he looked like he wanted to for a moment,” the coach confirmed with a smile, “but I think Kelly sent him on a subtle guilt trip. Apparently, there’s a long history between her and Brandon.”
“Oh?”
“Yes. Kelly told me they’ve been in class together since kindergarten and she’s close to him and his sister. She and Brandon also took their gymnastics together.”
Xenia leaned back in her ergonomic chair. “He couldn’t refuse outright without hurting her,” the counselor deduced. “She knew that.”
“That was what I thought as well.” Brenda paused a moment before asking, “What shenanigans were you talking about?”
“I don’t like to betray my students’ confidence, but I’ll tell you this because it’s relevant and I’m still a little worried about things getting out of hand for Brandon,” began Xenia. “Thursday morning, Kelly and a couple of her friends came in and told me that Brandon were transgendered and that they were going to help him be a girl.”
“Then perhaps asking Brandon to substitute for Abby is not such a good idea?”
“No, it might not be,” agreed the counselor, “but let’s wait until he decides what he wants to do. I also had a little talk with him Thursday morning about letting people take advantage of him. And I told him to look up the meaning of androgyny. He’s a very androgynous kid, although at the end of the day, he’s still a boy.”
“I could see that he’s androgynous and that would certainly help if he agrees to this,” conceded the coach. “But I had no way of knowing that it might already be an issue for him.”
“No, you didn’t,” concurred Xenia. “Not if Kelly omitted telling you, anyway. Brandon did refer to pranks that she’s played in the past.”
“I noticed that,” said Brenda. “She has a wild streak in her and I have no doubt the boy’s wary of getting caught up in another one of her schemes.”
“I advised him very strongly when we talked Thursday that he doesn’t have to do anything he doesn’t want to. And I was referring specifically to Kelly and her friends’ plan to feminize him. So it’s not like he hasn’t been forewarned.”
“I’m not getting a cheerleader out of this, am I?” Brenda sighed in regret.
“I wouldn’t wager money on it. But still, he asked for time to think about it. So, he may be trying to lessen Kelly’s disappointment by appearing to think it over, or—.” The counselor paused a moment.
“Or what?”
“Or he’s really going to do it, but doesn’t want to seem too willing. He’s a boy after all. He at least has to appear reluctant to do it,” Xenia explained to the coach. “I do know him fairly well, though, and whatever his decision, Brandon made it before he left this room.”
Mr. Markham opened the door and ushered “Billie” Danziger into the room. Wolf whistles and catcalls, jeers and laughter greeted the crossdressed student as he came in view of his classmates.
“Omigosh!” Teri Hamilton squealed. “Billy? You’re so—girlie!”
“I don’t believe it!” Rhonda Davies exclaimed before giggling uncontrollably.
“I don’t either,” Billy concurred with her.
“Listen up, everyone!” Mr. Markham announced. “Mister—Miss Danziger has taken up the challenge that I suggested Thursday morning after all.”
“Well, it was my sister’s idea,” Billy tried to excuse himself as he went to his usual seat in the back of the room, dodging missiles of crumpled paper and hands groping at his legs. “Ow!” he yelled when he felt someone pinch his butt. “A few of you guys are more perverted than even I had thought!”
“Oh, Billie! You’re the girl of my dreams!” Dave Hamill teased. Other guys in the homeroom tossed volleys of wadded paper missiles at both Billy and Dave.
“Guys, they’re just clothes!” He defended himself as he finally sat down. “They don’t really mean anything.”
“You’re a queer!” Barry Kingman asserted.
“Mister Kingman! That’s quite enough!” Mr. Markham’s deep baritone voice boomed. “We’ll have no more of that!”
“I think you look nice, Billie,” said Alice Johansson. “You went to a lot of trouble to do it right.”
“My mom, my sister, and her friend did most of it,” explained Billy. “I feel kinda stupid.”
“Try not to, Billy,” Mr. Markham encouraged him. “You’re making up the exercise in group solidarity you skipped Wednesday. You’re a better man for doing it.”
The class chuckled at the remark.
“As my sister said,” recounted Billy, “if I had just done this Wednesday, it would’ve been easier and it would already be over.”
“You should listen to your sister more,” the teacher advised. “She’s really quite smart.”
“How many of you guys are cool enough to do this if it’s not Gender-Bender Day?” Billy challenged.
As another salvo of crumpled paper rained down on Billy Danziger in response from his classmates, Mr. Markham thought that he should send the Principal a short email, just in case the boy encountered more difficulties during the day.
Kelly led Brandon downstairs to the Infirmary. She noticed him hugging the handrail.
“What’s wrong, Brandon?” Kelly asked as she watched him, noticing his deliberately slow, deep breathing.
“Panic attack,” he answered. “It’s what happened when I woke up Friday morning. Doctor Windham gave me pills to take for it. And she showed me how to calm down by controlling my breath.”
“So, you see Doctor Windham, too?”
“Yeah, she diagnosed my panic attack and is treating me for anxiety disorder,” he related. “All that talk about me being a cheerleader kinda triggered another. How d’you know her?”
“Your dad referred me to her after—after—,” she paused. “Brandon, I need you to keep this, like, secret. You promise?”
“Okay.”
“Friday night at the hospital, your dad caught me drinking. That’s why he referred me to Doctor Windham.”
“You have a drinking problem?”
“Well, no—not yet, anyway,” denied Kelly. “And I don’t wanna start one.”
“So, take better care of yourself, Kelly,” Brandon advised her. “I’d hate for you to get into alcohol or drugs. You’re too nice a person to let that happen to you.”
Kelly looked down a moment. She felt embarrassed, but at the same time was encouraged that Brandon would feel concerned for her well-being. “Thanks. Your dad really did me a favor by stopping me. Alcohol isn’t the real problem, anyway. He said I was self-medicating. Doctor Windham is trying to find out what’s really wrong with me.”
“Well, I promise not to tell anyone,” Brandon assured her, “but I need you to lay off all the talk about me being like a girl. That’s why I’m having panic attacks.”
“I’m sorry about that,” apologized Kelly. “It just seems like something inside you wants to be a girl.”
Brandon stopped at the bottom of the stairwell. “Yes, and I’m curious about it, too, but I’m still a guy and mostly happy with that.”
“We thought that you were, like, transgendered and really wanted to be a girl.”
“No, not transgendered,” denied Brandon, “but Doctor Windham says I’m androgynous and should give myself permission to explore my feminine side.”
“Becoming a cheerleader would be a good way for you to do that.”
“I’d rather explore it on my own—at home and in private.”
“No, Brandon,” she contradicted him. “That really won’t help you. It’s time for you to take hold of life! Like, what’s that phrase in Latin?”
“Carpe diem?”
“That’s the one! Carpe diem! Seize the day!” Kelly almost sang out. “When that query returned your name, Brandon, I recommended you to Coach San-Giacomo because I know you have, like, what it takes to be a great cheerleader. And I’m not the only one who thinks so.”
“But it all seems so weird!”
“Earth to Brandon! Half the school thinks you’re weird, anyway. You and I both know that,” Kelly reminded him. “You should go and enjoy who you are. But we think you’re sweet, too. And honest and loyal and kind—more than you know about yourself. And think about Double Abby. When she woke up from her coma yesterday, all that she worried about was if we needed someone to take her place until she could cheer again. But she can’t return until next year at the earliest.”
Brandon felt somewhat guilty thinking about Abby. The poor girl’s injuries were extensive and she’d need up to three months or more to heal. “Are you sure you can’t find another girl to do it?”
“I did the database queries myself—just like you showed me. But the criteria were, like, really limiting. First of all, there was the academic requirement. Then there’s the physical fitness profile and medical eligibility. Then finally, there was a requirement of minimal disruption to schedules. A few girls did meet these requirements, but they had already committed to other activities and didn’t wanna switch to cheerleading.”
“I thought all girls wanted to be cheerleaders.”
“I did, too, but I guess we’re wrong.”
They arrived at the Infirmary. Kelly spoke up again as she was ready to knock on the door. “Please, please consider it fairly. I know it might be difficult, but we really do need you.” She knocked on the nurse’s door and it opened. Kelly ushered Brandon in and seated him in an armchair. “Nurse Mansour, Brandon says he’s having a panic attack.”
“My pills are in my backpack,” said Brandon as he allowed it to slide to the floor. Kelly took his statement as permission to rummage through it to find his medication. In but a few seconds, she extracted a perforated card of a dozen tablets enclosed in transparent plastic blisters with foil backing. An adhesive label with Brandon’s and Dr. Windham’s names and instructions for the alprazolam had been stuck to the back of the card.
“Here they are!” Kelly announced, handing Nurse Mansour the card of pills. “Please be okay, Brandon!” Kelly found her tears welling up. “We really need you!” she entreated as she hugged him.
Brandon did not respond to Kelly’s entreaty. The nurse lifted his arm by the wrist and then let it fall. She took a penlight from the breast pocket of her white smock and pulled back each eyelid in turn to examine his eyes. “He’s passed out now, but he’ll be alright when he comes to.”
Then suddenly, a pang of guilt seemed to hit Kelly in her tummy. She thought about Brandon and his needs for a moment. So, she picked up his smartphone to send a text message.
Jenny was double-checking her quiz in Latin 1 and had concluded it to be perfect. Her knowledge of Latin was well beyond what would be taught in the course, but she still needed the academic credit on her transcript. However, Sigurd “Ziggy” Ericsson, Ed.S., Ph.D., was pleased to have a student like her in class and gave her alternative assignments to challenge her beyond her current knowledge. As she stood to take her quiz forward, she heard and felt the muffled vibration of the cellphone in her purse, so she slung it over her shoulder as she went. It had buzzed but once, so it was likely an email or text message.
Dr. Ericsson accepted Jenny’s quiz, not at all surprised that once again, she was the first to complete it.
“Doctor Ericsson, could I go into the hall for a moment to check my messages?”
“Surely,” he allowed.
So Jenny stepped out into the hallway, withdrew her smartphone, and leaned against the wall. She noted that a message from Brandon was waiting, so she opened it:
Jenny
Brandon panic attack
Plz kum 2 Nrs Ofc
Kelly
Jenny could not hold back the sudden wave of tears. She rushed back inside the classroom. “Doctor Ericsson, could I go to the Nurse’s Office?”
“Surely, but don’t forget to turn in your assignment first,” he reminded her. “Also, I’ll assign you a special reading with questions to answer before you go.”
Jenny nodded her acknowledgement. She slipped back to her desk and gathered her books before returning to her teacher’s desk, where she laid out her three-ring binder. She turned to the tabbed divider for her Latin course and popped the rings open, then handed Dr. Ericsson her completed assignments for both today and tomorrow.
“You give me hope,” he told her. “Firstly, because you enrolled in Latin; next, because you’re so good at it; and then again, because you demand more from the course than the syllabus offers.”
“Well, I love Latin poetry,” confessed Jenny. “When I’m reading it at home, I often feel like dancing to it. I like to do my own choreography for it.”
Dr. Ericsson smiled at his student. “Here’s your next poetry assignment and a hall pass,” he offered her. “I hope everything’s alright for you.”
Jenny rapped on the door of the Infirmary. Kelly opened it and hugged Jenny with her right arm. “We’re glad you’re here. Brandon passed out. He had a panic attack in Doctor Van de Meer’s office.”
“But why?” Jenny asked. “Is he in some kind of trouble?”
“Coach San-Giacomo asked Brandon to join the cheerleading squad,” revealed Kelly. “I think it triggered his panic attack ’cause he’d, like, hafta wear the same uniform.”
“Omigosh! You mean the girls’ uniform?”
“Yes. After all, there’s not, like, a different one for boys,” remarked Kelly. “It’s too bad really. He’d make an excellent cheerleader if he was a girl.”
“I’ll admit he did make a cute girl when he dressed up for Gender-Bender Day,” agreed Jenny, giggling. “It’s what prompted me to make my move on him.”
Kelly felt another pang in her tummy, but this time from disappointment. So many times she had hinted her affection for him, but Brandon had never picked up on it. Yet Jenny had sprung but a single snare and had him. “He did look so cute in that dress! I’m really hoping he’ll agree to join the squad.”
“I’ll encourage him if he seems to be leaning that way,” promised Jenny, “but I’ll still support whatever he decides.”
Jenny and Kelly knelt on either side of the armchair where he had passed out. Nurse Mansour broke an ampoule of smelling salts [(NH₄)₂CO₃] open under his nose. He coughed a couple of times as he came to. “Huh? What happened?” Brandon asked.
You passed out,” the nurse informed him.
“I’m sorry, ma’am,” he apologized. “Our discussion in Doctor Van de Meer’s office freaked me out.”
“Kelly filled me in on what happened,” the nurse related, inspecting the label on his bottle of medication. “She also fished your meds out of your backpack and called your girlfriend down here to be with you.”
“Thanks for doing that, Kelly,” he offered. “Jenny, thanks for being here.”
“Alright, Brandon,” the nurse continued. “The label is marked for you to take one or two as needed. I’d say that going so far as to pass out means you prob’ly need two.” She handed him a small cup of water and two pills, which he took and drank down.
”Ma’am, I need to call Mom, Dad, or my shrink—,” Brandon began.
“Brandon! I’m surprised at you!” Nurse Mansour interrupted him. “Calling your psychiatrist a ‘shrink’ is quite insulting!”
“But Doctor Windham told me to call her that,” he retorted.
“And she told me the same,” Kelly seconded.
“Well, I still think it’s rude, so you will not refer to her as such in here,” the nurse decreed. “If you must use slang, the preferred term nowadays is psydoc.”
“That makes sense,” conceded Brandon, looking at Jenny, then Kelly. “But I still need to call someone about the panic attack.”
“If you’d like, I could call for you and have one of them contact me here at school. Are your parents’ ’phone numbers in the school database?”
“Yeah, but not Doctor Windham’s,” he answered, accepting his own smartphone back from Kelly.
“I have it, though,” the nurse told him. “I know her well. Quite a few of our students here have seen her from time to time.”
“I never thought of that,” admitted Brandon.
“I hadn’t, either,” added Kelly.
“I wouldn’t expect you to know that,” conceded the nurse.
“It’s logical, though,” observed Jenny. “After all, you’re a school nurse and she’s a specialist in child and adolescent psychiatry.”
“But that’s why I felt stupid,” pled Brandon. “I should have known something that obviously logical.”
“Take it easy, young man! You’re too hard on yourself,” advised the nurse. “Alright, then—I’ll make the calls. Meanwhile, you kids get to your next classes.”
Jenny and Brandon clasped hands together to climb the stairs to up to the top floor for their second period class, Earth Sciences. “Doesn’t holding hands constitute a forbidden public display of affection?” he asked her.
“Is there anyone else around?” she asked in return.
“I don’t think so,” answered Brandon.
“If there’s no else around to watch us,” asserted Jenny, “then by definition, it’s not public.”
“Logical,” agreed Brandon, “but that would also change just as soon as anyone else showed up.”
“Then that means we should take advantage of the situation as we can,” said Jenny pulling Brandon to her and pressing her lips against his. “Are you feeling any better, yet?”
“I think so, but I didn’t expect another panic attack this morning,” he admitted. “Then again, I didn’t expect to be asked to join the cheerleading squad, either.”
Jenny smiled at her boyfriend. “I’m not surprised, though. You’d be a good one.”
“What?” Brandon exclaimed. “You too?”
“Brandon, I’ll support whatever decision you make,” she assured him. “You should appreciate, though, like how well you show the qualities of a good cheerleader. You’d be a good one, even as a boy.”
“If I could do it as a boy, I wouldn’t have a problem with it,” he admitted. “I kinda miss gymnastics. Never did anything with it since I wasn’t growing fast enough for competition. Still, I think I need my shrink’s—my psydoc’s advice about this.”
“Y’know, Brandon, that suggests to me that you might be, like, just a little bit open to this.”
“Y’know, Jenny, I just might be,” he confessed. “But the part of me that’s still frightened of it is bigger, stronger, and louder.”
“Well, don’t give up on yourself. I won’t. I think you just, like, need to trust yourself more.”
“Doctor Windham was telling me the same thing over the weekend.”
“Well, she’s right. Give yourself some credit.”
“But I feel like I’m getting pushed into things I’m not ready for.”
“Still, though, you know if you are or are not,” she reminded him. “Trying new things brings growth. But to recognize when you’re not ready for something also shows growth.”
“Are you sharing this wisdom with me because you’re Chinese, or because you’re Jenny?”
Jenny blushed at the compliment. “If it’s good advice, does the source really matter?”
“Yes,” replied Brandon, “because I may need good advice again and wish to go back to it.”
They reached the top floor and turned the corner towards their science classroom. Once inside, the couple went straight to their lab station. Their teacher, Mr. Danvers, grinned at them as they sat down, acknowledging their status as a fledgling couple.
The African-American man with graying hair leaned back in his huge, wingbacked office chair, munching on a sliver of carrot. The carrot sticks had replaced cigarettes since his wife had prevailed over him to quit smoking. He leaned forward and placed the document that he had just read on the massive desk situated at the southern focus of the elliptical room. The paper was some of the best legal writing that he had ever read. Surprisingly, his brief tenure as editor of his law school’s own journal had prepared him well for such a duty. He’d read samples of legal opinions and articles by everyone on the shortlist for the current judicial vacancy. The staff of the Federal Judiciary had prepared a prospectus for each candidate. Per his request, a weakly adhesive label, bearing only a number, concealed the name of the author on each paper. This arrangement helped him avoid his own personal bias while reading. But now that he had finished reading them, he had settled on his first choice. He peeled the concealing label from the cover of the prospectus to reveal the writer’s name:
The Hon. Catherine Moira Riley-Harrigan, JD.
He smiled.
Yes!
He thought that he had recognized her logic and legal style. And she was not just any Democrat. If he recalled correctly, his predecessor had first appointed her to the Federal bench.
His Republican predecessor.
And that meant that the Republicans in the Senate dare not block her nomination to an appellate seat. That seat on the bench for the Ninth Circuit had been vacant for years. He was almost giddy at the prospect of filling the vacancy.
His office telephone rang, with his secretary’s ringtone. “Yes?…” he asked.
“Your eleven-fifteen is here, sir,…” she announced.
“Send him in, please,…”
A tall Caucasian man with light brown hair, graying at the temples entered the office. He carried a thin, black leather attaché case bearing the official seal of the Department of Justice on its lid.
“Good morning, Counselor,” the African-American greeted him. “How are you today?”
“Good morning, Mister President,” he returned the greeting. “I’m doing well. And yourself?”
“I’m fine today. And I’m ready for you to proceed with an appointment.”
“Whom have you chosen, Mister President?”
“What can you tell me about the Honorable Catherine Moira Riley-Harrigan?”
The counselor took a key from an inside pocket of his suit jacket, unlocked his attaché case, opened it, then leafed through a small stack of printed documents. He withdrew a report about Judge Catherine Moira Riley-Harrigan and read from it. “The American Bar Association rates her as a ‘highly qualified’ candidate. First in her class at the Georgetown School of Law, she’s on the Federal bench eleven years already. Her husband, Brian, is a free-lance corporate lawyer in high demand, specializing in keeping mergers and takeovers compliant with anti-trust law.”
“Any potential for conflict of interest there, counselor?”
“No more so than for any other successful professional couple, Mister President,” he dismissed. “In practice it’s unlikely, although it’s still always possible. I did notice, though, that she’s recused one case so far since it involved the parochial school that one of her daughters attended. She didn’t even want any hint of a conflict of interest.”
“That’s what I like to hear,” the President acknowledged. “You mentioned a daughter. How many children?”
“They have four in all, a son and three daughters. Their oldest is a daughter, Maureen, who’s already followed her mom to Georgetown for her first year of law school. Next is their son, Connor, a freshman at the Curtis Institute of Music in Philadelphia.”
“He’s a musician?”
“A violinist, Mister President,” he informed him. “And he’s rumoured to be a virtuoso.”
“So talent indeed runs in the family,” remarked the President. “How about their younger daughters?”
“Kelly’s a high school freshman and a junior varsity cheerleader. Friday night, she broke her wrist trying to save another cheerleader from even more serious injuries. Their youngest, Caitlin, is in the fifth grade. Both their younger girls are honor students as well.”
“Irish-Catholic family?”
“Yes. Fairly traditional Roman Catholic values as far as I can tell, sir.”
“Yet they chose to send their children to public schools even though they could afford parochial tuition?” mused the President. “Interesting!” He offered a carrot stick to the counselor, who declined, then took another to munch for himself. “So this one daughter suffered her own injury trying to protect another cheerleader?”
“That’s what the report said, sir.”
“Could you find out a little more about what happened? That they raised a daughter who’d do that sounds like it should reflect well on her parents’ character.”
“I’ll do that, sir.”
“And their oldest daughter is staying in the family business?”
“It looks that way, sir,” replied the counselor. Both men smiled.
“From what I’ve read, Judge Riley-Harrigan has one of the keenest legal minds in the country. Start vetting her as a nominee to the Federal Court of Appeals for the Ninth Circuit,” the President ordered. “And not just for that seat, Counselor. I also want her on my shortlist the next time a Justice retires from the Supreme Court.”
“Yes, Mister President.”
©2014 by Anam Chara.
One boy is about to learn that he has already passed such an event, and nothing will ever be quite the same…
Billy walked quickly around the back of the Technology Building, partly due to the brisk weather, partly because he needed his morning hit, more so today than usually. The sidewalk from the Academic Main Building merged into an apron on one end, the front, and the back of the Technology Building. But his destination was the opposite, grassy end of the building where he usually sought daily morning solitude while enjoying his cannabis.
Today, Billy would have to do things somewhat differently because of how he was dressed. He normally sat down in the grass, his back against the wall while he engaged in his morning ritual. But he realized that if he did, the grass might stain his skirt. He couldn’t quite believe that he was suddenly worried about something like that, but apparently Mom, Sis, and Lauren had trained him well. So he had brought his backpack to use as a cushion for sitting. He also had a bottle of cola in its outside mesh pocket and the usual packet of saltines in his purse.
Billy had cached his marijuana in a glass vial inside a vinyl pouch under a loose decorative cobblestone at the base of the wall. The vial held just enough to fill the bowl of the small brass pipe for every day of the school week. He would meet with his dealer at lunchtime Fridays and refill his stash before the weekend. Thus he never risked taking any of the drug inside the school with him, although he still had it on campus. However, when the police did locker searches, he wouldn’t have to worry. If someone found his stash, there was nothing to connect him directly to it.
So that’s what Billy expected to do today while he skipped his first period class—actually a study hall. He turned the corner from behind the building, but after just a couple of steps on the grass, he realized that the narrow, spiked heels of his pumps were sinking into the soft ground. That was not something that he’d anticipated. It took a slight effort to lift his feet from the ground, but to do so with each step was annoying. It was a little easier, though, since the shoes were strapped to his ankles. He walked along the wall until he came to the loose cobblestone. Sitting down on his backpack, he then retrieved the vial and took the little brass pipe from his purse.
“So, what do you girls think about Brandon joining the junior varsity squad?” Coach San-Giacomo asked her varsity cheerleaders during their class. She had already explained the circumstances, including how long Double Abby’s convalescence would likely take and why Brandon was not only qualified but the only substitute available on short notice. “Astrid, I’d like to offer you the first opportunity to address the issue, since you’d be Brandon’s ‘Big Sister’ throughout all this.”
“Friday night, I asked his older sister Sheila to consider coming back,” replied Astrid. “She promised to think about it over the weekend, but I haven’t talked to her today.”
“I also asked her Friday evening, myself, but she declined,” reported the coach. “She told me, though, that her brother’s better than she is for doing our more difficult moves.”
“Bringing a boy on board would be, like, a major challenge, I think,” opined Astrid. “The big question I have is, can he switch back and forth between being a boy and being a girl? Also, will he really look right as a girl?”
“Have you seen the video of him from Gender-Bender Day?” Carla asked.
“There’s a video?” Astrid inquired.
“Yes,” affirmed Coach Brenda. “I have a copy on my desktop. Come by my office and you can download it. It’s quite—impressive.”
“Coach Brenda,” Colleen Wright spoke up. “May I say something?”
“Yes, Colleen,” Miss San-Giacomo acknowledged her. “Please do.”
“I kinda like the idea of having a boy as a cheerleader,” said Colleen, “but I do think he should dress up with us for weekly fashion days and other special occasions. That’s always been an important part of our team bonding.”
“I know, and I agree with how important that is,” acknowledged the coach. “And Kelly raised that issue when we asked him. But I also don’t want the boy scared away. We do need him and what he can do. Even wearing the uniform won’t be easy for him, so I’m asking the jayvee squad not to push him too far all at once.”
“Exactly what can he do that the jayvee squad needs?” asked Sarah Blackwell.
“He’s about the same size and build as the girl he’s subbing for,” the coach explained. “His gymnastics skills are good enough to step in and take Abby’s place in pyramids and stunts. His previous coach says Brandon’s tumbling skills are excellent.”
The coach paused a moment.
“Any more questions?” Coach Brenda asked. No one else raised other concerns. “So girls, as a group what do you think of Brandon joining the junior varsity squad?”
Her varsity cheerleaders answered with smiles, applause, and cheers.
Billy needed to go into a restroom, not only to relieve himself but also to touch up his appearance. He had smeared some of his lipstick on the stem of his little brass pipe. He felt like he needed to clean the pipe, too.
He approached the restrooms right near the main entrance, but dressed as he was, should he go into the Men’s Room, as usual, or into the Ladies’ Room, since he was presently attired as a girl. Neither seemed correct. But he figured that the Ladies’ Room were the safer choice, since other guys might try to assault him for being crossdressed. Besides, he hoped he could pass as a girl among those who didn’t know him very well.
Quickly glancing around, he didn’t see anyone else nearby at the moment who might be watching him. So, Billy decided and entered the Ladies’ Room.
“I’ve missed my German class two days straight, now,” lamented Brandon to his girlfriend as they worked on their lab assignment together in their Earth Science class.
“You really like your German class, don’t you?” Jenny encouraged him by way of inquiry.
“Yeah,” he affirmed. “It’s a lot of fun. We’re allowed to talk about anything in class, so long as we do it in German.”
“That’s kinda neat,” she agreed. “I feel the same way about my Latin class.”
“I’m sorry you had to miss it on my account.”
“Oh, don’t be! I had already finished my quiz when Kelly texted me. I’m so far ahead of the coursework in there that Doctor Ericson, like, has to give me some outside reading to do, like Latin poetry. It’s so different from English.”
“Cool!” Brandon approved, smiling at her. Then he changed the subject. “So what do you think I should do?”
“About what?”
“About Kelly’s coach asking me to be a cheerleader?”
“It’s up to you, Brandon, because only you can know if you’re ready for something like that,” Jenny reminded her boyfriend. “I know you’re open to it, and like I’ve already said, I’ll support your choice, whatever it is.”
“But don’t you have a preference one way or the other?”
“Yes, I do, but I don’t want to influence your decision.”
“But suppose I want your influence?”
“Do you want to know what I really think?”
“Of course! Why else would I ask you?”
“Well, I think you’re always afraid of being wrong, like it’s the worst thing that anyone could ever do,” Jenny revealed, “We have this saying in Chinese: No mistake—no learning!”
“That’s kinda what Doctor Windham told me Friday,” disclosed Brandon. “She talked about leaving my ‘comfort zone’—and giving myself permission to make mistakes.”
“Yes. It’s also called ‘pushing the envelope,’ like what you did on Gender-Bender Day. It’s not so much leaving your comfort zone as expanding it.”
“But how can I know when it’s okay to do that?”
“Sometimes you don’t, so you hafta take a risk,” she explained. “But then at other times, it’s as easy as taking the next obvious step.”
“Can you give an example?”
“Sure! Remember on the roof Thursday morning? What did I do?”
“You kissed me.”
“Then what did you do?”
“I kissed you back.”
“And how did you know it was okay to kiss me back?”
“Well, it made sense because you already did,” recounted Brandon. “That meant you must’ve wanted to and—oh! It was the next obvious step!”
“See! That wasn’t too hard, was it?”
“I guess not—but how does that help me with the decision I hafta make about becoming a cheerleader?”
“Since you dressed up like a girl for Gender-Bender Day, what’s the next logical step to expand your comfort zone?”
“Dress up again?”
“Yes,” affirmed Jenny, “although you need to for something other than Gender-Bender Day.”
“Like at home?”
“Well, maybe—but I think that’s contracting instead of expanding your comfort zone.”
“So then, you think that joining the cheer squad would be expanding my comfort zone?”
“If you’re ready to show up at school wearing the uniform, it is.”
Billy stood to adjust his pantyhose and then smoothed his skirt before stepping out of the stall. He noticed a couple of girls chatting with each other about boys while touching up their facial cosmetics. This he took as a cue to do the same. Looking in the mirror, he confirmed that he needed to repair a slight smearing of lipstick and lip gloss. Surprisingly, his facial features appeared nearly feminine. No, on close inspection, he was clearly a boy, but he had, in fact, passed as a girl to the two who were touching up their own faces.
Returning the cosmetics to his purse, he noticed the lipstick smeared on the stem of his little brass pipe. He decided that it needed a quick cleaning, so wetting some facial tissue from a dispenser on the sink, he cleaned off his pipe, then used another tissue to polish it to a shine.
“Omigosh, Billie!” Alice Johansson asked. “What are you doing in the girls’ room?”
“Well, I couldn’t go into the boys’ room like this, could I?” Billy retorted. “Besides, there’s not a good mirror like this one in there.”
“I don’t know. It might be interesting to try,” she answered impishly. “You might get a few wolf whistles!”
“Oh! I don’t doubt that at all!”
Alice giggled at her classmate’s predicament, but then kissed him on the cheek. “I’m proud of you for dressing up today. As far as I’m concerned, you’ve made up for Gender-Bender Day. Oh! Cute little pipe!” she observed. “Is that the kind for smoking marijuana?”
Billy was embarrassed to have been caught cleaning his little pipe. “Uh—yeah,” he confessed. “Sorry!”
“Well, don’t let anyone see it,” Alice warned. “You could be, like, expelled just for having it on you!”
“Thanks for the warning,” offered Billy, “but I don’t have any marijuana with me.”
“Still, it’s drug paraphernalia,” she reminded him. “I wouldn’t wanna be caught with it.” With that, Alice finished touching up her face and started out the door.
Billy dried the little brass pipe off with a facial tissue and dropped it in his purse. He then followed Alice out the door and into the main corridor.
Seph Lansing found the email from Ernie Markham amusing. The principal had never heard of anyone making up Gender-Bender Day as if it were an assignment for a course. There was likely more to it than explained in the email. But Ernie liked to challenge students, even those in his homeroom.
Clearly, Ernie wanted to make sure that she knew a boy was attending school en femme today. She hoped that she might encounter him, just to chat about why he felt that he needed to make up Gender-Bender Day. Also, Ernie likely had concerns about possible bullying.
Was this boy, William Danziger, perhaps transgendered? Probably not. Knowing Ernie, crossdressing was being used here to prove a point. She just hoped that this boy was enjoying his adventure and didn't encounter any bullies.
Hmm? Danziger? Dr. Lansing wondered. Any relation to Nancy, the valedictorian of the previous graduating class?
The bell signaling the end of second period rang. Seph always liked to walk the corridors of the school, getting to know her students. She loved running the high school. The atmosphere kept her young.
“Oh, Billie!” Alice addressed her classmate stepping into the hallway. “Did you forget your badge?”
He looked down at his red sweater and saw that he wasn’t wearing his identification. Even worse, he saw Dr. Lansing, about to leave the Main Office and come his way. He certainly didn’t want her to see him not wearing his badge. He set his backpack down on the floor and quickly rummaged through it. But his identification wasn’t there. Of course! Billy then remembered that he had moved it to his purse, so he let the strap slide off his right shoulder and opened it. Tossing the badge’s lanyard over his head, he relaxed a little as the principal walked over to him.
“That’s still not quite compliant, Miss—Miss…?” the stern woman said, pointing to his badge.
“Danziger,” he answered nervously. Billy looked again and saw that, in his haste, he had turned the badge backwards. Fumbling the shoulder strap of his purse in his right hand, he carefully lifted the lanyard up and over his head, then rather awkwardly reversed it and put it back on. “I’m sorry about that Doctor Lansing.”
“You should be wearing your badge properly before you step onto the campus,” cited the principal. “By the way, are you any relation to Nancy Danziger?”
“Yes, ma’am,” confirmed Billy. “She’s my older sister. She started at State University this semester.”
“I hope that we’ll see you begin to give her a run for her money while you’re at West Grove High School,” she encouraged the student. “But you’d best be getting to class.”
“Yes, ma’am. Thank you, Doctor Lansing,” he said. Then nervously, Billy tried to step away, unaware that the spiked heel of his left shoe had caught a shoulder strap of his backpack. As a result, he tripped and fell, with most of his purse's contents jumbling out onto the floor.
A shiny object caught Dr. Lansing’s eye.
The little brass pipe.
The principal crouched down and picked it up, shaking her head.
“Miss Danziger, a proper young lady doesn’t carry such things in her purse,” proclaimed Dr. Lansing very disapprovingly. “My office—now! ”
Brenda excitedly activated the Faculty Chat feature of the desktop computer in her office. She wanted Xee to join her for lunch and, she hoped, also invite the principal to join them.
Brenda: My varsity girls are fine with idea of boy on jv squad. Lunch today?
Xenia: Good news. Yes. Confirming for lunch.
Brenda: Can you invite Seph?
Xenia: We should. Will try.
Brenda: Great! Let me know if she accepts.
Xenia: Okay. Until later.
Brenda: Until later.
Brenda hoped strongly that they could meet with the principal over lunch and get her approval for a boy to join the junior varsity cheerleaders. But Seph could be very hard to read. The rumor was that she had learned to play poker from her older siblings. No one knew when Seph were bluffing, nor when she were serious. She always wore a straight face until the showdown.
“Sit down!” ordered the principal, ushering Billy into her office, while she stayed in the outer office for a moment. He sat down in a small, metal chair with blue seat and back cushions directly in front of her desk. Then he looked at the nameplate on the corner of her desk:
Janice P Lansing EdD
The cadence of Dr. Lansing’s heels warned Billy as the principal strutting in nearly slammed the door behind her and slapped a manila file down on her desk. A feeling of fear surged through him as Dr. Lansing sat down behind her desk. She opened the file in front of her and leafed through a few pages, before allowing her eyeglasses to hang down from their neckchain. This indeed was the student named in Ernie Markham's memo.
“You present me with quandaries, Billy,” said the principal. “The first is that I’m unsure whether to call you Mister or Miss Danziger.”
“I’m still a boy, ma’am,” he told her casting his eyes downward. “I’m sorry for the confusion.”
“Well, Mister Danziger, I have three questions for you,” declared Dr. Lansing. “First, why are you dressed like a girl? Next, why were you in the Ladies’ Room? Finally, why did you have a marijuana pipe in your purse?”
Billy sighed, crossing both his arms and his legs tightly—and awkwardly. He was less embarrassed about having been caught with the little brass pipe—he was even somewhat proud of that—than he was about sitting in drag before the principal. What was worse, he was already tardy for his Electronics 1 class, which was his favorite subject and the only one that he fully enjoyed in school.
“Well?” she prompted the young crossdresser. “I’m waiting.”
“I came in d-d-drag today b-b-because I didn’t participate in Gender-Bender Day on Wednesday,” stuttered Billy. “Thursday morning, I sorta got dissed by some of my classmates for not doing it. Then Mister Markham kinda suggested I might make up for it by ‘Miss Danziger’ making an appearance. Well, my older sister came back for Homecoming Weekend and she and her roommate and Mom all kinda made me dress up like this for today.”
“Is Nancy your older sister?”
“Yeah,” confirmed Billy. “But it seems like all her teachers that I’ve had, too, gotta tell me how smart and perfect she is and expect me to be the same as her. So maybe if I dress like her I can be, like, smart and perfect, too.”
Janice couldn’t help but recall a few of her own issues from childhood. She certainly understood Billy’s complaint, first as a schoolgirl, now as an educator. Indeed, the plea was of a classic issue, faced invariably by all but the eldest child in a family.
“I’m sorry about that, Billy,” she offered in a more consoling tone. “We all liked Nancy here. She was sort of a ‘golden girl.’ But I also know what it’s like, myself, to follow older siblings to the same schools, even with the same teachers. I got so very tired and frustrated always hearing about how wonderful my older brothers and sisters were.”
“I’ve heard that from several of my teachers. And Mister Markham was like Nancy’s fave, even though I just have him for homeroom.”
“Well again, I’m sorry about that. Our teachers here should not be doing it,” declared Dr. Lansing. She wrote a little note to herself in her agenda to send out a memorandum to all the faculty about the issue. “One more thing about your sister, though—while I can’t divulge any details, I can say that as much as we love her, Nancy was not at all the perfect student. Indeed, she sat right where you are a time or two having to defend her behavior.”
“I guess I feel better knowing that even though she was valedictorian, she still wasn’t perfect.”
“An important part of your character is what you learn from mistakes and how you recover from them,” Dr. Lansing explained. “We like to talk about the ‘teachable moment’ in education and very often a mistake is exactly that, an opportunity to learn something useful.”
“So what am I learning now?”
“Well, let’s look at the other events that occurred, like why were you in the girls’ restroom?”
“I was afraid to go into the guys’ room dressed like this,” admitted Billy. “If I had encountered any other guys in there, at the very least they’d’ve harrassed me verbally, which I could likely handle, but they might’ve become physically hostile, too. So I felt safer going into the Ladies’ Room.”
“Were you alone in there?”
“No, not at first. Then there were a couple of girls when I came out of the stall, but they didn’t even seem to notice me. After they’d left, Alice Johansson came in.”
“How did she react to you being in there?”
“Polite and encouraging. She helped me feel normal to tell the truth. In fact, she warned me I’d forgotten my badge.”
“Any other girl see you in the Ladies’ Room?”
“No one else came in while we were there.”
“Anyone else see you enter or leave the restroom?”
“I’m almost sure no one saw me go in, ’cause I sorta waited until no one else was around,” he recounted. “But I can’t be certain if anyone saw me come out, ’cause as soon as I was out, Alice noticed I wasn’t wearing my badge yet.”
“Alright,” acknowledged Dr. Lansing, setting the little brass pipe down on the desk in front of her. “Next I need to inspect your purse and backpack for other contraband. Let’s start with your purse.”
Billy removed each item from his purse, one at a time. He hadn’t carried too many things in it. To him, the most embarrassing were a pair of pink nylon panties and a tampon. The contents also included tubes of lipstick and lip gloss, mascara and eye liner, a box of eye shadow, a compact with mirror, face powder, and applicator, and a combined comb and hairbrush. He only had a couple of his regular things in the purse, his wallet (a boy’s style, of course) and some kind of metal device in a slim leather case.
“Well, I see that you’re outfitted with most everything a girl needs for an emergency,” observed Dr. Lansing, then, picking up the case with the metal device asked, “What’s this?”
“That’s my multi-tool,” answered Billy as the principal slipped it from its case. By simple examination, she perceived how to open its scissor-like handles and then pivot out the various hidden tools. But next she noted a couple of the attachments with disapproval.
“These are knife-blades!” exclaimed Dr. Lansing. “You shouldn’t have this. This is a weapon, so it’s contraband.”
“No, Doctor Lansing! It’s not a weapon—it’s a tool!” Billy defended himself. “The multi-tool is required equipment for Electronics Lab One. Everyone in class carries a multi-tool. We hafta have it. It was sold to us along with the other lab gear for the course. Wait! I can show you—!”
Billy reached down beside his chair and pulled out from his backpack a three-ringed triptych-style binder. He turned to a manila pocket and took out from it a small sheaf of papers stapled together. “This is the syllabus for Electronics One and Electronics Laboratory One. There’s an equipment list including the multi-tool and another page with a diagram showing the full layout of the multi-tool.”
The boy handed the document over to Dr. Lansing who slipped her eyeglasses back on to peruse them. She quickly verified that the course syllabus and supporting documents confirmed the boy’s claim.
“I apologize to you, Billy,” offered the principal. “I didn’t know this. I need to talk to Mister Kelsoe about it. I certainly can’t call it contraband, since you’re required to have it. Besides, I’m afraid the little brass pipe is trouble enough for you.”
“But what’s wrong with a little pipe?” Billy asked. “I don’t actually have anything in it.”
“It’s drug paraphernalia. This type of pipe is traditional for smoking marijuana. I’m actually supposed to expel you just for having this.”
“But I don’t have any marijuana here,” protested Billy. “I use it for tobacco instead.”
“Young man, let me offer you some advice before you only make things worse for yourself,” said Dr. Lansing. “When you find yourself in a hole, stop digging!”
“Whaddya mean?”
“Under the law, you’re too young to smoke. You can’t legally buy tobacco and you’re not allowed to bring it on campus. It’s contraband, too. So, you’d be no less guilty using the pipe for tobacco than for pot.”
Billy thought about the pack of cigarettes in the outer pocket of his backpack. “Uh—supposing that I have any cigarettes on me?”
“You can quit digging that hole by surrendering them now,” promised Dr. Lansing. “While it’s still serious, the School Board’s guidelines are slightly more lenient for cigarettes and tobacco products than for illegal drugs.”
He picked up his backpack, set it on his lap, and unzipped the outer pocket in which he’d stowed his cigarettes. The frightened student placed them quietly on the principal’s desk. “I’m so sorry,” he said.
“Listen, Billy,” began Dr. Lansing. “The other concern that I have for you is your record shows excessive tardiness and absence, especially from your first period study hall. Why? Is there something wrong with it?”
“I wish I’d taken a real class instead of that. Torkelson—.”
“Mister Torkelson to you!”
“Mister Torkelson seems to go out of his way to be annoying and boring in study hall. His voice is whiney and he seems constantly to get into arguments with students over all kinds of stupid stuff. And he’s always talking about ‘my study hall,’ ‘my study hall,’ ‘my study hall,’” said Billy, emphasizing the repeated phrase with air quotes. “It’s like he’s obsessed with how great he thinks study hall is. But I just can’t study with a guy like him around.”
“That’s too bad,” the principal remarked. “If he’s making you that uncomfortable, it defeats the very purpose of a study hall.”
“So, how much trouble am I in?” Billy inquired nervously. “I mean—?” He looked at Dr. Lansing with pleading eyes.
“Quite a bit,” she replied. “As far as the really bad things, the drug paraphernalia and the cigarettes, this is a first offense. Yet your attendance record shows a growing pattern of irresponsibility.
“By the book, I ought to give you a suspension, which could be from ten days up to the remainder of the semester. Getting caught with the little brass pipe actually puts you in jeopardy of expulsion, which would be permanent. But without any of an actual drug on you like marijuana, I’m inclined to think that’s somehow excessive.”
“So you’re not expelling me, but suspending me?”
“No, I won’t expel you over this,” she assured him. “But I think you need a wake-up call more than punishment, anyway.”
“I’m keeping the cigarettes, but gather up everything to put back in your purse—and the little brass pipe you can have back, too. Just don’t ever bring it to school again!”
“Why are you giving it back?”
“I’m being lenient by disregarding the School Board’s ‘zero-tolerance’ drug policy,” explained Dr. Lansing. “If I keep the pipe and it’s discovered during an inspection or an audit, I’ll be asked why I have it. When I say I confiscated it from a student, they’ll want to know who you are and all the details about what happened and how I handled it. Then in the end, they’ll want to know why I didn’t expel you. And I'm not even looking in your backpack. I should because you could have marijuana in it, but I'll give you a break because you voluntarily disclosed the cigarettes.”
“Ma’am, I’m really sorry about all this.”
“Well, it helps that you didn’t even have any minor disciplinary issues from elementary or middle school,” remarked Dr. Lansing. “You’re a strong candidate for leniency. But while I’m not showing possession of drug paraphernalia on your record, I am noting your jeopardy of a three-day suspension due to excessive tardiness and unexcused absences, a second five-day suspension for entering the Ladies’ Room without authorization, and then one more suspension for the balance of the semester for the possession of cigarettes on campus.”
“Exactly whaddya mean by jeopardy?” Billy asked, nervously.
“Ignoring the drug pipe, those are the penalties that I’m supposed to mete out for your offences according to the School Board’s guidelines. These are more or less severe penalties. Except for violating the ‘zero-tolerance’ policies, I do have some discretion to apply leniency when I think it’s appropriate.
“What you should know about a suspension, though, is that you won’t be allowed to make up missed work. Typically, an until-semester-end suspension typically results in failing grades for all or most courses.
“But instead of giving you three suspensions, I’m about to offer alternatives that mostly avoid them.”
“So, these are lesser punishments?”
“These are alternative, but not necessarily lesser, penalties,” she emphasized. “Also, it may not be up to you alone. I must inform your mother about this, and legally she has the right to choose for you. Also, the School Board could review the case and they have the authority to impose the full penalties specified by their own guidelines.”
“It sounds complicated.”
“It can be,” Dr. Lansing warned him.
“So what are the alternatives?”
“Well, since you claim that Mister Torkelson’s study hall is why you’re tardy or absent from first period so often, your study hall will be replaced with a sort of in-school suspension. That suspension will take place in a substance abuse workshop to help get you to quit smoking and to deal with any related issues. This will also allow you to serve your suspension with minimal impact on your classes.
“But here’s the clincher, Billy,” said Dr. Lansing. “You must dress as a girl until the end of the semester.”
“What?”
“You will dress as a girl for the rest of the semester,” reiterated Dr. Lansing. “Skirts, blouses, dresses, high heels…”
“B-but I—I c-can’t—!” Billy stuttered and stammered, still making his point. Tears began streaming down his cheeks.
“Well, it’s your choice: suspensions until next semester or live in a girl’s world?” Dr. Lansing reminded him. “Besides, you’re dressed as a girl now, so it couldn’t be so bad, could it?”
“But this was just to make up for not doing Gender-Bender Day!” Billy objected. “Just for today!”
“I do understand that, Billy. Yet, I wouldn’t even have imagined such a choice for an alternative penalty,” continued Dr. Lansing. “And you must choose here and now, before you leave this room!”
“Could I call Mom?” he pled. “You said you have to inform her anyway.”
“Is she at work now?”
“No, she shouldn’t’ve left for work yet.”
“By the way, Billy,” said the principal, “before I forget, you have one hour of detention this afternoon for your identity badge infraction. Report here to the Main Office. You will be told where to go then.”
Billy simply sighed as he held back tears. She was throwing the book at him, but slowly, a page at a time.
Dr. Lansing opened the boy’s file again and noted a home telephone number. The Danzigers apparently still had a land-line at home; the home telephone number was distinct from his mother’s work and cellular telephone numbers. She wrote the numbers down in her agenda, then picked up the handset to call.
The President's Counselor leaned back in his own chair. He still preferred to use his own loose-leaf, leather-bound agenda to an electronic database and his desk telephone to the one in his pocket. He only ever called on his cellphone when away from his office.
He opened his agenda to the “Contacts” section under the letter R and found the entry for Riley-Harrigan, Catherine M. When approaching a candidate for vetting, he liked to make the first call himself. He’d let his secretary carry the ball later, but she was new and inexperienced. He could trust her to carry out the mechanics of the process after the nominee agreed to it.
He dialed the code for long distance, then the number for Judge Riley-Harrigan’s office.
“Good morning! You’ve reached the Federal District Court Office,” the secretary-receptionist answered. “This is Esperanza Gutierrez speaking…”
“Good morning to you, too, Miss Gutierrez,” the Counselor returned the greeting. “Is Judge Riley-Harrigan in her chambers?…”
“No, she’s hearing a case right now,” Ms. Gutierrez informed the caller. “Could I take a message?…”
“Please ask her to call me at two-zero-two, five-five-five, two thousand, extension six-two-two, if you would. My name is Ethan MacAlistair. I’m with the Department of Justice, Office of the Federal Judiciary…”
“Very well, Mister MacAlistair. I’ll have her return your call…”
Patricia Danziger hung up the telephone with mixed emotions. She felt guilty, disappointed, angry, giddy, and hopeful all at once. Billy was in serious trouble now, and she couldn’t help believing that the blame fell squarely on her.
The worried mother’s first concern was where her son had acquired a marijuana pipe and whether he had a stash at home. Consulting her wristwatch, she still had half an hour before needing to leave for work. So she climbed the stairs and first went into her own bedroom. From the jewelry box on top of her dresser, Patricia retrieved a small, fancy key. Underneath her vanity was a hidden, locked drawer, which she used the key to unlock. Pulling it out revealed an elegant, red satin box, covered by a matching, hinged lid. She opened the box to uncover a beautifully feminine, matched, white ceramic set of a long rectangular box of joss sticks with a sliding lid, usable as an ashtray for the incense, an old-style refillable lighter, a small canister with a hinged, vacuum-sealing lid assembly, and a bong, all decorated with a Southeast Asian floral motif in pink, blue, and green pastels. Each item was secure in its own shaped niche in a rose pink, satin lining.
Opening the canister, Patricia took in the aroma of the cannabis, still fresh due to the vacuum seal. It was also full and apparently untouched since she had filled it. So her son had not raided her stash. Indeed, she guessed (correctly) that he was even unaware of its existence.
Yet therein lay also the root of her guilt, disappointment, and much of her anger over Billy’s predicament. She herself was an occasional user of cannabis, so she could hardly confront him without hypocrisy, which to her was a far more serious failure of character than enjoying marijuana.
She resealed the canister, closed her box, a cached it away in her secret drawer, then returned the key to her jewelry box. Looking at her wristwatch again, Patricia decided not to try searching Billy’s room now. They’d have a few issues to discuss later and she’d rather offer her son first the chance to volunteer his stash instead of confronting him over it.
Billy had really gotten into trouble, yet the unusual punishment that she had agreed to might offer her a new chance to know her son. As serious as the charges against him were, Dr. Lansing had taken a professional risk not applying zero-tolerance policies to Billy's case. The principal wished to keep him in school was the only reason that felt right to the mother. For this, Patricia would remain grateful to Dr. Lansing.
So Patricia started back down the stairs carrying the weight of the morning’s problems in her heart. Of course, when his principal asked her about Billy’s punishment, she hated the choice that she approved for him, thinking both offered sets of penalties excessive. She took her son’s side of the argument that his use of the Ladies’ Room ought to have been acceptable in this circumstance. Also, she was an advocate of legalizing the use of marijuana and very critical of so-called “zero-tolerance” policies. Yet she was especially disappointed to learn about her son’s frequent tardiness and his skipping classes. He’d always been an exemplary student until now. She certainly agreed that something needed to be done about that.
On the other hand, Patricia thought that Dr. Lansing simply must have a lighter, humorous nature hidden beneath her stark, uncompromising exterior. Her son dressing as a girl for the duration of the semester, even though a punishment, was still funny. Acquiring a girl's wardrobe for him would cost some money, yes. But she hoped more than anything, that Billy could embrace the humor inherent in his predicament as a way out of the deep malaise that he'd suffered in recent months.
Shaking her head as she fought back tears, Mrs. Danziger donned her raincoat, grabbed her purse, and stepped out to face her workday.
Dr. Lansing looked at the boy sitting in front of her desk, considering the sentence that she had imposed on him with his own mother’s full knowledge and consent. Although the principal felt real sympathy for him sitting there in girl’s attire, she had to struggle to contain her own laughter. He’d have to get used to it, since Billy would be coming to school as “Billie” for the duration of the semester. The boy didn’t look too bad in drag. With a little work, he might even look passable as a girl.
“Billy, I know that you’re facing a difficult time until next semester,” the principal tried to console him. “But I’d like you to realize something positive, a real strength in your own character. I received an email from Mister Markham this morning about why you’re crossdressed today. While he may’ve challenged you to make up Gender-Bender Day, you didn’t have to and no one would’ve forced you. But you still accepted the challenge, because I think you believed you needed to for some reason. If you take your punishment with the same courage and resolve that you showed dressing up today, you might find it not so punishing as you fear.”
“Are you saying it won’t be so bad?” Billy asked in a skeptical tone.
“I’m saying it might not bother you so much in a few days as it does now,” she clarified. “And although it’s not why I brought you in here, I’d also like to thank you for bringing certain issues to my attention. The one about comparing students to siblings can be handled simply by sending out a memo. The others that you raised will require some investigation, though.”
“Can I get any special consideration for those?”
“In a way, I’ve already given you special consideration. The in-school suspension during first period gets you out of Mister Torkelson’s study hall. And again, I can’t apply the ‘zero-tolerance’ policy for weapons to the multi-tool because your teacher requires it for the course,” she explained. “Besides, I really do believe that in your hands a knife is not a weapon but a tool.”
“I’m really sorry about all this, Doctor Lansing,” apologized Billy. “I just think having to dress like a girl until next semester is kinda harsh.”
“Well, it’s supposed to be,” the principal reminded him. “But like I said earlier, you need a wake-up call more than punishment. Tardiness and absences were going to catch up with you, anyway.”
“Then, consider me woken-up!” Billy retorted.
Brandon knew that he’d need to talk to her about it, anyway, so while waiting between classes at his girlfriend’s locker, he sent Sheila a text message requesting her to join him and Jenny for lunch.
Sis:
Big decision to make
Lunch w/Jenny, me?
Hint: ur old cheer uniform fit me?
B.
Jenny and Brandon began walking from her locker toward the staircase to their next class, English.
“Jenny, I asked Sheila to meet us at lunch,” he said. “I need her advice on this. I’m hoping she’ll tell me just why she didn’t continue on the squad again this year. And maybe I can fit into her old uniform, too.”
“That’s right,” acknowledged Jenny. “She’s on the Pompom Squad-Dance Team this year. I would think that anyone would have preferred to be a cheerleader.”
“I did, too, but Kelly pointed out that’s not necessarily so,” Brandon explained. “Apparently, there are other activities and sports many would rather do. Miss San-Giacomo seems in a way almost desperate to get me on the squad.”
Thoughtfully, Jenny paused at the door to the stairwell. “Brandon, what do you really feel in your heart you wanna do about this?”
“If I don’t do it, I’ll always wonder if I could have,” he confessed. “But if I do, I’m afraid that everyone else might react to it, like, I’m crazy. There could be consequences I don’t want.”
“You really enjoyed being a girl for Gender-Bender Day, didn’t you?”
“Yeah,” whispered Brandon under his breath.
“Then what went wrong?”
“The next morning, Sheila told me that two guys wanted her to fix them up with her ‘little sister,’” admitted her boyfriend. “I’m not gay, and I don’t want anyone thinking I am. I don't wanna date guys. I’m straight, and I like you.”
“And I like you. Besides, putting on a dress or a skirt doesn’t change who you really are,” she assured him. “But when you did, it told me that you’re not just smart and sweet. You’re interesting, too, and braver than most of your classmates.”
They started down the staircase and since no one else was there at the moment, Brandon intimated his intent. “I do wanna be on the cheer squad but I’m afraid of it going all wrong. I wouldn’t just be dressing as a girl; I’d be, like, a high-profile girl. Do you think I haven’t ever thought about what it’d be like to have a cheerleader for a girlfriend? To think that suddenly I might be seen as that girlfriend seems really weird!”
Suddenly, Brandon felt Jenny’s lips pressed against his as he yielded to her embrace. “Just so long as you’re mine, you can be my boyfriend or my girlfriend or both,” she promised him. “I don’t want you to get away from me!”
Kelly stood next to the door of her classroom for Freshman English, as Brandon and Jenny walked up.
“Hi, guys!” Kelly greeted them. “Are you feeling any better, Brandon?”
“Yeah, I think so,” he assessed his own condition. “Thanks for helping me out with Nurse Mansour. And getting Jenny to come was really thoughtful.”
“Well, even if we're never anything more in this life, Brandon, we've always been friends, so we'll always be friends,” declared Kelly. “And Jenny, because you're Brandon's friend, you've become mine as well.”
“Thank you, Kelly!” Jenny offered and then reached out and embraced Brandon and Kelly together with her in a group hug. “Our circle will grow as we bring others in.”
“Kelly, can you join us for lunch today?” Brandon asked. “I've asked Sheila to come so we can talk about cheerleading.”
“Sure, I can join you for that,” promised Kelly. “But try to get a table in a corner where we can watch who comes by. Not everyone needs to know about this yet.”
The bell rang to signal the end of break and the threesome streamed into their English class.
©2014 by the Rev. Anam Chara✠
One boy is about to learn that he has already passed such an event, and nothing will ever be quite the same…
Xenia chose the vegetarian lasagna once again while Brenda walked beside her, parallel to the lunch line. The girls’ coach preferred to bring a bag lunch instead of sampling the cafeteria’s cuisine of variable quality.
“Could you find us a table where we can be sure to get Seph’s attention when she comes in?” Xenia asked her friend and colleague. “I’ll be a moment or two longer getting my lunch.”
“Sure, Xee,” the coach agreed. “The near corner booth is open.”
Janice Lansing entered the school’s galley and, exercising her privilege of rank, bypassed the queue and came up behind Dr. Van de Meer. “You’re having the veggie lasagna again?”
“Well, Seph, it seems like that’s the only thing on the menu they’re able to cook right consistently.”
“You’ve made your point, Xee,” Dr. Lansing conceded with a chuckle as she indicated the veggie lasagna to Mrs. Brown, the food service worker. “Now, you and Brenda still want me to join you for lunch?”
“Yes,” admitted the counselor, handing the cashier her school lunch smartcard. “We have a solution to a problem that arose after what happened to Abby Abernathy Friday night, but we anticipate that you may need to consider policy before we try it.”
“Abby Abernathy?” Dr. Lansing asked as she accepted the lunch tray from the food service worker. “I’ve seen the name today…”
“She was the cheerleader injured on the sidelines when a pass play went out of bounds,” explained Xenia as they began walking towards the booth where Coach San-Giacomo awaited them.
“There was a memo on my desk about that when I arrived this morning,” acknowledged the principal. “I would need to discuss it with Brenda and you, anyway.”
Janice and Xenia sat down at the booth across the table from Brenda. “Good morning, Seph,” the coach greeted her principal. “I’m glad you can join us. But this will be a bit of a working lunch, I’m afraid,” Brenda added pulling a manila file folder from her tote bag. “This is my initial report on the accident that happened to Abby Abernathy at the Homecoming game Friday night.”
Dr. Lansing glanced quickly at the report, then remarked, “Her wounds are quite serious, aren’t they?”
“Yes, they are,” confirmed Brenda. “She’s looking at two to three months of convalescence and physical therapy.”
“And that means we need to work out a plan so that she won’t have to be held back a year due to minimum attendance rules,” explained Dr. Van de Meer. “Abby’s a bright young woman and I don’t want her treated like she were just another truant. So I’ll be requesting tutors for her and permission for her to study off-campus. We can use some of our new technology for that, too.”
“She also wasn’t the only casualty,” added Brenda. “Kelly Harrigan’s wrist was broken trying to prevent the injury to Abby. That might affect her studies some, although I think she’ll manage alright.”
“But that’s not even the issue that we need your input for,” warned Xenia. “More novel consequences of this have arisen.”
“Oh?” Dr. Lansing wondered. “Even a worse shipwreck than what you’ve told me so far?”
“Abby is definitely out for the rest of the season and likely the remainder of the year,” noted Brenda. “And Kelly will be limited in her activities for a few weeks as well. With one of my Junior Varsity girls out and another one not up to full readiness, I have to change something. The choice is between reworking much of our choreography and gymnastics or recruiting another cheerleader to substitute for Abby and bringing her up to speed.”
“That makes sense so far,” observed the principal. “Although I’d imagine finding a new cheerleader should be the easier solution.”
“And so I thought,” continued Brenda. “But when we did a database search to find a suitable candidate for a new cheerleader, we couldn’t find any girls who met all the search parameters.”
“None at all?” asked Janice.
“We used the regular criteria for eligibility,” recounted Brenda. “They had to meet minimum academic requirements of grade-point average and course load, meet a physical fitness profile, have a recent letter of medical approval on file, and be available to enroll in Cheerleading One. That one excluded most of the candidates because this late in the term, you’d only allow a student to switch a study hall or another physical education course for it.”
“That’s right. The semester is too far along for any but the simplest course changes,” acknowledged the principal. Brenda’s tone had suggested additional details, though, so Dr. Lansing asked, “What else?”
“We only had a few candidates still eligible at that point,” the coach continued. “But Kelly, who’d been doing the database search for me, considered something I hadn’t. She noticed that records in the student database included a field showing an intent to participate in sports or other activities.”
“What did that tell you?” probed the principal further.
“Not so many girls want to be cheerleaders anymore,” Xenia injected into the discussion.
“That’s right,” added Brenda. “An athletic girl has many more options now than even a few years ago. Girls who’d’ve been good cheerleaders are competing in other sports now. That’s good for girls in general, but not so great for the cheer team. I told Kelly that it’s getting harder to recruit good cheerleaders than it used to be sometimes.”
“I do remember cheerleading being a lot of work and then waking up the next morning with sore muscles,” recalled Janice. “But I was so proud of making the squad.”
“Seph! You never told me you were a cheerleader,” exclaimed Brenda.
“Well, you never asked!” Janice retorted. “So then, who was still available after looking at other sports?”
“No one, really,” lamented the wistful coach. “So Kelly and I called up the girls who’d signed intent forms, hoping to convince someone to try cheerleading instead, but no one wanted to. Those girls really have their hearts set on other things.”
“So then you’ll have to trim your sails and rework your gymnastics and choreography,” said Dr. Lansing. She stated it as a conclusion rather than a question.
“Well, the story’s not quite over, yet,” Dr. Van de Meer continued. “One of Kelly’s queries did mistakenly yield the name of an otherwise eligible student.”
Janice raised a quizzical eyebrow, asking, “Mistakenly?”
“Kelly omitted one of the more obvious criteria from one search,” the coach explained as the principal sipped her diet cola. “The search returned a boy.”
Suddenly, a spray of diet cola spewed from the lips of Dr. Lansing sputtering into laughter. Xenia and Janice both produced napkins and paper towels as Brenda bolted from her seat in an unsuccessful attempt to dodge the spit-take. The cola had soaked the coach’s sweatshirt and dribbled down the front of the principal’s blouse. Xenia was fortunate not to have been in the line of fire.
“Now I believe you were a cheerleader!” Brenda cried, laughing along with her colleagues at one another and herself.
Jeff and Mark waved at Brandon from a booth in the corner across from where Miss San-Giacomo, Dr. Van de Meer, and Dr. Lansing were still at lunch. But Brandon simply pointed to the lunch line to signal his usual intention of buying his lunch from the school’s food service. As he approached the glass case, he examined the choices of the day.
“What would you like, young man?” Mrs. Brown asked.
“I think I’ll have the fettuccine Alfredo primavera.”
“Not the veggie lasagna?”
“Well, I don’t want to eat the same thing every day, ma’am.”
“I understand,” said Mrs. Brown, smiling as she handed a tray of the fettuccine to Brandon. “I wouldn’t want that, either. Enjoy!”
He accepted the lunch tray from Mrs. Brown and continued along in the line, also taking a dinner roll with butter, an apple compote, and a cola. He simply handed his smartcard to the cashier who deducted the lunch from his balance. She winked at him then rang up the next customer’s lunch.
“That was a little strange,” observed Brandon as he set his lunch tray on the table across from his buddies.
“What?” Jeff asked.
“The cashier winked at me.”
“She’s got it bad for Brandon!” Mark teased.
“A little old for me, don’t-cha think?”
“Ya got a cougar chasing you, huh?” Jeff added to their banter.
“Maybe, but I like my Asian Tiger better,” retorted Brandon.
“So where is the China Babe?” Jeff continued.
“In the Ladies’ Room.”
“Melinda went in with your sister,” reported Mark. “They’ll prob’ly meet up with Jenny in there.”
“Yeah, do either of you know why girls go to the restroom together?” Jeff inquired. “I’ve never understood that.”
“Don’t look at me!” Brandon pled to his friends.
“Well, you do have a sister,” Jeff reminded him.
“Yeah, but would you listen to yourself?” Brandon objected. “It’s not like we go to the bathroom together—ew!”
Mark couldn’t help but laugh at his friends’ exchange. “Jeff, that would make Brandon even weirder than you.” Jeff replied by taking his baseball cap off and hitting Mark over the head with it.
“And here comes our gleesome threesome now,” announced Brandon as Jenny, Sheila, and Melinda walked into the cafeteria. Sheila broke formation to join the end of the lunch queue while the other two girls continued towards the boys’ corner booth.
“Hi, guys!” Jenny greeted them and sat down next to Brandon, and Melinda, beside Mark. They both quickly stole kisses from their respective boyfriends’ lips, risking that faculty or staff might witness their public displays of affection.
“Sheila will join us in a moment,” said Melinda, addressing Brandon directly.
“Kelly is coming along, too,” added Jenny. “She said she’d ask Alice as well, since you trust her judgment.”
“I do,” agreed Brandon, “but do we have enough space at the table? That’ll be eight of us.”
“They can put a small table at the end if needed,” suggested Jeff. “Or even just chairs if no one hogs the table. Why so many, anyway?”
“I wanna discuss something before I make a decision,” revealed Brandon.
“With this many people?” Jeff remarked. “We’re gonna need a conference table somewhere.”
Mark suddenly swiped Jeff’s baseball cap and hit him over the head with it. Jeff grabbed it back from him. “Wear your own next time!” Jeff whined.
“So what’s the big deal, anyway?” Mark directed his question to Brandon.
“Let’s wait until everyone’s here,” replied Brandon. “That way, I only have to explain it all once.”
Mark looked at Jenny. “D’you know?”
“Yes,” she answered, “But it’s for Brandon to tell—not me.”
“Well, from what Sheila told me, I can guess,” added Melinda, looking at Brandon. “You wanna dress like a cheerleader for the Hallowe’en dance?”
“Uh—no!” Brandon denied, grinning. “Good guess, though!”
Melinda glared at him with a wry frown, raising an eyebrow. Brandon sputtered into laughter at her grimace. “It really was a good guess,” Jenny assured her. “But it’s still not quite on the money. Besides, since your boyfriend is going as a Goth princess, it wouldn’t be such a big deal if Brandon went as a cheerleader.”
“Actually, I might,” raised Brandon as a possibility. “But again, that’s not what I wanted to talk about right now.”
“So what is?” Jeff inquired in turn.
Brandon just grinned as Jenny retrieved her beeping smartphone from her purse. She noticed a text message from her mother waiting and smiled, dancing a little bourrée right at her seat. “Brandon, Mom wants to know if five-thirty would be a good time for dinner Wednesday evening?”
“That’s fine.”
“Yes!” Jenny squealed an almost ear-splitting, shrill tone, resuming her toedance right at her seat. Immediately, she texted Brandon’s confirmation of the time back to her mother, then delivered him a quick kiss. He just smiled.
“Brandon’s really hiding, like, something big,” accused Melinda playfully. “And with a smile like he’s showing, it’s gotta be terribly naughty!”
“Here come Kelly and Alice,” noted Brandon. The two girls stopped to put their purses and bag lunches on a small, square table and pushed it flush with the end of the larger one in the booth. Then they pulled chairs over to it for themselves and sat down.
“Hi, everyone!” Kelly greeted the group. “Have you heard what happened to Billy Danziger this morning?”
“What?” Melinda asked.
“Alice, you start with how he showed up in homeroom,” Kelly deferred to her friend. “I had, like, already left. You actually saw everything that happened.”
“Yes,” affirmed Alice. “This is not gossip. I was there. Anyway, Billy came in drag today.”
“What?” Melinda squealed.
“Billy showed up dressed as a girl,” reiterated Alice. “Mister Markham had challenged him, like, to make up for not participating on Gender-Bender Day. Apparently, Billy took him up on it.”
“But that was just the beginning,” interjected Kelly. “Tell what happened just before second period!”
“Well, I went into the Ladies’ Room across from the Main Office,” Alice continued recounting, “and ‘Billie’ was in there cleaning a little brass marijuana pipe.”
“A marijuana pipe?” Jeff asked incredulously.
“Uh-huh! A little brass one,” Alice confirmed. “It was as cute as he was!” The other girls all giggled at that remark as she continued, “Then after he came out of the Ladies’ Room, I warned him he wasn’t wearing his student’s badge as Principal Lansing was coming out of the office. So he went, like, looking for his badge, first in his backpack, then set it down before looking in his purse where he’d put it for today.
“Well, he’d just got it on when Doctor Lansing came our way to chat. She must’ve thought he was a girl, at first, anyway, but she got on his—her case about forgetting her—his badge. Then she asked about Billy’s older sister. Then just as Doctor Lansing was about to leave, he caught his heel in a strap of his backpack and tripped, dumping everything in his purse?—that doesn’t sound right—her purse?—the purse on the floor. The principal saw the marijuana pipe and picked it up and told Billie to get to her office right then. And that’s what I heard and saw, myself.”
“Hello, everyone!” Sheila greeted as she approached the group with her lunch tray. “Sorry to make you wait, but the lunch line was, like, so long.”
“That’s okay, Sis,” Brandon absolved her. “Alice was just regaling us with her tale of what happened to Billy Danziger this morning.”
“Oh?” Sheila expressed her surprise as she put her tray down on the small table next between Kelly and Alice.
“This morning, he came to school in drag, like, to make up for Gender-Bender Day, and then he tripped and a marijuana pipe fell out of his purse in front of Principal Lansing,” Kelly summarized. “Alice witnessed all that. But now, the rumor is, like, the principal gave him a choice between getting expelled or dressing like a girl for the rest of the semester!”
“Omigosh!” Melinda squealed. “You’ve gotta be kidding!”
“That’s what I heard!” Kelly insisted her giggles maturing into full laughter with the other girls following suit. Jeff and Mark looked at each other and guffawed. Brandon just relaxed with a sigh. His problem would be just a little less embarrassing and perhaps he wouldn’t be alone if he consented to join the cheerleading team.
“Alright,” Brandon addressed the group. “Sheila’s here, so it’s time to tell you what I hafta think about.”
“Lemme guess, Bro,” said Sheila. “From your text message, I’d say you wanna wear my old cheerleader uniform for Hallowe’en?”
“No,” said Melinda. “That was like our first guess.”
“What is it, then?” Mark followed up.
“It’s—It’s—uh—,” Brandon hesitantly stammered. “Kelly, maybe it’ll be more believable if you tell it.” He looked at her, his face almost pleading. She simply nodded.
“Okay, everyone,” Kelly addressed them. “To put it simply, we want Brandon—or rather ‘Brandi’—to join the cheerleading team. Coach Brenda, like, asked him this morning.”
“Is that where you two went during homeroom?” Alice wondered.
“Yeah,” answered Brandon. “We discussed it in Doctor Van de Meer’s office.”
“The immediately obvious questions are why you?” Jeff inquired. “And does that mean you’ve gotta dress like a girl to do it?”
Kelly fielded the questions for her friend. “We did a database search to find someone to stand in for Double Abby. None of the eligible girls who were named wanted to. They’re all going out for other sports. By mistake, I forgot to limit one search for gender. Brandon’s name came back in that one. Since we both took gymnastics lessons from the same coach, I knew, like, he could do it and suggested him to Coach Brenda. And yes, he, like, has to wear the same uniform—.”
“But he’ll be so cute in it!” Jenny broke in. The girls giggled at that.
“That’s just crazy!” Jeff opined. You can’t seriously be thinking about it?”
“Yeah!” Mark agreed. “Gender-Bender Day was bad enough. This is even crazier!”
“Well, maybe it won’t be so bad with Bill around,” mused Brandon. “At least I won’t be like the only one, now.” He felt Jenny’s hand squeeze his.
“But are you, like, really gonna do it?” Jeff pressed his buddy for an answer.
“I’m not sure,” admitted Brandon. “They really seem to need me, so I’m thinking about it. Still, it does sound crazy, though.”
“Brandon, we wouldn’t’ve asked you if we didn’t need you or if we didn’t think you could, like, do it,” Kelly reminded him. “I never thought you knew, like, just how good a gymnast you were—and still are. You really oughtta give it a go.”
“Oh! I’m not thinking so much about the gymnastics,” he assured her. “But if I really gotta show up dressed as a girl two or three times a week, I’m not so sure I can handle that. I mean, I did it once and look at how it turned out—I spent half the weekend in the hospital!”
“Well, I think you’re better than that,” insisted Kelly. “Your talents and your spirit are needed.”
“She’s right, sweetheart,” affirmed Jenny. “You’d be doing this for the school’s benefit, just like you did for Gender-Bender Day. It’d only be more often.”
“You didn’t have any problem while you were doing it,” Sheila reminded her brother. “It wasn’t until the next day you had any misgivings about it.”
“And those misgivings grew into nightmares,” he reminded her. “You had to call for the ambulance.”
“But it was, like, alright when we got you there,” his sister continued to argue.
“Brandon, you can handle it,” Jenny assured him, squeezing his hand again. “I have faith in you. Let others have a chance to rely on you, too.”
He relaxed a little more. Jenny’s support helped to reassure him. But was she supporting him just as any girl would stand with a boyfriend, or was her view objective as well?
Alice had been watching and listening to the discussion but hadn’t offered an opinion. “Kelly, is this more of trying to turn Brandon into a girl, like on Thursday? We agreed to leave that alone.”
“No. No, it’s not!” Kelly defended what she had done. “I was just as surprised as Coach Brenda when the computer search gave me his name. It only happened because I made, like, a mistake setting up one of the queries.”
“Well, a few days ago, you were saying Brandon’s transgendered,” Alice reminded her.
“No, I’m not transgendered,” denied Brandon. He wasn’t sure of how much he wanted to reveal, but these were friends gathered around him. “But I am androgynous. Dr. Van de Meer had me read about androgyny. Then at the hospital, they gave me a test for it and I scored right in the middle—perfectly androgynous.”
“Is that like unisex?” Mark asked.
“Well, it’s more like both sexes,” Brandon tried to explain. “According to the test, I should be comfortable in both traditional masculine and feminine roles almost equally.”
“That’s weird!” Jeff remarked. “Really weird!”
“No more than when you’re playing baseball,” argued Brandon. “You throw left-handed but you’re a strong switch-hitter. And Mark throws right but always bats left. Yet most players can only bat and throw with the same hand. But everyone catches with the hand opposite their throwing hand.”
“So you’re saying androgynous is like switch-hitting?” Mark asked his buddy to clarify.
“Pretty much,” affirmed Brandon. “And how many things do we all have to do two-handed?”
“I never thought about that,” conceded Jeff.
“And who decides what roles are masculine or feminine, anyway?” Melinda added to the discussion.
“Exactly!” Brandon agreed with her. “Did I mention the test was for traditional gender roles?”
“Yes, you did,” confirmed Alice.
“So does that mean you’d be comfortable as a cheerleader?” Kelly asked.
“Well, that would be consistent with the test results,” replied Brandon.
“Can’t you ever answer, like, just yes or no?” Kelly complained rolling her eyes.
“No!” Brandon quipped. Everyone but Kelly laughed at his humorous twist of logic. “Seriously, though,” he continued, “I don’t think I’d have much difficulty cheerleading if it weren’t for the likely problems of teasing and bullying. After all, it’s not thought of as a masculine role.”
“But according to that test, you’re, like, supposed to be comfortable in feminine roles,” Melinda reminded him.
“I am,” affirmed Brandon, “but that’s not the problem.”
“Then what is?” Kelly asked.
“Other guys won’t be comfortable with him in a feminine role,” Alice observed. “And they’ll prob’ly be vocal about it.”
“Bingo!” Brandon exclaimed. “And that’s one reason not to do it.”
“Seriously, sweetheart?” Jenny looked him in the eye.
“Yeah,” he said to her. “Bullies don’t need so much a reason to inflict violence as an excuse. It’s like their default mode.
“Then maybe this really is a bad idea,” concluded Jeff. “If you’re gonna make yourself even more of a target to bullies, I don’t think it’s worth the risk.”
“The cheerleaders need me, though,” Brandon reasserted.
“But how bad do they need you?” Jeff asked. “Why can’t the cheer team get along with one less cheerleader?”
“Jeff, it’s not so simple as you’re making it out to be!” Kelly retorted. “While I can still do some cheering and dancing, I won’t be doing, like, any gymnastics until my wrist heals, so for those kinds of things, the cheer team is down by two of us. If we can’t get a substitute for one of us, then we have only a very short time to revise our choreography and gymnastics. That’s especially hard to do, like, this late in the season and we’d have safety issues as well. It’s a lot easier to bring in, like, a new girl and get her ready to rhumba.”
“But Brandon’s not exactly a girl,” Mark reminded Kelly.
“No, he’s not,” she conceded. “Still, he showed us he can pull it off really well.”
“That was such a mistake!” Brandon whinged. “I should never have worn that dress!”
“But Brandon,” said Sheila. You really looked good in it.”
“Please, Sis,” he sighed. “Don’t remind me!”
“So Billy’s mother was alright with his punishment?” Xenia inquired.
“Well, she agreed it was a better choice than expelling or suspending him long-term,” replied Janice. “And from her tone of voice, she might have some fun helping him comply.” She took another bite of the lasagna.
“I’m in agreement with you and Xee, though,” said Brenda. “These ‘zero-tolerance’ policies are essentially the same as zero-thought.’”
“Or ‘zero-hassle’ for certain school-board administrators,” observed Xenia. “If they can treat everyone as guilty, then they don’t need to bother investigating anything.”
“And they can assign the same penalty to everyone without having to think of fairness,” added Brenda. “But I think you did well to consider an alternative punishment for Billy—and a creative one at that. He might really learn a few things from it.”
“That’s the idea,” remarked Janice. “Besides, I couldn’t ignore how he was dressed this morning. He gave me the idea for it himself—and I can always argue that it’s an appropriate penalty for entering the Ladies’ Room without permission.”
“Anyway, you don’t seem to have any categorical objection to boys dressing as girls,” concluded Xenia.
“No, I guess not,” confirmed Janice. “So are we back to the issue of letting Brandon MacDonald join the Junior Varsity cheerleading squad?”
“We do need an answer from you, Seph,” said Brenda. “I want to be able to act immediately when we get a decision from Brandon. And if you can’t allow it, then I need to start revising the choreography and gymnastics for my Jay-Vee girls today.”
“I think that I should talk to Brandon myself before giving you either a yes or no on this,” the principal decreed, withholding her final decision until she had interviewed the boy. “But I will lay down one instruction right now. Whatever course he plots, you will both accept it and not try to change his mind. This sounds like a very difficult decision for a boy to make and I want it respected.”
Xenia nodded to her boss. “I’ve already promised Brandon that I’d support whatever he decides to do.”
Dr. Lansing looked at the coach. “Seph, I’ve explained it to him as best I can and I’ve asked him to come to the Cheerleading One class today. Seeing how the cheer team works day-to-day should help him make a better informed choice, whatever it is. I’ve already accepted that he might refuse. I’m just happy he’s willing to consider it, although I don’t think he’ll really do it.”
“You don’t?” Xenia asked in surprise.
“No, Xee, I don’t,” confessed Brenda, sighing. “I hope I’m wrong, but I think he and Kelly have too much negative history between them. And we know he’ll take a lot of teasing from his classmates if he goes along with this.”
“He did ask for time to think it over, though,” Xenia reminded her.
“Yes, but you also said that he’d made his decision before he left,” recalled the coach. “He only asked for the time so he could let Kelly and the rest of us down gently. He came across to me as a very sensitive boy.”
“But I think he’ll do it!” Xenia said, contradicting her colleague.
“So how do you reach that conclusion, Xee?” Dr. Lansing asked.
“Although I did say that Brandon had likely decided before he’d left the room,” explained Dr. Van de Meer, “I also thought that he needed to take time not to appear too eager to do something that normally is in our girls’ domain. I think that he really wants to do it but is more afraid of appearances than anything else.”
Dr. Lansing mused for a moment then wondered, “Have either of you considered a third alternative?”
“What’s that?” Brenda asked.
“Well, maybe he’s not decided yet and he really needs to think about it?” Janice answered. “Too often we let our own mind games get in the way of our better judgment. Brenda, I think you’re just too pessimistic about the outcome and are trying to steel yourself against it. Xee, you’ve worked with the boy to assess his interests and abilities before scheduling his classes, but do you really know him that well?”
“I did have a long talk with him Thursday morning,” reported Xenia. “I tried to emphasize to him the importance of making his own decisions and being secure doing it.”
“Why?” Dr. Lansing asked.
“Classmates were trying to push him where he might not wish to go,” replied the counselor. “And when Brenda asked him this morning to join the cheer squad, I reminded him of our previous discussion. That was also when I promised to support his decision.”
“So then you had talked with him about decision-making before Abby’s accident?” Brenda asked Xenia to clarify.
“Yes, I had.”
“So, he seems to have taken your advice to heart,” acknowledged Dr. Lansing, opening her agenda. “And that makes the stipulation I laid down all that more important. We must let the boy’s decision stand.” She made a notation in the margin of the day’s page to call Brandon MacDonald into her office.
Jeff and Mark huddled with Brandon while the girls all made a beeline for the Ladies’ Room.
“So buddy, are you really gonna do it?” Jeff pressed Brandon for an answer yet again. “I mean, you’d be dressing like a girl at least once a week, and prob’ly more than that.”
“Jeff, it’s just clothing,” he tried to reassure his two best friends. “Pieces of textiles cut out and sewn together into strange shapes—now just a little stranger than usual.”
“But it’s all so weird!” Jeff insisted. “I mean, getting dressed up, like for Gender-Bender Day or Hallowe’en is one thing, but this seems like so much more.”
“Look, Jeff,” Mark jumped into the discussion. “We both wore skirts when Brandon dressed up and we’re still who we are. And he’ll still be who he is. He wouldn’t even be thinking about it if any girls had volunteered.”
“This is true,” Brandon agreed with Mark. “If you remember what Kelly said, my name only showed up in the search by mistake.”
“I know,” acknowledged Jeff. “But I’m afraid it’ll all be one big mistake if you do.”
“Jeff! Listen!” Brandon quietly hushed his friend. “It’ll be alright! No matter what I decide to do, we’ll still be friends, won’t we?”
“Yeah, but—,” began Jeff.
“No but’s, Jeff!” insisted Brandon. You, me, Mark—we’ve been together since we were how old?”
“We were toddlers, I think,” recalled Mark. “I can’t remember ever not knowing both you guys.”
“So, we’re all friends, then,” Brandon reminded them. “We don’t always agree on everything. But has that ever stopped us from being friends?”
“No, guess not,” confirmed Jeff.
“So, don’t worry about it,” Brandon tried to assure his friends. “Nothing too bad can happen.”
About then, Brandon and Mark saw their respective girlfriends coming from the Ladies’ Room. Melinda took Mark by the hand and Jeff by the elbow to direct them toward their classes.
Jenny and Brandon started down the hall, hand in hand, toward their French class, but his sister quickly caught up with them.
“Wait, Li’l Bro!” Sheila gently took her brother by the wrist. Then she told him, sotto voce, “I wanna talk to you about this alone. When we get home, you need to try on my old uniform. I have my own selfish reasons for wanting you to become a cheerleader, but it’s only fair to warn you about the down side of joining the team. You need to know about it, too, before deciding. Okay?”
“Okay, Sis!” Brandon agreed. “But Jenny and I gotta get to French class now.”
The siblings went on their respective ways. “What was that about?” Jenny asked as she and Brandon started to class.
“Sis wants to have a private talk about cheerleading with me,” he said, continuing sotto voce. “Apparently she feels a need to warn me about something. She also wants me to try on her old uniform.”
Jenny’s face beamed. “I wanna see that, myself.”
“Of course you do,” conceded her boyfriend. “What I don’t understand is why?”
“I like beauty,” she said, halting their walk to class. “And you show it so well.” She delivered a quick peck to his lips. “But you need to show it more often.”
« Bon après-midi, Rhonda, » Brandon greeted his lab partner, speaking into the microphone of his headset.
“You’re back already!” Rhonda exclaimed, still trying to adjust the earphones of her own headset.
« Mais en français, mon amie! » he reminded her as he set a switch on their desk console.
« Déjà tu es retourné! » she reiterated. « Ça va? »
« Très bien! Et toi, Rhonda? »
« Très bien aussi! » answered Rhonda. Then she spoke in English again. “I guess I should thank you.”
“Thank me?” Brandon asked in surprise. “For what?”
“For not coming to school Friday,” answered Rhonda. “Because you didn’t come, Kelly passed the crown for Freshman Homecoming Princess to me.”
« Quoi? » Brandon exclaimed. « A-t-elle passé la couronne à toi? »
« Mais oui! » affirmed Rhonda. “I don’t know how to explain all this in French yet. Kelly named you to be her Knight-escort for Homecoming. But when she heard you were in the hospital, she was really upset and no longer wanted to be Freshman Homecoming Princess. Since I had won second place in the voting, the title went to me.”
Brandon looked down at his lab station. He hadn’t thought that Kelly might want him for her escort. But why would she? Jenny and he were a couple now. It made no sense to him that Kelly wanted to ask him to be her Knight-escort.
“I had no idea, Rhonda,” confessed Brandon, forgetting to converse in French with his lab partner. “She couldn’t’ve asked anyone else?”
“I heard that she wanted only you,” recounted Rhonda. “Would you have escorted her to the game and to the Homecoming Banquet and Dance if you had known?”
« Je ne sais pas, » he replied. « Vraiment, je n’y peux pas répondre. »
Brandon glanced across the room to Jenny, hoping to get her attention, but she was focused on her lesson. Then he took the smartphone from his pocket.
« Qu’est-ce que tu fais, Brandon? » asked Rhonda.
« Je veux parler à Jenny, » Brandon answered as he began inputting a text message to his girlfriend.
“You really shouldn’t be doing that in class,” whispered Rhonda. “You could get in trouble for it and get Jenny in trouble, too.”
“Well, I could hack the language laboratory router instead and talk to her right at her work station,” he replied.
“But that could get you into even worse trouble!” Rhonda continued, sotto voce.
“And that’s why I’m just texting her.”
Rhonda simply rolled her eyes as Brandon giggled at her. So neither noticed their French teacher, Anne-Marie Wiszniewski, walking up behind them.
“Brandon, Principal Lansing has asked to see you right away,” said Madame (Mme) Wiszniewski.
“Oh, I’m sorry, Madame Wiszniewski!” Brandon apologized, believing that he’d been caught texting by his teacher. “I promise not to do it again.”
“Whatever are you talking about, Brandon?” Mme Wiszniewski asked him. “It really doesn’t matter. I just got a message from Doctor Lansing and she wants to see you in her office now.”
“Right now?” he asked, slightly whining, for her to clarify.
« Tout de suite! » confirmed his teacher. She offered the boy a hall pass, inquiring, “I take it you know what this is all about?”
Wishing neither to lie outright nor to tell herq anything that he needn’t yet reveal, Brandon hedged his reply. “Uh—not exactly,” he denied. “It might be any of a few issues. I won’t really know until I get there.” This was true enough, although he could, with high confidence, guess which issue it would most likely be. Accepting the hall pass, he scampered through the door and down the corridor.
“Brandon, please wait in Doctor Lansing’s office,” instructed the school secretary. “She’ll be with you in a minute or two.” The secretary ushered him into the room and took the hall pass from him. Before sitting down he looked around the office. He noticed on the wall, over the desk, a diploma reading:
The boy sat down in a chair in front of the desk. He wondered if Billy Danziger sat in the same chair earlier when he was sentenced to dressing as a girl for the semester? Yet here Brandon was waiting to talk to Principal Lansing. The note didn’t say what she wanted to discuss, but he could guess. After all, it wasn’t every day that a boy is asked to be on a girls’ cheerleading team. Dr. Van de Meer had mentioned that they’d have to ask Dr. Lansing about it, so the principal must need his input. Or perhaps, she’s decided not to allow it and was going to tell him not to worry about it anymore. Or maybe she wanted to know if he’d made a decision or which way he were leaning?
“Good afternoon, Brandon!” the contralto voice of the principal greeted him. “I’d like to thank you for coming on such short notice.” She shut the door behind her and then walked around and sat at her desk. “Don’t worry! You’re not before the captain’s mast, but you must be wondering why you’re here.”
“Is it because Miss San-Giacomo wants me to be a cheerleader?” Brandon asked, getting right to the point.
“Yes, it is,” the principal affirmed. “So, how do you feel about that?”
“I’m not sure how I feel about it,” he answered truthfully and now relaxed. “I talked to all my friends and my sister at lunchtime today to find out what they thought.”
“But I’m wanting to know what you think and how you feel, not their opinions,” clarified Dr. Lansing. “You have to make a decision that’s quite unusual for a boy to consider and I want to be sure that you know what’s being asked of you and what some of the results might be.”
“Well, ma’am, I think I do know what’s being asked of me, and why,” he told the principal. “And I am worried about some possible things that might happen.”
“What are you worried about?”
“I guess I’m most worried about getting teased and bullied,” he said. “It would be another opportunity for bullies to come after me.”
“Well, you’d be participating in a school-sponsored activity,” the principal remarked, probing to see what Brandon understood. “That’s hardly a reason for bullying.”
“Bullies don’t need a reason, Doctor Lansing,” argued Brandon. “Just an opportunity. Having the school’s permission to dress like a girl won’t figure into their logic.”
Dr. Lansing nodded at the boy’s observation. He had summarized the problem quite succinctly. She could not have expressed it any better—maybe not even as well!
“Let’s assume, for the sake of argument, that I can keep the bullies away from you and prevent any teasing,” premised Doctor Lansing. “What else would concern you?”
“I’m not sure how often I’d have to come to school as a girl,” replied the student. “I really had fun on Gender-Bender Day, but the next day, everyone seemed to be pushing me to be a girl. Exploring what being feminine is like was fun, and I think I want to try it again, but if I’m on the cheerleading team, I might be doing it too often. I’d be committing to a full schedule of days when I’d be required to wear the uniform to school. And the cheerleaders have a ‘Fashion Day’ every week when I’d have to come in drag then, too. That might be too much for me.”
“Anything else?”
“Cheerleading can get expensive,” recalled Brandon. “My sister Sheila was a Jay-Vee cheerleader last year and there were a lot of unexpected small expenses, here and there, that she complained about all the time. But my family’s not exactly poor and I get a decent allowance.”
“So then why did she complain about it so much?” Dr. Lansing asked.
“Even though the expenses were small, she had a lot of them and the total amount got larger than she thought,” he explained. “Mom and Dad expect us to budget and to account for our money and often it’s hard to explain unexpected expenses and especially to budget for them.”
“That’s quite true,” conceded the principal. “Yet I get the feeling that you’re not too worried about the cost of it?”
“No, not really, Doctor Lansing,” he admitted. “Like I said, I get a good allowance. Besides, cheerleading would prob’ly take up enough time that I’d do less of another hobby, so I’d just budget that money for it. And then Mom and Dad have always been willing to pay for my sister and me to participate in sports and other school activities.”
“You’ve thought more than one aspect of this through, haven’t you?”
“As much as I’ve had time for it since this morning.”
Dr. Lansing had long experience of reading students’ faces, body language, and intonation. She had a feeling that Brandon was holding something back from her.
“How suited for cheerleading are you physically?” Dr. Lansing inquired.
“That’s prob’ly why Miss San-Giacomo asked me,” answered Brandon. “I had gymnastics lessons with Kelly Harrigan and she told Coach Brenda that I was good at it. That and I think Kelly just wanted to get me in a dress again.”
“Does Kelly tease you much?”
“Daily, since kindergarten…”
Principal Lansing smiled at the boy who had been asked to play such a feminine role just as he approached the cusp of manhood. So he and this cheerleader, Kelly, had some shared history. Perhaps she needed to inquire further into that before approving or rejecting anything.
“Brandon, I know that teasing can be mean-spirited and hurtful, but sometimes it’s meant to be friendly and affectionate,” explained Dr. Lansing. “Have you considered the possibility that Kelly’s teasing is that kind?”
“But how can you tell?”
Dr. Lansing thought that a strange question, unless he were that kind of boy who had difficulty perceiving or understanding social cues. She opened Brandon’s dossier to look at the one-page summary of his academic history and current status in school. She was hardly an expert, but while absorbing the data on the young man, she could only wonder, Asperger’s syndrome?
Peeking at the next page of his file, she had another question to ask him. “Why were you absent Friday?”
“I was—ill.”
“Could you be more specific?”
“Do I have to?”
“Well, your health may be relevant to the decision I have to make.”
Brandon took a deep breath and then exhaled slowly. “After I went to sleep Thursday night, I had a series of nightmares,” he recounted. “Then I awoke Friday morning from a nightmare with a panic attack. Mom and Dad ran into my room to help me breathe while Sis called for an ambulance.”
“Your Mom and Dad helped you breathe?”
“Yeah,” confirmed Brandon. “Dad’s a physician and Mom’s a nurse. They both work at Saint Luke’s. In fact, Dad was working in the Emergency Room when Double Abby and Kelly came in Friday night.”
“Double Abby?”
“That’s the nickname for Abigail Abernathy.”
“How did she get a nickname like that?”
“When we were in grade school, we had two Abigails in our class and both went by Abby. Then she said that Abby could be a nickname for Abernathy as well. So to distinguish them, we called her Abby-Abby and the other girl just Abby. But by third grade, though, we were calling her Double Abby and it stuck, even though ‘Just Abby’ had moved away by fifth grade.”
The principal couldn’t help but laugh softly at the story. Indeed, each new class entering high school already has a deep history shared among most of the students. Yet she had the feeling that the shared history of this year’s freshman class was perhaps richer than she’d seen in a while. In other years, Brandon’s story would have seemed somehow peculiar, but not right now. She’d already heard a number of unusual stories from the new freshmen suggesting that she might encounter a plethora of such unanticipated issues before they would be graduated. A boy on the cheerleading squad? Just the first of many times that she’d set sail in uncharted waters. She turned her attention once again to the student in front of her desk.
“Brandon, earlier today, I punished a student for breaking several rules, one of them very serious, by requiring him to attend dressed as a girl for the rest of the semester.”
“Billy Danziger?” Brandon suggested. “I heard about what happened.”
“Yes, that was Billy Danziger,” she confirmed. “I ‘sentenced’ him to wear dresses and skirts, but here you are, thinking about volunteering to do it!”
“But if I do, it’s for the benefit of the cheer team and the school’s other sports teams,” asserted Brandon. “It’s not just about me.”
“And it’s noble and unselfish of you to think so,” she complimented the boy. “Still, it would be a mistake for you not to consider all the consequences this might have for you.”
“My new doctor at Saint Luke’s over the weekend said that I need to expand my comfort zone,” he argued. “She also said I should give myself permission to explore my feminine side, but I don’t think she meant for me to do it at school.”
“Well, cheerleading would definitely let you explore your feminine side,” remarked Dr. Lansing. “But there’s something else I want you to consider and it’s at the very heart and soul of cheerleading. You have to really commit to it and give it your all. So, if you decide to join the squad, you must be willing and able to keep at it for the rest of the school year. You can’t just abandon ship later if it proves tougher than you expect. And that means keeping your grades up, although I don’t think you’ll have any problems there. Coach San-Giacomo and all the other Jay-Vee cheerleaders will be relying on you.”
Until right then, Brandon hadn’t quite felt the weight of the decision that he had to make. He had gathered data about it and thought it through, but he hadn’t really felt it yet. Indeed, for Miss San-Giacomo, for Kelly, for Sheila, for Double Abby, and for all others at West Grove High School who took cheerleading seriously, his decision would be very important.
“Doctor Lansing, I’ve already discussed this with Doctor Van de Meer and Miss San-Giacomo this morning. I’ve discussed it with Kelly and my girlfriend Jenny and a few of my other friends over lunch. I’m discussing it with you now. Miss San-Giacomo has asked me to come to the Cheerleading One class this afternoon. If possible, I want to talk to my new doctor about it after school. Of course, I hope to discuss it with Mom and Dad at home. And Sis warned me that she has more to tell me about her experience as a cheerleader, too. Besides, I may even ask my best buddies and my girlfriend for more advice tonight. Then when I come to school tomorrow morning, I’ll have a decision to tell Miss San-Giacomo, Doctor Van de Meer, and you.”
“You seem to be navigating a course to a sound decision.”
“Well, I have to,” said the student. “You just raised the stakes for me.”
“Oh? How did I do that?”
“You said I couldn’t ‘just abandon ship later,’” he reminded her. “If I say yes, then you mean to hold me to it. That raises the stakes for me. I’m stuck if it’s the wrong call.”
Then and there, Principal Lansing understood just how special, how bright, how thoughtful Brandon was. He was indeed more thoughtful and sensitive than his academic record suggested—more than such a report even could suggest. After all, he was willing to volunteer for this role when no one else could. He was right: she had upped the risk on him, even though she had intended only to motivate him to be careful in weighing his decision.
“Brandon, I’m sorry,” apologized Dr. Lansing. “I didn’t mean to add more pressure to your decision. I meant only to encourage you to make your decision carefully and to understand the level of commitment that’s expected of you. However, you already seem to appreciate those things.”
“But if I agree to be a cheerleader, things could still go wrong that aren’t my fault,” worried Brandon. “What happens then?”
The principal rocked back in her chair a moment. “So long as you’ve made a good faith effort to make it work, I won’t let it hurt you. After all, you’re tacking into the wind for the school’s benefit and I recognize that it might not work out, even if you do everything you’re supposed to perfectly. So I won’t let you be set adrift because you were willing to help out.”
“That helps,” admitted Brandon.
“Any more questions for me?” Dr. Lansing asked him.
“Just one,” he remarked. “Were you ever in the Navy?”
“No, but my father and brothers were all naval officers,” the principal told him. “Why do you ask?”
“I noticed the nautical metaphors in your speech,” he observed.
Dr. Lansing paused a moment and gently shook her head, laughing quietly at herself. “So, you do pay attention to what people say,” she approved. “Here’s another hall pass. Get back to class now.”
Fortunately for Brandon, the Girls’ Gymnasium had two offices, including one that had a door opening to the main corridor. Miss San-Giacomo had given him instructions to come to that door. He knocked on it.
“Welcome to Cheerleading One, Brandon!” Coach Brenda greeted him.
“Thanks and good afternoon, Miss San-Giacomo!” Brandon replied, nervously squeezing the handles of his gym-bag.
“You should call me ‘Coach Brenda’ like the other girls do,” she suggested, smiling. “I’m guessing that bag contains your phys-ed uniform?”
“Uh—yeah!” he affirmed. “But it’s my own gear—for boys, I mean!”
“That’s okay, Brandon,” the coach assured him. “I hadn’t intended for you to dress for the class today unless you want to. I mostly want you just to observe and get an idea of how the cheerleaders work day-to-day.”
“But if I want to change clothes, where do I go?”
“For today, you can use my office next door and if you decide to join the cheer team, we’ll work out a more permanent arrangement.”
“Then let me get changed so I’m able to watch as soon as your team gets going.”
With that, Coach San-Giacomo let Brandon into her office to change his clothes for the strangest physical education course that he’d ever try.
©2014 by Anam Chara.
One boy is about to learn that he has already passed such an event, and nothing will ever be quite the same…
Author’s note:In this story, the circumflex accent (^) on a vowel in English is used to denote the pitch of the voice rising then falling. So Môm! indicates the commonly heard appeal that children and teenagers often whine to their mothers.
“Hello, Mom?…” Sheila asked over the telephone.
“What is it, sweetheart?…” Elizabeth asked her daughter.
“You’re not going to believe this,” said Sheila, “but Coach Brenda has asked Brandon to join the cheer team!…”
“Are you kidding, Sheila?” asked her mother. “This isn’t one of Kelly’s silly pranks, is it?…”
“Oh no, Mom!” Sheila denied. “Kelly may’ve recommended Brandon to Coach Brenda, but she takes her cheerleading very seriously. The coach needs someone to take Abby Abernathy’s place. So this is no prank. Besides, we all discussed it over lunch today…”
“A high school having a boy on the cheerleading squad is certainly unusual…”
“Yes, it is, but it’s looking necessary. Coach Brenda asked him this morning in his counselor’s office, and I think he’s talked about it with Principal Lansing, too…”
“I hope he’ll ask your father and me for some advice…”
“I’m sure he will. And I need to talk to him about it, too,” continued Sheila. “By the way, could you get my old cheerleading uniform out of the closet? I’ll do the ironing, myself, but Brandon really needs to try it on…”
“Which one?…”
“Oh, that’s right!… Y’know, I think all my old uniforms are still together in the garment carrier,” mused Sheila. “Just get them all out. I may as well have him try everything on while we’re at it…”
“Alright, I’ll do that,” promised her mother. “But you and Brandon come straight home today. This is a lot to happen in one day and we need to discuss it together as a family, I think.”
Dr. MacDonald knocked on the threshold of Dr. Windham’s office door, who was working at her computer, recording notes about her day’s patients. “Teri, Libby wants to know if you can come over to our place for dinner tonight?” Nathan invited her. “Brandon had quite an interesting problem arise at school today and would like to sound you out on it.”
“Oh?” Teri responded. “What kind of problem?”
“I don’t really know the details,” said Dr. MacDonald. “Besides, Brandon should be the one to explain it to you, anyway. But I think it’s more of what you two talked about over the weekend.”
Dr. Windham swiveled around in her chair and smiled at her friend and colleague. “It has been a while since we’ve got together outside the hospital,” she remarked. “So what time’s dinner?”
“About six-thirty…”
“Alright, Nate. Tell Libby I’ll be there.”
“Okay! She’ll like that,” said Nathan. “I’ll tell her you’re coming.”
Brandon and Jenny walked along the pathway home. Jeff, Mark, Melinda, and Sheila followed a discreet distance behind them in a separate group. Brandon’s smartphone rang and interrupted his conversation with his girlfriend, but when he saw who the caller was, he answered it.
“I should take this call, Jenny,” he excused himself. “Hello, Mom!…”
“Are you on your way home, Brandon?…” his mother asked.
“Yes, Mom,” he affirmed. “I’m walking Jenny home first. Sheila’s right behind us with Melinda, Mark, and Jeff…”
“Who’s Melinda?…”
“She’s one of Sheila’s friends and Mark’s new girlfriend…”
“Mark has a girlfriend?” exclaimed Mrs. MacDonald. “I can hardly believe that! But then I still have a hard time believing you already found someone…”
Jenny smiled at her boyfriend as she deduced the subject of the telephone call. He grinned back at her. “Mom, Jenny’s mother has invited me to dinner at five-thirty Wednesday evening. Is that alright?…”
“Of course it is, so long as Jenny accepts an invitation from us…”
“She’s already promised she would, Mom,” Brandon reminded her. “But we do have to suggest a date and time before she can accept it…”
Jenny giggled. Also, their other friends had caught up with them.
“Well, I’m calling about dinner tonight, son,” his mother told him. “Our friend Teri, whom you know as Doctor Windham now, will be joining us. Sheila called and told me what Coach San-Giacomo asked you to do, and I do think you should talk with Teri about it, if that’s alright with you?…”
“Actually, I was hoping she’d take my call tonight,” admitted Brandon. “How did you get her to come to dinner, anyway?…”
“Remember, she’s been a friend of your dad’s and mine for a long time,” his mother reminded him. “We were college roommates and she was a classmate of your dad’s in college and in medical school…”
“Mom, I meant to ask you if she’s the one whom Sheila used to call ‘Miss Window’?…”
“Yes, honey, and you would call her ‘Aunt Teasie,’” his mother reminded him. “You couldn’t quite say ‘Theresa’ or ‘Teri’ so that’s what you called her. You didn’t remember her at all?…”
“Vaguely,” he said. “But if she and you and Dad are all friends, why hasn’t she been around for so long?…”
“Well, it’s a long story,” recalled his mother. “She had to go away to do her psychiatric residency. When she completed that there weren’t any vacancies in her specialty here. When one came open here at Saint Luke’s, we helped her get the position. She’s really been quite busy since joining the staff, though…”
The Harrigan family had finished eating their dinner, so Caitlin began to clear the table since it was her turn to clean up. But almost as soon as she had started, her mother stopped her.
“Caitlin, go do your homework now,” Cat told her youngest daughter.
“But it’s my turn tonight,” she reminded her mother. “Are you sure?”
“Yes, sweetheart,” affirmed Cat. “Your sister will clean up for you tonight.”
Caitlin glanced over at her sister. “Mom, is Kelly in trouble?” Kelly stared back at her little sister.
“Caitlin, you don’t need to know that just now,” Cat told her. “But your father and I need to talk privately with Kelly about a few things.”
Caitlin looked over to her father. He just nodded. “Sooner or later all will be okay,” Brian tried to assure his little girl, “for you and for Kelly. Don’t worry about your sister, okay?”
Caitlin looked at Kelly again, but her older sister smiled back and nodded. “Caitlin, I expect Mom and Dad wanna talk to me about some things,” said Kelly. “I did both some good and some bad things, but some of it’s just about growing up, too.”
Kelly embraced her younger sister and kissed her gently on the cheek. “Okay, Caitie-Cat!” Kelly exclaimed, swatting her sister’s butt. “Go do your homework!” Despite the loud crack of the swat on Caitlin’s backside, she giggled and ran off to comply.
“Let’s adjourn to my study, then,” declared Brian. “It’s time to get this started.”
In his sister’s room, Brandon sat at Sheila’s vanity table, staring at himself in the mirror. Anxiously, he had donned one of the Jay-Vee crimson, royal blue, and white cheerleading uniforms that she’d worn the previous year. It actually fit him somewhat loosely, since she was slightly taller than Brandon and anything but flat-chested. Also, because her extra height was due to her shapely legs, the hemline of her skirt came about an inch (2.5 cm) or so lower on her brother. Nonetheless, he felt very much exposed wearing it. But so that Brandon wouldn’t feel quite as vulnerable, Sheila was wearing her pom-pom squad/dance team uniform. Besides, she enjoyed any excuse to wear the glittering, form-fitting costume.
“Now, let’s see what we can do with your hair,” said Sheila, kneeling behind her brother as she brushed his hair into bunches. “The two basic hairstyles for any cheerleader are pigtails and ponytails. When in doubt, you can, like, always get away with one of those. And you’ve grown your hair out just long enough for simple braids.” She continued to braid his hair and tied two pigtails off with white ribbons.
Brandon thought differently about braids than did his sister. Braiding was an exercise in topology for his mathematically oriented mind. That the purpose of Sheila braiding his hair was for him to appear cute and girlish was really lost on him.
The boy stared into the mirror to see a girl staring back at him. It had only been five days since ‘Brandi’ had shown up at school and won such praise—only four days after Brandon had been embarrassed to have shown his feminine aspect to the world. He was no less curious and excited than he’d been on Gender-Bender Day, but still he was just as anxious and disturbed—and embarrassed—as he’d been the following day.
“So, Brandi is back!” Sheila beamed at the figure reflecting her brother from the mirror. “The uniform is just a little too big, but it, like, suits you! You really belong in a cheer uniform!”
“I can’t believe I’m doing this!” Brandon denied. “You told me you had your own selfish reasons for wanting me on the cheerleading team. So what’s up?”
Sheila led her brother to the bed and sat him down, holding both his hands. To the casual observer, they would appear to be two sisters just having a heart-to-heart talk. And indeed, they were about to engage in such a conversation.
“I think I wanna call you ‘Brandi’ now,” said Sheila. “Is that, like, okay with you?”
I guess I do look more like a Brandi than a Brandon now,” he conceded.
“Yes, you do,” his older sister assured him. “And I’ve always wanted a little sister and now I’m giving you advice. It’s almost like a dream come true.”
“So what words of wisdom do you have for me?” Brandon asked with just a hint of sarcasm in his voice.
“First, I promised to tell you, like, the selfish reasons why I want you do this,” Sheila reminded him. “To start with, I’ve always wanted a little sister to do things with and this is, like, as close as I’m gonna get.”
“Well, we already do things together.”
“Yes, but not like girl things,” his sister emphasized. “Now I have a chance for that, too.”
“Alright, Sis,” concurred Brandon. “I don’t regard that as selfish, though.”
“Well, you’re kind not to think so, but that’s not the only reason,” Sheila continued. “I want you to take over from Abby so they’ll quit pushing me to do it.
“What I told you and Jenny in your hospital room Friday evening is also quite true. I’m not very comfortable doing gymnastics and pyramids. Besides, I’m, like, happier with the pom-pom girls and on the dance line than on the cheer team.”
“I know, so that’s nothing new. What else do you need to tell me?”
“Just a couple more things,” said Sheila. “Next, I should remind you that cheerleading gets expensive. You’ll have to buy more than one uniform and pay for a lot of project materials out of your own pocket.”
“I did mention how you had felt about the frequent expenses to Doctor Lansing when I talked with her,” recounted Brandon. “But I would think the school should pay for the additional costs for approved activities.”
“Well, the cheer team does get some money from the school, but it’s not nearly enough to cover everything,” explained Sheila. “And you still have so many things going on. You gotta do baked sales and car-washes and other fund-raising projects. You can expect to spend a lot of your time with the cheer team outside school.”
“You were really busy with them,” he recalled.
“And that brings me back to the biggest problem you can have as a cheerleader,” she remarked, about to warn her brother. “Cheerleading takes over your social life. But since you’ve never had one before, it’s gonna be a new experience for you. And you’re gonna be expected to do things you might not want. Like, I got pressure to go out with guys I didn’t like. Cheerleaders are all expected to go on dates with athletes, especially football players. And I can’t be sure what that might mean for you.”
“Well, I’m already with Jenny and I hope to be going out with her soon,” he objected. “Besides, I’m not going with any guys.”
“Brandi, believe me when I say you don’t know what that pressure will be like,” warned Sheila. “That’s the main reason I like the dance team so much better. We don’t pressure each other like that.”
“So that put you off cheerleading, then?”
“Very much so!” Sheila confirmed. “But I wanted you to know. I still hope that it will be fun for you. I’m sure you can do the gymnastics that I couldn’t, but you need to pay attention to the other girls. Some will honestly be your friends, but cheerleading tends to attract divas and bitches. Look out for them!”
“I won’t be surprised,” concurred Brandon. “There’s gotta be a prima donna or two among any group of girls as large as the cheer team.”
“That’s certainly been my experience,” she confirmed for Brandon. “And they’re the ones who made the experience unpleasant for me.”
“Then how will they treat me?”
His sister thought for a moment before answering, “Prob’ly just like everyone else on the cheer team—really mean! I can’t say if they’ll push you harder ’cause you’re a boy, but I wouldn’t be surprised if they did.”
“So then whom do I watch out for?”
“Look out for Penney and Tillie,” warned Sheila, “and anyone else getting too friendly with ’em. They’re the co-captains this year and rumor has it that it’s gone to their heads. But don’t let ’em push you around. You’re too good for that.”
“I’m glad you think so,” conceded Brandon.
“I know I kid you a lot, but I do love you, Little Brother,” she professed, tightly hugging him.
Brian, Cat, and Kelly were all seated in his study around a low table, Mom and Dad on a sofa, the daughter in an armchair.
“You do know why we’re here, Kelly?” Brian asked his daughter.
“I do, Daddy,” she answered. “I had a lot happen over the weekend.”
“Yes, you did,” her father agreed. “Apparently you displayed both your best and worst behavior Friday evening.”
“What we need you to understand is that good behavior doesn’t always offset bad,” Kelly’s mother warned her. “Your father and I can’t let your underage drinking go unpunished. But you did confess it to me without my asking and you had already begun seeking medical intervention on your own. We are taking those facts into account as mitigating circumstances.”
“Still, you began drinking even before the beginning of the school year,” Brian reminded her. “Can you tell me why?”
“I was scared of starting high school,” confessed Kelly. “I’m so afraid of getting a low grade in a class. Like, getting a low score on even one test could ruin my future.
“And then, there’s a lot of trouble in the world that I can’t help. I mean, what can I do about any of it?”
“Honey, we do understand some of what’s going on here,” Cat assured her daughter. “We went through it with Maureen and then Connor. Now it’s your turn and Caitlin will begin going through it in two or three years. But your father and I are most able to help you because we have each gone through it ourselves.”
“You’ve become aware of injustice in the world,” noted Brian. “More than that, you’re sensitive to how it affects people. And it’s a good thing to know the pain that others feel. But we weren’t expecting you to become so sensitive so soon. We certainly don’t want you drinking to mask it, though.”
“You moved as fast as you could to try to protect Abby,” recalled her mother. “That was a completely selfless action. You made us proud even though I was frightened.”
“But why were you frightened, Mom?”
“Because you could’ve been hurt as badly as Abby was,” injected Brian. “That worries your mother.”
“Yes,” agreed Cat. “You often act impulsively, without thinking.”
“But I had to act. There wasn’t time to think it through,” Kelly defended herself. “I stand by my action. I know I did the right thing and I’d do it again. All I’d do differently would be to do it better. If I’d been faster, then I’d’ve gotten both Abby and myself out of the way in time for both of us to avoid injury.”
Kelly’s parents remained silent a moment, then her mother nodded. “Yes, honey, you did do the right thing. But even so, a mother can’t help but feel scared by it.”
“I’m sorry I frightened you,” Kelly apologized. “I didn’t mean that to happen.”
“I know, honey,” Cat assured her daughter. “That’s okay now.”
“Well, we need to get back to the main topic,” declared Brian. “Again, Kelly, your mother and I can’t let you get away with underage drinking. You’re very lucky to’ve been caught by Nate MacDonald at Saint Luke’s and not at school. There, you might’ve been suspended or even expelled.”
“But you do have mitigating factors in your favor,” her mother (and judge) continued. “First, when you were confronted by Doctor MacDonald, you immediately accepted his medical opinion and presented yourself for treatment. Next, you ’fessed up to it without me even asking. I think you expressed honest, heart-felt remorse. And I certainly understood when you explained to me how growing up was getting to you.”
“That’s right, sweetheart!” her father affirmed. “Again, remember that you’re not alone. Everyone has to go through changes growing up. Mistakes are a part of the process. How you handle a mistake and what you learn from it are very important.”
“Also, this is a first offense for you. So, we’ve taken all that into consideration,” Cat pointed out. “We want you to avoid doing this again. So, we’re giving you a punishment similar to what I might sentence another teenager in like circumstances—a fine, treatment, and community service. Your dad will assess your fine.”
“It’s maybe more like damages than a fine,” Kelly’s father explained. “Since you took one of my favorite single malts from the liquor cabinet, you will pay for its replacement. But you should know it was a more expensive Scotch that you took.”
“How much does it cost?” Kelly asked.
“When I got it, the price of the half-bottle was seventy-five dollars,” he told her.
“What?” the girl exclaimed.
“You should’ve picked a less costly liquor,” joked Brian. “But remember that you must replace it at whatever the current price. Its price will’ve gone up. And as a fine, I’m assessing treble damages—three times whatever that price is. So, that means you will make two donations of the same amount. One will be to the Church. It can be our parish, the diocese, the school, or any of the charities or other ministries associated with the Church, but you can’t count it for your regular offering. The other donation will be the same amount to where your mom’s arranged for you to do your community service.”
“When do I hafta pay it?”
“Before New Year’s Day.”
“Can you just take it from my allowance?”
“Well, I could do that with the restitution for the Scotch,” he allowed. “After all, you can’t buy it legally at the store for me yourself. But because I give you your allowance by direct deposit, it would really be less hassle for us both if you just pay me in cash or by check. You’ll have to do that for the donations, anyway. Besides, your mother and I will need to see proof of payment by a receipt, a bank statement, or a copy of a cancelled check.
“Why so formal?” Kelly wondered.
“This is a punishment,” Brian reminded his daughter. “We’ll need to monitor your compliance. And—believe it or not—the day may come when you’ll want a momento of it.”
Kelly mused a moment about what her father had meant. “Why would I, like, keep a souvenir of punishment?”
“For the same reason you’d keep a souvenir of an injury,” stated her mother. “You showed me the Lladró that Rhonda gave you. How many of your friends have already signed your cast? You and your friends all gave Brandon that doll. He’ll remember. Those souvenirs remind us not only of the pain, but also of the recovery and those who supported us through it.”
“Perhaps some little momento might remind you of how you made things right and how your character grew as a result,” her father continued. “Your mother and I have faith in you that you’ll complete your punishment and be better for it.”
“So I should explain what else you have to do,” said her mother. “I usually have sentenced offenders to treatment when substance abuse is involved in what they’ve done in addition to other sanctions. This is especially so with first-time offenders. Yet you’ve already taken the initiative to seek treatment yourself, so your dad and I simply ask you to follow up with that and we’ll take you at your word that you’re doing so. How do you feel about that?”
“I think I drank because, like, I don’t really know how to deal with what I’m going through,” confessed their daughter. “I’d rather have a more effective way to handle it, anyway.”
“Now, we get to what may be the most important part of your punishment,” her mother announced. “I’ve arranged for you to serve eighty hours of community service at Union Charities Mission. You will meet with the director there and agree on a schedule for whatever duties she assigns you. This will, of course, cut into your personal time after school or during weekends, but you must complete the eighty hours by December thirty-first.”
The girl thought about her pre-existing commitments. They were demanding enough. How would she ever squeeze eighty hours of community service into her already overbooked schedule? And the holiday season would be coming up, too. This could easily derail many of her plans.
“Môm, how am I going to manage that with all my other commitments?” Kelly complained. “And you know, like, I gotta keep my grades up.”
“You’ll just have to give community service first priority in your schedule,” her mother told her. “This isn’t a suggestion, Kelly—it’s a requirement.”
“I know eighty hours may sound like a lot right now,” her father observed. “But over ten weeks, it’s only eight hours a week. You should be able to arrange for most of that on weekends, with maybe a couple of hours on a less busy weeknight. Will your injury free up any time from cheerleading?”
“No. Not really,” answered Kelly. “Although I can’t do, like, any gymnastics right now, I can still yell, sing, and dance, so I’m still required to be at our games and support the team. Besides, Coach Brenda already has me working on administrative things. And remember cheerleading is not an extracurricular activity for us. It counts as our physical education course and we get grades for it. We can’t, like, just not show up for a game or other activity unless we clear it with Coach Brenda ahead of time. She can cut our grades for no-shows.”
“I knew it counted for your physical education credit,” said Cat, “but I didn’t realize that you actually get graded for it. I thought you just received a pass or fail mark.”
“Oh yeah, Mom! The regular ‘Pee-Ee’ courses are all just ‘pass/fail,’ but Cheerleading One is graded ‘Ay’ through ‘Eff.’ We even have homework assignments and a written exam every term.”
“I didn’t know that,” admitted her mother.
“What’s on your written exams?” Brian inquired.
“Our first exam covered a variety of topics, like the rules of football, especially how playoffs are organized, health and safety in the gym, and first-aid for training injuries,” enumerated Kelly. “We had questions about the history of cheerleading and school traditions. Cheerleading has its own lingo we had questions about that, too. And Coach Brenda even gave us a creative writing question where we had to compose an original cheer.”
“That’s not how it was when I was a cheerleader,” said her mother, reminiscing somewhat. “It was simply an extracurricular activity that you tried-out for and you only stayed in so long as you kept your grades up.”
“Welcome to the twenty-first century, Mom!” Kelly announced. “You still gotta have the grades to get in, though. And Coach Brenda can, like, cut our grades for cheerleading if they drop in our other classes. And if you get kicked out of cheerleading, you flunk the class.”
“Do you have a textbook for your cheerleading course?” her father asked.
“We have two. One’s a book about physical fitness, health, and safety, like, for gymnasts. The other’s about the practice, history, and culture of cheerleading.”
“I get it, Kelly,” her mother assured her. “You can’t really let go of your cheerleading responsibilities any more than your other classes.”
“No, I can’t,” the girl agreed. “And I shouldn’t.”
“Look,” continued Cat. “I want you to put real effort into doing your community service getting it done by the end of the year. It’s important for you, maybe more than you can guess right now.”
“Môm, all I can promise is to do the best I can.”
“And that’s all we ask of you,” Kelly’s mother reminded her.
Sheila guarded the way behind her brother as he descended the stairs reluctantly. She had convinced him to appear at dinner dressed in a cheerleading uniform, but she couldn’t help but wonder if he might turn suddenly and dash back up the stairs. So, Brandon surprised her when he stepped onto the landing and continued towards the dining room, although he went perhaps more with resignation than with resolve.
“Good evening, everyone!” Sheila cheerfully addressed their parents and Teri Windham as they entered the dining room. “Doctor, please meet Brandi, my younger sister.”
“Nice to meet you, Brandi,” Dr. Windham answered the introduction, offering her hand. When the boy accepted it, she could feel her young patient trembling, so she thought to assure him. “You’re a strikingly cute young lady!”
“Um—th-thank you, Doctor—I think,” the boy stuttered slightly. “Do I really look alright?”
“Just like another cheerleader,” she affirmed. “If I didn’t know who you already were, I’d think you were any other girl. By the way, when I’m here, ‘Doctor’ is way too formal.”
“Should we go back to Aunt Teasie or Auntie Window?” Brandon asked in jest. Both Theresa and Sheila giggled at the suggestion.
“No,” said Dr. Windham, “but ‘Aunt Teri’ or even just ‘Teri’ would be fine.”
“So, did Mom or Dad tell you what they asked me to do at school?”
“No,” answered Teri. “We all agreed I should wait for you to tell me, but from how you’re dressed, I’m guessing they want you to be a cheerleader?”
“Yeah, that’s pretty much it,” he confirmed. “The cheerleading coach, Miss San-Giacomo, asked me to substitute for the girl who was hurt in the Homecoming game Friday night.”
“But why did she ask you instead of another girl?” Dr. Windham asked.
“Kelly told her that I was good at gymnastics and, well, she said they couldn’t find any girls who were both qualified and available,” explained Brandon. “Apparently, all of the more athletic girls were already committed to whatever else.”
“So you agreed to take the injured girl’s place?”
“Not yet, but I am leaning that way.”
“I’ve, like, tried to encourage Brandi to do it,” said Sheila joining the dialogue. “That’s why I had him try my old cheer uniforms on.”
“But it’s also to stop them from pressuring you to rejoin the cheerleaders,” objected Brandon to his sister. “That’s what you were telling me, anyway.”
“That’s true,” admitted Sheila. “But I do prefer to stay on the dance team. They’re easier to get along with, and I look prettier in this, don’t you think?” She twirled around quickly to show off her uniform. “Besides, Brandon is too cute as Brandi, like, not to be a cheerleader.”
“I’ll grant you that,” declared their mother. “Maybe I should have dressed Brandon as a girl from birth?”
“Môm!” Brandon sang out in objection as Sheila giggled and the adults laughed. “You too, Dad? But that’s not fair!”
“Life isn’t fair, son,” his father reminded him. “I have to see results of life’s unfairness every day and very often fix them. Let me ask you, was it fair that your classmate, Abby, was so severely injured at the game? ”
“Of course not!”
“But at least you’ve been asked if you want to do this,” Nathan explained. “No one’s requiring you to fill in for Abby, although you’ve impressed someone with your skills well enough that they thought to ask you.”
“Kelly!” Brandon protested. “It was Kelly who told Miss San-Giacomo about taking gymnastics with me.”
“And I can understand why,” his father defended the girl. “You were very good at it and telling her coach about you makes sense, even though you’re a boy.”
“Pardon me for interrupting,” announced Elizabeth, “but let’s all sit down at the table and continue this discussion over dinner. You girls can come with me and help bring out the soup and salad.” When Theresa began to move toward the kitchen, Elizabeth held a hand up. “No, Teri! You’re our guest. I meant Sheila and Brandi.”
Brandon felt strange to have been included with his sister as one of “You girls” by their mother. Stranger still, everyone else seemed accepting of him in that role, if not outright encouraging. Couldn’t someone object to him dressing as a girl? But then, how would he feel if anyone did?
“Môm, I’m sorry!” Billy whined. “I didn’t mean to get caught. Do you think I wanna dress like this until next semester? I mean, if I hadn’t worn it today Principal Lansing would never’ve thought to use it for a punishment.”
“Be thankful she did,” said Patricia. “Otherwise she may’ve simply expelled you. That’s why I agreed to it for you.”
“And so I’m screwed now,” he kept on whinging. “Thanks again, Mom!”
“Billie, if dressing like a girl for a few weeks is the worst that ever happens to you, you’ll lead very much the charmed life!”
“But this is so embarrassing,” pled Billy, fighting back tears. “How’m I gonna get through it?”
Patricia stretched an arm around her son and drew him closer, squeezing his shoulder in assurance and smiling, “You’ll get through it one day at a time!” With that she kissed him on the cheek.
“Girls, would you go bring the desserts, please?” Libby asked. The adults at the table all noticed that “Brandi” immediately got up together with his sister in response. The two deftly cleared the empty dishes of the entrée from the table and quickly took them away to the kitchen.
“Libby, Teri, please excuse me while I get something from my study,” Nathan said as he rose from the table.
“Are you getting The Yearbook?” Libby asked.
“Yes,” he affirmed. “Rethinking Teri’s advice and yours, I now agree that showing Brandon what I did in high school may ease his anxiety some.”
Teri turned to smile at Libby and they exchanged a “high-five.” At that moment, Sheila re-entered carrying a tray with small plates of apple pie and Brandon, a container of vanilla ice cream and an ice cream dipper. Sheila distributed the apple pie to each place at the table while Brandon followed her, scooping a dollop or two of ice cream onto each. He was still scooping ice cream when his sister asked, “Coffee for everyone?”
“Unless you or Brandi want something else,” replied Elizabeth. “And don’t forget to bring the cream and sugar.” As Sheila and Brandon returned to the kitchen once again for coffee, Nathan came back to the table with one of his high-school annuals. “So does that one have the photos of ‘Natalie’ as ‘Queen of the Ball’?” Libby asked.
“Oh yeah!” Nathan affirmed. “And even more important, the ones of me as as a Powder-Puff cheerleader. But please, try not to get anything sticky on the pages!”
“What pages?” Sheila asked bringing in a tray of cups and saucers with a carafe of freshly brewed coffee, Brandon following behind carrying a caddy set with a matching sugarbowl and creamer. Sheila reminded everyone, “We’re not supposed to bring books to the dinner table!”
“There’s a special reason for it tonight, Sheila,” her mother explained. “It’s one of the reasons why Teri is here tonight and it also relates to your brother’s unusual dilemma.”
“You mean about me becoming a cheerleader?” Brandon asked.
“Yes, son,” answered their father, opening The Yearbook to a specific page. “I haven’t shown you this until now because I didn’t want you to feel any pressure from me to sway your decision either way. But your mom and Teri both raised logical arguments that knowing I did something similar might relieve some of the stress you’re feeling.”
“You were a cheerleader, too?” Brandon asked, curious and incredulous, as well as surprised. “You wore a uniform like this?”
“Yes, I did,” he affirmed to his son, handing Brandon the open yearbook. “Our school had an annual Powder-Puff Football Tournament. I was one of the cheerleaders every year—”
“And he was so cute!” Elizabeth interrupted. And one year he was ‘Queen of the Ball.’ Your father looked quite pretty in a formal gown!” Teri giggled along with her, while Nathan quietly smiled at his wife.
The boy noticed a photograph of a cheerleader in a traditional pose, kneeling on one knee. The caption read Nathan “Natalie” MacDonald. “He looks almost like you, Sis!” Brandon said, pointing it out to Sheila.
“Oh—my—gosh!” she exclaimed. “Daddy, you really do look like me in the picture—and cute in pigtails!” Then she looked up to see her father blushing bright pink. But next, she saw her brother’s face show yet a deeper shade of the same color as he reached behind his head to touch his own pigtails, perhaps just feeling whether they were still there, or maybe trying to hide them.
“Seriously though, Brandon,” his father resumed speaking, “I don’t want you to feel that you have to do this because I did something like it, but at the same time, I do want you to know that I did, and that I had a good time doing it. Your mom, her sister, and their mother enjoyed getting me girled up even more.”
“You mean Aunt Rebecca?” Sheila asked.
“Yes,” replied Libby. “And Becky’s cheerleading uniform fit your father perfectly, Brandon. Like you, he really hadn’t yet grown into his full adult physique then. That’s why we’re not too worried about yours—not right now, anyway. And you still have a chance to find out how much fun being a girl is.”
“Dad, how did you feel about it?” Brandon probed further.
“I wasn’t too happy about doing it my freshman year, but your mom worked really hard to keep me from freaking out,” his father recalled. “She never laughed at me, but with me after she got me laughing at myself. That’s still the most important lesson that I’ve learned from your mom, because I couldn’t’ve learned it without her, and from it, so many other life lessons followed much more easily than they otherwise would have.”
“Sounds like it was really important,” observed Brandon.
“It was,” conceded his father. “And since I grew into manhood, I kinda miss it. If the heels fit, wear ’em—at least while you can!”
That revelation from Dad surprised Brandon, who’d always thought of his father as the guy’s role model. And he still was. Nothing about Dad had ever seemed in any way unmasculine. Nothing! Yet he’d been a Powder-Puff cheerleader and enjoyed it.
Continuing to turn pages in The Yearbook, Brandon and Sheila came to photograph of Mom and Dad, with her in a tuxedo and him wearing a formal gown, being crowned King and Queen of the Powder-Puff Ball—or perhaps Queen and Queen? Even in the tuxedo, their mother still appeared to be all woman. “Sis, how do girls do that?” Brandon asked. “Mom’s doing it just like Debbi Snyder did wearing my suit?”
“Doing what?” Sheila asked her brother to clarify.
“Making herself look even girlier in guys’ clothes,” he said. “I don’t understand how?”
“Brandon—Brandi, it’s actually quite simple,” explained Teri. “As we grow up, girls learn, directly and indirectly, to believe that their well-being will depend mostly on their ability to attract desirable mates. Thus dressing and grooming take on the the importance of survival skills to most girls on the cusp of womanhood. So a girl learns to look her best in any circumstance, in whatever clothes she’s wearing. Now that’s an oversimplification, but it’s still the essence of what’s going on, and the best answer I have for your question.”
“We just like to look as pretty as we can, Brandi,” said Sheila. “So we do!”
In his mind, Brandon weighed Dr. Windham’s longer, more intellectual explanation against his sister’s shorter, almost flippant response. The doctor had told him why, while Sheila had concisely affirmed that it was so. And Brandon appreciated that if he did agree to do this, his sister would help him along. Doing it might be worth the hassle and the risk just because it looked to improve how he got along with Sheila. Could being a cheerleader and interacting as a girl even make him smarter somehow?
“Doctor—I mean, Aunt Theresa, what do you think about me being a cheerleader?” Brandon asked her. “You did say it would be alright for me to crossdress.”
“Yes, I did,” confirmed Dr. Windham. “But I also recall telling you to do it at home, where you can explore your feminine side safely around your family. I’m concerned that going to school as a girl could have negative effects for you. You could attract ridicule and the attention of bullies.”
“I know, but I’m not worried about that,” he answered. Then he explained, “So far, my friends seem to be cool with me cheerleading. Sheila and Jenny are certain to support me and then there’s this group of girls I told you about who were wanting to make me into a girl, anyway. I’m sure they’ll help me out, too.”
“But how will you handle bullies?” Elizabeth asked her son. “Teri’s right about that.”
“Well, when we talked about it today,” related Brandon, “Doctor Lansing said dealing with bullies is her job. Besides, I can take care of myself.”
“Who’s Doctor Lansing?” Theresa inquired.
“She’s our school principal,” said Sheila. “So she’d make the final decision.”
“But she promised to back up whatever I decide,” explained Brandon. “So did Doctor van de Meer.”
“And Doctor van de Meer is…?” Teri asked.
“My guidance counselor,” replied Brandon. “She, Miss San-Giacomo, and Kelly discussed it with me in her office this morning. And Miss San-Giacomo explained that if I don’t do it, she and all the other cheerleaders would have to work especially hard to develop new choreography and to rework their pyramids. She said teaching me to take over from Abby would be easier and faster.”
Dr. Windham had yet another question. “You said you could take care of yourself, Brandon. How?”
“Not only did Mom and Dad send me to gymnastics classes,” recounted Brandon, “but also had me take martial arts training. I’ve had both t’ai-chi ch’üan and aikido—and some just plain-old street-fighting, too!”
“And Masters Huang and Hideki both emphasized conflict resolution and avoidance strategies as the basis of self-defense,” recounted Nathan. “He’s able not only to fight, but he’s also able not to fight.”
“After all, fighting is not very ladylike!” Brandon quipped with a giggle that his sister joined.
“Brandi, you can be such a girl!” Sheila teased her brother.
Kelly had left her father’s study, so Brian glanced at his wife who read in his face a request for an explanation.
“So you want to know why I arranged for her community service at Union Charities Mission?” Cat asked, just to clarify.
“Yeah,” her husband answered. “But is it that obvious?”
“It follows both logically from our discussion and emotionally from the look on your face.”
“So why, then?”
“Three reasons,” she said, then enumerated: “First, Sylvia Brennan, the Director of Union Charities Mission, called my office looking for anyone needing to perform community service.
“Next, most of the clientele there are folks in recovery from alcohol or drugs. They’re mostly following twelve-step programs. I think it would be instructive for Kelly to see just what alcohol and drug abuse can do to people. But I also want her to see how people can bounce back from adversity.
“Then, Kelly told me she feels helpless about so much of what goes on in the world,” continued Cat. “Well, if I know Kelly, she’ll discover that she can do something about her little corner of it. That’s certainly one of the reasons she cited for drinking, although she did confess to other motivations.”
“I have to admit that your specific arrangement for Kelly’s community service is well-considered,” Brian approved. “But will she be safe in that environment?”
“They’ve had girls Kelly’s age there before both as volunteers and working community service,” explained Cat. “And sadly, they even have clientele her age. I hope Kelly will appreciate just how good her life is.”
“You’re right,” he concurred with his wife. “That is sad.”
“Honey, now I have more news, but it’s about me this time,” she said.
“Oh gosh!” Brian exclaimed. “Are you pregnant again?”
She giggled calmly. “No, but if you’d like us to try, I’m up for it tonight!”
“Not just yet, sweetheart,” he declined. “First, what’s your news, since I guessed wrong.”
“Today I received a call from an attorney Ethan MacAlistair of the Office of the Federal Judiciary in Washington,” she told Brian. “The President has asked him to vet me for the Ninth Circuit Federal Court of Appeals.”
“Wow, Cat! That’s great!” Brian praised his wife’s good professional fortune. Then he noticed that she didn’t look as happy as he would expect. So he probed, “But is that what you want?”
“I really don’t know, Brian,” she said, almost crying. “I’d love to sit on that court, but the timing couldn’t be worse.”
Reclining on his bed and still wearing the crimson and royal blue cheerleading uniform, Brandon stretched out and demurely crossed his nylon-clad legs as he turned to the next page in Fr. Jim’s thesis on ecclesiastical dress. Just as he had done on Gender-Bender Day the week before, Brandon decided to remain en femme all evening. After all, if he were to accept Miss San-Giacomo’s invitation to join the cheerleading team, he’d need to get accustomed to wearing the uniform and perhaps other items of girl’s apparel. He was safe enough wearing it at home, but at school?
The idea bothered him. He’d been happy enough dressing up for Gender-Bender Day the week before, but afterwards, he’d been upset not only by others’ reactions to it, but by his own as well. Could he really go through with this? Brandon didn’t have to. The only promise that he’d made was to consider it. The decision, after all, still would be his own.
Brandon’s smartphone rang and his buddy Jeff’s photograph appeared on the screen. He sat up on the bed as he answered the call.
“Hey there, Jeff!…”
“Hey, Brandon! What-cha doin’?…”
“Reading,…” he answered.
“Got a moment?…”
“Sure! What’s up?…”
“Brandon, please, don’t do it!” Jeff pled.
“Don’t do what?…” Brandon asked his friend to clarify.
“Don’t join the cheerleaders!…”
“Why?…”
“ ’Cause it’ll look bad,…” maintained Jeff.
“Look bad?” Brandon mused. “How?…”
“If you start coming to school in drag two or three days a week, everyone’s gonna start thinkin’ you’re gay,” explained Jeff. “And since you’re always with me and Mark, they’ll start thinkin’ we’re gay, too…”
“But we’re not gay,” objected Brandon. “Most everyone knows Jenny and I are a couple and so are Mark and Melinda…”
“But I’m not datin’ anyone yet,” Jeff complained. “Besides, rumors could still be spreadin’ even if I was. All they gotta do is say we’re. It won’t matter to bullies if we really are or not…”
“Look, Jeff,” argued Brandon. “Just because I’d be wearing a cheer uniform once or twice a week wouldn’t change who I am or my sexual orientation…”
“Maybe not, but how would I know or not if you’re doing it ’cause you are gay?…”
“What?” Brandon asked, quite surprised—and disappointed—by his friend. He paused a moment before continuing, “I can’t believe you said that!…”
“Well, you say you’re not gay, but how can I believe you?…”
“Jeff, I don’t wanna talk to you anymore tonight,…”
“I’m sorry, Brandon! I didn’t mean—…”
“Maybe not ever!…” added Brandon as he ended the call. He placed his smartphone beside him on the bed, screen face down, then drew his knees up to his chest and caressed them. He closed his eyes and the tears began to flow as he felt the impact of his conversation with Jeff.
Brandon, Jeff, and Mark had been best friends for a decade, maybe longer, ever since they were all toddlers. They couldn’t remember even when or how they had first come to know one another, but just that Mark had moved into the house on the opposite side of Brandon’s from Jeff’s. They all seemed always to have been friends and always in each other’s lives. But now Brandon felt that their sense of camaraderie was broken, perhaps forever.
The smartphone rang again with Jeff’s ringtone, but Brandon decided not to answer it. He was quite angry at Jeff. How could Jeff think that he were gay? But was he right? Would others think him gay if he attended school in girls’ attire two or three days a week?
These questions bothered Brandon now. He really hadn’t thought too much about Miss San-Giacomo’s proposal from that viewpoint. Yet following his success dressing up for Gender-Bender Day, he’d been preoccupied with the possible fallout of such perceptions by his peers.
He still hadn’t decided what answer he would give the cheerleading coach the next morning. He had received advice from his friends and family, from his psychiatrist, and from his guidance counselor, and the school principal as well. But what he’d received from Jeff was not so much advice as a plea for him not to do it.
Brandon’s smartphone began ringing with Jeff’s ringtone yet again, but he still ignored it. But this time, after it stopped, he turned it off, then went over to his desk and plugged it into its recharger. Feeling tired and more than a little frustrated, he decided to get himself ready for bed, although it were somewhat early. Still, he was too distracted by the decision he had to make to continue reading and too upset by Jeff’s call to do much of anything else.
After he’d taken off his sister’s cheer uniform, he opened the drawer of his dresser for a clean set of pyjamas. He noticed the babydoll set with matching panty that he’d slept in for Gender-Bender Day. Maybe wearing it to bed would help him sleep on his problem? How absurd! That would be irrational, he thought. Yet he stripped off his pantyhose, bra, and panty and put on the babydoll. Then Brandon opened the closet to peek at himself in the mirror on the back of the door. A very cute girl, her hair still coiffed in pigtails, blushed a demure grin back to him.
Then the truth hit him quite hard.
He liked the girl in the mirror. Somehow he felt—he knew—that Brandi was an essential and integral aspect of himself. He enjoyed being her.
Crossdressing excited him and he now knew that he must express his feminine nature as well as his masculinity. He had reckoned on it after talking with Dr. Windham over the weekend and she help him to confirm it at dinner, even though she had, at first, suggested that he just do it at home. But now, it transcended reason; he felt what he already knew.
Still, Brandon had to settle one question before morning: could he risk going to school crossdressed two or three times a week?
©2015 by Anam Chara
One boy is about to learn that he has already passed such an event, and nothing will ever be quite the same…
“So, have you made up your mind about joining the cheer team?” Sheila asked her brother as they approached Jenny’s house. “I brought along my old practice uniform in case you need it today.”
Brandon noticed that his sister carried an athletic bag with her. It likely contained the clothes that she’d mentioned. If he did decide to go through with it, he’d need to start that afternoon. “No, I haven’t decided yet,” he told her. “But thanks for bringing the uniform. I might need it after all.”
“You can, like, put it in your locker so it’ll be there if you do.”
“Good morning, Brandon, Sheila!” Jenny greeted her boyfriend and his sister as she met them at the end of the path in front of her house.
“Good morning, Jenny!” Brandon returned the greeting. Then he raised his voice to address her mother. “Good morning, Mis’ess Chang!”
“Good morning to you, Brandon!” Mrs. Chang greeted her daughter’s new boyfriend. “You come for dinner tomorrow evening?”
“Yes, ma’am,” confirmed the boy. “I’m looking forward to it.”
“Did Jennifer tell you that we are Buddhist and follow a vegetarian diet?”
“Yes, she did, Mis’ess Chang,” he answered. “And that’s not a problem for me. I always like to try new cuisines.”
Mrs. Chang smiled back. “We certainly don’t wish to disappoint you.”
“Little likelihood of that, ma’am,” Brandon assured her. “I’m happy for the chance simply to meet Jenny’s family.” He glanced over to his girlfriend and she grinned back to him.
“Mom, we really should go before we’re tardy for homeroom,” interrupted Jenny.
“Alright, Jennifer,” her mother conceded. “You can go now!” She waved the threesome along. Jenny, Brandon, and Sheila passed a large oak tree that shielded them from Mrs. Chang’s view. So Brandon and Jenny kissed before continuing on their way, holding hands, while Sheila walked alongside her brother.
“What have you decided?” Jenny asked him.
“I don’t really know yet,” he admitted. “I had almost decided to do it, but I got a call from Jeff later in the evening. He asked me not to.”
“He seemed to be, like, uncomfortable with you doing it at lunch yesterday,” remarked Sheila.
“Yes,” agreed Jenny. “I would’ve thought your best friend would be more supportive.”
“Well, he’s afraid everyone will think I’m gay and he and Mark along with me,” explained Brandon.
“Even with you and Jenny going together?” Sheila tried to assure her brother. “Or Mark and Melinda? How could anyone, like, think you’re gay?”
“Showing up at school dressed like a girl two or three times a week would prob’ly do it,” quipped Brandon, smirking.
“But I checked the stats on it,” objected Jenny. “Most crossdressers are actually straight and gays don’t even crossdress more than straight guys do. Besides, you wouldn’t really be crossdressing, anyway—just wearing the uniform of your team!”
“You know that and I know that,” he retorted. “But does everyone else know that? And if even if they do, would they, like, care? Bullies don’t really wait to get their facts straight.”
“I hadn’t thought about that,” admitted Jenny. “I guess they’re, like, looking for an excuse to cause trouble.”
“Something like that,” conceded Brandon.
“I’m hoping you won’t let the bullies scare you away from cheerleading, Brandon,” said Sheila, “or the divas, either. The team really needs you.”
“I’m still upset about what Jeff said, though,” Brandon reminded the girls.
“And I still say your best friend should support you,” Jenny reminded him. “That’s what friends do.”
“But how can I expect Jeff not to give into his fears when I’m afraid, myself?” Brandon remarked. “Besides, sometimes, a friend has to tell you when you’re making a mistake.”
“Brandon, do you think joining the cheer team would be a mistake for you?” Sheila asked him.
“I don’t know,” he answered. “It could be a mistake, but then again, not doing it could be a mistake, too. If I were sure, deciding would be easy.”
Sheila up-ended the cheerleading bag in her brother’s locker. “It’s there now if you need it,” she said. “I hope your day goes well, no matter what you decide.” She kissed Brandon on the cheek.
“Thank you for helping me out, Sis,” he offered. “I’m still not sure what I’ll do until I see Miss San-Giacomo.”
“Then no one can ever say my little brother rushes into a decision,” said Sheila. He flashed a demure grin at his sister. If she only knew! In his own mind, he’d hardly had time to consider completely the possible consequences of his decision. He hated to make any decision without full knowledge of the possible outcomes and the likelihood of each occurrence. But this hadn’t been done before—not at West Grove High School, anyway. There was no prior experience to measure.
“You have a good day, Sis!” Brandon wished her.
“You, too, Li’l Bro, Jenny!” Sheila returned his closing salutation before swinging off to her classes.
“Have a nice day!” Jenny wished Sheila on her way, then looking Brandon right in the eye, asked, “Any decision yet?”
“I’m still fighting with myself over it.”
“Remember, I’ll support whatever you decide.”
“Thanks, Jenny,” he proffered. “I wish I could be as sure of others as I am of you. I wish I were that sure of myself.” Brandon took the books for his German and Earth Science courses from his locker, before closing it. Then when he shut the door, he saw Jeff turn the corner and come toward him. But when Jeff saw Brandon, he quite suddenly turned around to go back the way he came, then disappeared behind the corner.
Seeing the sudden change in her boyfriend’s demeanor, Jenny took Brandon by the hand. “Don’t forget, you have my support as well as others’.”
“I know, but Jeff’s my oldest friend,” he lamented. “I’m afraid of losing his support most of all.”
“Let’s go,” she told him, gently squeezing his hand and pulling him in the opposite direction to where Jeff had gone. “We don’t wanna be tardy.”
When Brandon arrived at his homeroom, Mr. Markham and Kelly were standing outside the door, waiting for him. Kelly was wearing her cheerleading uniform, which seemed slightly unusual to Brandon. As a rule, the cheerleaders wore their uniforms to school only those days when they’d be cheering at a game. So he figured it might be a less-than-subtle attempt to influence his decision. But Jeff’s attempt to influence him had also lacked subtlety.
“Good morning, Mister MacDonald,” Ernest Markham addressed him. “This is the second day running that I’ve received a message to send you and Miss Harrigan to Doctor Van de Meer’s office during homeroom. Now, could either one of you tell me what’s going on?”
Brandon as well as Kelly considered their homeroom teacher’s request for a brief moment. Kelly spoke first. “After Double Abby was injured at the Homecoming game, we couldn’t find another girl to fill in for her on the cheer team,” said the cheerleader. “So I suggested Brandon.”
“Yesterday, Miss San-Giacomo asked me to consider it,” Brandon followed up. “I promised her my answer this morning. I guess Kelly’s coming along to help with any questions?”
“I dunno,” denied Kelly. “I didn’t expect, like, to be involved this morning.”
“So Brandon’s been asked to be a cheerleader?” their teacher asked in clarification.
“That’s right,” answered Brandon. Kelly nodded in affirmation.
“What have you decided?” Mr. Markham inquired.
“Sorry, sir, but I think I should give Miss San-Giacomo my answer first,” answered the boy, unwilling to admit that he was still in the throes of indecision. “After all, she has the most riding on it.”
“Yes, Mister Markham, she does” agreed Kelly. “If Brandon accepts, then we only have to teach him, like, what we’re already doing. Else, we have to rework, like, all of our pyramids, most of our gymnastics, many of our routines, and much of our choreography in a very short time.”
“Then telling Miss San-Giacomo first is probably fair,” conceded their teacher. “But then why not in her office instead of Doctor Van de Meer’s?”
“’Coz if he says yes, then Brandon will need a schedule change,” explained Kelly. “Doctor Van de Meer can set it up, like, right there. But Doctor Lansing has to approve it, too.”
“And if you go along with this, Brandon, what kind of uniform will you wear,” asked Mr. Markham. The boy remained silent, but his face answered by blushing.
“He’d wear the same uniform like the other cheerleaders,” replied Kelly for her tongue-tied friend. “Just like mine,” she emphasized, lifting a pleat of her skirt with thumb and forefinger and daintily courtseying to their teacher.
“With the skirt?” Mr. Markham asked.
“With the skirt!” confirmed the cheerleader, giggling and grinning mischievously at both Brandon and their teacher.
“Brandon, are you sure you know what you’re doing?” Mr. Markham probed, looking him right in the eye. “If you go along with this, or anything else like it, you may draw attention from bullies.”
“It wouldn’t be the first time,” said Brandon. “And I do know how to take care of myself.”
“Well, be certain to make the right decision for yourself,” the teacher advised, “whatever that may be. Anyway, you two need hall passes.” He retreated into the room to get them.
Meanwhile, Kelly was upset with the teacher’s advice to Brandon. She’d worked hard to bring her friend on board but Mr. Markham seemed to be discouraging him. Yet circumstances would still allow her to have the final word between them on the matter; she and Brandon would be going to see Doctor Van de Meer together.
Then Kelly and Brandon noticed someone walking toward them, wearing a muted blue dress, a pair of navy pumps with matching handbag, and a blue hair ribbon tied in a bow over the right ear. Kelly initially thought the dress ill-fitting, but on closer examination saw that it was the right size although worn incorrectly. And the wearer seemed to have problems walking in the pumps, even though they had only two-inch (5 cm) heels.
“Billy?” Kelly asked the approaching person. “Is that you?”
“Yeah,” he answered in a subdued tone. “It’s me.”
“I heard what happened,” continued Kelly. “You really hafta dress like this until the end of the semester?”
“Yeah, I do,” confirmed Billy. “But it was either this or get kicked outta school. Kinda sucks, though.”
Kelly reached out to hug him with her right arm, pulled him closer, then kissed him on the cheek. “Well, I think you’re brave to go through with it!” Kelly encouraged him, glancing out her eye toward Brandon, hoping that he’d understand that the message was intended for his benefit as well as Billy’s.
“But I must look like a freak!” Billy complained.
“No, you don’t!” Kelly contradicted him. “Your dress and makeup look fine. You do need to work on, like, how you move, though. What do you think, Brandon?”
“Huh? Am I supposed to know?” Brandon objected. “I’m hardly an expert on girlish behavior.”
“But you do pay attention to us,” said Kelly. “I think you understand girls, like, more than you let on.”
“Really?” Brandon asked.
“Really!” Kelly affirmed.
“But I don’t know what to say about Billy, except that he doesn’t quite move like a girl. He doesn’t walk at all like a girl. On the other hand, though, his gestures look almost feminine. But he needs to talk more to give his gestures a chance to match his speech.”
“That’s what I was hoping for, Brandon,” approved Kelly. “Billy, Brandon noticed, like, the same things I did. If you can learn to move better, you’ll look more like a real girl than a boy in a dress.”
“Maybe, but I’m gonna get so much crap just as soon as I go in there,” complained Billy.
“Take my seat today, Billy, next to Alice,” suggested Brandon. “She’ll be cool with it.”
“That’s right! Alice is cool with all kinds of things,” added Kelly. “So you won’t be alone, a few of us are willing to help you through this. Besides, I kinda like boys wearing dresses.” Mischievously, she glanced at Brandon again. Billy wondered, what was up?
Just then, Mr. Markham appeared in the doorway again. “Hall passes for you two,” he announced, handing the transparent, plastic-covered tags to Kelly and Brandon, who immediately clipped them to their identification badges. “And is that you, Billy? Why the dress today?”
“Yeah, it’s me,” the crossdressed student replied. “And I guess you haven’t read your email today?”
“No, not yet,” admitted the teacher. “I usually catch up with it during homeroom.”
“Then you’ll find out why in one from Doctor Lansing.”
Mr. Markham raised an eyebrow and looked at Kelly and Brandon. “You guys get to Doctor Van de Meer’s office now while I discuss this with Billy.”
“Okay!” Kelly answered as she spun around and grabbed Brandon’s right wrist.
“Wait!” Brandon called as he broke free of the impetuous girl’s grip. “Mister Markham, please let Billy use my seat today. Alice will be supportive of him.”
With that, Kelly grabbed his left wrist to drag him along. Although Brandon was about to walk with her, she quickly began to scamper down the hallway, towing him behind.
“So, what’s happened, Billy?” Mr. Markham resumed his questioning.
“The principal caught me coming out of the Ladies’ Room and not wearing my badge. In the confusion to find it, I caught a heel in the strap of my backpack, tripped, and everything in my purse went out in the floor. Doctor Lansing saw my marijuana pipe and I was in trouble. She gave me and Mom a choice of me getting kicked out of school or dressing like a girl the rest of the semester.”
Ernest Markham chuckled just a little then admitted, “So, your predicament is at least in part my fault, huh?”
“How?”
“Well, I challenged you to make up Gender-Bender Day.”
“Yeah, but you didn’t tell me to carry a piece in my purse or to go into the Ladies’ Room. And I’m the one who forgot to wear my badge into the building. Besides, if I hadn’t been dressed like this, Doctor Lansing might not’ve thought of it as an alternative punishment and just expelled me instead.”
“So, I guess it could’ve been worse?”
“Coulda, woulda, shoulda,” answered Billy. “The hardest part is I don’t know if I can ever live it down.”
“Billy,” Mr. Markham addressed him, “you will get through this okay, and after you do, you’ll be able to deal with just about anything. Now, let’s get to class!”
Marla Peterson greeted Brandon and Kelly as they entered the Guidance Office. “Good morning,” she said smiling. “Go right in. Doctor Van de Meer’s expecting you.”
“Good morning, Mis’ Peterson!” Kelly chirped, returning her own beaming smile.
“Good morning to you, too,” offered Brandon, although looking rather sullen, his decision still weighing on his mind. He and Kelly found Dr. Van de Meer’s office door open and the counselor beckoned them to enter as she viewed his class schedule on her desktop monitor. Brandon was surprised, but relieved, to see Jenny there sitting on the sofa, waiting for him. He took a seat next to his girlfriend while Kelly sat down in the armchair. “I’m afraid of this,” he whispered to Jenny. “But I have to do it.” Perceptible only to him, she subtly nodded her support and approval, so he smiled his thanks to her.
However, the cheer coach was conspicuous by her absence. “Where’s Miss San-Giacomo?” Brandon inquired.
“She’s on her way but has to stop by the main office for a few forms,” replied Dr. Van de Meer. “If you do join the cheerleading squad, there’s paperwork to fill out.”
“There’s always paperwork to fill out,” remarked Kelly.
“It’s just part of the world in which we live,” observed their counselor, jotting down on a notepad the code that she’d need to enter if Brandon decided to join the cheer team. “Learning to deal with it is one of the many lessons not listed in the curriculum that you still have to learn in school.”
“Did I just hear my name mentioned?” Coach San-Giacomo asked, suddenly appearing in the doorway and clutching a manila folder.
“Brandon wondered where you were,” confirmed Dr. Van de Meer amusingly. “I warned him that he’d need to complete paperwork to become a cheerleader.”
“Oh, Xee! Surely you didn’t!” Coach Brenda teased her colleague. “I hope that’s not a deal-breaker.” Then she looked directly at the boy. “Do you have a decision for me, Brandon?”
“Yes—I mean, yes, I have a decision—I mean, yes, I’ll do it,” he responded anxiously as Jenny squeezed his hand and Kelly squealed while dancing a happy dance right in her seat. “I want to do this” he continued. “In fact, I think I have to.”
“Have to?” Coach San-Giacomo asked, raising an eyebrow. “What do you mean?”
“If I don’t, then I’ll always wonder if I could’ve,” explained Brandon. “And I need to find out just how androgynous I really am. I can’t think of a better way to do it than with the cheer team. Besides, the team needs me. If I don’t, I’d be letting everyone down.”
“No, Brandon,” the coach disagreed. “Even though we do need you, you wouldn’t be letting anyone down. Don’t give yourself a guilt trip like that. I do have one question for you, though.”
“What’s that?”
“Are you going to be alright with wearing the uniform—a girl’s uniform?”
“Yeah, I think so,” conceded Brandon although quite courageously hiding his anxiety. Then he smiled. “It comes with being one of the team. Besides, as it happens, my dad was a Powder Puff Cheerleader in high school, so I guess it’s alright for me to do it, too.”
“Brandon, Power Puff tournaments usually are just for a week,” the guidance counselor pointed out. “This is not Powder Puff. You’d be in this for the long haul.”
“I know, Doctor Van de Meer,” he said. “What I mean is that I feel more comfortable with it knowing Dad’s done something similar and for my family to be behind me helps.”
Xenia smiled when she heard Brandon’s explanation and leaned back in her chair. “So your parents are alright with you becoming a cheerleader?”
“They are, and my sister all but begged me to do it.”
“Sheila?” Coach Brenda asked. “Why doesn’t she wanna come back? I did ask her Friday night at the hospital.”
Brandon wondered if he ought to disclose any of what his sister had told him, especially her warning about Tillie and Penney. But instead, he sought to give a more positive response. “Sis says she’s happy on the Dance Team-Pompom Squad and is already committed to it for this year. She doesn’t think it would be fair to leave them now.”
“I guess she’s right about that,” Miss San-Giacomo conceded. “You can still get help from her if you need it, though. She is your sister after all and a very good cheerleader. I so hoped she’d continue on the team this year. Anyway, are you ready to begin training this afternoon? I hope we’re not expecting too much.”
“That’s alright,” he assured the coach. “Sheila’s loaned me her old practice uniform to use today.”
“But does it fit?” Kelly asked.
“I guess we’ll find out,” Brandon dismissed the inquiry.
“Remember, everyone,” interjected Jenny, grinning and squeezing his hand. “He became a very cute girl a week ago.”
“We’ve all seen the video, Brandon,” Dr. Van de Meer followed up Jenny’s remark. “You really pulled it off!”
“So I’ve been told.”
“But you should be proud of it, Brandon,” declared Kelly.
“Doctor Van de Meer, should I take pride in something that got me in trouble?” Brandon inquired. “Somehow, that doesn’t make sense to me.”
“That’s an interesting question to pose,” remarked Dr. Van de Meer. “But are you indeed asking a question or is it rhetorical?”
“I think Brandon just wants to tell us, like, he’s already taking a big risk,” said Jenny. “So that’s a rhetorical question, isn’t it?”
“Yes, it is,” confirmed the counselor. “But are you really sure about this, Brandon?”
“Am I sure? No! I can’t be. I had only twenty-four hours to gather information and think about it. I can only decide with what I could do in twenty-four hours. Would more time change it? I don’t know that, either.”
Dr. Van de Meer thought about Brandon’s response for a moment. The boy had disclosed his thinking in complete honesty. They had given him a time limit for an answer and he had returned with a decision within that allotted time. Still, the counselor herself worried about a possible deficit in his thinking. If he indeed had Asperger’s syndrome, then had he thoroughly considered his peers’ possible reactions? Yes, he had identified possible bullying, but could he appreciate the broader spectrum of possible consequences, less extreme, yet no less disapproving. Was Brandon bravely dismissive of such problems, or was he blissfully unaware? With Asperger’s syndrome, he might not’ve even considered the social consequences looming over the horizon. But that was merely speculation that could help neither Brandon nor anyone else at the moment.
“Then are you satisfied with your decision?” Dr. Van de Meer asked Brandon. “Are you willing to stand by it?”
“Yes,” replied Brandon. “It’s what I want and the best decision I can make with what I know right now.”
“Then no benefit will be had from further discussion,” announced Dr. Van de Meer as she changed the course code for Boys’ Physical Education to Cheerleading One on Brandon’s class schedule. “We should adjourn our little meeting and I’ll get started on cutting through the tangle of red tape at my end. Brenda, do you have anything more you need to do?”
“My paperwork is done, Doctor Van de Meer,” the coach clarified. “All that remains on my end is for Brandon and his parents to complete and sign these forms.” She handed him the manila folder.
“Does anyone need anything else?” Dr. Van de Meer asked as she input her personal confirmation code and sent through the request for Brandon’s schedule change, then closed his record in the database. Now the system needed only Dr. Lansing’s personal approval code to confirm it.
“Hall passes for us to get to class,” noted Kelly. The counselor opened the top right-hand drawer of her desk and withdrew passes for the three students, which she handed them.
“I also need to stop by Nurse Mansour’s office,” said Brandon. “She has my pills.”
Dr. Van de Meer nodded and scribbled a note on a small form which she tore from the top of a pad then gave to Brandon. Next, Miss San-Giacomo spoke to him. “Thanks for agreeing to help us,” she said. “Do look over those forms so you can ask me any questions you might have about them in class this afternoon. I look forward to seeing you there.”
“Me, too,” concurred Brandon smiling. I just hope it all works out.”
“We all do, Brandon!” Kelly asserted on behalf of Coach Brenda, the other cheerleaders, and herself. “We all have a lot at stake in your success.” She got up from the armchair and clipped the hall pass to her badge’s lanyard. She, Brandon, and Jenny all filed out the door. The coach started to leave as well, but the counselor stopped her.
“Wait a moment, Brenda.”
“What is it, Xee?”
“Let’s go tell Seph about Brandon’s decision right now,” said Xenia. “If she’s gonna shoot this down, I want her to do it now. She’ll have a harder time rejecting it, though, if we’re there in person.”
Brenda nodded in agreement with her. “She did emphasize that his decision had to be respected, though, so I do think she’ll let him do it.”
“You seem much more optimistic now than you were yesterday.”
“I didn’t think he’d be receptive to it yesterday, Xee.”
“I’m not surprised that he agreed to it, but his reasoning was more mature than I expected. Two weeks ago, I really don’t think he would’ve gone along with it.”
“Jenny, I don’t know how long I’ll be with Nurse Mansour, so you should get to your Latin class now,” advised Brandon. “After all, I don’t want you to get in trouble because of me.”
Quickly glancing around to confirm that they were indeed alone, the young couple kissed with a tenderness appropriate to their young passion. Then Jenny rushed to the nearest staircase, smiling all the way. Brandon knocked on the door of the Infirmary and it opened.
“Oh hello there, Brandon! How can I help you?” Nurse Mansour asked.
“Sorry to bother you with it again today, but I think I need my pill.”
“It’s no bother at all, Brandon,” she assured him. “It’s what I do, after all. Your alprazolam is prescribed for you to take ‘as needed,’ so you have to come in for it.”
“I think it would be so much easier if I could just carry it myself to take when I need it.”
“Well, there’s a good reason we don’t let you do that.”
“Why?”
“Because before that became the policy, druggies and sometimes bullies would watch for a student who took medication and find out what kind. Then they’d steal it, sometimes beating the student up for it. Then they’d sell it on the street or take it themselves. Some students even sold their own meds. Legal drugs like risperidone, alprazolam, methylphenidate, and SSRIs were being sold illegally. Prescription-strength codeine and pain-killers were also popular and especially birth-control pills.
“The school board wanted its ‘zero-tolerance’ anti-drug policy to ban even prescription drugs, but sometimes a student, like you, really needs medication. So, they agreed on the current rule, that all students’ prescription drugs should be kept by the School Nurse to be dispensed as prescribed.”
“That sounds reasonable to me,” concurred Brandon.
“Not only did it help curb prescription drug abuse, the policy has other advantages, like we can help monitor students’ compliance with treatment and even remind them to refill their prescriptions and things like that.”
“Did you call Doctor Windham yesterday?”
“I did, and she emphasized that she sees you as responsible enough to know when you need to take an alprazolam,” the nurse disclosed. “So when you ask, I’ll assume you must need it unless I see signs to the contrary.”
“Like what?”
“If I notice side effects or your behavior is unusual,” she explained. “And if you request a second dose I will question you about it briefly.”
“That makes sense,” agreed Brandon. He felt pleased by what Dr. Windham had told Nurse Mansour and resolved once again to continue responsible use of alprazolam, which was, after all, a much abused drug. “But can I get it now?”
“Of course,” the nurse told him as she stretched the key for a secure cabinet out on a lanyard. She punched a tablet out of the blister pack and dropped it into a tiny paper cup. Brandon had already filled a larger paper cup from the water cooler in the Infirmary while Nurse Mansour went for his pill. He noted that she re-locked the cabinet before handing him his pill. “Here ya go!”
After Brandon swallowed the pill and washed it down, the nurse asked him, “Will you be okay, now?”
“I think so.”
“Get to class then,” urged Nurse Mansour, flashing a quick smile.
Putting on her earphones, Alice Johansson noted that her desk partner was tardy again. Brandon had been neither tardy nor absent before Friday. She liked him for a desk partner as he was attentive and considerate as well as actually interested in learning German, even if his usual reliability had been interrupted lately. More than that, he always held up his end of joint assignments, unlike other partners she’d had in other courses who often were just tagging along as “free riders,” hoping to receive higher grades by merely having their names on the same work with her. No, Brandon wasn’t like that. He did his own work, then sought to relate it to hers.
Still, she wondered why Brandon had not been in homeroom that morning. An anxiously crossdressed Billy Danziger had occupied Brandon’s usual seat. Then as Alice toggled the switch to turn on her lab console, she remembered that Brandon needed to give Miss San-Giacomo his decision whether to join the cheerleading team. She wondered what the German word for cheerleader would be, but could not find it in the English-German section of her dictionary. She pressed a button on the console.
„Bitte, Frau Becker!“ Alice addressed her teacher. „Wie sagt man ‚cheerleader‘ auf Deutsch?“
Frau Becker had to pause for a moment since the usage was not straightforward. She decided to answer in English because the explanation in German might be beyond a first-year student’s ability to follow.
“The answer may surprise you, Fräulein Johanson,” she warned. “The German term is der Anfeuerer or die Anfeuererin from the verb anfeuern, literally meaning ‘to fire up.’ But in current usage the native German words have mostly been replaced by der Cheerleader or die Cheerleaderin. For the verbal noun, das Cheerleading is also preferred to das Anfeuern. ‘The cheer squad’ is die Cheerleading-Gruppe.”
“So German uses the English words instead of its own?”
“Yes. To us Germans, cheerleading is an American or British activity, so we adopted the English terminology along with the sport.”
“That sounds logical enough,” Alice accepted Frau Becker’s answer as a knock was heard at the classroom door. So the teacher opened it to see Brandon standing there with a hall pass clipped to his ID lanyard and a couple of errand permits stuck to it.
„Guten Morgen, Frau Becker!“ he greeted his teacher and then apologized: „Es tut mir leid, dass ich langsam heute bin, aber ich vom Fräulein Mansour jetzt gekommen habe“.
„Nein, Brandon! Man muss sagen: ‚…aber ich bin jetzt vom Fräulein Mansour gekommen‘ “.
„Ja, ich bin jetzt vom Fräulein Mansour gekommen“.
„Bist du krank, Brandon?“
„Nein, aber ich musste mein Medikament haben“, he explained. Then Brandon asked an unrelated question: „Wie sagt man ‚cheerleader‘ auf Deutsch?“
„Nochmal?“ exclaimed Frau Becker. “Exactly what’s going on here today?” she muttered to herself. „Geh und frag Fräulein Johansson!“ The teacher had to concentrate to suppress her laughter at the seemingly unrelated and absurd occurrence of the same question from two students.
However, Brandon was puzzled by his teacher’s reaction, telling him to go ask Alice. But then she must know. She smiled as he approached their desk.
„Guten Morgen!“ Alice greeted him. „Wie geht’s?“
„’S geht mir sehr gut! Und dir?“ he said as he sat down and began to put on his earphones.
„Auch mir gut“. But before Brandon could say anything else, Alice decided to have some fun with him, but waited until he had his earphones on and working. „Hast du der Anfeuerngruppe beigetreten?“
“Huh?”
„Hast du der Cheerleading-Gruppe beigetreten?“
“I heard ‘cheerleading’ in there somewhere, but I still don’t follow you.”
“You missed some new vocabulary, Brandon,” Alice informed him. “The verb beitreten, meaning ‘to join.’
„Hast du der Cheerleading-Gruppe beigetreten?“ she repeated.
„Alice, Brandon, herhören!“ Frau Becker interrupted their conversation over the communications network. “You must use sein with beitreten in the perfect tense.”
„Ja, Frau Becker!“ she acknowledged. „Brandon, bist du der Cheerleading-Gruppe beigetreten?“
„Ja, aber ich kann heute sehr gut auf Deutsch nicht denken“, he answered.
“Oh no, Brandon!” exclaimed Alice, shaking her head, and then teasing him, “You haven’t been a cheerleader for an hour yet and your intelligence has already dropped like ten points!”
“Stanford-Binet or Wechsler?” Brandon retorted. They both sputtered into giggles, as did Frau Becker, who was still listening to their conversation.
Mark and Melinda were already seated at their usual table when Brandon and Jenny moved to join them. “Where’s Jeff?” Brandon inquired.
“Jeff said he wasn’t coming to lunch today,” replied Mark.
“Did he say why?”
“No,” said Mark before biting into his sandwich. “But he looked kinda bummed out.” Brandon’s heart sank. He felt guilty that he had disappointed and upset his friend. Jeff had always eaten lunch with Mark and Brandon since—since a long time ago.
“I think it’s my fault, Mark,” confessed Brandon. “He was really upset yesterday about me considering the cheer team. He even called me later in the evening to ask me not to do it.”
“Well,” Mark decided to ask him, “are you?”
“Yeah,” replied Brandon. “I gave Miss San-Giacomo my answer this morning. I actually transfer to Cheerleading One this afternoon.”
“Congratulations!” offered Melinda. “So you’re actually gonna do it? Show up at school in a cute little skirt and everything?”
“Yep!” Brandon affirmed. “Gonna do it!”
“You got balls!” Melinda exclaimed.
“But he’ll hafta learn to tuck ’em away!” Kelly added, suddenly arriving and taking a seat. The girls at the table giggled. “I managed to download this from the Internet,” she continued, handing him a printed document. “It’s a skill that you might, like, wanna learn now.”
Brandon accepted the document from her and perused it, his face reddening when he realized what it was, especially as the inside pages were anatomically correct. Jenny saw it, too, feeling both shocked and amused by it. She held a hand over her grin in a vain attempt to stifle her giggling. Melinda, however, simply squealed quite loudly with laughter approaching a full guffaw. Still, Brandon’s reaction quickly changed from embarrassed to curious as he studied the paper he’d received from Kelly.
“Will this ‘tucking’ really work?” he inquired of her, seeking an objective response.
“I would, like, think so,” answered Kelly. “I downloaded it from a website for crossdressers. There’s a lot on there, like techniques for makeup, hair styling, learning feminine speech and gestures, proper movement, and so on. Even videos about walking in heels.”
“That might be a useful website for you to visit,” noted Jenny, “since you’re committed to cheerleading now.”
“I think you’re right, Jenny,” agreed Brandon. “Kelly, what’s the homepage for this website?”
Kelly took the printout back from him and a yellow highlighter from her purse and marked a URL (universal resource locator) in a corner of the last page. “Try there first,” she said. “It’s an index of what’s on the website. Y’know, until I found this, I had no idea, like, how many boys want to dress like girls. It’s kinda mind-blowing, really.” She handed the document back to Brandon. “Don’t try to access the website from school, though,” she warned him. “It’s, like, blocked for sexual content. I had to download it at home.”
Brandon noted the website’s URL and handed the document to Jenny, who examined it more closely. “Do you really wanna do this? ” she asked. I’d think that’d hurt.”
“I won’t know until I try it, will I?” said Brandon. “You wanna give it a try, Mark?” Brandon held the document out to his buddy, who took it and looked through it, noting especially the diagrams.
“Yeow!” exclaimed Mark. “Ya gotta be kidding! Doing that to your balls? No way! ” Laughing and giggling answered his outburst.
“Not even for me?” Melinda pretended to pout. Even more laughter and giggles followed. “Just think of all that we girls do to look pretty for you boys! It’s not fair that you won’t endure, like, just a little something?”
“A flat front is not something most girls wanna see on a guy,” objected Mark. “In fact, most girls want it to look bigger.”
“That’s only ’coz we know they’re small, anyway!” Kelly interjected. “So you stuff your pants.”
“Kinda like how you girls pad your bras?” Mark retorted. Kelly now feigned umbrage at his remark.
“Wait a minute! I don’t quite get it,” Brandon stopped the discussion. “I understand why I would pad a bra, since I don’t have breasts, but why would a girl pad hers?”
“The same reason you’d pad your trousers,” said Melinda.
“But I don’t pad my trousers,” Brandon contradicted her. “I didn’t know I could—or should.”
Jenny hooked an arm through Brandon’s. “That’s because you don’t need to,” she told him. “I like you just the way you are.”
“Well, thanks,” he replied. “But why do it, though?”
“So your ‘package’ looks bigger than it really is,” explained Mark. “Girls like guys with a bigger ‘package.’”
“They do?” Brandon asked innocently, not yet understanding his buddy’s turn of phrase.
“And girls pad their bras because us guys like bigger boobs,” continued Mark.
“We do?” Brandon seemed definitely confused about it all. “I just don’t get that.”
Jenny looked her boyfriend in the eye. “That’s one of the reasons I like you, Brandon,” she assured him. “You seem to remain blissfully unaware of things that don’t really matter. Many girls pad their bras to pretend to have larger breasts. But I’m not interested in a guy who’d choose a girlfriend for her cup size.”
“You mean a guy would do that?” he wondered.
“All the time,” remarked Kelly. “So we girls tend to be just a little sensitive about the size of our boobs.” While the discussion had continued, she was somewhat surprised that Brandon seemed completely innocent with regard to the burgeoning sexuality voiced among the group. But then again, she remembered that he’d always been like that, seeming a year or two behind everyone else in grasping boy-girl interactions. That Jenny had admitted needing to take the initiative with Brandon had bothered Kelly. Despite his prodigious intelligence, she knew that something was wrong with her long-time friend. But was it her place to say or do anything?
“I didn’t know that,” admitted Brandon.
About then, Sheila and Alice approached the table from different directions, but arrived together.
“Hi, everybody!” proclaimed Sheila.
“Hello all!” Alice added. “Everyone having a good day?” The others in the group answered cheerfully in the affirmative while she and Sheila sat down with their lunches.
“What’s the topic?” Sheila inquired of the assembly, but before anyone could answer, she stopped them. “Wait! Brandon, what did you decide?”
“I told Miss San-Giacomo that I’d do it,” answered her brother. “I’m a cheerleader now.”
“Yes!” Kelly excitedly supported him. “Brandi’s coming back!”
©2015 by the Rev. Anam Chara✠
One boy is about to learn that he has already passed such an event, and nothing will ever be quite the same…
“Then that’s why Brandon’s been so distracted these past couple of days,” concluded Savannah as she sipped her iced tea. “Actually, I can’t wait to see him wearing his uniform,” she remarked with a mischievous grin. She speared another morsel of salad with her fork.
Brenda smiled back at Savannah. They were colleagues, friends, and, unbeknownst to anyone else at West Grove High School, lovers. “Astrid fixed his hair in pigtails when he visited cheer class yesterday and he looked so cute,” reported Brenda. “I’m really grateful that he decided to go along with it. But this could still be harder for him than he thinks. And because he thinks the world of you, please encourage him as much as you can. But let me know if he continues to be distracted in class. I don’t want his grades hurt because he’s willing to help us out.”
“The boy’s a mathematical genius,” Savannah reminded her girlfriend as Brenda took a bite out of her apple. “Brandon’s already solving problems that I didn’t even encounter until my advanced undergraduate courses.”
“Yet his social development has lagged behind.”
“That’s why cheerleading could be good for him. In a way, it may be even more important than his math class for building his character long-term.”
“How you figure that?”
“Brandon’s so very gifted at mathematics,” observed Savannah. “He’ll always have that ability and, like me, he’ll excel at it. So really, I think he has greater need of developing his social skills and self-confidence. Moreover, if he does have any leadership potential at all, it’ll come out while he’s working with you. Cheerleading helped me so much with mine.”
“Y’know, Savannah, I just can’t imagine you ever lacking social skills or self-confidence.”
“See?” exclaimed Savannah. “It worked!”
Jeffrey Padgett finished eating his sandwich, then crumpled up and tossed his brown paper lunch bag into a waste barrel next to the outdoor lunch table where he sat. An autumn chill filled the air and a slight rustling preceded a shower of leaves descending on the lonely boy. He couldn’t even remember when he hadn’t eaten lunch at school with Brandon and Mark. But today, he’d eaten his lunch alone.
Getting up from the bench, Jeff popped the ring tab of a can of cola. He wondered if it were too late to join Mark and Brandon inside. But could he risk being seen with them anymore, especially Brandon? Or was he being too worried about his own reputation? After all, Jeff knew for a fact that he was straight. Indeed, he had a crush on Brandon’s sister and had for quite a while, going back a few years. Sheila was hard for Jeff to ignore, since she also lived right next door to him.
That complicated things for Jeff. Any disloyalty to Brandon would likely doom his chances with Sheila. So, he redoubled his pace toward the school cafeteria. Maybe he could meet his friends while they were still at lunch.
Billy Danziger—or Billie, anyway—approached the table where Kelly and her friends were sitting. She’d invited him to join her for lunch and, by extension, everyone else in the group. “Please, let’s make room for Billie! I want her—or him—to feel welcome with us,” she told her friends. “By the way, Billie, like, which do you prefer? Him or her?”
“I’m not sure either makes sense,” the petticoated boy replied. “I feel like a freak wearing this, so maybe you should just call me ‘it.’”
“No!” chorused Kelly and the others at the table. She continued, “You’re still my friend and I hope I speak for everyone here when I say you’re ours as well.” Everyone there nodded in agreement. Jenny and Alice had moved their chairs to open a space for Billy while Brandon took an empty chair from a nearby table and placed it there. “Take a seat, Miss Danziger,” Kelly told her. Since you look reasonably feminine, I’m calling you ‘her.’ Besides, I kinda think boys look cute in dresses!”
Brandon waited for Billie to step up to the table before pushing the chair under him. Kelly smiled as she noticed how Billie smoothed the skirt of his dress as he sat down. When Alice, Jenny, and Brandon were satisfied that he was comfortable, they resumed their own seats.
“Thanks, everyone!” offered Billy. “Nobody else seems to want me around for lunch today.” He withdrew a protein bar, an apple, and a can of diet cola from his handbag.
“Is that all you’re eating, Billie?” Kelly asked, obviously disapproving.
“Gotta watch my figure,” he joked sarcastically. “I barely can fit into this now.”
“I think it looks fine on you,” opined Kelly. “You just need some help building confidence.”
“Not so easy for a boy in a dress,” he complained. “It’s so humiliating.”
“Y’know, Billie, it doesn’t hafta be,” advised Kelly. “I can help you out with it.”
“So can I,” added Melinda. “I think it’s okay for boys to express their feminine side.”
“I think guys in dresses just turn you on,” Kelly teased her.
“Look who’s talkin’!” Alice retorted. “But they’re right, Billie,” she said now turning her attention to him. “And I’ll support you as much as my friends will.”
“And as luck would have it,” said Jenny, “you won’t be doing it alone.”
“What?” Billy wondered.
“Oh, that’s right!” Kelly recalled. “You didn’t get to homeroom until after Brandon and I talked about it with Mister Markham. Brandon is subbing for Double Abby on the Jay-Vee cheer team—as a girl!”
Brandon pushed his lunch tray away and hid his head under his hands. The others at the table heard his muffled voice lament, “It’s not fair! Why me?” Giggling broke out from the girls around the table, with Mark and Billy simply laughing.
“No good deed goes unpunished!” Jenny observed as she leaned over Brandon and hugged him. Then she glanced around the table and proclaimed, “And don’t forget that my Brandon goes out of his way when he’s needed.”
Still, Brandon was feeling anxious. He looked up and whispered to his girlfriend, “I need to go to Nurse Mansour’s office—now!”
“Shouldn’t you finish your lunch first?” Jenny whispered back. “You don’t wanna take a pill on an empty tummy, do you?”
“No,” answered Brandon, pulling his lunch tray back to the edge of the table. He took a bite of the pizza topped with mushrooms, black olives, and green peppers, which he shared with Jenny.
“This is good,” she declared to her boyfriend.
“Like I’ve said before,” insisted Brandon, “Italian seems to be the only kind of food they can cook here without messing it up.”
“Yeah!” Mark agreed “How can anybody cook pizza wrong?”
“Oh, there’s always someone!” Melinda declared. “Just be glad that they don’t work in the school kitchen.”
“So, Brandon,” Kelly addressed him, “have you thought about what you’re wearing for Fashion Day this Thursday?”
“Uh—no! Should I?” Brandon replied sheepishly.
Jeff surveyed the cafeteria to where Brandon and Mark were seated. He saw them sitting with a number of their other friends. Maybe he could join them for the rest of lunchtime, so he started toward their table. Then he stopped when he saw the crossdressed Billy Danziger approach his friends.
Three of the group quickly made room for Billy and helped him find a seat. And that upset Jeff, since Billy wasn’t even one of the gang. The last thing that Jeff needed was to be seen sitting at the same table as a crossdresser. That Brandon had considered joining the cheer team seemed bad enough to Jeff. Yet he hoped that if he could but talk to Brandon, he might convince him not to do it.
“You still hangin’ out with Mac an’ Mark?” Jeff heard as he felt a strong slap on his back. He glanced over to see Barry Kingman next to him. “You really oughta ditch those guys!”
“But we’ve been friends since, like, forever!” objected Jeff. “We all live next door to each other.”
“It’s up to you, but if you stay friends with a couple o’ queers, you know what everybody else is gonna think,” Barry reminded Jeff. “And you know what’s gonna happen to ’em, too!”
“Whaddya mean?” Jeff asked in protest. “What’s gonna happen to ’em?”
”Are you really that stupid? I just don’t think ya wanna be hangin’ around ’em anymore,” warned Barry, “especially not when Mac comes to school in a cheer uniform. That’s about as queer an’ girly as ya can get!”
“Leave me alone, Kingman! What’s it to ya, anyway?”
“I don’t like queers, that’s all. Don’t want ’em in my school. Don’t want ’em in my town.”
“But Brandon and Mark aren’t gay. They got girlfriends.”
“Don’t mean nothin’. Just a couple o’ queers fakin’ it!”
“Why’s it such a big deal to you?” Jeff retorted at Barry, turning on his heels and storming away. “Kingman, you don’t make any sense!”
“No, Kelly!” Brandon asserted his own interests. “I’m not going out to shop for dresses with you and the cheer team Wednesday evening. I have a prior engagement.”
“But you need to dress up for Fashion Day,” reiterated Kelly.
“Kelly!” Jennifer Chang now asserted herself. “Brandon is having dinner with my family Wednesday evening. We arranged this over the weekend before he was asked to join the cheerleaders.”
Sheila glanced at her brother, grinning imperceptibly to all but him. He immediately picked up on her meaning, recalling her warning about cheerleading taking over his social life. She was proud that her brother had stood his ground to keep his date with Jenny for the all-important family dinner. She was also grateful that his girlfriend had stood by him, too. Besides, Sheila could find a dress for Brandon to wear Fashion Day. “Don’t worry about my brother, Kelly,” she said. “Jenny and I will see that he wears something really nice on Thursday.”
“Actually, Sis,” replied Brandon, “I already have something ‘nice and fashionable’ in mind.”
“Oh?” Kelly exclaimed. “Just what do you have in mind?”
“Telling now would ruin the surprise,” teased Melinda. “Wouldn’t it, Brandon?”
“Yes, it would,” he quickly agreed, although just to avoid committing himself to anything specific. He didn't really have anything in mind yet. “Kelly will hafta wait to see like everyone else!” She pouted in response then giggled.
“Billie, you should also wear the prettiest dress you have for Thursday,” Kelly encouraged him. “Since you gotta girl-up anyway, you may as well go all out, make a fashion statement. If you don’t have anything, you can come shopping with us Wednesday. You can take Brandi’s place.” Kelly stuck her tongue out at Brandon who reciprocated the gesture. Giggles broke out around the table, even from Mark who couldn’t actually make himself giggle, and from Alice, who was usually too reserved.
Sheila let the door of the girls’ restroom swing closed behind her. Her best friend Kelly was brushing her hair at the mirror along the wall. As she approached, Sheila could see that Kelly was in tears. “I’m so sorry, Kelly,” she consoled her friend, hugging her. Kelly turned her face to lean into her friend's shoulder. Sheila could feel each sob pumping into her chest. “I know it’s hard,” she continued. “I don’t think my brother’s ever caught on to how you feel. Apparently, he’s not able to.”
“But he’s with Jenny, now,” whimpered Kelly. “He caught on to her!”
“No, not really,” emphasized Sheila. “As I heard it, Jenny made the first move. Otherwise, I don’t think Brandon would’ve. I don’t think he could.”
“And why’s that?” Kelly demanded, her voice straining with despair and some anger.
“I’m not supposed to tell anyone this, but it’s only fair to tell you,” said Sheila. “While he was in Saint Luke’s, Brandon was diagnosed with Asperger’s syndrome.”
“What’s that?”
“I don’t understand it all myself, but it’s some kinda neurological condition. I think it means his social and interpersonal skills develop slower than his intellectual ability—I think it’s why his physical skills were kinda slow, too,” added Sheila. “That’s why Mom and Dad wanted him to take ballet—”
“But he took gymnastics, instead,” Kelly supplied.
“They knew something was wrong then, so that’s why they made him take that and martial arts classes later,” explained Sheila. “And he got good enough for you to suggest to Coach Brenda.”
“’Coz I thought he could do it, and the team needed someone who could.”
“I wanted him to do it, too, but mostly ’coz I didn’t wanna,” admitted Sheila. “Not after what I went through last year!”
“What did you go through?”
“Cheerleading was too much stress for me, mostly ’coz I didn’ get along with those two divas.”
“You must mean Penney an’ Tilley?”
“Yes, I mean them!”
“Now they’re the reigning sophomore class bitches!”
“I warned Brandi to watch out for them,” Sheila revealed. “I want him—or her—to have a better experience on the cheer team than I did.”
“So do I,” affirmed Kelly. “Cheerleading should be, like, the most fun anyone can have in high school.” Then Kelly paused. “I’m so sorry it didn’t work out for you. I’d always thought we’d eventually be on the cheer team together.”
Sheila smiled back at her friend. “But don’t let it bother you, Kelly,” she advised her friend. “I’m still contributing to team spirit, after all. Besides, I think I look better in the pompom squad/dance team uniform anyway.”
“That you do,” Kelly agreed, “especially the way the fringe and shiny tights show off your hips and legs! Wish ours were more like yours.”
“But then you’d be getting too far away from the traditional look of a cheerleader,” observed Sheila. “Gotta be careful how much you push the envelope in one year. Otherwise, they’ll shut down your creativity altogether.”
“Bringing Brandi on board is like pushing it enough already, huh?”
“Absolutely!”
Barry Kingman loitered around the side and back of the new Technology annex. He’d spied on Billy Danziger going for his stash a couple of weeks ago. Feeling like he could use a joint, Kingman very carefully scoped out the grounds behind the annex. He didn’t wish to be seen, not so much to avoid being caught smoking marijuana, but more not to have to share his purloined pot with anyone else. Danziger was no longer in any position to risk using it, yet letting it all go to waste would be such a shame!
Sitting down with his back against the building, he felt along the base of the wall for any loose cobblestones. Kingman had not been close enough to see exactly where the stash was, but he had seen Danziger pull a cobblestone from the base of the wall. He continued to feel and to press and to wiggle his fingers firmly on each stone. “Aha!” Barry thought to himself as he felt one move under the pressure of his fingers. He examined its edges quite closely, then noticed a wire bent in a loop between it and another stone, concealed mostly by the wire matching their whitish-gray colors.
A tug on the wire began to pull the cobblestone up from the ground, revealing a hole which had been dug out. Kingman grinned to himself as he figured that Danziger must have set this up while the building was still being constructed. He glanced around to assure himself that still no onlookers had come by. He reached into the now open cache for a vinyl pouch and opened it.
In the pouch, Kingman found a vial of marijuana, a disposable cigarette lighter, and oddly enough, a penny. Why was the penny there? he wondered. He also noticed that the pouch contained no cigarette papers. Maybe Billy kept them with him? Not really a problem, though—Barry did, too! So, he pulled his wallet from his hip pocket and took a booklet of cigarette papers from it.
Whenever Barry would roll a joint outdoors, he’d open up his trifolio and form a tent by putting the edges of the left and right sections together over the central section and use that surface to make his cigarette. The “tent” protected the operation from sideways gusts of winds and gusts from the front would be blown toward him, catching the marijuana in his clothing or the lower lip of the trifolio. Besides, he was quite adept at making his own roaches.
Finished rolling his marijuana cigarette, Barry closed his trifolio, stowed his booklet of cigarette papers in his shirt pocket, took the disposable lighter in hand, and raised the joint to his lips. But when he tasted the marijuana in it, he stopped. The flavor was different, a variety that he’d never tasted before. Danziger must get his grass from another dealer. Kingman had no idea what else could be in it. He opened his mouth and let the cigarette fall from his lips.
Could the different taste be hormones? Maybe that’s why Billy was going along with his punishment, dressing like a girl at school. Had the hormones turned Danziger queer? Or maybe even into a girl? Barry spat a couple of times then wiped off the his tongue and the inside of his lips to be sure that no possible hormones were left in his mouth.
Sophia Mansour heard a knock at her office door, so she got up to open it. Brandon and Jenny stood there. The girl was smiling, but the boy was trembling and looked to be in a cold sweat.
“I need another alprazolam,” petitioned Brandon. “I’m feeling anxious again.”
“You certainly look like it,” acknowledged the nurse. “Are you sure you need another one today?” She knew that he did as soon as she had opened the door. Although she wanted to ask him a few questions, that would have been counterproductive. Brandon’s physical symptoms of anxiety were clearly visible.
“Yeah, I’m sure,” he affirmed.
“You can come in, then.” She walked over to a medicine cabinet, stretched out a long lanyard with the key on it, and unlocked the glass door of the cabinet. Fingering through a small box of blister-packs like a card file, the nurse quickly located Brandon’s alprazolam and pushed one pill out the back of the card and dropped it in a tiny paper cup.
“Get yourself a cup of water,” she ordered, and the boy complied. Then she gave the boy his pill. Brandon took the pill and washed it down.
“Miss Chang, would you excuse us just a moment?” Nurse Mansour asked. Jenny stepped back into the hallway and the nurse closed the door.
“Brandon, I’m a little concerned about you,” she said. “Is there anything wrong that I should know about?”
“I’m just nervous about what I’ll be doing with the cheerleaders. Why do you ask?”
“Well, for starters you looked really bad when you showed up at the door just now. Then you asked for a second dose of alprazolam.”
“But my prescription says ‘take as needed’ and I think I needed it.”
“I have no doubt that you needed it,” concurred the nurse. “That was obvious. Still I’m bothered that you’ve needed it twice today. Tell me, did you try any of the methods for calming yourself down that Doctor Windham went over with you?”
“Uh, no?”
“The notes that she sent me for your prescription suggest that you should try the self-calming techniques before requesting a second dose,” the nurse reminded him. “That’s as much part of your treatment as the pills. Please don’t forget that.”
“I’m sorry.”
“Now don’t beat yourself up over it,” she warned with a smile. “Just remember it the next time. It’s something you can always do for yourself.”
“I’ll try,” promised Brandon, somewhat sheepishly.
The school nurse stepped back to the door and opened it to the hallway, where Jenny had remained patiently waiting for her boyfriend. “You two get to class, now!” Nurse Mansour ordered. Hand in hand, the young couple scampered off.
The nurse closed the door and picked up the handset of her telephone, then recalled Dr. Windham’s number on the autodial. She had asked to be kept informed of Brandon’s requests for alprazolam, especially for any second daily doses. Today was only the second day at school that he was taking it and he had a two-week prescription. So that the boy had asked for it twice both days was not too surprising, but his psychiatrist had her reasons for wanting to keep tabs on him, so Sophia would follow the protocol that had been specified. After all, it had been established for Brandon’s benefit.
Jeff glanced around furtively, making certain that no one was there to see him at the door of the Vice-Principal’s Office, especially not Barry Kingman. Jeff wasn’t even sure what Barry had in mind, but he had heard it as thinly veiled threats against his friends. But he couldn’t prove anything. It was just Barry’s word against his own. Of course, Barry had used the word queer as a deliberately anti-gay insult, which by itself could land him in detention. But was it worth the risk? Getting labeled as a “snitch” wouldn't help his case nor his friends’. Maybe he needed to wait until he could take something to the Vice-Principal that would stick? Jeff just didn’t know, so perhaps he should keep his distance from his longtime buddies until it all blew over. But that might be a long time.
The bell for the end of lunch rang, so Jeff decided to get to class. He could return and try again later. Meanwhile, he needed better evidence of what Kingman was planning.
Then on the way to class, Jeff thought about what Barry was saying. Barry was warning him that he intended to attack Brandon and Mark. And it probably wouldn’t be done by just Barry. He was likely getting his gang together, marshaling the troops as it were. He’d done him the courtesy, if it could be called that, of a warning. Or was it a threat? Kingman had all but told him to stay away from his buddies. But Barry had no authority over anyone unless Jeff agreed to give in to his threats.
Still, Jeff was angry not just at Barry, but with Brandon as well. This whole circumstance of him substituting for a cheerleader seemed ill-advised to Jeff, if not crazy. And he and Mark were trapped in the middle. If Brandon were to really go through with this, they’d likely be caught up in any fallout. They weren’t known as the “Three Musketeers” for nothing. Why would Brandon risk endangering them all this way? Jeff found it making no more sense than Barry’s anti-gay rantings.
But most of all, Jeff felt his greatest fear to be for any possible future with Sheila. Why did this have to involve her brother? Some of it was his own fault, though. He had hidden his feelings about her—hidden from her, from her brother, from Mark, from everyone, and, until recently, mostly from himself.
Holding hands, Brandon and Jenny entered their French class together while Rhonda Davies had already taken her seat at the lab desk. “Is it true?” Rhonda inquired excitedly of her lab partner.
“Is what true?” Brandon replied.
“That you’re subbing for Double Abby on the cheer team?” Rhonda clarified. “That’s what I heard, anyway.”
“It’s true!” announced Jenny. Brandon simply nodded in agreement.
“So, I guess you, like, got carried away with Gender-Bender Day?” Rhonda asked him.
“No,” he hedged. “That’s not quite how it happened.”
“How did it, then?” Rhonda pressed the issue.
“How do I explain this quickly?” Brandon asked aloud, turning to his girlfriend.
“He and Kelly Harrigan had been in gymnastics together,” related Jenny. “So then she recommended him to Miss San-Giacomo after Abby was injured.”
“What she said,” concurred Brandon appreciating just how succinctly his girlfriend had explained it. “Then Miss San-Giacomo asked me yesterday morning if I’d do it.”
“And he agreed to it today,” concluded Jenny as the bell rang for the class period to begin. “But I’d better get my seat.” Seeing that Ms. Wiszniewski hadn’t yet entered the room, Jenny quickly stole a kiss from Brandon. She went to her lab desk and he sat at his.
“So then, you’ll really be wearing the same uniform as the girls?”
“Yeah! That’s how it is.”
“I didn’t want to say anything about Gender-Bender Day before, ’coz you seemed, like, kinda sensitive about it—”
“And I very much appreciate that. ’Coz even compliments can feel like teasing after a while.”
“That’s really too bad, because those compliments weren’t, like, just well-meant,” said Rhonda. “They were well-earned, too! I’m looking forward to seeing you in your uniform Friday. I think you’ll be cute!”
Brandon sighed and put on his earphones. “I guess that I must accept the girls at this school wanna see me en femme and will go out of their way to get me into a dress.”
“Maybe that’s because we really, like, see you as one of us, anyway.”
“You do?”
“Uh-huh,” affirmed Rhonda. “Don’t get me wrong, but we wondered if you might be hiding a girl inside of you. You kinda confirmed that for us on Gender-Bender Day.”
“Is anyone ever gonna forget that?”
“I don’t think so, Brandon. We all like Brandi too much to forget her and we hope she comes back.”
“You need to grow your hair out a little more,” suggested Astrid. “Then it would be easier to braid. You just look so right in pigtails. Besides, it’s really a simple and practical hairstyle. It’s easy to learn and will help portray a very convincing image as a girl.”
Brandon watched “Brandi” in the mirror as Kelly and a few of the other Jay-Vee cheerleaders looked on. He definitely looked more like “Brandi” than “Brandon” after Astrid had applied the team’s regimen of makeup to his face. To him, that was ideal. He didn’t mind dressing up as a girl so long as he really looked like one.
Indeed, that seemed an interesting challenge to him. At least while he was on alprazolam. The drug had calmed him down so that he didn’t feel nervous wearing the practice uniform with sports bra and matching panty, tee-shirt in school colors with logo, and matching satiny nylon shorts. The shorts were so short that his legs appeared longer than they were, like those of the girls. Rather than feeling afraid of his girlish appearance, he noticed that his look fit with the other cheerleaders. He actually liked how he looked. Yet the night before, he was so frightened wearing Sheila’s uniform to dinner, even with his family and Dr. Windham offering him unanimous support. Could a pill really make so much difference?
“Does everyone agree with Astrid?” Kelly inquired. “Does Brandi look good in pigtails?” Cheers and applause sounded throughout the dressing room.
“Now, Brandi, do you think you can recreate this look, yourself, when you have to?” Astrid asked Brandon. “It’s important to know.”
“Not yet,” he replied. “There’s a lot going on with the makeup. I’m not used to doing it.”
“Can Sheila help you with it?”
“I think she can,” said Brandon. “She really wants me to do this. After all, she did her best to convince me.”
“How ’bout your hair?”
“That’s easier for me, I think. Braids are mathematical, topological to be exact. They’ll be fun.”
“I should’ve known, Astrid,” interjected Kelly. “Brandi just had to find some kinda math in all this. That’s her thing.”
“Kelly, math is just how I look at the world,” Brandon defended himself. “How d’you look at it?”
“Mostly as relationships,” she replied, with the other girls nodding in support. Then Kelly added, “After that, it’s all about having as much fun as possible.”
“Maybe we can get you to start seeing the world our way?” Astrid continued, although Brandon wasn’t sure whether she were asking or stating. “I’d say that most girls see the world as relationships.”
“Not as ideas?” he inquired, his voice betraying some slight disappointment.
“Not at all,” answered Astrid. “Why should we? Ideas aren’t real, anyway.”
“Oh?” Brandon objected. “To me ideas are very much real.”
©2015 by the Rev. Anam Chara
One boy is about to learn that he has already passed such an event, and nothing will ever be quite the same…
Wednesday morning, Brandon awoke somewhat earlier than usual, but not unreasonably so, although he didn’t quite understand why he had. Then he recalled that exactly a week ago, his mother and sister had awakened him even earlier to dress him up for Gender-Bender Day. He’d learned much because of that experience, maybe even a few facts about himself that he never wanted to know.
He glanced at the clock again and put himself into the appropriate frame of mind to get ready for the day—or so he thought. Usually, he began by selecting fresh undergarments and socks for the day and laid them out before going for a shower. But today when he opened the drawer for his underwear, he found a few pairs of girl’s panties next to his briefs. He quickly grabbed a pair of briefs and slammed the drawer closed. Next, he opened another drawer to get a clean undershirt. Yet that drawer he found packed excessively with a few folded brassières and camisoles as well. Brandon guessed that his mother and sister must be planning ahead for his cheerleading efforts. But now was the time to get ready for the day, so he grabbed his bathrobe off a hook behind his closest door and went for the shower.
“Wakey-wakey, Billie!” Patricia Danziger quietly ordered her son, gently shaking him. As Billy, his mother had always awakened him much more vigorously than this, but also much later in the morning. But crossdressing required him to rise earlier to complete the extended protocol that he now had to endure each morning.
“Good morning, Mom!” he replied, although his greeting was muffled by speaking into his pillow. “What day is it?”
“Wednesday, sweetheart,” she answered. “Time to get up and get ready for school!”
“Can I have just ten minutes more to sleep?”
“You can have five.”
Yet Billy couldn’t get back to sleep. So he pondered his punishment more deeply than he had before. When Dr. Lansing had first sentenced him, he thought that her goal was to humiliate him publicly. But now, it seemed more like she had pronounced a veiled sentence of sleep deprivation. His mother was rousing him an hour to ninety minutes earlier than he was accustomed in order to accomplish the necessary ablutions including showering, shampooing, hair and skin conditioning, drying, hair styling, selection of clothing, dressing, and application of cosmetics. He never imagined that being a girl could be so complicated.
Jenny stood looking at herself in the full-length mirror on the back of her closet door. Maybe this would be the last day that her mother would insist that she wear the frumpy jumper (her mother called it a ‘gymslip’) to school. The Changs had invited Brandon to dinner tonight and Jenny was praying that her family would approve of him. Mrs. Chang had been impressed by the boy’s proficiency in mathematics and his overall academic standing. His parents were traditional and successful medical professionals by both American and modern Chinese standards. But there was still the risk that they might reject him as a 死鬼佬 [sei gwei-lo], or “nasty white devil,” not worthy of a daughter of the Middle Kingdom.
“Jennifer, you must remind Brandon about dinner tonight,” said Mrs. Chang to her daughter. “We all must meet this boy.”
“He’ll be here, Mom!” Jenny answered. “He’s the only one who could be more excited about dinner than I am.”
From the look on her daughter’s face, Mrs. Chang knew that Jennifer was very much in love with Brandon. And the mother was thankful that the boy showed so much promise and that he came from a good family. Still, the boy was not Chinese, although that might be forgiven since they had lived in America for so long. Jennifer had even been born a citizen in the United States. Yes, if the boy met with approval of the immediate family, she would encourage her daughter to hold on to him.
When Esperanza Gutierrez began working in the United States, she became aware of one cultural difference between America and her native Mexico almost immediately. While in her culture, nicknames were used only among the family and close friends, Americans addressed even their colleagues and business associates by nickname. However, in English, there was no good short form for Esperanza, but Catherine had suggested that the English translation of her name, Hope, was too affirming not to use. So Esperanza had adopted it as her nickname in English. But no matter how often her Honor insisted that she do so, Esperanza just couldn’t bring herself to address her boss as ‘Cat.’
Ms. Gutierrez was already at work when the Hon. Catherine Riley-Harrigan arrived at her chambers. “Good morning, Hope,” she addressed her secretary and personal assistant. “How’s the family?”
“Good morning, Señora Riley!” Esperanza returned the greeting. “My Ramonito is recovered from the flu and he bounced off to school this morning more energetic than ever.”
“They can be so resilient at times,” observed Catherine, wondering if little Ramón had suffered from the same strain of influenza that had attacked plaintiff, defendant, their counsels, and witnesses alike the previous week. At times, influenza could be viciously impartial. Then just before turning to enter her chambers, she remembered what she needed to do that morning. “Hope, would you try to get Ethan MacAlistair on the line right away?”
“Surely,” replied the secretary, immediately complying by consulting the electronic database integrated into their telephone system. Catherine went into her chambers and, by the time she sat at her desk, the telephone rang.
“Señora, I have Señor MacAlistair on the line for you,” announced her secretary. “To transfer now…”
“Yes, thank you, Hope…” replied Catherine to accept the call. “Are you there, Mister MacAlistair?…”
“I am, your Honor,” answered Ethan. “Did you raise the issue with your husband?…”
“I did, Counselor” she told him. “He’s quite supportive of my possible nomination to the bench for the Ninth Circuit prima facie. “But I do have certain personal issues to consider and two or three questions to ask before I can give you a firm answer…”
“We would expect a few given its importance,” he concurred. “What are they?…”
Already, Catherine had considered which issues would be the most important for her and her family. “Would the vetting process be very different from what I experienced twelve years ago?…”
“I don’t believe so,” said Ethan. “You’ve been through it before, so you know what to expect. Most of the forms are still the same but need mostly to be updated. There is some new paperwork, too. You’ll need a current physical, of course, as well as a new background investigation. But since you have been through it before, it should seem somewhat less intrusive than your previous vetting…”
“Speaking of ‘intrusive,’ would the vetting process now involve my family?” Catherine asked. “Maureen and Connor are adults now. They were still children twelve years ago. Kelly was just a toddler, and the physical required for the vetting process was how I learned that I was pregnant with Caitlin. Also, Brian’s become quite successful in his own legal career and is in considerable demand for his expertise in corporate law…”
“Yes, I’m aware of all that, your Honor,” acknowledged the counselor. “Connor is a freshman violin major at Curtis, while Maureen is right here in Washington for law school, at our mutual alma mater, I might add…”
“Brian is a Georgetown grad, too,” she reminded him. “We met there our first year. Anyway, my next question is, would I need to relocate to sit on the Ninth Circuit bench?…”
“That’s uncertain, your Honor,” admitted Ethan. “Right now, you’re almost midway between the Federal courthouses in Pasadena and San Francisco, which would be convenient in some ways but not in others. As you already know, the Ninth Circuit is geographically the largest of the Federal Judiciary. Because the seat for which you’re to be nominated has been vacant for so long, at first you’ll need to travel far and wide and often to help move cases ahead on the docket. It’s quite a backlog! That being said, the Ninth Circuit includes Hawai’i and our Pacific Islands as well as some of the most scenic landscapes in North America, if you can find the time to take it all in. I believe that you used to enjoy horseback riding…”
“Oh! I haven’t been in the saddle for ages!” Catherine lamented. She thought a moment about the Rocky Mountain states in the Ninth Circuit and the nice vacations her family could take there as well as the deserts of New Mexico and Alaskan cruises. Brian had been to Hawai’i three times on business in recent years, but her caseload hadn’t allowed her an opportunity to go there with him. Perhaps this might change? “Do you know whether I’d be based in Pasadena or San Francisco?…”
“Not at this time.”
“When do you need an answer, Counselor?…”
“As soon as possible would be best, your Honor…”
“Please, remind me why you need to move so quickly and why you’re asking me?…”
“First, the President wants to fill the seat before his term ends,” the counselor recounted. Next, although you’re a Democrat, since you were appointed to your current seat by his Republican predecessor, the Senate would find it rather difficult to oppose you now. Even the Republican majority leader voted to confirm you before. Then, the most important reason is that the President was especially impressed by your legal reasoning. Remember, he was editor of his own law school’s journal and still enjoys reading legal opinions and articles when he can. He was very excited by your prospectus. And the name on it was concealed from him until he had chosen yours as his first choice. He called you ‘one of the best legal minds in the country’…”
“Really?…”
“Really!” Mr. MacAlistair confirmed. Then he thought for just a moment. “I’m going to tell you something that perhaps I shouldn’t right now, but the President also has asked me to put your name on his short list for the Supreme Court…”
“Are you kidding me?…” Catherine asked the Federal counselor incredulously.
“I’m quite serious, your Honor,” he assured her. “I can’t understate just how impressive he found your legal writing…”
Overwhelmed, Catherine paused to consider the importance of what Mr. MacAlistair had just revealed to her. One of the older, more liberal associate justices would like to retire before the end of the current Administration, but couldn’t unless the President could get the nomination of a new one through the Senate. Again, the fact that she had been appointed to the Federal bench by a Republican president was key to that.
“Counselor,” she addressed him, “this really is about the Supreme Court, isn’t it?…”
“Very likely so,” he agreed, “Although the President hasn’t brought it up, it’s a logical tactic. It’s what I’d do. If you’re already in the middle of vetting when another vacancy opens, that would expedite the confirmation process. If a vacancy on the High Court doesn’t come open, you’re still in line for the Ninth Circuit. But please, don’t mention this to anyone, except maybe your husband…”
“Can you wait until after Thanksgiving for my decision?…”
“May I ask why, your Honor?…”
“Any decision that would involve relocation will require a family discussion,” she told him. “Maureen and Connor plan to come home for Thanksgiving…”
“But they’re adults,” Ethan objected. “Why should they be involved the same as the rest of the family?…”
“Your children aren’t adults yet, are they?…”
“No…”
“Although my older children are legal adults, they’re still primarily students and not yet wholly independent,” explained the judge. “They still hold California drivers’ licenses and list our home here as their permanent address for their respective schools. So they still regard themselves as Californians. Relocating would change their home base and could affect their own future plans in ways I don’t know. I need their input. My younger daughters are also at critical stages in their development, especially Kelly. So, I need everyone on board if the decision would require moving my family…”
Ethan swiveled his chair around and leaned back to look out the window at daily life in the District of Columbia. Many of those whom he saw were now going to lunch. He wanted to go as well, but he had to wait until he had some news for the President—but not just any news. The President wanted Catherine Moira Riley-Harrigan but Ethan knew that she would not make this decision without consulting her entire family. He just hoped that she wouldn’t need to ask anyone else.
“I understand, your Honor,” he said. “May I tell the President that you wish to discuss the opportunity for the Ninth Circuit with your family over Thanksgiving?…”
“Yes, you may,” replied the judge. “I will have an answer for you the following Monday…”
“Thank you, your Honor,” offered the counselor. “I’ll inform the President. Have a very good day…”
“And you as well, Mister MacAlistair! And give my best wishes to the President…” Catherine returned his closing, then hung up the telephone and sighed. She thought that the nomination to the Ninth Circuit appellate bench would be a logical step. But the Supreme Court? Even if the President did like her legal reasoning, that seemed too heavy. She’d never imagined it, not even as a fantasy! Catherine decided that she needed a reality check. So the judge got up from her chair, went to the door, and stepped out of her chambers to the anteroom.
“Hope, what I’m about to mention doesn’t leave this room until I say otherwise,” instructed Catherine. “I’ve been asked to consider taking another judgeship. If I need to relocate, would you be willing to transfer? You make so much that I need happen, I don’t know what I’d do without you!”
Esperanza looked up at her boss. “To where, Señora? ”
“Possibly Pasadena or San Francisco,” began the judge. “Although since we’re right in between them here, it might be possible to work out something without moving elsewhere.”
“They want you to fill the Ninth Circuit vacancy, don’t they?”
“Yes, that’s one possibility,” affirmed Catherine. “There’s also a possible vacancy opening up in Dee-Cee. How would you feel about coming to Washington with me?”
“I don’t know,” admitted Esperanza. “I’ve never thought about it before.”
“Then please think about it as well as moving within the Ninth Circuit,” encouraged her boss. “I haven’t agreed to anything yet until I’ve discussed it with my family. And if I get nominated, the Senate would have to approve. And that’s a lot of politics! So again, don’t mention this to anyone else just yet.”
“Of course not, Señora! I be silent!”
And acknowledging Esperanza’s agreement, the Hon. Catherine Moira Riley-Harrigan, stepped back into her chambers to prepare for the next hearing on her docket.
Kelly and Jenny sat on either side of Brandon in their English class. Their teacher, Miss Mariko Nakamura, MFA, was handing out copies of something.
“Now listen up, everyone!” Miss Nakamura addressed her students. “Today we’re beginning a study of diversity literature. That includes several different kinds of authors.
“What I’m giving out today I’ve downloaded from an L-G-B-T website with the permission, and in more than one case the incredulous blessing, of the authors. I’ve decided to start with this because it was the easiest to obtain. Afterwards, we’ll read some women’s literature as well as some by American minorities, Commonwealth authors, and international writers in English.
The handout was entitled Voices Straining Yet Unbroken: An Anthology of LGBT Literature, compiled, edited & annotated by Mariko Nakamura. The somewhat lengthy document had been printed two-sided and three-hole punched for insertion into a binder.
“Class,” Miss Nakamura addressed her students, “this is a collection of short stories, poetry, essays, and novellas. I may have more works to add to it later, but these are enough to get us started. Please put this into a three-ring binder or a similar cover to protect it and that you can add to. Good! I can see a few of you already looking at the ‘Table of Contents.’”
Kelly’s attention had been drawn immediately to a novella entitled The Tale of Leigh and Jo, by Kelly Blake, thinking that the names Jo and Leigh implied a lesbian couple. As a young Anglophile, Brandon looked at another novella, Goodbye, Master Stokes, by Nicki Benson before any other stories, noting that Master Stokes was an especially British form of address for a boy or a young man. Jenny looked at the Table of Contents of the Anthology. She noticed among the entries “Sometimes…” by Andrea DiMaggio and wondered if she were related to the famous centerfielder for the New York Yankees. She also noticed the word huggles in another title and immediately turned to its page and read it.
“Oh! I love this!” beamed Jenny. “It’s so sweet!”
“What?” Kelly inquired, essentially ignoring Brandon seated between her and Jenny.
“This essay, ‘The Care and Feeding of Huggles’ by Dorothy Colleen,” Jenny answered. Brandon, Kelly, and at least a few of their classmates thumbed through the pages quickly to find the essay.
“Wait a minute!” objected Holly Thompson. “I don’t get the point. What does this have to do with being lesbian? We all like huggles!”
“That is the point, Holly,” rejoined Kelly. This Dorothy Colleen person is exactly that—a person and a woman before all else. And being lesbian or bi or even trans doesn’t change that. And she doesn’t hafta write just for L-G-B-T readers.”
“I’m not lesbian but I still felt all warm and fuzzy reading it,” said Jenny. “I so wanna give her huggles, too!”
“So then, everyone,” Miss Nakamura subtly reasserted control over her class, “what does that tell us right away about diversity literature in general and L-G-B-T literature in particular?”
Rhonda Davies answered hesitantly, “It’s not just for the people in those groups to read?”
The teacher smiled back at her student. “Are you asking or telling, Miss Davies?”
“It’s not just for them,” answered Rhonda, this time with more confidence. “Everyone can read it!”
“That’s right!” Miss Nakamura confirmed. “The author says so in the essay herself, in the very last line: ‘Huggles for everybody!’”
“Yeah, but huggles seems to me more of a feminine concept, a girl thing,” remarked Brandon. “I don’t quite understand ‘huggles.’”
Simultaneously, Kelly and Jenny learn towards him and each embracing him by an arm from opposite sides around either shoulder squeezed him, giggling in one voice, “Oh, you will!”
Even Miss Nakamura giggled along with the girls in the classroom. Meanwhile, the guys just wondered how the ‘nerd’ among them was apparently getting more ‘action’ than they were.
Jeffrey hoped that he could see the vice-principal before lunch, so he took advantage of the layout of the building to dart out of class and down the hallway to his office. Of course, he knew that he could be sent to that same office if he were caught running in the corridor, but he’d chance it.
The vice-principal’s door was open and Jeffrey could see the man seated behind his desk, so he went into the office. The vice-principal’s nameplate read:
Norbert J Cooper EdD
“Can I talk to you, Mister Cooper?” Jeffrey anxiously requested.
“Surely!” Jim Cooper answered. “What’s up?”
“Someone’s told me he’s gonna hurt my friends,” stated Jeffrey. “And he’s gonna hurt me if I stay friends with ’em.”
Dr. Cooper was the kind of guy who tended to get right down to business. “First, young man, what’s your name?”
“Jeffrey Padgett, sir, but everyone just calls me Jeff.”
The vice-principal began writing something. Jeffrey could see that Dr. Cooper was making notes, but not that he was writing on an incident report form. This was a standard form that administrators and faculty in the school district used daily. The boy didn’t know that Dr. Cooper would indeed investigate his story at least as thoroughly as what Jeffrey could tell him. Much of the investigation could be done without the vice-principal leaving his office by searching the student database and thumbing through his own files.
“Who made or implied the threats that you’re alleging?”
“Barry Kingman.”
Dr. Cooper’s attention had already been drawn to Barry Kingman. He didn’t have a file of reported incidents on him, but a few of the other boys that had been in trouble so far this school year hung out with Kingman. So the vice-principal knew the name and kept his eyes and ears open.
“Whom did he threaten?”
“My best friends, Mac and Mark.”
“What are their full names?”
“Brandon MacDonald and Mark Albertson.”
Dr. Cooper thought for a moment. He recalled a memo from Dr. Lansing that the MacDonald boy had agreed to substitute for the cheerleader who had been injured in the Homecoming game. He would be wearing the same uniform as the other cheerleaders and that was likely to attract unwanted attention from bigots and bullies. Brandon would be cross-dressing and technically in violation of the dress code for male students. Even so, he was, according to the memo, doing this for the benefit of the school and to help out the cheer team. The vice-principal wondered if he might be able to treat this, at least temporarily, under the school district’s new policy for LGBT students.
“When did Kingman make these threats?”
“Yesterday, just after lunch.”
“Why did you wait until now to report it?”
Jeffrey felt a little anxious because he had gone the previous day without saying anything, but since he had come today, he might as well be truthful. “I stood outside your office yesterday thinking about what to do. Your door was closed and there was no light on. Besides, I didn’t have any proof of what he said he was gonna do, so it’d just be my word against his. But then I thought more about it over night. Mac—I mean Brandon—and Mark are my friends, and I don’t want them to get hurt.”
The vice-principal understood Mark’s reluctance. He needed to reassure the boy that bringing the matter to him was alright. “Mark, you can always bring anything to me, especially when it concerns the safety or well-being of yourself or another student. And I’m not a judge or a police officer. I’m a vice-principal. I don’t need a warrant or even evidence to check out what’s going on. So, I will be checking out what you tell me, quietly and behind the scenes. Now, please tell me, as accurately as you can remember, what did Kingman say to you?
“He said if I stayed friends with them, I’d know what everybody else was gonna think. And I’d know what was gonna happen to ’em. That was more or less what he said.”
“Were those his exact words?”
“No, not exactly,” answered Jeffrey truthfully. “But he did refer to Brandon and Mark as ‘a couple of queers,’ and he also said that he just didn’t think I’d ‘wanna be hangin’ around ’em anymore.’”
The vice-principal carefully wrote the details of what Jeffrey said down on the report form. “Did he say just what might happen to you or your friends?”
“No, he was careful not to.”
Dr. Cooper knew exactly what Barry Kingman had in mind. “Jeff, an important tactic that a smarter bully uses is to hint at a threat without coming right out and saying it. He then relies on your own worry—your own fear—to complete the threat in your mind. He wants you to anticipate violence against you and your friends.”
“So what can I do about it?”
“What you’re doing right now,” Dr. Cooper assured him. “You’ve raised the alarm. So it’s no longer your problem, anymore. It’s mine—and Kingman’s, although he doesn’t know it yet!”
“How’re you gonna stop him?”
The vice-principal leaned back in his chair, chuckling with a little smirk on his lips. “I have my ways,” he assured Jeffrey. “ Would you like to guess why I wasn’t in my office when you came by yesterday?”
“I didn’t really think about it.”
“I walk around a lot,” he explained to the student. “Between classes, during breaks, lunchtime, and even class periods, I walk the halls and around campus watching and listening to what goes on. So, I know who the popular kids are, the quiet ones, the loud ones, and the smart ones. I also know who the bullies are. I’m not surprised that you’re telling me about Kingman today.”
“You expected this?”
“Well, yes and no,” replied the vice-principal. “Now, let me explain that. I’m not surprised that your friend Brandon would attract a bully’s attention by joining the cheer team. That was likely. I had no reason to expect Kingman to be the one, but I’m still not surprised that he did. Nor am I surprised that his threat was expressed somewhat subtly. By the way, he miscalculated about you.”
“Huh?”
“Bullies often rely on fear to keep their victims silent,” explained Dr. Cooper. “By bringing me this, you’ve already wrecked his plans, although again, he doesn’t know it yet. Anything else?”
“I think that’s everything,” said Jeffrey. “Oh! I think that for some reason he’s trying to break me, Brandon, and Mark up as friends.”
“Bullies like to feel in control,” Dr. Cooper told Jeffrey. “If he can keep friends apart, it gives him more of that sense of control that he’s becoming addicted to. It’s really like a drug for him.”
“So, if me, Brandon, and Mark stay together, it’s like we’re not letting him get his fix?”
That’s one way to think of it,” agreed the vice-principal, smirking a wry grin at the boy. “Mister Padgett, it’s lunchtime and I’m famished. We’ve discussed all we can here for the moment. Let’s go to lunch and I’ll start looking into this when I get back.”
Mariko Nakamura opened a desk drawer and took out the small brown paper bag containing her lunch of a peanut butter and jelly sandwich, an even smaller plastic bag of fried cheese curls, an apple, and a can of diet cola. A casual observer might think it a rather meager repast, but Mariko was a small young woman, barely 5 ft (152 cm) tall and 100 lb (45 kg) soaking wet, looking more like a student at West Grove High School than one of the faculty. Her midday meal was filling enough for her and would provide adequate sustenance until suppertime.
The young teacher of English and Japanese continued to float on Cloud Nine. Her third period English class had immediately engaged in a discussion of the essay by Dorothy Colleen without any prompting. Completely unplanned! The euphoria from that session had been so strong as to endow her with greater patience through a more trying fourth period class whose students were much less gifted. Still, Mariko gave her remedial English class the same effort that she did her Freshman English. For her, students’ faces betrayed the same sense of wonder when they broke through to some new understanding, whether they were college-bound or not. And she felt the same vicarious joy as each and every student suddenly grasped a new lesson.
Her thoughts and feelings about the lessons today she decided ought to be recorded, so she took from her purse the special book that she used as her journal. Mariko had kept such a journal, as distinct from her diary, since her days in middle school. The journal, which she carried with her, she kept for literary inspiration and insights as an educator. She always used blank books of unlined pages, nicely bound with sewn-in signatures and various textile covers. And in Mariko’s mind, her journal had not a front and a back cover, but two front covers. She wrote left-to-right in English, then turned the book over to inscribe right-to-left columns of Japanese. This she’d do until the two languages met somewhere inside the book, then Mariko would continue her journal in a new volume.
In her own heart, she was feeling happy with her choice to pursue a teaching career. She would always be a writer, but Mariko’s role as a teacher was no less important to her. Indeed, teaching gave her another subject to write about in her journals. Perhaps it would inspire other writing as well.
Mariko opened her journal to her English pages and wrote for a few minutes while eating the cheese curls, sipping her diet cola now and then. When she finished her notes in English, she turned to her Japanese pages and continued writing. Noting the time, she put away her journal and opened the lesson plan book for her afternoon classes. Mariko bit into her apple, savoring its sweetness along with her anticipation of her coming afternoon.
Vice-Principal Norbert James Cooper, Ed.D., didn’t even wait until after lunch to start investigating Jeffrey’s complaint. While in the lunch line, he glanced around the cafeteria, reading the proxemics of the persons and groups there. He’d been an expert at it since boyhood when it had been for him a basic survival skill.
As a boy, James was short and, well, scrawny and highly intelligent. Unfortunately, his diminutive size and bright intellect combined to make him a tempting target for bullies. Then his parents had given him that name. He’d been known simply as “Jimmy” at home, at school, and in the neighborhood. No one else knew until the fifth grade when his teacher addressed each and every student by his or her given first name without exception. “Norbert,” she’d call him. His friends and friendlier classmates still called him “Jimmy,” but when someone other than the teacher addressed him as “Norbert” he knew that trouble brewed and physical violence was intended.
Being a frequent target of violence encouraged James to develop his alternative athletic gifts of speed and agility. He’d only been beaten up a couple of times, relying on his ability to read social situations and quick response to keep him away from trouble. Still, events other than beatings befell him. The most embarrassing had happened in his sophomore year of high school, when several classmates had stripped him naked and forced him into a bra, panties, a dress, and heels, then left him onstage at a student assembly. It had been at the time the most humiliating moment of his life, yet he’d bounced back from it.
Returning his attention from reminiscing about his life to the din of the cafeteria, Dr. Cooper looked around and noticed who sat with whom and where. Jeffrey Padgett had taken his seat alone at a table in a corner. Barry Kingman and his posse sat at a table against the back wall. The vice-principal noted that another boy sat with Kingman’s circle, who until now hadn’t been on his radar. The boy looked rather lanky with closely clipped white-blond hair. Dr. Cooper would need to watch the growing circle of troublemakers closely.
The vice-principal paid for his lunch and continued his surveillance of the cafeteria on his way over to the table where other administrative personnel were sitting. Sheila MacDonald, whom Dr. Cooper knew from the previous year, sat next to a boy who was likely her brother, although he’d need to ask to be certain. They sat with a large group of friends, mostly girls, including Kelly Harrigan. James knew most of the cheerleaders in his role as the Knights’ assistant football coach.
“Good afternoon, Seph, Xee,” James greeted his colleagues.
“Hi there!” they returned his greeting. “How goes the battle?” Seph continued.
“Intelligence reveals clandestine maneuvers under way,” answered James, keeping with the principal’s military turn of phrase.
“Oh?” Xenia raised an inquiry for more details.
“Yes,” he confirmed for his colleagues. “It concerns the boy who’s agreed to substitute for the injured cheerleader.”
“Already?” Seph pled incredulously. “He only agreed to it yesterday. Troublemakers don’t waste any time getting around to causing problems, do they?”
“From what I heard just before lunch,” continued James, “plans to impose ill will are already in motion. In fact, I could see the battle lines shaping up right here, right now, in the cafeteria as I came to lunch.”
“Brandon MacDonald isn’t in any danger, is he?” Xenia worriedly asked. “He stepped up when the cheer team needed help.”
“That’s right!” Seph added. “We don’t want him hurt doing anything to benefit the cheer team or the school.”
“Look! I know who the ringleader is and I’ll be keeping an eye on him,” James, taking a bite of lasagna, assured his fellow administrators. “He, this Kingman boy, has been on my radar for a while, anyway. He’s the kind of kid who keeps himself clean while getting others to do his dirty work. But he made veiled threats to a friend of the MacDonald boy who then reported it to me. That’s how we know that something’s up. Still, I have more to investigate but don’t know what the time frame is.”
“I just hope Brandon doesn’t run into Mister Kingman before you get it figured out,” the principal expressed her worry. “We have much at stake in this and Brandon even more.”
“I’m even watching them both right now,” said James as he speared more lasagna with a fork. “They’re both in my peripheral vision. The Kingman boy is watching the MacDonald boy’s friend Jeff Padgett. MacDonald has his back to both Kingman and Padgett at this moment.”
“How do you do that?” Xenia asked him, then took a sip of coffee.
“I just do it, Xee,” he replied. “But it was a useful ability when I was a linebacker at Larry and Barry. Besides, it was something I had to learn to survive when I was a kid. I was still the MacDonald boy’s size my senior year of high school before I hit my growth spurt.”
“And look at you now!” Seph proclaimed with an affectionate giggle.
“Well, I was quite a late bloomer,” he admitted somewhat bashfully. “So, I know what it’s like to be the small, scrawny kid in high school.”
“I’d never imagine you as a small, scrawny kid now!” Xenia remarked.
James simply chuckled. “No, I guess you wouldn’t. But that’s why I give bullies no quarter. I suffered enough from them.”
Meanwhile, James had continued surveilling the cafeteria and noticed that the other boy at Brandon and Sheila’s table went over to where Jeff Padgett sat. The vice-principal guessed that it was Jeff and Brandon’s friend Mark Albertson. But their conversation was short and Mark went back to his seat. James noticed that Kingman watched Albertson from his own table.
“Seph, do you think Brenda and I went too far putting Brandon on the cheer team?” Xenia asked.
“Seriously? No, I don’t,” the principal assured her. “Besides, we’ve already discussed this. Actually, I think it will prove a good experience for Brandon as well as a good move for the school. Neither he nor the school should miss out on it because of bullying.”
“Keeping bullies off the MacDonald boy’s back is my job,” Jim reminded them. “Now, as I understand, Coach San-Giacomo had asked the MacDonald boy and he consented?”
“That’s right,” replied Xenia.
“And then you approved him doing it, Seph?” James continued.
“Yes, I did,” the principal affirmed. “However, I did call Brandon into my office and we discussed his joining the cheer team. He was already quite aware that he could face bullying and expressed that as his main concern. But he still chose to do it.”
“When I received your memo, I called up the MacDonald boy’s middle school and talked to Dave van Zandt, the vice-principal there, to check for any information about him being bullied,” recounted James. “As it happened, a kid named Walter Paulson made the MacDonald boy’s life a living hell. Paulson was expelled and a permanent restraining order was issued against him. As far as I can tell, the Paulson boy is not enrolled here.”
“That’s fortunate then,” said Xenia. She and Persephone then noticed that James had finished his lunch already.
“Well, if you ladies would excuse me,” he said standing up, “I need to go meet the MacDonald boy.”
Barry Kingman always sat with his back to a wall or a corner so that he could see everyone in the cafeteria whenever he was there. He also sat with his growing “posse” of of like-minded classmates who had become known less for their academic distinction than creative techniques of misconduct. And today, a prospective new underling sat across the table from him.
“We got a couple o’ real sissy queers here at West Grove that I wanna push out,” Barry told the new guy. The others around the table quietly nodded in agreement.
“Cain’t argue with that,” agreed Chuck. “Nobody needs no fags hangin’ aroun’.”
“They’re sittin’ at that big table right over there,” said Barry pointing out the table where Brandon sat with Jenny, his sister, their friends, and the Swarm. “Billy Danziger is already wearin’ a dress right now.”
“Don’t know ’im,” said Chuck, stuffing a few potato chips into his mouth. “Which one is ’e?” He slurped cola from a can.
“He’s sittin’ to the right o’ the Goth girl.”
“So that’s a guy?” Chuck exclaimed incredulously. “Looks better than my sister!” Kingman's minions joined in a group smirk.
“Still a queer, though!” Barry reminded everyone.
“So, ya wanna knock ’im aroun’ right away or maybe go spook ’im out first?” asked Chuck.
“Hadn’t thought about it, really,” admitted Barry. “Well, I did spook Jeff out yesterday. But then Danziger’s been showin’ up wearin’ dresses, so I want him beat up anyway. The sooner, the better! We can get Mac later.”
“Do it here or somewhere else?”
“Don’t really matter, but on his way home is prob’ly best. That way nobody can help ’im or stop us.”
“D’you know where ’e lives?” Chuck inquired.
“Not exactly,” admitted Barry. “Guess we’ll hafta follow ’im, find out.”
Kingman glanced around the table at his posse. He then pointed to each of his minions in turn, making eye contact. As each nodded, he pointed to the next until all had agreed.
“Well, Chuck, it's unanimous," announced Kingman. “You're in!"
“Sorry, Brandon,” apologized Mark resuming his seat, “but Jeff doesn’t wanna be seen with us right now.”
“And I wonder why that might be!” Billy whinged as he crossed his nylon-clad knees tightly. “Maybe he just doesn’t like a drag show?”
“Both you guys look better than that, Billie,” Holly tried to support him. “It’s only been three days and you’re already fitting in.”
“Thanks—I think?” Billy reservedly accepted the intended compliment.
“I just don’t get Jeff, though!” Sheila exclaimed, returning to the previous topic. “It’s not like he’s joining the cheer team!”
“It’s guilt by association, Sis,” Brandon offered in defense of his friend. “Besides, I think he’s more worried about bullies than Mark and I are. We can take care of ourselves, but I’m not so sure about Jeff, so don’t be too hard on him.”
“But I think he should stand with you,” complained his sister. “Isn’t that, like, what friends are supposed to do?”
“Yes,” agreed Kelly, “but it could also be argued that Brandon shouldn’t do anything that might cause trouble for his friends; therefore, he shouldn’t join the cheer team because it might hurt Jeff and Mark.”
“I’d agree with Kelly’s argument,” declared Alice. “It’s quite valid, assuming that any group of friends should support each other the same.”
“But then nobody in a close group of friends could ever do anything, like, on their own,” argued Melinda. “You’d always hafta ask what each friend thought, or at least consider what everybody’s opinion or reaction might be. Nobody could be themselves anymore.”
“That also follows from what we’ve been saying,” Alice pointed out to her friends.
“Then no one could, like, ever do anything at all—,” Valerie began to say.
“…Unless the group, like, gets together and agrees on it first,” Debbi finished Valerie’s remark. “Or their leader, like, tells them to do it.”
“But that works only if a group trusts their leader enough to follow,” said Jenny, “or if the leader’s strong enough to have their way.”
“That’s another good point,” Alice observed.
“Can we talk about something else?” Holly pled with her friends. “I’m feeling uncomfortable with this subject. Besides, when friends do things that turn out to hurt each other, shouldn’t they, like, forgive each other, anyway?”
“That’s right!” Kelly supported Holly’s quasi-rhetorical question. “We don’t hafta know everything in advance—we can’t!”
Mark then told the group, “I’ve heard my dad say, ‘It’s easier to ask forgiveness than to ask permission!’”
“But that doesn’t always mean you’ll get it,” lamented Brandon. His sister just giggled.
“Brandon, are you sure you can’t go shopping with us tonight?” Kelly reprised the issue that he and Jenny thought had already been settled.
“No! He’s having dinner at my house!” Jenny reminded everyone. “Putting him in a dress tomorrow is less important than my boyfriend meeting my family. Besides, he’s already promised to dress up nice.”
“Maybe you two could meet up with us at the mall or downtown after dinner?” Debbi suggested. “I mean, wouldn’t you like to go shopping yourself, Jenny?”
“Won’t be enough time,” replied Jenny. “We all have homework, anyway—unless you can get it all done in study hall.”
“Girls, did Brandon borrow a dress from any of you?” Kelly asked as he chuckled at her inquiry. Heads shook in the negative around the table, a few silent, others verbally denying:
“No!”
“Unh-unh!”
“Not me!”
“Not even you, Debbi?” Kelly pressed the issue. “Your dresses fit him the best. And Val, any shoes?”
“Sorry!” Valerie answered. “He hasn’t asked for any?”
Brandon thought back to the dreams that had so frightened him not quite a week ago. But now, instead of fear, he felt some amusement that all these girls were trying to get him into a dress. And he found himself enjoying the attention.
“Maybe you’ve already been out shopping, Brandon?” Alice asked him.
“Not telling,” he answered with a mischievous grin.
“You did!” Kelly exclaimed. “Well, you did, didn’t you?”
Brandon just continued grinning.
The boy sitting at the corner table felt really awful as he glanced surreptitiously at a table against the back wall where Barry Kingman often sat among his minions. But Jeffrey knew that he had to keep an eye on what the bully did. Else, he could fall victim to Kingman as easily as his friends. He might be a target, anyway. Jeffrey hoped that Vice-Principal Cooper were right about Kingman miscalculating.
He’d had misgivings about telling the vice-principal what Kingman had said, even though Jeffrey knew that it was the right thing to do. Still, he had snitched on Kingman, and somehow, snitching violated the unwritten code of boyhood. In a way, there was no right answer. But in that case, his best move was to protect his friends and himself.
Jeffrey just hoped that Vice-Principal Cooper came through for him.
“Hello there, everyone!” the vice-principal greeted the students seated at Brandon’s table. Then he addressed the sophomores directly, “How are you doing this year, Sheila, Melinda?”
Melinda spoke up first. “I’m doing fine this year, Doctor Cooper. My classes are great and I think I’m getting along with all my teachers. No one’s on my case like for my freshman year.”
“Just remember what that word sophomore means. The root sopho- means ‘wise’ so a sophomore should be ‘more wise’ than a freshman.” The vice-principal just grinned at her. “And how about you, Sheila?”
“Oh, I’m okay, but ya might wanna keep an eye on my little brother Brandon here,” she answered. “And that’s his girlfriend Jenny next to him, and his buddy Mark’s dating Melinda.”
“Are you Mark Albertson, then?” Dr. Cooper asked the boy sitting next to Melinda.
“Yes, I am,” he answered.
“Now, I know Kelly here, but not the rest of you,” said Dr. Cooper. “So Kelly, how about introducing everyone else?”
“Alright, then! The girl to Melinda’s left is Holly Thompson,” began Kelly.” Next is Teri Hamilton, then Valerie Schmidt, Debbi Snyder, and Alice Johanson, who’s beside Jenny Chang.”
“And how is it you know the vice-principal, Kelly?” Alice inquired.
“I know him from the football team,” answered Kelly. “He’s the assistant coach. He knows all the cheerleaders as well as the players.”
“By the way, Kelly,” asked Dr. Cooper, “how’s the wrist?”
“Sore,” she acknowledged, “but I’ll manage.”
The vice-principal smiled at her. “That was a brave action you did to try helping your friend.”
“Maybe, but I didn’t help her and just injured myself.”
“Kelly, don’t be so self-deprecating,” warned Dr. Cooper. “I saw what happened, too, and the entire school is proud of the risk you took for the Abernathy girl.”
“Thank you, Doctor Cooper,” said Kelly, beginning to blush.
“Well, I’ve certainly enjoyed meeting all of you!” Dr. Cooper announced to the company gathered at the table. “Oh! Mister Albertson, Mister MacDonald, we need to talk. Please, come to my office right after lunch!” With that, the vice-principal started towards the exit.
“Uh-oh!” Teri observed. “An invitation to the vice-principal’s office is never a good thing.”
“No, it’s not,” concurred Mark. Then he addressed Brandon, “Any idea why he wants to see us?”
“No,” replied Brandon. “If it were just me, I’d guess it were about cheerleading, but that doesn’t explain why he wants us both.”
©2016 by the Rev. Anam Chara
One boy is about to learn that he has already passed such an event, and nothing will ever be quite the same…
Brandon and Mark followed the vice-principal into his office. He gestured that they should sit down across from him at his desk.
“You boys are likely wondering why I’ve called you into my office, aren’t you?” Dr. Cooper asked them.
“That had crossed my mind,” retorted Brandon. “Usually an invitation to the vice-principal’s office indicates an act of discipline to follow.”
“Not this time, Mister MacDonald,” Dr. Cooper dismissed Brandon’s answer. “Instead, I’ve asked you and Mister Albertson here to warn you that you’ve both been threatened with physical violence, along with your friend Jeff Padgett. Mister Padgett raised the alarm with me earlier today.”
“Who made the threat?” Mark asked.
“Barry Kingman,” answered the vice-principal. “Do you know him?”
“No,” said Mark.
“I do,” Brandon injected. “He’s in my homeroom. Mister Markham called him out Friday for making insulting and bigoted remarks.”
“But why would he threaten us?” Mark wondered.
“Most likely, from what I can tell,” explained Dr. Cooper, “because Mister MacDonald here has agreed to help our cheerleaders out by joining them as a substitute for Miss Abernathy who was badly injured at the Homecoming Game. Since you, Mister Albertson, and Mister Padgett are Mister MacDonald’s friends, Kingman’s singled you both out to attack as well.”
“But that doesn’t seem to me like a reason for violence,” objected Mark.
“Bullies don’t need a reason to harass anyone, buddy,” replied Brandon. “Any excuse will do.”
“That’s quite true, Mister MacDonald,” confirmed Dr. Cooper. “So boys, I want you both to be on your guard. I know that Kingman has a gang. He keeps his own hands clean while sending his underlings out to do his bidding.”
“We can take care of ourselves, Doctor Cooper,” Mark assured the vice-principal. “Mac and me trained in the martial arts together.”
“Yes, we both studied t’ai-chi chuan and aikido,” added Brandon, “then I continued with pa-kua while Mark did advanced aikido.”
“But I don’t want you boys beating anyone up either!” Dr. Cooper objected.
“I promise not to get physical unless I have to,” pledged Brandon, “and no more than necessary if at all. I’ll walk away from any confrontation if I can. After all, that’s what Huang Szŭ-Fu and Hideki Sensei have taught us.”
“How ’bout you, Mark?” Dr. Cooper asked. “Will you promise the same?”
“Yes, but I want to be clear that I will defend myself and my friends. I won’t just take a beating or stand by and let anyone else take one. Masters Huang and Hideki would be very disappointed if I did that. Like, I know Jeff couldn’t stop it. But I won’t start a fight either. That would also disappoint Master Huang even more. We both learned that the best defense is to avoid a fight altogether. Master Huang had us read about it, too. What was that book called, Mac?”
“The Art of War by Sun-Tzŭ,” recalled Brandon. “The Superior General defeats his opponent without doing battle.”
Relaxing, Dr. Cooper leaned back in his chair. Sun-Tzŭ was certainly deep reading for high school freshmen. “Alright, then. I guess that I can trust you boys not to start anything and only to use your ‘superpowers’ for good?”
Brandon and Mark snickered at the vice-principal’s remark about their “superpowers.”
“We wouldn’t wanna disappoint Master Huang or Master Hideki,” reiterated Mark, “or even you. We just want the bullies to leave us alone.”
“Okay, then,” the vice-principal concluded, handing each boy a hall pass. “You two go to your classes, now.”
James Cooper, Ed.D., again leaned back in his ergonomic office chair, sighing with a slight grin on his face. That went well, much better than I’d hoped, he reflected. I think I can really trust those boys.
“Thanks, Holly!” Kelly offered. “I appreciate you taking notes for me.” The injured cheerleader cradled her left arm protectively.
“I’m glad to help,” replied Holly. “You’ve been, like, so helpful to me in this class that I’m more than happy to return the favor. But all this time and I’d never really noticed, like, you’re left-handed!” She giggled after making the observation.
“Well, it’s just something else to make me different. Besides, until now that wasn’t really an important fact for you. But if you’d ever sat closer on my left at lunch you definitely would've noticed.”
“Why?”
“Because we’d’ve, like, bumped elbows while eating!”
Holly giggled and snorted at that. “Oh, Kelly! You must think I’m such an airhead!”
No, girl! You’re not an airhead, thought Kelly. You’re just not quite aware of where your smarts lie. You’re empathetic and kind. You have so much insight into how your friends behave. You know just what to say to end a discussion that threatens to get out of hand and just when to say it. You manage to hold our group back from doing unkind things. You might have difficulty in algebra, but nobody can balance the human equation like you do, matching up classmates who are too timid to find their own relationships. And between how caring and how pretty you are, I’m just so turned on by you.
“Not at all!” Kelly sought to reassure her friend. “You just don’t always know how much better the world is because you’re in it.”
“Aw! That’s so sweet!”
Kelly flashed a smile at Holly then input the parameters for an Internet search with her right hand. “Fortunately, we can get most of what we need by printouts and won’t hafta do too much writing.”
“Well, that’s what I’m here for when you need it.”
More than anything else at that moment, Kelly dreamt of giving Holly a very passionate kiss.
“Kelly, how’s the wrist feeling now?” asked Coach Brenda.
“Pretty much the same,” answered the injured cheerleader. “Holly did all my note-taking for me in computer science today.”
“That was nice of her.”
“Yes, it was,” Kelly affirmed. “Astrid and I are going to Saint Luke’s after school to help out Double Abby with her homework.”
“Now that’s the kind of teamwork I like to see,” approved Coach Brenda. “And speaking of teamwork, you are so right about Brandon. I never expected a boy to take to cheerleading like he has. He sees a dance routine once and he’s got it!”
“Yes, he does seem to be good at it, doesn’t he?” Kelly agreed. “But still, I’m wondering if he’ll actually show up, like, in a dress for Fashion Day or a cheer uniform Friday?”
“Well, I asked Sheila and she said he’s already tried on her old uniform, and it mostly fits.”
“Mostly?”
“Her sweater’s kinda baggy on him since he has no chest development,” remarked the coach. “And the skirt is a little long on him because her legs are longer.”
Kelly just giggled. “But seriously, we offered to take Brandon—I mean Brandi—shopping Wednesday evening to get him something to wear, like, for Fashion Day, but he said he’s going to dinner with his new girlfriend Jenny and her family. Besides, he said he, like, already has something to wear.”
“I’m not at all worried about what he wears for Fashion Day. You girls do it as a team-building exercise, but I think it’s a bit much to expect from a boy who’s just signed on and is helping us out in a pinch.”
“Oh! I didn’t think of it like that,” admitted Kelly. “Somehow he seems to be fitting in as one of the girls. Even I’m having trouble remembering he’s a boy!”
“Already?”
“Just like you said, he takes to cheerleading so easily. He even sounds like a girl, most of the time, except—well—he can’t giggle!”
“Well, I never noticed him giggling.”
“That’s just my point, Coach,” Kelly emphasized. “He can’t giggle—he just snickers!”
Brandon and Jenny waited until they had passed the campus gate before linking hands.
“I can’t wait for dinner tonight,” admitted Jenny as they continued walking along.
“Nor I,” agreed Brandon. “But I’m still anxious about getting your parents’ approval.”
“Don’t be! Mom’s already convinced and she’ll vouch for you with the rest of the family.”
“How many are in your family?”
“Besides Mom and Dad I have an older brother, an older sister, and a younger brother. We’re going to my uncle’s restaurant for dinner. Your friends came with me for lunch there Saturday while you were still in the hospital.”
“I do look forward to meeting your family.”
“Well, I can tell you’re still a little anxious about it.”
“Meeting new people, especially in groups, has never been easy for me.”
“But you already know Mom and me,” Jenny reminded him. “So, not everyone there will be new to you.”
“I guess that’s true,” conceded Brandon. “But still, we have a lot riding on dinner tonight.”
“Just don’t worry so much about it,” she tried to reassure him. “Mom wouldn’t have suggested inviting you to dinner unless she expected a positive outcome.”
“I guess that makes sense.”
“Of course it does!”
“Still, I need to know one more thing: have you mentioned that now I’m a cheerleader?”
Jenny stopped their forward progress. “No, I haven’t said anything about it to Mom,” she said. “I didn’t think that I should bring it up first, and you might not even want to bring it up at all. So, I’ll wait for you to mention it before I say anything.”
“I wish that I knew how to bring it up, though,” mused Brandon. “And I still don’t know if cheerleading will work out for me. After lunch, Doctor Cooper called Mark and me into his office to tell us that Jeff warned him that Barry Kingman had threatened us with violence.”
“Because you’re a cheerleader?”
“Doctor Cooper said that was the most likely reason,” confirmed Brandon, nudging his girlfriend to resume walking. “But I won’t let it stop me. Besides, as I said in our meeting, a bully doesn’t really need a reason, just an excuse. Kingman would be just as likely to attack me because I’m on the chess team.”
“You’re on the chess team?”
“Of course!” Brandon affirmed with a grin. “And I hope you can come to our opening tournament this weekend.”
“You’re having a busy weekend, aren’t you? Cheerleading Friday night and chess Saturday?”
“But surely you remember how ‘all work and no play make Brandon a dull boy?’ ”
“And make Brandi an even duller girl!” Jenny exclaimed with a giggle.
“Well, there is that, too,” he conceded with a snicker.
“I don’t know, Brandon,” his girlfriend began a mock-complaint. “I guess that snickering is okay for you, but Brandi needs to giggle! We’ll have to work on that.”
“I’m not at all certain that I can pull it off.”
“Oh, I think you’ll manage. Besides, you’re going to be wearing a girl’s uniform and have your hair in a girl’s style. I don’t think you’ll want to sound like a boy while dressed like that, will you?”
“Guess not,” he agreed. They paused again for a kiss.
©2017 by Anam Chara
One boy is about to learn that he has already passed such an event, and nothing will ever be quite the same…
“So, like, what did you want to talk to me about, Billie?” Kelly asked her crossdressed friend as they walked from school together.
“Is there any chance that Brandon will come as ‘Brandi’ tomorrow?
“I wouldn’t count on it,” she answered him. “Our Fashion Days are, like, a tradition, but it’s unofficial. No one actually has to participate. We just like to do it. Besides, it’s a chance to show off our new clothes.”
“I think that I’d feel better if he dressed up tomorrow,” said Billy as they strolled together through the campus gate.
“I’m sure you would. I’d like Brandon to dress up for Fashion Day tomorrow as well, but Miss San-Giacomo told us not to press him about it. Besides, he has to wear a cheer uniform to school Friday since it’s a game day. It’s, like, in the dress code.”
“I don’t know how I’m gonna get through this all semester.”
“Billie, you’re doing fine,” she encouraged him. “You walk almost as gracefully now in a pair of heels as I do. So just accept, like, it’s how you have to dress until the end of the semester. If it helps, remember that you have, like, all of us girls with you on this.”
“I appreciate your help—and everyone else’s, too,” Billy thanked her. “But having to dress like this every day is so embarrassing. I’ve thought about transferring to another high school where I could start over.”
“Oh, Billie! Don’t do that!” Kelly pled, hugging him. “I’d miss you if you left. We’d all miss you.” She kissed him on the cheek.
Billy sighed deeply. Maybe she was right. All this had happened to him because he’d wanted to appear ‘cool.’ He had smoked marijuana to be cool. He ‘blew off’ Gender-Bender Day because he thought it was ‘uncool.’ He took Mr. Markham’s dare to make the missed day up, hoping that doing so would be cool. But now he had to come to school in drag for the remainder of the semester, which was about the most uncool thing that he’d ever done. But Kelly still wanted him to stay and she talked like her friends did, too. Did he now have friends because he wasn’t cool?
So Billy hugged Kelly in return, then she noticed that he was crying. She held his hands in hers. “You’re gonna make it through this, Billie,” Kelly assured him. “You’re gonna make it one day at a time, and now you have friends who will stand with you through it all.”
“Maybe it won’t be so bad and I can make it through this,” said Billy. “It’s only until the end of the semester. I can manage that long.”
“That’s the spirit, Billie!”
“I guess that as a cheerleader, you’re more attuned to that sorta thing?”
“I do try to be, like, sensitive to moods and help everyone feel better.”
“Well, it’s working for me.
“Thanks, Billie!”
“You wanna, like, stop for coffee?”
“I’m sorry, but I can’t today,” apologized Kelly. “It’s my turn to help Double Abby with her homework at Saint Luke’s. Would tomorrow be okay?”
“I think so.”
“And don’t forget tomorrow’s Fashion Day,” she reminded him. “Since you, like, gotta dress as a girl anyway, just embrace it! Wear the nicest dress you have.”
“I’ll try and do that, Kelly.”
Chuck watched out of sight of anyone else. After Kelly Harrigan had gone off on her own, he had followed Billy Danziger to the coffee shop, On Firm Grounds. Chuck waited outside almost ninety minutes until the crossdresser left and then continued to follow him. On the way, Chuck found plenty of cover behind which to conceal himself, mostly trees and hedges, walls and fences, so he was able to follow Billy home, unobserved.
So Chuck dialed the number for Barry Kingman.
“Barry? It’s Chuck,…” he said.
“Wassup?…”
“Like you asked me, I followed Billy Danziger home, so now I know where he lives and one of his hangouts.…”
“Where’s his hangout?…”
“It’s a coffee shop called ‘On Firm Grounds’…”
“I know where that is,” confirmed Barry. “Where are you now?…”
“Outside what I think is his house…”
“Got anything else to do tonight?…”
“Nah!…”
“Then stay there as long as you can,” Kingman told him. “See if he goes anywhere else…”
“I’ll do that…”
“Talk to ya later, Chuck…”
Barry Kingman disconnected the call before Chuck could say anything else. But he still needed to keep surveillance on Billy Danziger. And he’d already found a convenient, concealed location for keeping watch.
“Shouldn’t you be, like, trying on something for Fashion Day?” Sheila asked her brother, who was adjusting a necktie before the full-length mirror on his closet door.
“I am,” replied Brandon. “I told you at lunch that I had something in mind.”
“But you should be wearing a dress tomorrow, like the rest of us,” she objected.
“Not at all, Sis!” he said. “The West Grove High School Spirit Teams’ Handbook doesn’t specify any type of garment. It states, and I quote, ‘Participants are encouraged to wear clothing chosen from the nicest, most stylish, and most fashionable of their wardrobes.’”
“I have a few dresses that would fit you.”
“Not quite, Sis. We found that out for Gender-Bender Day.”
“Well, they almost fit.”
“First, your legs are longer than mine,” he reminded her. “You said that the hemline is too low on me.”
“But not all my hemlines are the same length.”
“Maybe, but that was one of the reasons that I had to borrow Debbi’s dress.”
“I kinda, like, forgot that.”
“Next, I’m flat-chested and you’re—not!”
“But you can, like, pad your bra.”
“The bra that Mom got me for Gender-Bender Day can’t hold that much padding.”
“You could wear one of mine, then.”
“I could get lost in it, too!” he teased.
“Brandon!” exclaimed Sheila, indignant at her brother.
“Sorry! I let myself take it too far.”
“I’m just trying to help you fit in with the cheer team,” Sheila reminded him. “The other cheerleaders won’t like it if you show up looking dorky tomorrow.”
“I promise you that I won’t. Besides, I don’t want myself looking dorky any more than you do.”
“The cheer team wanted to take you shopping tonight.”
“And I would’ve gone, but you know I’m meeting Jenny’s family for dinner tonight. We made that date before Miss San-Giacomo asked me to join the cheer team.”
“Well, you’ll have to wear my cheer uniform Friday.”
“I know,” Brandon affirmed as he hugged his sister. “Actually, I’m looking forward to it.”
“Really?”
“Really!” He paused a moment. “Monday night when I put your cheer uniform on, it felt—right!”
“It does suit you, no less than what you’re wearing now. Still, you should be dressing up nice for Fashion Day tomorrow.”
“Look, I’d be out shopping with the team if Jenny and I hadn’t already agreed to dinner. I had too much fun Gender-Bender Day not to give it another go.”
“But you were so upset about it at breakfast the next day.”
“Yes, but only after you told me that a couple of guys asked you to set them up with me. Let me make it clear: I don’t date guys! Besides, now I’m spoken for, anyway.”
“I know, Li’l Bro, and I’d say rather well-spoken for at that.”
“You really like Jenny, don’t you?”
“Absolutely!” Me an’ Mom agree that you chose well with her.”
“Now I can guess that you’ve been able to get to know Jenny some at school, but I think Mom has met her only once.”
“But it was where, why, and how Jenny met Mom that impressed her.”
“Oh? You mean at the hospital?”
“Uh-huh! Jenny not only came to visit you, but she also dressed up like it was a date. And the black silk cheongsam that she wore had to have cost a few hundred—maybe even a thousand—dollars. That’s not the kind of dress you wear out unless the occasion is very special. In her culture that’s actually a formal garment. But she thought you important enough for her to wear it.”
“That’s kinda heavy, Sis.”
“I know.”
“Are you dating anyone yet this year?”
“Not yet.”
“Anyone maybe from last year?”
“Gosh, no! Eww!”
“That bad?”
Sheila nodded. “That bad and worse!” she confirmed. “Remember our discussion of why I didn’t wanna be a cheerleader again this year?”
“Yeah…,” Brandon drew out his answer.
“Don’t let them fix you up with anyone! Hear me? Not anyone!
“Look, Brandon, I never thought that I might need to give this kind of advice to my little brother, but remember, I know how cute you looked in my cheer uniform Monday evening. I know how cute you looked on Gender-Bender Day, and just like the two guys who asked me then to fix them up with you, boys will come on to you. You need to know how to handle them when they do.
“I told you before that cheerleading will take over your social life. The girls will expect you to date athletes. So you need to know not only how to handle boys coming on to you, but also, like, how to decline matches arranged for you by the other cheerleaders.”
Brandon now doubted his decision. He wondered if he hadn’t weighted Sheila’s advice sufficiently.
“Was my decision wrong, Sis?”
“Oh no, Li’l Bro!” Sheila assured him. “It wasn’t wrong, but it was different.”
“Different? How?” he asked.
“I know how you make your decisions, Brandon,” she told him. “I’ve watched and listened to you do it ever since I can remember. You always get your facts together and think about them before deciding. But I know you didn’t have all the facts you needed for your decision to become a cheerleader, did you?”
“No, Sis. I didn’t. There just wasn’t enough time to find out what I needed. But I also thought about everyone who needed me on the cheer team. Kelly, Double Abby, Miss San-Giacomo, the other cheerleaders, and even you were all counting on me. Even though I was afraid of doing it—and I still am—I couldn’t let you down.”
Sheila stepped up and hugged her brother and looked at him with tears in her eyes. “Little Brother, you followed your heart! You’ve never done that before. I’m so proud of you!”
Brandon couldn’t recall ever feeling his sister hugging him with such warmth. He simply waited for Sheila to let go before saying anything. “But how can I know if I made the right decision?”
“Oh, Brandon!” she sighed in near exasperation. “You already know. When I saw you at lunch yesterday, after you made your decision, you had a twinkle in your eye—a girl’s twinkle! And it’s still there. So I think you just need to let yourself feel the happiness you already have.”
Sheila dialed the number and listened to it ring twice before it was answered.
“Hello, Jenny speaking…”
“This is Sheila. Brandon’s upstairs getting dressed for tonight. He’ll be wearing his suit this evening…”
“I’ve never seen him in a suit before. I might wear another cheongsam tonight…”
“Not the black dress?…”
“No, he’s already seen me in that. I also have a red and a blue…”
“Blue is his favorite color…”
“Thanks for telling me. The shops at Billings Square close at nine. Brandon doesn’t know it yet, but we’re having dinner at my Uncle Li’s restaurant near there. We should be finished dinner no later than seven-thirty…”
“I will get there early. Debbi and Val are coming, too. They helped Brandon choose a dress and shoes for Gender-Bender Day so I think he’ll be comfortable shopping with them. I’m still, like, hoping Kelly will come, but she’s tutoring Double Abby at Saint Luke’s…”
“From what I’ve heard, Kelly must really like your brother,…” Jenny mentioned.
Sheila sighed as she wondered how to phrase what she needed to say.
“Kelly, Brandon, and I have grown up together,” explained Sheila. “Even though I’m a year ahead of her in school, Kelly and I are best friends. She and I love each other in that way. And yes, Kelly has long desired my brother, but she’s never understood him as she needs to…”
“Do I need to worry about her coming between Brandon and me?…”
“No, I don’t think so,” Sheila assured Jenny. “Brandon desires you even more than Kelly desires him. I’m not worried about Kelly because she will recognize soon enough that Brandon is yours. As wild and crazy as she seems, she’s highly intelligent and too smart to hang on to what she knows she can’t have. But she will need some time to accept that and to let go of him. Be as kind to her and as understanding as possible. That way she will satisfy herself that you’re good for Brandon and worthy of him…”
“That makes sense to me,” conceded Jenny. “You know her so well…”
“Like I said, we grew up together…”
“I’m glad we’re having this talk. You’ve removed a big worry from my mind.”
“And your idea for tonight removed another from mine and maybe from a few others as well,” Sheila affirmed. “Now, you are going to bring Brandon to Billings Square?”
“Yes, I will. After all, we don’t want him to get lost on the way.”
“I think he’s about ready to come downstairs, so I’d better go!”
“I’ll see you later, Sheila!”
“You, too, Jenny! G’bye!”
“G’bye!”
In the new Adolescent Ward at St. Luke’s Episcopal Hospital, two girls are visiting a third where an interesting discussion is underway.
“So I would assume Coach Brenda had to do something drastic with me out for the season and you injured, too, Kelly?” Abigail Abernathy asked her fellow cheerleader. “She had to do, like, something…”
“Oh, did she ever!” Astrid Svenson exclaimed as Kelly covered her mouth vainly trying to suppress her giggling. Abby glanced at Kelly then at Astrid. She noticed them exchanging eye contact.
“Kelly? Astrid? What’s going on?”
“We knew that we needed a sub for you,” Kelly explained. “Else, we’d hafta revise and relearn most of our choreography and all of our pyramids. That woulda, like, stressed out the entire team.”
“So Coach Brenda had me talk to Sheila MacDonald,” Astrid recounted. “Now Sheila had been on the cheer team last year, but she’s on the pompom squad-dance team this year. She said that she likes it better than cheerleading and she, like, declined our invitation to return.”
“So, like, what did Coach Brenda do, then?” Abby wondered.
“Well, because of my broken wrist, Coach Brenda asked me to help her out with doing, like, more administrative things instead of physical,” continued Kelly. “Now I’ve been friends with Sheila and her little brother Brandon since, like, forever. He showed me how to do database searches. So Coach Brenda had me look for someone to sub for you.”
“Who’s my substitute, then?”
“Finding a sub for you was, like, anything but straightforward, Abby,” Kelly had to warn her teammate. “None of the girls whose names came back from the database search as eligible and qualified were also available for cheerleading. They were all committed to other sports.”
“Then you didn’t find anyone to sub for me in the database search,” Abby concluded.
“Actually, we did find someone,” reported Kelly. “But you know how Coach Brenda likes to talk about thinking outside the box? Well, the name that we got from the database search that was eligible, qualified, and available was a boy!”
“You mean my substitute is a boy?”
“That’s right, Abby,” confirmed Astrid. “Your sub is Sheila’s younger brother, Brandon.”
“Are you kidding me?”
“It’s the honest truth!” insisted Kelly to her friend.
“This is hard to believe!” remarked Abby. “But can he do it?”
“Yes, he can,” Kelly assured her teammate. “Brandon and I were in gymnastics together and he’s quite good at it. Making a cheerleader of him shouldn’t be too difficult. In fact, he’s done very well starting out in Cheerleading One.”
“And not just that,” Astrid continued. “He will be wearing the very same uniform that we girls do.”
Giggling, Abby asked, “How did he take that?”
“He was a little reluctant at first,” reported Kelly, “but Sheila said when he tried on her uniform after school Monday, he continued wearing it until bedtime.”
“Wearing it until bedtime?” Abby giggled again. “Sounds to me like he really wants this to work!”
“We think that Brandon has just enough girl in him to make it happen!” Astrid explained. “So far, Brandon—Brandi has exceeded all our expectations.”
“So that’s good,” said Abby. But then she asked, “Could you bring him here, like, just to let me see him wearing the uniform?”
“Coach Brenda wants us all to visit you while you’re here, but we’ll try to get him here as soon as we can,” Kelly promised. “Besides, he can help you out with your studies. He likes doing things like that.”
“Brandon’s the smartest guy in class for sure,” admitted Abby. “But him as a cheerleader? That’s mind-blowing!”
“Kelly, do you have the video with you?” Astrid asked.
“What video?” inquired Abby.
“I don’t know if you saw Brandon dressed up on Gender-Bender Day, but he really looked and acted like a girl,” Kelly informed her. “Debbi Snyder got him on video during third period English.” Kelly handed Abby a key drive, which she immediately mounted in her laptop.
While Abby waited for the video to come up on her screen, Astrid commented, “You won’t believe how cute Brandi looks in pigtails!”
“Should I go for popcorn?” Kelly joked with her friends.
“You look very handsome, Li’l Bro,” Sheila judged. “Does Jenny know what she’s getting?”
“I guess we’ll find out,” said Brandon.
“Are you, like, walking over to her house?”
“I think that’s likely the best plan.”
“Then don’t forget your overcoat,” Sheila warned him. “There’s a bit of a chill in the air.”
“Alright, Sis,” acknowledged Brandon. “Thanks for the warning.” He paused at the door of the vestibule’s closet. His trench coat should be the right outerwear for the evening. The weather wasn’t too chilly. So he donned his coat but left it unbuttoned before shutting the closet door.
“I guess this is it,” he told his sister as she walked him to the door.
“You’ll do fine, Li’l Bro,” Sheila assured him. “Remember, they’re trying to make a good impression on you as well.”
Brandon stepped out the front door to see his father’s car pulling up in the driveway. He waited a moment while Dr. MacDonald cut the engine.
“Is this the big evening with Jenny’s family?” the physician asked his son.
“Yeah! I’m going over there for dinner, now.”
“Are you excited?”
“I’m kind of nervous, Dad,” admitted Brandon.
“That’s quite normal,” his father assured him. “But the nervousness will subside once you start dinner.”
“Well thanks, Dad. I had better get going,” the boy told his father. “I want to be on time.”
Sheila dialed Jenny as she watched Brandon turn the path towards the Chang’s house.
“This is Jenny…”
“Brandon’s on his way!…”
“Thanks, Sheila!…”
“I’m putting the plan into motion on my end…”
“Okay! Thanks for that. I’ll see you in Billings Square…”
“Until then…”
Sheila ended the call with Jenny as her cellphone rang with another call. She saw that Melinda was calling.
“Hi, Sheila!” said Melinda. “I finished my art project, so I can join you at Billings Square tonight for shopping…”
“That’s great! I’m getting a ride there with Val and Debbi. Brandon doesn’t know it yet, but he’s having dinner nearby…”
“So will he actually be shopping with us?…”
“That’s what we’re hoping for,” admitted Sheila, “but we don’t know if we can convince him to come…”
“Who’s tried?…”
“Most of the girls at lunch have tried, but Coach Brenda told the other cheerleaders not to stress him out over Fashion Day…”
“Who does that leave?…”
“Really, just me and Jenny…”
“Anyway, Sheila, I can meet you there—but, like, what time?…”
“I’m going as soon as I can, but Brandon’s coming at seven-thirty…”
“Why are you going so soon, though?…”
“Because my little brother’s not the only one who needs a new dress for Fashion Day!…”
Melinda suddenly broke into a fit of giggles. “Sheila, that was just too funny!…”
Laughing along with Melinda, “I’d better be going,” Sheila told her friend. “I will meet you whenever you get there…”
“G’bye!…”
“Goodbye!…”
Sheila found her father working at something in his study.
“Daddy, Val and Debbi will be picking me up in a few minutes,” she told him. “We’re going to Billings Square.”
“Why are you going to go there tonight?”
“Tomorrow is Fashion Day at school and Brandon and I both need new dresses.”
“Brandon needs a new dress?” chuckled Nathan MacDonald. “That’s news!”
“Well, he’s a cheerleader now, so he needs to dress up for Fashion Day like all of us girls who belong to spirit teams,” his daughter explained. “But he’s never been shopping for girls’ clothes before. He and Jenny will be meeting a few of us after dinner so we can get his new wardrobe started, although Brandon doesn’t know it yet.”
“He doesn’t know it yet?”
“No, not yet,” admitted Sheila.
“Then how are you going to get him to go shopping with you?”
“They’re having dinner at her uncle’s restaurant near Billings Square. Jenny will bring him over after they finish.”
“Oh, that’s sneaky!”
“Yes, it is!” Sheila giggled.
“No, Mom,” said Billie, “I don’t think this one looks quite right.”
Patricia decided not to argue with her son about the dress. Tomorrow was Fashion Day, according to Billie, and to her surprise, he was taking it seriously. So his mother decided that she should encourage her son to develop his own sense of fashion for as long as he needed to dress en femme. After all, if he knew enough to reject a suggestion, he likely was already learning what was and wasn’t suitable from his girlfriends at school.
“Billie, let’s go to the mall,” announced Patricia. “You need a new dress.”
“But Mom, I don’t have to buy a new dress just for Fashion Day,” her son objected. “I’m sure we can find something else in Nancy’s closet or yours.”
“I bet that you have classmates who will wear new clothes tomorrow.”
“But can you even afford a new dress for me?”
“Billie, everything you’ve been wearing until now are hand-me-downs from Nancy or me,” said his mother. “You should have a new dress or two of your own to wear. Now, get your coat so we can go!”
A white minivan driven by Valerie Schmidt’s mother pulled up at the MacDonalds’ residence and its horn beeped.
“Daddy, that’s my ride!”
“Alright, Sheila!” her father acknowledged. “You take care how you treat your brother!”
She pulled the front door locked behind her and scampered over to the minivan. A door in the middle of the passenger side slid back to reveal Debbi Snyder and Alice Johanson ready to assist Sheila in boarding the vehicle, but she had no problem getting into it, anyway.
“Sheila, this is my Mom, Nicole,” Valerie introduced her. “And Mom, this is Sheila, Brandon’s sister. She’s a sophomore and on the pompom squad and dance team.”
“I’m happy to meet you, Mis’ess Schmidt,” said Sheila. “So many are coming just to help out my little brother.”
“Well, I think that your brother must be a boy of exceptional character to be doing what he is,” affirmed Mrs. Schmidt as she drove the minivan away from the MacDonalds’ home. “I can’t imagine many other boys who’d be willing to help out the cheer squad by actually becoming a cheerleader.”
“But we’re not just helping out your brother,” Val remarked. “Helping Brandon ease into his new role also helps out, like, all the cheerleaders and, in turn, the football team and then really the entire school.”
“I guess I hadn’t thought about it that way,” admitted Sheila. “Alice, no one mentioned that you were coming.”
“Debbi called and asked me at the last minute.”
“Yes, we’ve noticed that Brandon, like, trusts Alice’s judgment on a lot of things,” Debbi explained. “So Val and I felt better about this shopping trip once she agreed to come along.”
“Brandon sits next to me in homeroom, so we talk a lot with each other,” Alice explained to Sheila. “And we’re lab partners in our German One class, so we can talk there, too, but in German.”
“So, I would guess that you don’t, like, talk much about cheerleading, then?” asked Debbi.
„Im Gegenteil, oft diskutieren wir das Anfeuern auf Deutsch!“ Alice said quite unexpectedly before sputtering into a fit of giggles.
“Omigosh!” exclaimed Valerie. “Alice can giggle?”
“I think she can only giggle in German,” Debbi teased.
„Ja, ich kichere nur auf Deutsch“, Alice admitted, continuing to giggle.
“No wonder Brandon talks to you!” Sheila told Alice. “Your humor is just as off-the-wall as his!”
“Sheila, maybe you can answer this, but can you tell us why Brandon decided to become a cheerleader?” Alice inquired. “Debbi, Val, and I were all wondering about it earlier. We’d never have imagined him doing anything like this.”
“What I understand from talking with him earlier, was that he thought about all the others who needed him to become a cheerleader,” Sheila explained to everyone. “He knew he could do what he had to, so he focused on how they would be affected. He followed his heart to make the decision. I’ve never known him to do that before.”
“But Brandon is taking such a risk,” said Valerie. “Listening around, I’d say that most of the boys in the freshman class think he’s insane. He’s doing what they never would.”
“However, I think that all the other girls are waiting to see if your brother goes through with it,” continued Debbi. “They’re all hoping that your brother comes to school as a girl tomorrow and wears a cheerleading uniform Friday. I don’t understand why everyone wants Brandon dressing like a girl, but they do. For some reason, they need him to.”
“Brandon knows that it’s important to quite a few folks at West Grove High School,” Sheila replied, but I can’t believe it’s so important to so many. I don’t think my brother could believe it, either.”
Elizabeth MacDonald almost had to sneak into the employee lounge to take her break. Those fifteen minutes, so vital to her at this time of day, could be fleeting. Nonetheless, she had found her way into the lounge and filled up her coffee mug. Now she could call her husband, whose shift had ended more than an hour ago to find out what was going on.
“Hello, Nate MacDonald here…”
“How are you, Sweetheart?…”
“I’m alright…”
“How’re the kids?…”
“They’re both out tonight and will encounter each other later in the evening…”
“What?…”
“You do remember that this was the big night for Brandon, don’t you?…”
“You mean meeting Jenny’s family at dinner?…”
“Yes, that’s the occasion,” said Nathan. “Anyway, instead of having the dinner at their house, they’ve moved it to Jenny’s uncle’s restaurant which is near Billings Square. Apparently, Sheila, Jenny, and a few of their friends will take Brandon shopping for a new dress to wear tomorrow…”
“Why tomorrow?…”
“I’m told it’s Fashion Day…”
“Alright then,” said Elizabeth. “When Sheila was a cheerleader, they’d always dress up nicely the day before a game because they had to wear their uniforms on the day of the game. I think that Sheila may still do that with the pompom squad and dance team…”
“She said that they both needed new dresses…”
“So our daughter and son are both doing Fashion Day tomorrow,” observed Elizabeth, who giggled at the image in her mind. “Seeing them off tomorrow morning should be fun.”
Brandon walked over to the Chang’s house and turned up the path towards the door, when Jenny stepped out wearing a beautiful cheongsam of shining blue silk embroidered with silver thread. She came towards him and they met at the midpoint of the footpath.
“Jenny! You’re stunning!” Brandon praised her. He held her hands in his and they kissed briefly. Then he offered Jenny his arm which she accepted by thrusting her own through his as they walked up the footpath to the door.
Mrs. Chang opened the door for the teenage couple and they entered.
“Brandon, you already know my mother,” began Jenny. “Now I’d like you to meet my father.”
Mr. Chang extended his hand to Brandon, who accepted it with a warm, firm handshake. “Pleased to meet you, Mister Chang,” said Brandon.
“Dad, this is my friend Brandon MacDonald, who lives down the street from us,” Jenny introduced her boyfriend to her father. “I hope that we will have many happy occasions to invite him to return.”
“We will discuss it over dinner this evening, Jennifer,” said Mr. Chang. “Thank you for coming, Brandon. I look forward to learning about you and learning why and how you have captured my daughter’s imagination.” And with that, he nodded towards a young boy standing nearby.
“Brandon, I’d like you to meet my younger brother, Bo-Ming,” said Jenny. “Bo-Ming, please meet my friend, Brandon.”
Brandon extended his hand to the boy and said, “Pleased to meet you, Bo-Ming.”
“I’m happy to meet you as well, Brandon,” Bo-Ming returned the greeting.
“You’re ten, eleven years of age?”
“I’m ten years but my eleventh birthday will be in about a month.”
“Jenny, are your other brother and sister here?”
“They will meet us at Uncle Li’s restaurant.”
“Oh! I thought we were eating here.”
“That was the original plan, but after thinking about it, my uncle’s restaurant seemed a better choice.”
“Yes, it is,” agreed Mrs. Chang, “although I don’t like to admit that my brother cooks better than I do!”
Seeing that Jenny giggled at her mother’s remark, Brandon felt that to chuckle would be alright.
“I think that we should be going now to arrive at the restaurant as soon as we can,” said Mr. Chang. “Please, Brandon, come this way to our garage.”
“Thank you two for coming by to help,” Abby offered her fellow cheerleaders. “Seeing you girls on the team is so important.”
“I know it can’t be easy, stuck in here all alone, away from friends and family,” noted Kelly.
“That’s the truth!” Astrid concurred.
“Who’s coming tomorrow?” inquired Abby.
Touching the screen of her smartphone, Astrid consulted an app and told Abby, “Tomorrow, Tillie and Colleen are scheduled.”
“Okay, seeing them will be fun,” said Abby.
“Well, sorry but we gotta go now,” lamented Kelly.
“Hey! Don’t sweat it, now!” Abby told them. “It’s great for you to come around to help with my homework.”
“That goes both ways, girl!” said Astrid. “You gave me more than a little help with my American History project.”
“Same here!” Kelly agreed. “You might have broken your arm and your leg, but despite a concussion, your mind works just fine.”
“That’s good to know,” replied Abby, feeling that she still had something to offer her friends and teammates.
Kelly and Astrid stood up and each gathered up their own books and notes.
Astrid asked Abby, “Do you have any assignments that we can take in for you?”
“Just this for Miss Nakamura’s class,” said Abby. “And I guess I can start reading her Voices Straining Yet Unbroken. These are all L-G-B-T?”
“Yep!” Kelly confirmed for her. “We discussed ‘The Feeding and Care of Huggles’ by Dorothy Colleen in class today—kinda spontaneously.”
“We’ll see you next time, Abby,” said Astrid as she carefully hugged and kissed her. Kelly did the same.
Kelly and Astrid walked down the corridor to the elevator together.
“Is Brandon on the schedule to visit Double Abby?” Kelly asked Astrid.
“I don’t recall seeing his name.”
“Do you know who made the schedule?”
“No, I don’t.”
“I think that I’ll talk to Coach Brenda, then.”
“Do you need a ride home, Kelly?”
“No, my Dad is picking me up now.”
The two cheerleaders paused to wait for the elevator.
“I guess our uniforms must be attracting attention,” remarked Kelly.
“Ya think?” Astrid replied with just a little tone of sarcastic humor.
They heard the elevator chime twice and the door opened.
Patricia Danziger turned around to watch Billie walking up the main concourse of the mall. She decided for now to conceal her pride in how easily and how well her son was picking up feminine mannerisms. Watching him was fascinating. His walk had become very feminine in only a few days. He became a little better applying cosmetics each day. But whatever had happened at school today left him positively beaming when he came home. And it was the first day since his punishment began that he didn’t rush to change clothes. He was still wearing a skirt and blouse now. Something or someone had made him smile and taken away the embarrassment and humiliation that she had expected he would endure until the end of the semester. But here they were at the West Grove Mall so that her son could get a new dress for Fashion Day tomorrow. He seemed to be anticipating it rather eagerly.
Billie caught up to his mother. “Where do we go?” he asked.
“This is why I wish your sister were here,” said Patricia. “Have you heard any of the girls you know at school talk about where they shop for Fashion Day?”
“Well, I did hear a couple of girls mention that they found dresses for Fashion Day at a place called Kaufmann’s.”
“That’s here in the Mall,” his mother told him, “but Kaufmann and Kaufmann’s sell mostly formal wear.”
“They were talking about a sale, if that helps.”
“Well, if the sale is still going on, then maybe we should check it out,” reasoned Mrs. Danziger. “What do you think?”
“I don’t have any experience shopping for dresses, but I agree with you that we should check out the sale.”
“Then let’s go to Kaufmann and Kaufmann’s.”
Brian Harrigan drove his Mercedes into the waiting lane in front of the entrance to St. Luke’s Episcopal Hospital. He did not wait long, as his red-haired daughter wearing her cheerleading uniform emerged from behind the large glass doors of the building, together with another cheerleader. The girls hugged briefly, then his daughter came directly to the car and opened the passenger side door.
“Good evening, Daddy!” Kelly greeted her father as she slipped her backpack off.
“Good evening, Sweetheart!” he answered. “Who was the other cheerleader?”
“She’s Astrid,” Kelly identified her friend as she sat down. “I don’t think you’ve met her.”
“So, how’s Abby?” Brian asked his daughter as he prepared to exit the waiting lane onto the main street.
“Her spirit is definitely better, but she’s frustrated because her whole left side is immobilized.”
“That can’t be very comfortable.”
“No, it’s not,” agreed Kelly. “But what she wanted most from Astrid and me was to hold our hands for a few minutes. She’s such a ‘high-touch’ person. Being restrained like that is so very hard for her.”
Brian thought a moment about his daughter. To notice someone’s need like that was just like her. It was one of her strengths. Still, he needed to follow up with Kelly about another matter.
“Have you spoken with Sylvia Brennan at Union Charities Mission yet?” Brian asked. “It’s important that you schedule your hours for community service.”
“I’ve tried calling yesterday and today, but she seems only to be in her office the same time that I’m in class,” Kelly told her father. “I’ll try again tomorrow.”
“Have you tried to leave a message?”
“Yes, but I haven’t heard back from her.”
“What name did you leave?”
“My own—what other would I use?”
“Well, Sylvia Brennan is most likely expecting to hear from Judge Riley’s daughter.”
“Agh! She has no way of knowing who I am! I always give my name as ‘Kelly Harrigan.’ She doesn’t know I’m the judge’s daughter.”
“So this is a situation where you need to identify yourself as Judge Riley’s daughter.”
“And not Riley-Harrigan?”
“Sylvia Brennan needs to connect your name with your mother’s. After she knows who you are, then you can argue the correct form of the name.”
“Oh, alright.”
“Now, if I understand this correctly,” began Brian, “tomorrow is ‘Fashion Day’ and you’re expected to wear something especially nice for school?”
“That’s right,” answered Kelly. “Why?”
“When you get home from school tomorrow, keep your nice dress on,” her father told her. “We’re going to dinner together—just you and me. We need to talk about things you like and your successes. I’ve been thinking about taking you to dinner since I returned from New York.”
Kelly looked at her father and smiled. “I’ll make sure my calendar’s clear for tomorrow evening, Daddy.”
©2017 by Anam Chara
One boy is about to learn that he has already passed such an event, and nothing will ever be quite the same…
Arwen Jones drove into the parking lot of the Amtrak station at Paso Robles. Her son Ceri [KEH-ree] had left London Heathrow Airport sometime yesterday for Los Angeles International Airport. He had left a voicemail for her confirming his arrival there early in the morning. If he had any difficulties with immigration or customs, she certainly would’ve heard about it by now. If all went according to plan, after clearing immigration and customs, he’d found a room somewhere to change clothes so that her daughter Ceri would board Amtrak’s Coast Starlight to come here.
After musing a moment or two, Arwen parked her car and went into the Amtrak station to wait for Ceri in the lobby. The train was reportedly running behind schedule but Arwen didn’t know how great the delay might be. So she sat down and opened her agenda to study the requirements for a new client’s proposed system. She hadn’t waited too long when she heard the clanging bell and rumbling wheels of a diesel locomotive. The hissing of air brakes followed. Arwen peeked out the door to see a train stopped outside the station. The Coast Starlight was on time after all. A moment later, passengers began to disembark from the train.
Arwen had no idea what Ceri was wearing aboard the train, nor was she even certain which gender her child would present as. So all she could do was to watch and to wait. No more than a couple of minutes later, she saw her freckled, dark-haired, blue-eyed Ceri step off the train, wearing a traditional British schoolgirl’s uniform with a white blouse, a tartan skirt, a navy blazer trimmed in white, and a tie from her old school in Swansea. Arwen fought back tears as she recalled how Ceri had begged her for the schoolgirl’s uniform. The mother had purchased it for her child who had not had an opportunity to wear it publicly until now.
“Ceri!” Arwen yelled to her son-become-daughter. “Rydw i yma!” [RUH-doo ee UH-mah, “Here I am!”]
“Mam!” [mahm, “Mom”] Ceri cried out as she ran to hug her mother. “Rwy’n dy garu di!” [rooin dee GAH-ruh DEE, “I love you!”]
“Rwy’n dy garu di, Ceri!” replied Arwen as she felt what was obviously her son’s hug, yet she responded to the girl, “Mae’n dda i gofleidio fy merch eto!” [MAH-een thah ee go-VLEY-dee-oh vuh merkhh EH-to, “It’s good to hug my daughter again!”] And definitely a boy’s tears were streaming down her child’s face, causing her daughter’s mascara to run.
Arwen figured that after eight weeks with her father, Ceri had regressed to being more like a boy again. The mother could feel it in her child’s embrace. She knew the differences in how Ceri hugged as a boy and as a girl. Yes, even the tears seemed different. But this had happened before and in a few weeks, he would become herself once again.
“Ydyn ni’n mynd adref nawr?” [UH-din neen muhnd AH-drehv now-er, “Do we go home now?”] asked Ceri. “Nid wyf wedi bwyta ers gadael Los Angeles.” [need ooiv WEH-dee BOOI-tah ehrss gah-DAH-eel lohs AHNG-geh-lehss, “I have not eaten since leaving Los Angeles.”]
Arwen thought then that perhaps she should take Ceri somewhere for tea right away. She was feeling somewhat famished herself. But Ceri had not eaten during the long trip by rail.
“Have you eaten nothing at all since Los Angeles?” Arwen asked, switching to English.
“Got I chocolate bar and soda when boarded I the train,” replied Ceri in the idiosyncratic dialect that her mother had so anxiously expected.
Arwen sighed, wondering if eight weeks with Gareth, her ex-husband, had been enough to unravel completely the work that she and their speech therapist had done with Ceri. More than anything else, she worried that her child’s accent might draw too much attention at school. And that would not be good.
“Let’s go for tea, then,” suggested Arwen. “What would you like?”
“Like I to have Indian food again,” replied Ceri in her strangely accented English. “Had I none since left you Swansea.”
Smiling to her son-become-daughter, Arwen said, “I do know where we can get some Indian food.”
“ ’S it far?” the daughter asked as she felt her tummy rumbling at the very mention of food.
“Not too far. It’s in downtown West Grove at Billings Square. That’s a smaller shopping centre where at least a few students from West Grove High School still like to gather.”
“West Grove High School?”
“That’s where I’ve enrolled you for school. You begin there tomorrow morning.”
“Think you this to be proper to wear for the first day?”
“I should think so, although your schoolmates won’t be wearing uniforms.”
“Will they not?” Ceri asked in surprise.
“Most students don’t wear uniforms to school in America. Usually, just elite private schools, Roman Catholic parochial schools, and a very few others require their students to wear uniforms.”
“Ought I then not wear this tomorrow?” Ceri asked with a tone of disappointment evident in her voice.
“For tomorrow it’s fine,” her mum assured her. “I know that you’ve looked forward to wearing it to school for a long time, even if it’s here in America instead of back home in Wales. And you can wear it Friday as well.”
“Wear I what after Friday?”
“Tomorrow and Friday, notice what the other girls wear. During the weekend, we can begin acquiring your new wardrobe.”
“Hoped I for new school uniform.”
“Welcome to America!” said Arwen with just a hint of sarcasm.
“Alice, do you know, like, why Billings Square doesn’t have a food court?” asked Valerie.
“It’s an older style of shopping center,” replied Alice. “Like a food court prob’ly wasn’t even a thing back then. I prefer the atrium with the fountain, anyway.”
“Sheila, look! There’s Mindy now,” said Debbi pointing across the atrium.
“Don’t call her that!” Sheila told Debbi, sotto voce. “Melinda doesn’t like to be called ‘Mindy’ or by any other nickname.”
“Omigosh!” Debbi gasped in embarrassment. “I didn’t know!”
“Don’t worry about it! But do let the others know, though,” Sheila advised, then waving across the atrium yelled, “Melinda, over here!”
Melinda doubled her pace towards them. “Hi, everyone!” she greeted her friends.
“Thanks for coming,” Sheila offered.
“Now that we’re all here,” observed Valerie, “we should eat, like, before we start shopping.”
“Makes sense to me,” agreed Melinda. “Which place looks like it has enough seats and a table open for us?”
“As we came in, I noticed the Mediterranean place didn’t look too busy,” remarked Debbi.
“The pizzeria and pasta buffet was like busier, although not by much,” observed Valerie. “But did anyone here not have Italian food for lunch?” No one indicated to the contrary.
“The Mexican grill is standing room only,” said Sheila regretfully. “I kinda wanted a burrito, myself.”
“I know it’s pricey,” added Debbi, “but the Indian restaurant is not busy at all.”
“Y’know, I could go for Indian tonight,” admitted Melinda.
“I could, too,” Alice seconded. “Haven’t had any Indian food for a while.”
Debbi looked hopefully at Sheila, who smiled back, nodding.
“Like we seem to have come to an agreement for dinner,” announced Valerie. So, the five teenagers started towards Tandoori Kitchen.
“Mom, I don’t know if I can do this,” admitted Billy.
“Yes, you can,” Patricia told her son. “You might feel a little anxious about it right now, but I think that you’re ready to buy a dress of your very own.”
“But why would you think that?”
“Monday and yesterday, the first thing you did when you got home after school was to change clothes. But right now, you’re still wearing what you wore to school this morning. Not only that, but you look like you’re alright with wearing it.”
“Could I ask what’s going on?” Greta Kaufmann asked her unexpected customers. Patricia Danziger and Billy remained silent a moment.
“You tell her, Mom,” said Billy. “It’s too embarrassing for me to tell.”
“It’s only been two days, Billy,” Patricia reminded him. “It’s like this, Greta. As a challenge from a teacher, he went to school dressed like a girl Monday. Well, the principal caught him coming out of the Ladies’ Room. For that and other violations he was offered the choice of a suspension or dressing like a girl for the rest of the semester. You see the result of the decision before you.”
Ms. Kaufmann remarked to the boy, “You don’t look at all bad in that. Give yourself a chance and you’ll make it through this okay.”
“You think so?”
“Yes, I do think so,” Greta assured him. “And you might not believe it, but you’re not the first boy to come in here looking for a new dress to wear!”
“Mum, knew I never until now that be the railways better in Great Britain than America,” confessed Ceri. “Was the flight fine, though, from London to Los Angeles.”
“My train ride from Los Angeles to Paso Robles wasn’t very comfortable, either,” Arwen agreed. “Americans travel by air much better than by rail.”
“Seem the highways about the same between the countries, though,” observed Ceri, sipping some chai (spiced tea with milk) after a morsel of naan (flatbread) and some dal rajasthani (curried lentils).
“Ceri, this is yours,” said Arwen setting a small cardboard box on the table next to her tray. The graphics on the package clearly indicated its contents. “You’re on my calling plan and you even have international calling. But please try not to call Wales every day. You need to make friends here, too.”
Opening the box, Ceri smiled as she picked up her new smartphone. “Thanks, Mum!” she offered. “And pink cover, too!”
“Just what any teenaged girl needs in California!” Arwen relaxed for maybe the first time all day and returned her son-become-daughter’s smile. She took a bite of curry. “This is a shopping centre. After we’ve finished our tea, we could go upstairs for some shopping, do you think?”
“Think I so,” answered Ceri all too anxiously, sipping her chai.
“Relax, Ceri!” her mother sighed trying to calm her. “Your syntax is backwards again.”
“Am I sorry, Mum!”
“You’ve no need to be sorry, sweetie. Just relax and slow down before speaking. You’ll get it back, just as you did before.”
“Uncle Li, I’d like you to meet my friend Brandon MacDonald,” Jenny said, introducing her boyfriend. “Brandon, this is my dear Uncle Li, my Mom’s younger brother. This is his restaurant.” She paused to allow them to exchange greetings.
“Nice to meet you, Mister Li,” said Brandon offering his right hand.
“I’m pleased as well, Brandon,” replied Uncle Li, accepting and shaking his hand. “Are you in many of Jenny’s classes?”
“Yes. We’re in all but two classes together now. And we’re lab partners in Earth Sciences and Computer Science. She has Latin during first period while I have German. We also shared a study hall until yesterday when that and my Physical Education course were changed.”
“Please follow me, Brandon,” said Uncle Li. “Jin-Fai [妍暉] knows the way.”
Jenny noticed the confusion on Brandon’s face and explained, “Since my Cantonese name Jin-Fai sounds a little like the English name Jennifer, my family calls me ‘Jenny’ as a nickname.”
Uncle Li led Brandon and Jenny through the double gate into the main dining room where her parents and siblings were awaiting them already.
Valerie went for the buffet and her friends all followed. She especially liked samosas with mint chutney. Of course, she gathered as much on her plate as possible.
“Well, I see that being tall does have it’s advantages,” remarked Alice. “Like I couldn’t possibly eat that much.”
“You know me, though. Like I try to get my money’s worth at a buffet,” said Valerie. “Besides, if I don’t eat enough now, I’ll just get hungry again.”
“Hey, Val?” Alice changed her tone and lowered her voice. “I noticed on the way here in the minivan that you couldn’t understand what I was saying in German. Like wouldja wanna go over some of it?”
“Oh please, yes!” replied Valerie. “Like I’m so desperate for help in that class!”
“Then we’ll sit by ourselves and see what we can do,” promised Alice.
Greta wrapped the measuring tape around Billy’s chest yet again.
“How many times you gonna measure my chest?”
“As many times as I need to,” Ms. Kaufmann replied. “Now, wait a few minutes while I find the right bra for you.”
Patricia smiled as she noticed her son trying to maintain his modesty by covering his nipples with his right arm and hand. Billy appeared not even to be aware that he was concealing his naked chest. As far as she knew, he had never felt any need to conceal it before.
Greta returned from the stockroom with a large box containing a couple of brassières and a pair of breastforms.
“Billy, I have two bras that I’d like you to try on,” said Greta. “Try this one first. It’s a push-up design. It’ll make what you already have look bigger.”
“Well, I guess it couldn’t hurt, then, could it?” Billy asked, almost giggling.
Greta wrapped the push-up brassière around his chest and hooked it behind him. Then she made adjustments to it by gently tugging here and there. Liking how it seemed to be shaping up, she flashed a grin at the boy. “You appear to have breasts of your own with this. And many girls don’t have much more than this for a long time. Come and have a look at yourself, Billy.”
Ms. Kaufmann led Billy to a corner of the store where three full-length mirrors were set up the main one in front of him and the others angled to either side.
“Omigosh!” Billy squealed. “I kinda look like a real girl.”
“Yes, you do,” confirmed Greta. “Did you do the makeup yourself?”
“Some of it, but Mom helped me out.”
Patricia thought that she ought to explain. “His greatest worry has been that he’d look like a boy in a dress,” she said, “so I’ve been careful to show him how to use makeup to emphasize his more feminine features.”
“And you’ve done it well enough that he doesn’t need to worry too much about it,” opined Ms. Kaufmann. “So, let’s see what else we can do, young—lady! Come with me again, Billy. The push-up bra does suggest a few ideas, but what I think you may want for tomorrow won’t really work with that style. Now, let’s get the push-up off you and try something more conventional.”
“This is so good!” Valerie declared after taking a bite of a lentil somosa drenched in mint chutney. She offered another somosa to Alice who sat across the table from her.
„Wunderbar!“ exclaimed Alice as she reproduced her friend’s experimental sampling of the South Asian appetizer.
“You like, then?”
“Oh, yes,” affirmed Alice. “But like you missed your cue!”
“My cue?—oh! You said: ,Wunderbar!‘ I’m sorry!”
“It’s okay, but if you don’t start thinking and responding auf Deutsch, it won’t help.”
“But I wasn’t expecting German like right then.”
“Val, whenever we’re talking you should always expect me to drop in a few German words and phrases,” explained Alice as she took a bite of curry. “Like after all, I do wanna help you pass the course.”
“I know, but it’s harder than that for me,” admitted Valerie. “I should’ve just stayed in Spanish instead.”
“But Val, if you were trying to learn Spanish the same way you’re trying to learn German, then Spanish wouldn’t’ve been any easier,” argued Alice. “You keep trying to translate everything into English. But that’s not really learning German. You need to think in German instead.” Alice held her purse up off the table. “Don’t think ‘a purse’! Instead, think ‚eine Handtasche‘! That’s how Frau Becker tries to get you thinking in class. Like you would need to learn Spanish the same way. Learning German’s really no more difficult than learning any other language.”
“But it seems harder to me. Like riding here in Mom’s minivan I tried to understand what you were saying in German, but I couldn’t.”
“Do you remember what we were talking about when I spoke German?”
“Debbi asked, like if you and Brandon talked about cheerleading in class.”
“And I answered in German using only one new word, das Anfeuern,” recalled Alice sipping a minty salted lassi. “Wanna guess what it means?”
“Cheerleading?”
“Got it in one!” Alice confirmed. “The verb anfeuern literally means ‘to fire up,’ so the German view of cheerleading is ‘firing up’ the team and fans.”
“That makes sense,” agreed Valerie, scooping up some dal rajasthani with a piece of naan.
“Now, although das Anfeuern is the native German word, Frau Becker says that because Germans see it as an American or British sport, they’ve imported the English terminology, so you’re more likely to hear das Cheerleading these days.”
“Then, like why didn’t you use that word to start with?”
“’Cause I didn’t wanna make it, like, too easy for you!” Alice confessed as she sputtered into a fit of giggles.
“Like I don’t think I’ve ever heard you giggle as much and as loud as you have tonight.”
“And this brings us to the other new word tonight, kichern. I’ll give you a hint: it’s a verb!”
“Does it mean, like, ‘giggle’?”
“Right again!” Alice beamed then ate another bite of curry. “And I want you to think about how—and why—you could figure those out.”
“Like we were already talking about cheerleading and giggling.”
“Bingo, Val! It’s all about context. Like the context clued you into what the words mean. You actually thought about the context and meaning. You did more than just guess.”
Valerie paused a moment to consider what her friend had told her. So indeed, she had done what Alice said. Maybe she could learn German after all!
“You’re right, Alice,” conceded Valerie sipping a sweet lassi.
“So then, why couldn’t you have figured it out in the minivan?”
“Well, it went too fast for one thing,” recalled Valerie. “And like I wasn’t expecting to hear you speaking German in the minivan.”
“From now on, always expect me to say something to you in German,” Alice warned her. “But your clue is that it’ll fit the context.”
“Patricia, I have a proposition for your son,” said Greta. “But I want to run it by you first, while he’s in the dressing room.”
“Oh?”
“This weekend we’re doing an Oktoberfest-themed promotion at West Grove Mall and I’m looking for someone to hire for Saturday and Sunday. Billy’s measurements look like he could easily wear a Dirndl that we have in back.”
“Billy? In a Dirndl?” Patricia exclaimed giggling. “This I gotta see!”
“Luckily, his features are androgynous enough that we can make him look even more feminine without too much effort,” Greta reassured her, flashing a mischievous grin. “Anyway, is it alright with you if I offer Billy the job?”
“You know what? I think so!” Patricia mused, more to herself than to Greta. “If you had asked him yesterday, he’d’ve run for the hills, screaming. But tonight, he just may go for it!”
Uncle Li led Jenny and Brandon to the entrance of a large alcove off the main dining room. Mr. and Mrs. Chang were already waiting there with Jenny’s younger brother Bo-Ming as well as a young man looking to be in his mid-twenties and a younger woman by maybe two or three years. “Brandon, I’d like you to meet my elder brother Sargent, and my elder sister Suzanne,” said Jenny introducing her older siblings to her boyfriend. “Sargent, Suzanne, I’d like you to meet my friend Brandon. He’s my guest for the evening.”
Brandon exchanged handshakes with Sargent and Suzanne. “Pleased to meet you, Brandon!” said Jenny’s older brother. “And I, you, Sargent!” Brandon reciprocated. “Likewise you, too, Suzanne!”
“Has everyone met everyone else?” Mr. Chang asked his daughter.
Jenny glanced quickly around the alcove and noticed that her older siblings nodded, smiling to her as did Brandon. Jenny turned to her father to say, “Yes, Daddy, I believe that all introductions have been made.”
“Thank you, Jin-Fai,” he offered his daughter. “Let us all be seated now.”
Brandon had noticed when he entered that no one had been seated, so he figured he should stand as well. Fortunately, Jenny had coached him in advance about how the family would expect him to behave. Certain expectations were indeed cultural, but quite a few were simply family traditions or even personal preferences, but even such preferences might be very important for the first impression that he would make with Jenny’s family. So Brandon had resolved to remain attentive throughout their dinner. After all, he had as much riding on tonight as did Jenny.
Brandon noticed that Jenny’s father now addressed her uncle, “We are ready for tea, rice, and appetizers, Li.”
Uncle Li nodded back to his brother-in-law, then stepped outside the alcove to speak with a young woman wearing a black, silver-embroidered cheongsam, similar to the one that Jenny had worn the previous Friday night. Brandon thought that the young woman was likely a hostess because she wore clothes nicer than the waitresses whom he had noticed. So the hostess drew a pair of red curtains across the threshold of the alcove, separating the Changs and their guest from the main dining room.
Billy strutted across the room wearing a beautiful silver lamé halter-style minidress, shimmering pantyhose, stiletto ankle-strap pumps in silver with a matching lamé clutch purse. He stopped and looked his mother right in the eye.
“Oh my! I don’t believe it!” Patricia gasped sotto voce. “Is that really you, Billy?”
Her son merely nodded to her. He thought that he saw the glimmer of tears welling up in his mother’s eyes.
Patricia was amazed that her son looked stunning in the new dress. “Son, Nancy would need some effort to look as pretty as you do right now.”
Billy covered a grin as quickly as possible with his hand. His reaction had been immediate and unconsidered. His mother had just suggested that, at the moment, he was prettier than his sister Nancy. Then he giggled.
“Billy, I knew you could do this from the moment you stepped in here,” said Greta. “Yes, you’re a boy, but somehow, girls’ clothes look right on you. Every dress that you’ve tried on this evening seems like it were made just for you. You also have poise. And where did you learn to walk like that?”
“My friends Kelly and Valerie kinda showed me.”
“Would that be Valerie Schmidt?”
“Yeah,” Billy affirmed. “You know her?”
“Yes, she works for us as a model,” replied Ms. Kaufmann. “And I’d like you to do that for us, too.”
“What?” Billy asked in disbelief. “Me? Work for you? As a model?”
“Absolutely! And I’ve discussed it with your mother already.”
Billy looked to his mother. She smiled and nodded to him, “Yes, we discussed it. I know it’s not likely what you had in mind for your first job, but it’s a great opportunity to take your place in the workforce.”
“I would like you to begin Saturday at sixteen dollars an hour,” said Greta. “We’re having an Oktoberfest promotion this weekend and you’d be mostly modeling specific clothes that I’d like you to try on now. Will you do it?”
Once again, the boy looked to his mother, his eyes seeking an answer.
“Billy, if you wish to work here, you have both my permission and my blessing,” his mother assured him. “I’ll support you either way, but the decision is yours.”
“Billy, I’ve been doing this for a long time and when I look at you, I see the girl who you could become,” Greta explained. “I’m willing and able to work with you to get the right look.”
The boy was stunned. Yes, he wanted a job but working as a fashion model? For girls’ clothing? She’s offering me sixteen dollars an hour to start? I don’t know anywhere else paying that well starting out. That’s twice the minimum wage. But even though Kelly’s helped me feel better about it, I still don’t know if I can ever get very comfortable with dressing like a girl. Then again, I have to dress up like this for school now, anyway. Why not get paid for it?
He nodded to his mother in acknowledgement and then told Ms. Kaufmann, “Yes, I’ll do it.”
Greta smiled at both Billy and Patricia, then addressed the boy directly, “Then welcome again to Kaufmann and Kaufmann’s, this time as our employee and perhaps even more important for you, welcome to the workforce!”
Patricia hugged her son from behind and said to him, “I had no idea that coming here tonight would be so important for you.”
“I didn’t either, Mom.”
“Alright, Billie,” Ms. Kaufmann addressed him, “I have a Dirndl that I think is just your size.”
“What’s a Dirndl?”
“It’s what the cutest girl at West Grove Mall will be wearing for the weekend and she’s you!” replied Greta. Then she beckoned with her finger, telling him: „Folge mir, Mädchen!“ [“Follow me, girl!”]
“Sheila, I think the dark-haired girl at the corner table is wearing a school uniform,” said Debbi, sotto voce, “but I don’t recognize the school. Do you?”
“No, don’t think I’ve seen it before, either,” Sheila answered, also keeping her voice low. “Melinda, how ’bout you?”
“Looks British with that style of blazer, but that wouldn’t make sense here.”
“Have any idea, yourself, Debbi?” Sheila asked her friend.
“Complete mystery to me—and I don’t recall a blazer with any of the local school uniforms.”
“The uniform I wore at Saint Mary’s has a blazer,” Melinda told them, “but it’s nothing like what she’s wearing.”
Mr. Chang continued to stand until his brother-in-law signaled that all food had been served. Then before he himself sat down, Mr. Chang announced smiling, 食飯! [Sik fan! « Bon appétit ! »]
Brandon immediately imitated the behavior of the others at the table and began selecting various items for his plate. He noticed that Jenny chose some of four entrées, allocating a quarter of her plate to each, so he did likewise. Then he sprinkled some soy sauce into his rice before pouring some tea into the small teacup.
“Jenny, what is that?” Brandon asked. “I’ve noticed that you often bring it in your lunch.”
“It’s called ‘Buddha’s Delight,’ ” she told him. “Since the number eight is sacred in Buddhism, it’s made with eight ingredients. It’s my favorite.”
Acknowledging Jenny’s answer with a smile, he sipped a little of his tea when her father addressed him.
“Brandon, I hear that you excel at mathematics,” said Mr. Chang. “Is this true?”
“That would depend on how ‘excel’ is defined, sir,” replied Brandon. “What I can honestly say is that mathematics is my favorite subject and that no classmate has ever scored higher than myself in mathematics. So far this semester, I have a perfect score in my mathematics class. Also, Dr. Lang, our teacher, has assigned me a set of special problems to solve with the intention of submitting my results to a mathematical journal for publication.”
“And you are how old?” asked Mrs. Chang.
“Fourteen years old,” replied their guest. “The same age as Jenny.”
Mr. Chang paused a moment to consider what he had just heard. The boy had not claimed to excel in mathematics, but instead cited a few facts, easily verified, that might justify such a conclusion. Also, he was impressed that Brandon’s teacher had assigned him problems for publication in a journal. So Mr. Chang looked at his older son, who understood the glance as a signal.
“So Brandon,” Sargent addressed his sister’s friend. “What branch of mathematics do the special problems belong to?”
“Analytic number theory,” answered Brandon, “as applied to cryptology, to be specific.”
Sargent didn’t know anything about the topic so he couldn’t pursue any discussion of it right then. But he recognized, “That’s rather an esoteric subject for a high school student.”
“I said as much to Doctor Lang, myself,” admitted Brandon. “But she just looked at me and said, ‘You can handle it,’ so I have.”
“Doctor Lang’s a good teacher,” remarked Jenny. “We’re lucky to have her.”
“She also coaches the pompom squad and dance team,” Brandon added. “My older sister Sheila is a pompom girl and dancer, herself, so she benefits from learning a different kind of subject with Doctor Lang.”
“Do you compete for any teams, yourself, Brandon?” Mr. Chang asked.
“Yes, I’m on a couple of teams at school,” the boy answered. “I also play in the West Grove Youth Orchestra.”
“You play an instrument?” Suzanne inquired.
“Violin,” their guest affirmed.
“Jennifer plays piano rather well,” Mrs. Chang added. But Brandon noticed Jenny blushing. She’d never mentioned any musical ability to him before. Was she embarrassed about it for some reason. Then again, they’d only known one another how long? Six, seven weeks?
“Mom! Why d’you have to tell him?” Jenny whined rather unexpectedly. “You know how I feel about it!”
“We’re sorry, Brandon,” her father apologized. “Our daughter tends to berate her own musical talent unfairly.”
“I’m not really talented,” complained Jenny. “You only say that because you’re my Daddy.”
“Don’t worry about it, Jenny,” said Brandon in an effort to reassure her. “I’m not so good as a violinist, either.”
“Perhaps you and Jenny should try to play something together?” Suzanne suggested. “Don’t let her fool you. Jenny plays the piano better than I do and I’m willing for you to hear me play just to establish a benchmark.”
“Both our daughters are quite talented musically,” declared Mrs. Chang. “Her junior year of high school, Suzanne won the silver medal for music at the Salinas River Arts Festival and in her senior year, she won the gold medal at the West Grove Music Festival.”
“But I can’t touch how my little sister plays Chopin,” Suzanne conceded. “You should ask her to play the ‘Heroic Polonaise’ some—”
“Stop! That’s enough!” Jenny shouted as she sprang from her seat, visibly trembling. “I don’t wanna talk about it.”
Brandon rose from his chair, turning towards Jenny. She’d never been so upset in all the time that he’d known her. When he held her hands, he could feel her trembling. “Jenny, I like that you play piano,” he said, slowly pulling her back into her seat. “And I’d like to hear you play. But I understand if you don’t want to, because it’s not easy for me to play for others, either.
“I do like Suzanne’s suggestion that we play something together, though. What do you think?”
“I don’t know,” said Jenny. “I’ve never heard you play before.”
“But I didn’t even know that you play until now,” observed Brandon. “Still, it’s something that we could do as a couple.” He smiled at her.
“Maybe that would be nice,” his girlfriend conceded. “Have anything in mind?”
“I do have a few works for violin and piano that I can bring with me tomorrow,” he proposed. “We’re back to our regular schedule at the orchestra.”
“What happened last week, anyway?” Jenny asked. “I noticed that you didn’t have your violin with you Thursday. Normally, you’d’ve brought it then.”
“Maestro cancelled rehearsal,” explained Brandon. “According to rumor, he went out of town, but I think it was really because of the Homecoming festivities.”
“Homecoming does tend to take over everything,” observed Suzanne. “And it wasn’t just at West Grove High School; Pine Forest High School had theirs going as well.”
“It’s a wonder that anyone got anything done all week,” said Jenny.
Mr. and Mrs. Chang glanced at one another, both wondering how the boy managed to calm their daughter down so quickly. Both her parents noted that Brandon had averted Jennifer’s anxiety almost immediately.
“Billie, I can hardly believe it!” Greta sighed in awe of her young fashion model. “You look almost perfect in that Dirndl. What do you think, Patricia?”
“Son, I have to say that you belong in skirts and dresses,” Patricia told him. “I don’t think that Doctor Lansing knows quite what she’s done.”
“No, Mom. I wonder what she was thinking.”
“Well, she’s punishing you all the way to the bank!” his mother observed. “But Greta, what did you mean by almost perfect?”
“Notice how short Billie’s braids are? She needs to grow her hair longer.”
“Yes, I see that,” noted Patricia. “You hear that, Billy? I don’t want you cutting or trimming your hair unless and until you check in with your boss. Okay?”
“I got it, Mom.”
“You look so cute in a Dirndl, son!”
“Mom!”
“Well, you do!”
“So Brandon, which teams do you compete for?” Mr. Chang asked.
“The most important team for me is the chess team,” said Brandon. “We’re playing at the Lawrence and Behrens University Scholastic Invitational Tournament this Saturday. Most of the high schools and middle schools in the area have been invited.”
“How good a player are you?” Sargent asked him.
“I’m a Class ‘A’ player,” said Brandon. “That means that I’m rated between eighteen hundred and two thousand. We have two other Class ‘A’ players on the team, Terrence Johnson, a senior, and Carolyn Williams, a sophomore.”
“What do these rating numbers mean?” Sargent continued.
“The ratings are calculated from wins and losses, but adjusted for the difference between opponents’ ratings. Defeating a higher-rated player is worth more than defeating someone who’s rated lower. It’s a standard calculation.”
“How many players are on your team?” asked Mr. Chang.
“A total of twelve,” said Brandon. “Four varsity, four junior varsity, and four alternates. We have two seniors and two juniors. They’re the varsity. Next, on the junior varsity, we have two sophomores and two freshmen, so I’m with them. Then we have an alternate from each year. At most, no more than eight matches ever count towards the team score.”
“Is this a standard arrangement?” Mr. Chang followed up his previous question.
“Not exactly,” replied Brandon. “A team can have any number of players theoretically, but only the scores from the eight lowest numbered boards in each round count towards the team score. That’s how our tournament Saturday will be scored. In other tournaments, the players with the eight best records count towards the team score. But if it’s a smaller tournament, then it’s played as a round robin and the team scoring is more straightforward.”
“It sounds very complicated,” observed Sargent.
“It can be,” said Brandon, “but then that’s all part of the fun.”
Mr. Chang smiled at Brandon’s remark, then redirected the discussion. “So, what other team do you compete for?”
“Well, I’m on one other team but not actually for competition,” Brandon hedged. “At least I don’t think so.”
“Oh?” Sargent interjected.
Brandon glanced at Jenny and she squeezed his hand in support, knowing that the awkward questions were about to be asked.
“The first day of class, Frau Becker asked us all to tell why we were taking German,” Alice recounted for Valerie. “But you took two or three days to transfer in, so you never told us why you took the class.”
“Well, Dad has relatives in Germany and we’re planning to go there to meet them next summer or maybe the following one. I had enrolled in Spanish, but my parents asked me to take German instead so at least one of us could speak it on our trip.”
“I should’ve guessed. After all, Schmidt is a common German surname and you’ve mentioned having family in Germany before. Do you know where in Germany your relatives are?”
“Just a couple of them whom I’ve never met. Dad’s Uncle Heiko and his wife Reinhilde are in Cologne—”
“That’s Köln,” Alice emphasized for Valerie. “In German, Cologne is called ‚Köln‘.”
Valerie repeated: „Köln“.
“Again!”
„Köln“.
“Well, you said it correctly,” observed Alice. “I’ve noticed in class that your accent always sounds like it’s native German.”
“Thanks! It’s good to know that I’m getting something right in that class.”
“So where else do you have family in Germany?”
“Dad’s Aunt Angela and her husband Jürgen are in Augsburg.”
„Augsburg“, Alice pronounced carefully.
„Augsburg“, repeated Valerie, noting the difference and saying it just as Alice had. “Now, I know your Mom’s from Germany, but where?”
“She grew up in Neuss, a city on the west bank of the Rhine right across from Düsseldorf, about forty kilometers downriver from Cologne. That’s about a half-hour drive or so.”
“You’ve been there?”
„Ja!“ affirmed Alice. „Meine Großeltern leben immer noch dort.“
“You said ‘Yes!’ and something about your—grandparents?”
“You got it again!” Alice encouraged her. “My grandparents still live there. You’re getting this, Val! Slowly maybe, but surely, you’re getting it.”
“I just need you for my lab partner,” lamented Valerie, “or maybe just any lab partner.”
“Or maybe you should try to move in with your aunt or uncle in Germany,” suggested Alice. “Go to school there for a year. You’d learn the language soon enough.”
“Go to school in Germany?” Valerie remarked incredulously, then dismissed the idea, “Like I’d ever do that!”
Just then, Debbi walked over to their table. “Val, we’re wondering about something,” said their friend. “Or you might know, Alice?”
“About…?” Alice asked.
“We’re trying to figure out what school that girl’s uniform is from,” Debbi asked sotto voce, glancing discreetly towards a dark-haired girl seated at the corner table.
Valerie just shook her head. “No, that’s a new one to me.”
“If I didn’t know better, I’d say it looks British,” observed Alice.
“That’s what Melinda said,” replied Debbi.
“Maybe we should try Doctor Van de Meer’s method?” Valerie mentioned. “Recall it?”
“No,” admitted Debbi. “Refresh my memory?”
“Ask her!” Valerie responded simply.
Alice added, “It’s a highly effective technique.”
“I’m a cheerleader,” Brandon confessed. “So I don’t actually compete, myself, but I cheer our other teams on when they do.”
“I didn’t know that West Grove High School had boys on their cheerleading squad,” remarked Suzanne. “They didn’t when I was there.”
“Well, they still don’t,” admitted Brandon. “I’m on the cheer team as a girl.”
Eyebrows were raised around the table and murmurs were heard sotto voce. Then Mrs. Chang spoke up, “Listen, everyone! If Brandon is a cheerleader at his school, even as a girl, then he must be doing so for good reasons and also with the approval of the necessary authority. Please, Brandon, tell us how this happened.”
Jenny smiled and squeezed Brandon’s hand again. He then took a deep breath and began relating the events that led to his becoming a cheerleader:
“Friday night while I was in Saint Luke’s Episcopal Hospital, Jenny came to visit me so we could watch the homecoming game together. I’d not missed a game all season and because she was there with me, sharing the game, I felt like I belonged to the community again.
“Anyway, a sideline pass play went out of bounds and one of the cheerleaders, Abby Abernathy, or “Double Abby” as we call her, was caught in the collision between our pass receiver and a linebacker for Pine Forest High School. She suffered multiple injuries and was taken to Saint Luke’s along with Kelly Harrigan, another cheerleader, who was also hurt trying to help Abby avoid the collision.
“Coach Brenda San-Giacomo asked Kelly to help find someone to substitute for Double Abby. I had shown Kelly how to do database searches and she tried to find another girl who’d be available for cheerleading. But she couldn’t find a girl who met all the criteria and was still available.
“However, Kelly forgot to limit one search by gender. When she did that, the search returned my name. Because Kelly and I had taken gymnastics classes together, she had a good idea of what I could do and recommended me to Coach San-Giacomo, who asked me Monday morning to become a cheerleader until Double Abby has recovered from her injuries.
“I discussed this with our guidance counselor and principal, I talked about it with Jenny and my other friends, I got advice from my older sister Sheila who’s also been a cheerleader, and I discussed it with Mom and Dad and another physician who’s their close friend.
“I had misgivings about being a cheerleader and I still do, because I must do this as a girl wearing a girl’s uniform. But the cheer team needs me and the school needs me, so yesterday I agreed to do it. And I have to say that I’m still very uncertain about it all, but I’m doing it anyway.”
“So then, Brandon, you would do this even though it might embarrass you personally?” Mr. Chang asked seeking to clarify the boy’s intentions.
“Yes, sir!” Brandon confirmed. “I’m really their only available candidate. If I don’t, I’m told that everything becomes more complicated for the other cheerleaders and Coach San-Giacomo. So I’ve agreed to do it. Besides, I kinda like feeling needed.”
“Mom, Dad, I’ve done my homework now, so I’d like to go to the mall to meet a few of my teammates there, if that’s okay?” Kelly asked her parents.
“How would you get there?” inquired Cat.
“Colleen Wright’s mom has offered to take me with them.”
“Do you intend to buy anything tonight?” Brian asked his daughter.
“Yes, Daddy,” replied the cheerleader still clad in her uniform. “Tomorrow’s Fashion Day at school and you might remember that I’m supposed to wear my new dress when we go to dinner tomorrow evening.”
“Oh! Is this the father-daughter dinner that you had in mind?” Cat playfully asked her husband.
“Yes, it is,” Brian confirmed. “Kelly told me that it’s Fashion Day tomorrow, so I told her to wear the same dress to dinner.”
Kelly smiled at her father, then her mother.
“Alright, Kelly, you can go with your friend,” her mother conceded. “But call if you think you won’t be home within half an hour after closing time.”
“Thanks, Mom!” Kelly offered. “By the way, I’d like to take Caitlin to the mall this weekend, if it’s okay? I’m thinking maybe Sunday after Mass?”
“Wouldn’t Saturday be more your usual day for the mall?” Brian reminded his daughter.
“Yes, but I want to leave Saturday open in case Sylvia Brennan calls.”
Cat looked over at her husband again. Brian looked back at her and grinned. Their daughter was giving all the right answers. “I agree with your mom about tonight,” her father said. “Now as for the weekend, have you asked your little sister yet?”
“Has she asked me what?” Caitlin asked, appearing unexpectedly at the threshold of the study.
“Well! There goes the surprise!” Kelly lamented jokingly, rolling her eyes, triggering giggles from both her sister and herself. “Caitie-Cat, I’ve not been a very good sister to you recently. So how’d you like to spend Sunday afternoon at the mall? No one else with us—just you and me?”
Suddenly, Kelly learned just how tightly her little sister could hug. Caitlin’s eyes sparkled even though she nodded tearfully to Kelly who had to hold back tears of her own. And neither noticed their parents’ own tearful display.
“Pastels for you, Melinda?” Sheila asked her friend who was looking at a few formal gowns on a clothing rack.
“I’m thinking about Halloween. I do have an idea or two in mind.”
“How long’s it been since you’ve worn anything in a pastel?”
“I think for Easter in the sixth grade.”
“Then it’s been quite a while,” remarked Sheila. “So why now?”
“Mark’s really stepped outside his comfort zone for me. I feel that I need to do the same.”
“So he is going as a Goth princess, then?”
“Yes, but he’s already gone farther than that for me.”
“Oh?”
“Mark dressed completely en femme for our date yesterday. And he was clearly anxious about it, but he said he wanted to do it for me.”
“That’s so sweet!”
“Yes, it is,” Melinda affirmed. “So I want to show him that I’m able step out of my comfort zone for him as well.”
“So maybe you and Mark can draw the boundaries of a new comfort zone together?”
“Sheila,” Melinda beamed to her friend, “I love the way you put that!”
“Colleen?…”
“That you, Kelly?…”
“Yes, my folks cleared me to go, so please swing by and get me…”
Colleen lowered her smartphone. “Mom! Kelly can go with us.”
“Okay! Just tell her to be ready.”
“Are you wearing your uniform?…”
“Of course! Me and Astrid were helping Double Abby at Saint Luke’s after school,” said Kelly. “I never changed out of my uniform after I got home but went straight to my homework, so I could go shopping now…”
“Mom says for you to be ready and we’ll get you,” confirmed Colleen. “You’re on Beechwood Terrace, right?…”
“Number Sixteen…”
“West Grove Mall, here we come!…”
Brian looked over at his wife still sitting at the left end of their sofa. She appeared much more pensive than he’d’ve expected after the earlier reconciliation between Caitlin and Kelly.
“What’s on your mind, Cat?”
“I called Ethan MacAlistair back at the Office of the Federal Judiciary and told him that I’d need to discuss the appointment with the family over Thanksgiving. So, I promised an answer for the President the following Monday.”
“Is that soon enough for him?”
“His tone of voice sounded very disappointed. I think the President wants to announce the nomination as soon as possible.”
Brian sighed, “Alright, Cat, what else?” He knew somehow that another concern weighed even more deeply on her mind.
“You don’t miss a thing, do you?”
“How do you think I earn a year’s income for a week’s work?”
“I’d love to sit in on one of your negotiations sometime,” Cat admitted. “Yes, there’s more. The stakes are higher now. Ethan says I’m on the President’s shortlist for the Supreme Court.”
Brian waited a moment before continuing.
“This was never even about the Ninth Circuit, was it?”
“That’s a good question, Brian. I’m not so sure now.”
He waited another moment, even longer, before following up with his next question. “The Supreme Court?” he asked Cat. “Is that what you want?”
She considered her husband’s question for a moment, then answered, “No, it’s not.”
They continued to sit silently awhile.
“Brian, how do I say ‘no’ to the President?”
He reached an arm around his wife to pull her closer to him. She leaned her head on his shoulder. Then he told her softly, “You’ll know what to say, Cat. You always do.”
“You girls be back here right at nine-thirty,” Mrs. Wright told her daughter and her friend. “You got that?”
“We got it, Mom!” Colleen answered for both Kelly and herself. “We’ll see you then!”
With that, Mrs. Wright drove away.
“Okay, Kelly, how’s Brandon working out so far?”
“We are so lucky! He’s saving our butts! Brandon sees a dance routine once and he’s got it. And I mean he can dance the whole thing back, like, immediately with every detail of the choreography.”
“How does he do it?” Colleen asked as they began walking towards the mall’s main entrance.
“None of us can figure it out,” admitted Kelly. “I’m not sure if even he knows how, but he just does it. Like, he might use his math ability together with his gymnastic skills somehow.”
“Wow! Like that’s so hard to imagine!” Colleen remarked shaking her head. “Will he be ready for the game Friday night?”
“Oh, he already is!” Kelly assured her varsity teammate. “In fact, I think he’ll be more like Brandi than Brandon by then. I mean, he’s still a boy, but I think he really does like being her.”
“That’s so weird!” Colleen observed. “So ya think like he’s on board for the rest of the football season?”
“And basketball,” confirmed Kelly. “He’s promised to fill in for Double Abby and he’ll keep that promise. He’s just that kinda guy—and that kinda girl!”
Colleen giggled at her friend’s remark as they continued through the automatic main double doors that opened before them.
“What’s more, I really kinda think like he’s gonna keep cheering even after Abby comes back,” Kelly predicted. “And I got a feeling like he’s gonna be a cheerleader until he graduates.”
“For real?”
Kelly just nodded. “When Astrid helped him get made up his first day and braided his hair, he looked like Brandi’s who he’s supposed to be.”
“I wouldn’t expect that from a boy,” declared Colleen.
“I didn’t, either,” conceded Kelly. “And I never expected it from Brandon until Gender-Bender Day. I’ve known Brandon and his sister Sheila since kindergarten, and even before then, but just like his other friends, I’ve never known him to do anything girly until now. Now, I’ll admit to teasing him about it sometimes, but like never for real. I’m just as surprised as anyone else that he can pull it off. I mean I like him being girly, but I hope it’s ’cause he really wants to do it. I’m kind of afraid I might’ve pushed ’im too far.”
“Whatcha mean?”
“Me an’ my girlfriends all kinda decided he was transgendered, and like we kinda got pushy about it until Alice and Holly made us back off while I was in Saint Luke’s,” confessed Kelly. “He might’ve said ‘no’ to Coach Brenda ’cause o’ that, but like he must be more willing to forgive than most of us—he’s gotta to’ve put up with me since kindergarten!”
“Or like maybe he just really wants to be a cheerleader?” speculated Colleen as the two girls came to the fountain in the mall’s atrium. They sat down on the ledge around it.
“Well, I’m glad he is,” said Kelly, sighing in contentment. “After all, he could’ve declined more easily than accepting. I, for one, am grateful to ’im, like maybe more now than ever.”
“I think the Montera sisters are over there,” said Colleen nudging her teammate’s right arm.
Kelly jumped up to wave to them, but when she raised her left hand, she winced, “That wasn’t too smart!” Still, she and Colleen giggled about it. Then extending her right arm above her and waving, Kelly yelled, «Isabel, Anabel, ¡estamos aquí!»
The pair of petite Hispanic twins, dressed in their own varsity cheerleading uniforms, raced towards the central fountain. «Kelly, Colleen, ¡buenas tardes! ¿Ya han estado de compras?»
«No, acabamos de llegar», answered Kelly for both Colleen and herself.
“Oh, good!” Isabel responded. “I was afraid you’d have already started.”
“No, Kelly had to finish her homework first,” Colleen reported.
“After what we heard, we thought she’d be grounded for sure,” explained Anabel. Then turning to Kelly, she asked “How’d you avoid it?”
Kelly admitted, “I only avoided being grounded by getting something worse.”
“What would that be?” Isabel inquired.
Colleen glanced at Kelly who just nodded back to her friend. “Kelly’s mom stuck her with like eighty hours of community service,” Colleen informed the twin sisters.
“I gotta do it all by New Year’s Eve,” confirmed Kelly. “I don’t know like how I’m gonna squeeze everything into my calendar over the holidays now.”
“You’ll know what to do, Kelly,” Anabel assured her. “You always work it out somehow. Trust yourself to do your best.”
“That’s right, Kelly!” Isabel seconded her sister’s advice. “Just keep listening to that voice inside you, okay? Don’t forget who you are and what you’ve achieved already.”
“Look at this gymslip, Mum!” Ceri beamed. “Is ’t all denim!”
“Haven’t you tried anything not denim?”
“Said you to try American styles.”
“Yes, I did,” conceded Arwen, “but Americans do wear more than denim. You should try a few of the other styles, too.”
“But Mum, want I the gymslip!”
Arwen smiled at Ceri. “Alright, you may get the gymslip and one or two denim skirts, but you also must get at least one skirt or frock that’s not denim.”
“Need I new blouse with the gymslip?”
“You need more blouses anyway,” thought Arwen aloud. “Get two or three, but only one in white.”
Ceri was sufficiently excited that she quickly chose three blouses and two skirts to take with her into a dressing room. After a few brief minutes, she came out wearing a blue denim skirt and a pink western style blouse decorated with an embroidered yoke.
“Oh! You look absolutely darling in that, Ceri!” Arwen declared. “We need to get you a pair of boots to go with it—and a hat!”
Ceri blushed at her mum’s remarks. But Arwen smiled and embraced her son-become-daughter, feeling the love throughout her entire body. Accepting that she must give up her son Ceri had been so very painful for Arwen, but her daughter Ceri was showing herself most adept at mitigating her mum’s regrets.
“Hi there, Billie!”
Billy Danziger turned to see Kelly Harrigan smiling at him with three varsity cheerleaders. “Kelly!” he shouted and ran three or four steps forward to embrace her, leaving his shopping bags on the floor behind him. “Who are your friends?”
“Billie, I’d like you to meet Colleen Wright, and the Montera sisters Isabel and Anabel,” Kelly introduced her teammates. “They’re all varsity cheerleaders. Everyone, this is Billie Danziger. You probably heard, like, as a result of getting into trouble, Doctor Lansing is making Billie dress like a girl until next semester.”
“I’m so sorry for you, Billie!” Colleen lamented. “I hope it won’t be too embarrassing for you.”
“With Kelly introducing me to so many new friends, I’m finding out that it might not be so bad anyway,” replied Billy.
“There’s nothing wrong with being a girl or even just dressing like one, Billie,” said Isabel hoping to encourage him. “Don’t fight it. And especially, don’t put yourself down because of it. Instead, try to enjoy it as much as you can.
Anabel added, “Yes, you should let us show you how much more fun girls can have.”
The Montera sisters, Colleen, and then Kelly each hugged Billie. “Have you met my mom yet, Kelly?”
“I don’t believe so.”
“Mom, this is my friend Kelly Harrigan,” he said turning towards his mother. “She’s the cheerleader who was injured trying to help Abby Abernathy at the Homecoming game.” Patricia had noticed that Kelly’s left arm was in a sling.
“That was so courageous of you, Kelly!” Mrs. Danziger praised her. “I’m so thankful that my son has friends like you.”
“Thank you, Ma’am,” said Kelly blushing as she gently squeezed Mrs. Danziger’s hand. “I’m glad to meet you.”
“Mom, she’s also largely responsible for me feeling better about myself today,” admitted Billy.
“So I need to thank you for Billy’s improved mood?” Mrs. Danziger asked with a relaxed smile.
“I just told him, since he’s gotta dress like a girl anyway, he should, like embrace it—wear the prettiest dress he has!”
“So that’s why he was so eager to get here!” Patricia concluded. “Billy, who are the others?”
“Ma’am, meet Colleen Wright,” Kelly introduced her. “She’s a varsity cheerleader. I’m junior varsity, myself. Also on the varsity squad are the Montera sisters—”
“Anabel and Isabel,” said Billy, interrupting the introductions and pointing to one then the other.
The twins grinned mischievously as they sputtered into giggles and each pointed at the other to correct Billie’s confusion.
“No, she’s Isabel—”
“And she’s Anabel!”
“I’m sorry! Billy apologized. “I shouldn’t’ve interrupted. After all, I just met you.”
“Oh, don’t worry about it!” Isabel dismissed the error. “We’re used to it.”
“When you grow up as twins, it happens all the time,” Anabel remarked. “You really can’t avoid it.”
“Well, it’s nice to meet everyone. I know that being a cheerleader or a pompom girl or anything like that takes a lot of work,” said Mrs. Danziger. “Billy’s sister was on the pompom squad all through high school.”
“Was that Nancy?” Colleen asked.
“Yeah, she’s my big sister,” Billy confirmed. “These are her clothes I’m wearing.”
“Billie, you didn’t change out of them yet,” observed Kelly. “You were wearing those at school today.”
“Well, since I knew I’d be shopping for girls’ stuff, I decided just to wear what I had on to the mall. I’ve been trying on dresses all evening.”
“So whatcha get?”
Billy couldn’t quite remember what the kind of dress was called. He turned to ask, “Mom?”
“It’s a miniskirted halter-dress in silver lamé with matching silver pumps and purse,” Patricia said, holding up a garment bag bearing the distinctive graphics of Kaufmann & Kaufmann’s Formalwear Boutique. “And you can’t believe how good he looks wearing it!”
“Can I see it?” Kelly asked.
Patricia held the garment bag higher and unzipped the front before handing it to Billy. Kelly pulled a flap to the side and examined the dress. “Oh! That’s beautiful!” she exclaimed. “I can’t wait to see you in it! Everyone, look at this!”
Patricia watched her son interacting with Kelly and the others as if he were a girl himself. The expression on his face looked just like Nancy’s had in similar situations and he seemed to be mimicking her stance, posture, and even gestures. Billy—or Billie, perhaps?—was very much enjoying the moment. So was his mom.
“I’ll open the boot,” Arwen said pulling the lever for the rear compartment of her car. Ceri began to load their evening’s haul immediately.
“Am I surprised that get we so much new lingérie tonight, Mum,” Ceri observed.
“Well, you didn’t bring any with you, not for a girl anyway,” remarked Arwen.
“Had I none remaining when found Dad it.”
Arwen wasn’t surprised to hear that. “I’m sorry that you had to endure that,” she assured her son-become-daughter. “Did he hurt you again?”
“No!”
“Now, Ceri…?”
“No, Mum! Tried he, but am I too fast and too smart for that hurt he me anymore.”
Arwen hoped that Ceri was right. Gareth had been such a wonderful husband and father at first, but he couldn’t accept all the changes that had happened. Despite Gareth’s assurances to the contrary, he’d been uncomfortable with Arwen’s success as both an academician and a professional engineer. Then their son Ceri began to present inconsistent gender identity about the age of three or four years. This was very upsetting to Gareth who exhibited violent tendencies for the first time. Then after losing his job almost two years ago, he became abusive and she divorced him. Arwen had worried about her child’s well-being while her ex-husband had temporary custody of Ceri during the summer.
“You know that I don’t trust him with you for so long a time, don’t you?”
“Know I this. And know I that hates he if speak I any English at all. Think I that spoke he only Welsh to me all the time.” Ceri closed the lid of the boot after loading everything. “Believe I often that hates he English more than even transgender.”
“That could well be so,” Arwen concurred as Ceri entered the right-hand side of the car and shut the door. “Still, he didn’t really become violent until after his job was made redundant.”
Ceri felt uncomfortable discussing her father just then, so she changed topics. “Feels it so strange, to sit here on the wrong side of car.”
Arwen smiled as she started the engine. “You’ll get used to it. It really doesn’t take too long. Besides, you’re not driving yet.”
“Go we now home?”
“Not yet. I would like to take you somewhere else first,” Arwen told her daughter as they entered the street from the parking garage.
“Brandon, Chinese opera has a long history of men playing women’s roles on stage,” said Mr. Chang. “So this is something to which we can relate in our culture.”
“And you have good precedents for it in your own,” added Suzanne. “Are you aware that in Shakespeare’s time, the roles for women and girls were played by boys? Women were not yet permitted to appear onstage back then.”
“I had forgotten about that,” admitted Brandon. “If I had remembered it, my decision might’ve been somewhat easier.” Jenny squeezed her boyfriend’s hand again and smiled at him.
“You might do well to think of a cheerleader as a role to play,” continued Suzanne. “And when you come off the field, you can leave the role behind.”
“I like your advice, but I think that the others expect me to be in the role all the time,” argued Brandon. “Somehow, cheerleaders are like that.”
“That’s such a difficult demand for them to put on you,” observed Mr. Chang.
“Yes,” conceded Brandon, “But they’re not expecting any more from me than they do from themselves. So really, I’m alright with it. I must hold myself to the same standards.”
“This is important to you?”
”Yes, it is. And it’s only fair. Otherwise, my parents and my sister would be disappointed in me, but I’d be even more disappointed in myself. I mean if the other cheerleaders hold themselves to those standards, then why shouldn’t I?”
Suzanne excused herself from the table but before stepping out beckoned for her little sister to follow. So Jenny stood up and excused herself to Brandon as well as everyone else to comply with her big sister’s request. She followed Suzanne out of the dining alcove to the ladies’ room.
“Jenny, our parents have asked me to go with you and Brandon as your chaperone to Billings Square if indeed you go there after dinner.”
“Do Mom and Dad really think that we need a chaperone?”
“Well, maybe not you so much, but Brandon comes across to me as someone who yields rather easily to pressure. And while you won’t do that to him, the other girls there might gang up on him since the goal of the shopping trip is to get him a dress for tomorrow.”
“Hmm? I hadn’t thought about that,” admitted Jenny. “He’s still kinda sensitive about it, even though he’s willing to do it.”
“That’s what chaperones—and big sisters—are for,” Suzanne reassured her. “I do like Brandon, even if he does seem a little weird. But for sure, he’s a lot sweeter than strange.”
“Well, thanks!—I think?” Jenny replied to her elder sister. “So what about him did you find weirdest?”
“I think it was when he calmed you down after your outburst. Seriously, whenever you get upset after your musical talent is revealed, it usually requires ten to fifteen minutes to get you back to normal. Brandon managed to do it in ten to fifteen seconds. That really impressed Mom and Dad.”
“There wouldn’t even have been a problem if you and Mom hadn’t brought it up.”
“Oh yes, there would!” Suzanne contradicted her. “It just wouldn’t’ve been tonight. Look, Jenny! As important as music is to you, Brandon really needs to know about it. It would’ve been wrong to continue keeping it from him.”
Jenny responded by sighing in exasperation.
“We should return to dinner now,” said Suzanne.
“Jin-Fai, have you explained to Brandon the large watercolor in the lobby of the restaurant?” Mr. Chang asked his daughter.
“No, father.”
“Would you please do so now?” Jenny’s father instructed her rhetorically.
“Yes, father.”
Jenny began to stand but Brandon quickly and gracefully stood first so as to assist her with her chair. She then offered him her hand, leading him to the large circular gate where the hostess drew its heavy curtain aside so that they could pass. After the hostess allowed the curtain to fall back in place, Jenny spoke to Brandon, “Of course, looking at Uncle Li’s watercolor is not why I’m taking you to see it.”
“Am I correct in guessing that you and I are the topic of conversation among your family at this time?”
“That’s a safe bet.”
“Do you think that I made the correct impression on them?”
“Actually, I think so,” sighed Jenny in relief. “I know what you were most worried about. But Daddy talked about Chinese opera, I think, to say that he’s alright with what you’re doing. And Suzanne brought up the Shakespearean tradition also to reassure you.”
“So, you don’t think that they judged me badly because I’m performing as a girl cheerleader?”
“Not at all! The reason you gave shows your strength of character,” continued Jenny. “Telling them why you’re doing it won them over not just about cheerleading, but I think about us as well.”
“How do you conclude that?” Brandon inquired.
“If you’re willing to do that for the school, the cheerleaders, and Double Abby, then you’ll be at least as willing to do as much for those who are even closer to you—like me!”
Brandon took a moment to sigh in relief, then approached Jenny for a surreptitious kiss and she complied. Then he turned to examine her uncle’s watercolor. “I figure that I should learn something about it in case someone asks if you explained it to me.”
“It was Aunt Mei-Ling’s gift to him when he first opened the restaurant. Did you notice the couple standing near the bottom of the waterfall?”
“Yes.”
“They’re Uncle Li and Aunt Mei-Ling,” Jenny explained. “She’s an artist and she painted this, herself.”
“Is she here tonight?”
“No, she’s teaching at Northern California State University this semester,” said Jenny. “Uncle Li insisted that she accept the opportunity when it was offered to her. She tries to return home alternate weekends but will be home by Christmas.”
“Now I know why you’re so fascinating.”
“Oh? Why’s that, Brandon?”
“You come from a fascinating family!”
Jenny smiled and took his remark as her turn to initiate a kiss. After that, she changed topic. “Sheila and I knew you wouldn’t reschedule meeting my family after you agreed to it, so you couldn’t go shopping for Fashion Day with the other cheerleaders. But if you’re still interested, we have a little shopping trip already underway at nearby Billings Square. You’re invited, of course.”
“So I could get something for tomorrow, after all?” mused Brandon audibly to himself.
“That’s the idea,” Jenny reminded him.
“So, you and Sis set this up just for me?”
“Well, the other girls wanted to go shopping, too.”
“Which other girls?”
“Sheila began by inviting Debbi and Valerie because they helped you pick out a dress and shoes for Gender-Bender Day. Then they asked Alice to come along and help them.”
Just then, Brandon noticed that Jenny’s little brother had entered the lobby and was coming towards them.
“Do they need us to return now, Beau?” Jenny asked him.
“Yes, Jenny,” he affirmed somewhat formally with a slight bow to his sister. “You and Brandon are to come with me.”
Jenny reached for Brandon’s hand and he gently clasped hers. Smiling to one another, they began following Beau back to the alcove reserved for the family.
Kelly could hardly believe how Billy—no, Billie looked just then. Instead of the frightened, defeated, humiliated boy wearing an ill-fitting dress and high heels, who had trekked awkwardly down the hall yesterday morning, stood a more cheerful, relaxed girl appearing just a little more confident than earlier, with a naughty grin and a twinkle in her—his eye.
“Coffee after school tomorrow?” Billy asked Kelly.
“Daddy’s taking me to dinner after school,” she recalled. “How ’bout in the morning? I wanna see you in that new dress before anyone else at school does.” She flashed her mischievous grin at Billie—Billy.
“And I’d be the first to see you wearing yours, wouldn’t I?”
“Yes, you would!” Kelly replied, smiling naughtily. “On Firm Grounds before school?”
“See ya there at seven-thirty?”
“Seven-thirty it is!” Kelly confirmed.
Bo-Ming led Jenny and Brandon back to the alcove where the hostess smiled as she held the curtain to its entrance open for them. Jenny’s parents stood together at the head of the table, smiling. They stood back from it some, apparently leaving a space for them to stand. Brandon noticed that two chairs had been placed behind Mr. and Mrs. Chang somewhat further back. The setting had a certain formality to it, but little had changed while the teenagers were outside the alcove.
“Cheung Jin-Fai [常妍暉], Brandon MacDonald, come and stand before us,” Mr. Chang ordered them, then he and Mrs. Chang sat down and began addressing the young couple.
“You both honor us by presenting yourselves for our approval. We hope that our decision tonight will be not only for Jin-Fai’s happiness, Brandon, but also for yours. For any couple must share their joys and sorrows together.
“Jin-Fai, you chose well. Our greatest fear, my daughter, was that you might not receive and continue the values that your mother and I hoped to teach you. Tonight you show that indeed you made our values your own. Not only do you understand our values, but you also applied them to select a suitable boyfriend, a possible mate for yourself. While many in our community prefer to select such partnerships for their children, we doubt that we could find anyone better for you than Brandon, whom you found and brought to us, yourself. You are wise and dutiful in choosing this young man.
“Brandon, you amaze us, because the good Western values that you exemplify are also good Chinese values. So, perhaps you are the kind of young man that parents in both our cultures seek for our daughters? We believe so. You honor us by finding our daughter Jin-Fai to be a suitable girlfriend, a candidate to become your mate, and also by coming here to seek our approval.
“We see you showing a broad array of virtues: honor, honesty, intelligence, humility, loyalty, community, compassion, persistence, willingness, courage, fairness, self-respect, and even filial piety, so important in our culture, but those are just what we ascertain tonight. We have no doubt that you will show us even more as future circumstances may require.”
Mrs. Chang then spoke up, “Jin-Fai, Brandon, to see your relationship grow and thrive, always support one another in your endeavors. You’re a couple now. When making decisions, you each must consider the needs and interests of the other. Share your dreams with one another, yet even beyond that, allow yourselves to dream new dreams together. When you do so, you will find your lives as a couple far more exciting and fulfilling than either of you ever could imagine alone.”
Valerie went into the ladies’ room on the second floor of Billings Square. She took a white envelope containing money from her purse and left it next to the sink at the far end of the counter and ducked into a stall. A moment later, someone else entered the restroom while Valerie continued to wait.
After that person had left, Valerie came out of the stall and found a small brown packet in place of the white envelope. She held the packet up to her nose and grinned as she sniffed the aroma of fresh cannabis. Opening her purse carefully, she put the packet inside a concealed pocket next to a 375-ml half-bottle of peppermint schnapps and a small bag of hard peppermint candy. Zipping her purse closed, she left the restroom and scampered down to the first floor to meet up with her friends.
Brandon, Jenny, and Suzanne left Uncle Li’s Chinese Restaurant together and crossed the street, walking towards Billings Square.
“So Brandon,” began Suzanne, “how does it feel to be the first boy cheerleader at West Grove High School?”
“Well, it’s too early to say,” he answered, “since my first game as a cheerleader is not until Friday evening. You should ask me then.”
“Then I’ll be sure to do that,” Suzanne promised. “How much time do you spend with the other cheerleaders?”
“We have our physical education class together, but for now, that’s it.”
“Brandon’s sister warned him that cheerleading could take over his social life,” said Jenny, “but we’re not gonna let that happen.”
“No, we aren’t,” agreed Brandon. “I want my social life centered around Jenny. Everyone else can take a backseat.”
The boy with the closely clipped, white-blond hair continued to watch the Danziger’s house from across the street.
Chuck began to feel somewhat sleepy. He’d been sitting there, concealed by some shrubbery, waiting for Billy Danziger and his mom to return from wherever they’d gone. Chuck’s sleepiness was due partly to actual fatigue and partly to boredom. He could use some coffee.
Looking down the street, Chuck recalled the coffee shop that he’d followed Billy home from. He didn’t want to risk missing Billy’s return if he went for coffee, but he didn’t want to risk missing him by falling asleep, either. So he’d go for coffee and come back to continue surveillance.
Jenny had sent through a text message to Sheila, so the girls were all waiting for her and Brandon just inside the main entrance to Billings Square. Sheila stepped forward to welcome them.
“Good evening, Jenny,” said Sheila. “Who’s this with you and my brother?”
“Sheila, this is my older sister Suzanne,” said Jenny. “Suzanne, this is Brandon’s older sister Sheila. She organized our little shopping trip for the evening.”
“Nice to meet you, Suzanne,” Sheila answered extending her hand.
“And I’m happy to meet you as well,” Suzanne returned the greeting.
“Please allow me to introduce you to the others here,” Sheila continued. “Now, my Goth friend here is Melinda Baxter, the tall girl is Valerie Schmidt, next is Debbi Snyder with the camera, and then we have our resident thinker Alice Johanson, who is Brandon’s friend and rival in mathematics.”
“We asked Alice to come along,” Valerie added, “because she’s good at keeping us in line—well, most of the time, anyway.”
“I’m not feeling quite like myself tonight, though,” confessed Alice. “Honestly, I haven’t been in such a silly mood for a long time.”
“But even when she’s silly, I can trust Alice’s judgment over the others and they know it,” explained Brandon. “She’s my lab partner in our German class as well, so we talk a lot in there.”
“Yeah, but it’s always in German,” lamented Valerie, “so I never have any idea what they’re saying.”
Jenny remarked sotto voce to her sister, “Valerie’s in their German class, too.”
Suzanne nodded to acknowledge her sister’s remark and then addressed everyone, “Well, anyway, I’m pleased to meet all of you.”
“And we’re all pleased to meet you as well, Suzanne,” said Valerie speaking now for the group.
Sitting at a rear corner table inside On Firm Grounds, Chuck was playing a game on his smartphone when he heard the bell over the door jingle. He glanced up briefly to see Billy Danziger and his mother entering the coffee shop. He took a sip of his coffee as they walked over to the coffee bar. Noticing that Billy had bubble tea and his mother some kind of coffee, Chuck watched them until they seated themselves at a table.
When Billy and his mother were seated, Chuck sent a text message to Barry:
@On Firm Grounds. Got lucky! Billy, mom jst km n 2 folw hom.
Chuck resumed playing the game on his smartphone. But while he was busy with it, Chuck was unaware that Billy had noticed him and recognized him as the same boy who frequently talked with Barry Kingman at school.
“Debbi, would you take a photo of us before Brandon has to change clothes?” Jenny asked her blonde friend. “This is really like our first date.”
“Sure,” replied Debbi, “but you have to promise me that I can take another of you and Brandi after she’s changed clothes.”
Jenny looked at Brandon who answered her question before she’d even asked him, “That’s alright. We should have a photographic record of our first date, after all.”
“But if you’re going to be trying on dresses, do you want Debbi photographing you like that?”
“Everyone will be photographing me at school tomorrow,” conceded Brandon. Then glancing at Debbi, he remarked seriously, “I’d like at least one photograph taken by someone who knows what she’s doing.”
Blushing slightly, Debbi nodded to Brandi in acknowledgement. Complying with the young photographer’s gestures, he and Jenny sat down on the low wall around the fountain as Debbi began adjusting and aiming her digital camera. Jenny noticed that Suzanne also had taken a camera from her purse and trained it on the new young couple. Jenny was about to ask if Suzanne should take a photograph, as well, but saw him nod to her older sister.
Patricia sipped her lattè before asking her son the obvious question, “You like Kelly, don’t you?”
“Is it that obvious?”
“Of course, it is.”
“We’re meeting here for coffee tomorrow morning at seven-thirty. We wanna be the first to see each other wearing our new dresses,” said Billy excitedly. He paused for a moment. “Mom, did I just say that?”
“Yes, you did and you meant it, too,” Patricia assured him. “You’ve had quite an evening. You’ve been hired for your first job, you may have a new girlfriend, but what’s more important, your attitude has changed. You’re not afraid of dressing like a girl now, are you?”
Billy looked at his mom and shook his head. “No, I’m not. It feels really weird, but I’m even looking forward to wearing my new dress tomorrow,” he admitted. “Mom, what’s happening to me?”
“I’m not sure, Billy, but I think that you’reowning your situation.”
“But what does that mean?”
“You’ve gone beyond accepting responsibility for your mistakes and because of your changing attitude, you’re—well, I think that you’re even beginning to take control of the consequences.
“When you were showing your new dress to those cheerleaders, the look on your face was the happiest that you’ve shown for a long time.”
“Kelly has this big group of friends who’ve been inviting me to eat lunch with them. I mean, like they’ve known me and I’ve known most of them since kindergarten. We’ve never really been friends before, but like now they’re giving me advice about clothes and how to be more like a girl. Yesterday and today, they’ve gone out of their way to say ‘hello’ to me whenever passing in the halls. It’s like they want me to feel comfortable being a girl.”
“Even though you feared humiliation, they’re being nice to you instead, aren’t they?”
“Yeah,” Billy affirmed. “Mom, it’s like for the first time, I’m really starting to make friends.”
Patricia reached across the table, turning her hands palms upwards. Billy clasped hands with his Mom as he had many times when he needed her assurance.
“Billy, I want you to know that you were really cool when you let us dress you like a girl for the weekend, then took up Mister Markham’s challenge, and went to school like that Monday. You really didn’t have to do any of this, but somehow you knew it was something you needed to learn.”
“Mom, I know that it’ll be hard, but I think that something Mister Markham told me is right. He said that I’ll get through this okay, and after I do, I’ll be able to deal with just about anything.”
“You know he’s Nancy’s favorite teacher from West Grove, don’t you?”
“Oh, yeah! No one will let me forget it. But now, I’m beginning to understand why.”
“Okay, girls! And I mean you, too, Brandi!” Valerie said winking at him and Jenny, calling the group to order. “Listen up! Now, not all of us need to help Brandi with everything, but we all have our experience and expertise to share that she can find useful.
“Brandi, since you’re new to this, pay attention and learn! You need to choose your dress first, next your shoes, then your lingérie, and after all that your accessories and jewelry. You’re with girls who go shopping all the time, so whenever we share our advice with you, make sure you listen to it, understand it, and consider it. But everyone, since Brandi has to wear it, Brandon has final say on anything for Brandi.
“For Gender-Bender Day, we found out that you wear the same dress size as Debbi and the same shoe size as me. Also, Brandi, you look your best wearing the same colors as Jenny, Alice, and myself.”
“Then I should try clothes in the same colors that you and they wear?” Brandon asked.
“That’s right,” replied Valerie. “So do pay attention to what we like. Debbi and your sister are likely best able to help you with size and fit, though.
“Also, since Melinda and your sister are serious art students, I think they can help you best with accessories and jewelry. Besides, I doubt anyone else here can even hold a candle to those two when they add belts and bangles to their outfits.”
Melinda and Sheila glanced at one another and giggled as they exchanged a fist bump.
So why did Valerie stress that sequence of items for shopping: dress, shoes, lingérie, accessories, and jewelry? wondered Brandon. But are accessories and jewelry two distinct categories or a single category? That’s unclear. Should I ask the difference or wait simply to observe it for myself? They must expect me to ask, though. Since I don’t know anything about how to shop for girls’ clothing, Valerie’s correct that I need to trust their expertise now. After all, they are experts at this activity. And that’s likely my most sensible course to follow.
Arwen had taken her son-become-daughter for a brief tour around West Grove, showing Ceri the city’s medical district, the Lawrence & Behrens University campus, and the campuses of West Grove Community College and West Grove High School.
“So, this is West Grove High School, where you will continue your studies here in America. I’ve enrolled you in a few courses already. And as you requested, I did enroll you in German as your foreign language. Likely, they will ask you to sit two or three short exams to find the right level for your courses. Most likely you are ahead of your year in maths, sciences, and computing, but behind in English. History here will be completely different from what you’ve studied before. Physical education may be a problem, though. The principal—that’s what one calls the headmistress here—is inquiring of higher authority about the best way to resolve the issue.”
“Would I have to be enrolled with boys for that?”
“The principal, Doctor Lansing, does not wish to enroll you with boys for physical education, no. But she was not certain if she can enroll you with girls, either. They do offer a few alternative courses, like dance, that would meet the requirements but not present any problems with gender issues. And if we can arrange a consultation soon enough, we still may be able to get you a medical dispensation.”
“Seems everything always so very complicated, even here.”
“I know,” agreed Arwen. “Fancy a cuppa, would you?”
“Fancy I cuppa, Mum,” smiled Ceri.
Arwen had already taken them as far as On Firm Grounds, so she drove into the parking lot, found an open space, and parked in it.
When Chuck heard the bell jingle again, he glanced up from the game on his smartphone, but Billy and his mother had left already. He dashed out the door to see the same car that he’d seen before pulling out of the parking lot. Touching the redial on his ’phone, he began to stride double time down the street towards the Danzigers’ residence.
“That you, Chuck?”
“Yeah! Billy and his mom are on the move. Prob’ly goin’ back to their house.”
“Got an idea. Stay at the coffee shop! I’m there in fifteen.”
Barry simply ended the call as usual. Chuck went back inside to his table at On Firm Grounds and sat down again. He noticed that at the same table where Billy and his mom had been, another mother and daughter had seated themselves, the girl wearing what appeared to be a school uniform.
When he sipped his coffee again, Chuck found it cold, so he went to ask the barista for a refill.
“Although ‘On Firm Grounds’ is a coffee shop, they do know how to mash their tea here,” said Arwen as she found a vacant table for them. “Many students from the high school and the community college like to gather here before and after classes. This is also likely to be the most convenient place for us to meet when I cannot collect you directly after school. And it’s always a good place for afternoon tea.”
A moment after they sat down at the table, a barista brought them their tea and a small plate of shortbread cookies.
“Am I sorry that came I not here with you, Mum.”
“Oh, Ceri! That’s not your fault! It wasn’t even your decision. The court allowed your father temporary custody since you would be coming here for a long time. You need to understand that none of what’s happened is your fault. All those problems are between your father and me.”
“Know I that, but feels it sometimes still to be my fault.”
“Then you must know objectively that it’s not your fault even when it might feel like it. Maybe you should know that the most difficult issue between your father and me arose while we were still courting, long before you were born.”
“Oh? What be that?”
“Even then, I was already on a career path destined to be more successful and more lucrative than Gareth’s,” Arwen explained to her son-become-daughter. “That’s the root of the problems in our marriage. About six months before the wedding, I was earning almost twice as much as your father did.”
“But still, he married you.”
“Yes, because we both thought that he could deal with it then, but after my maternity leave, he began to become upset about my returning to a career as we had agreed even before we married.”
“So then it really can’t be my fault since the cause was something before I was born.”
“That’s right, Ceri,” Arwen confirmed smiling, because she noticed that for the first time since they’d met up at the Amtrak station, Ceri had spoken with normal English syntax.
Sheila and Jenny escorted Brandon in his stocking feet from a dressing room at Teen Rainbow to the raised dais on the shop floor. Everyone else there noticed immediately how nice he looked in the pretty blue dress, a shade lighter but brighter than a royal blue. The dress had a bateau neckline and its skirt flared slightly to the hemline at mid-thigh and fit him surprisingly well. Still, Brandon thought that he felt more anxious than he should as his sister and girlfriend helped him ascend the dais.
Valerie noticed Brandi’s feet, clad only in nylon, squirming nervously. Guessing what her friend was anxious about, Valerie stepped up on the dais, herself. Smiling, she took a pair of ballet flats from her purse and offered, “Brandi, you can wear these for now.”
“Thanks! I don’t know quite why, but without shoes, I was feeling naked,” admitted Brandon, visibly relaxing as he slipped the flats on. “That’s much better!”
As he went to the triple mirror in the corner of the dais, Valerie beckoned Sheila over while Jenny continued to help Brandon.
“He doesn’t go barefoot at home, does he?” Valerie asked her teammate.
“Hardly ever,” Sheila confirmed about her brother.
“I think your brother is more a girl at heart than he realizes. He wasn’t afraid of wearing the dress, but he was worried about how his feet look. Did you notice his feet squirming? Since mine are bigger than most other girls, maybe I’m more sensitive to that kinda thing.”
“So he feels a girl’s vulnerability about his physical appearance?”
“Uh-huh!” Valerie affirmed. “Putting on a dress is easy enough for him. The real challenge will be getting him to wear a pair of sandals.”
“Now that I think about it, whenever he’s been looking online for shoes, he’s only looked at boots and pumps.”
“By the way, are you and Brandi coming to Penney and Tillie’s party Saturday evening?”
“No,” Sheila told her friend and teammate, but then realized that she’d need an explanation. “Brandon’s playing in a chess tournament at Larry and Barry on Saturday and Sunday. It’s his first for West Grove High School. I think that I should be there to support him. I might even wear my uniform!”
“A pompom girl at a chess tournament?”
“Why not? Besides, I like to wear my uniform any chance I get.”
“It does flatter you more than anyone else on the squad, I think.”
“Make no mistake, though. You look as inviting as anyone ever could in yours.”
“Well, thank you, Sheila!” Valerie offered with a vigorous hug.
“Alright!” Brandon exclaimed turning from the mirror towards everyone standing along the dais. “Opinions?”
“You appear perfectly credible as a girl wearing that,” remarked Alice.
“Yes,” agreed Debbi, pausing behind her camera for a moment. “It looks great on you!”
“Brandi, you are so wearing that dress tomorrow!” Valerie announced. “Whaddya think, Sheila?”
“It’s just right for Brandi’s first Fashion Day,” Sheila approved. “Not too daring, not too demure.”
Brandon asked Jenny, “Do you like how I look wearing this?”
“You look even prettier than the day you won me!” Jenny assured him. She looked over to Suzanne who nodded smiling back at them. Melinda who was standing next to Suzanne signaled “thumbs up” to Jenny and Brandi.
Jenny embraced Brandon and pulled him towards her to plant a confirming kiss on his lips. “We’re gonna create such a scandal at school!” she predicted.
“I do hope so!” Brandon replied. “It would be a shame to go through all this and not even get noticed.”
Chuck’s smartphone sounded its ringtone.
“Yeah?” Chuck answered.
“I’m outside,” said Barry, immediately hanging up.
An empty mug remained on the table as Chuck went to meet his leader just outside the door.
“How far from here is it?” Barry demanded.
“Four blocks that way,” pointed Chuck.
“Here we are, Ceri!” Arwen announced as she pulled into the driveway of their home in West Grove. “This style of house is known as a ‘ranch home’ and is very common in California and throughout the American southwest. I’m renting it with an option to own. It already feels like home to me and I hope it will to you, too.”
“Speak we Welsh inside?” Ceri asked.
“I insist that we do,” replied Arwen. “There’s English enough in the world. But you do need to speak it correctly. That’s why I’ve brought you here.”
“Thought I that was it for transition, ’s it not?”
“It’s for that, too.”
Arwen pulled the lever to open the trunk of the car. “Let’s get our things out of the boot.” Ceri had already exited the vehicle and gone behind it.
“Mum, are you alright that be I girl now?”
Arwen met her son-become-daughter around the back of the car. She embraced Ceri and looked into her eyes. “I do miss the little boy that you were, just as any little boy’s mum does when he grows up,” she explained. “But when I saw you trying on new clothes in Billings Square, I knew that you’re becoming who you’re meant to be and I’m alright with that. My sweet little boy has grown into an exciting teenaged girl who will become an intelligent and beautiful young woman someday. But try not to grow up too fast. After all, I want to get to know the girl who you’re still becoming.”
Ceri hugged her mum back and just held onto her for a moment. “I love you, Mum!”
Arwen relaxed when she heard Ceri speak with normal English syntax for the second time that evening. “And I love you, Ceri!”
They gathered up their shopping bags and Arwen opened the door for Ceri to step into her new home.
“Thank you, Sis,” said Jenny as she closed the door of her sister’s car.
“Thanks for the ride, Suzanne,” offered Brandon. “I’m happy to have met you!”
“And I’m even happier to have met you,” said Suzanne smiling at Brandon. “I think you’re good for my little sister. You take care of her now!”
“I will!” Brandon replied wondering how many times that he had promised that tonight.
Hearing Brandon’s answer, Suzanne waved to the young couple as she began driving back to her apartment across town on the other side of the Lawrence & Behrens University campus.
Standing next to the driveway, Brandon extended Jenny his hand which she clasped and they began walking up the path to the door of her home. He looked into her warm brown eyes and she, into his penetrating blue, while they held one another’s hands.
“I can’t wait to see you wearing your new dress at school tomorrow,” Jenny told him.
“So what will you wear?”
“Well, while you were still in the hospital Saturday, Melinda took me to a shop for Gothic wear and helped me pick out something. It’s got that Old World romantic look I think you’ll like.”
“I look forward to seeing you wear it.”
“Will you and Sheila come by at the usual time tomorrow morning?”
“Maybe a little earlier…”
“Then I’d better start my beauty sleep earlier, too.”
“You have a good night, sweetheart!” Brandon told her.
“And you, too!” Jenny wished him.
“I love you, Jenny!”
“我愛你, Brandon!” [Ngo ngoi lei, “I love you.”]
“Is that Cantonese?”
“Yes, it is. And I would think that you already know what it means.”
“Yes, I most certainly do!”
They pulled closer together until they were close enough to press their lips against each other for a very special kiss, sealing their first date as an acknowledged couple. Brandon waited until the door opened and Jenny went inside where he noticed her parents waiting for her with smiles. After the door closed, he began walking down the street towards his own home, only a few houses away. The Changs’ outdoor lights continued to illuminate his way until he had walked within the light of his own house.
Patricia knocked on Billy’s bedroom door.
“Come in,” her son answered.
She opened the door and he was sitting on the corner of the bed, wearing the new long, blue nightgown that she’d bought for him at a lingérie shop in the mall. He was smiling, and his body language seemed more open, more confident than it ever had.
“Whaddya think, Mom?”
“You look lovely, Billy!” she said sitting down next to him on the bed. “And you seem to like wearing that, too.”
“It feels really good. None of my pyjamas are even close to this comfortable. Does girls’ sleepwear always feel like this?”
“Always? Hardly, but it’s almost always going to feel better than boy’s pyjamas if for no other reason than the fabrics used.”
Billy suddenly yawned. “Mom, a lot changed for me today, so I’m kind of exhausted.”
They hugged for a moment and Patricia stood up, then her son. After his mom had turned down the bedcovers, Billy crawled into bed.
“I know it’s been a long time since I’ve done this, but could I tuck you in tonight?”
“Uh-huh,” he said smiling back at her. “By the way, I wanted to thank you for something special that you did tonight.”
“And which something do you regard as special?” she asked, beginning to tuck the bedcovers around him.
“While you did a lot for me and with me tonight, and bought me the new dress and shoes, you made everything seem okay when you called me ‘cool’!”
“Oh, Billy!” Patricia exclaimed with both a smile and tears as she leaned over to kiss him on the forehead. And when she kissed him, she knew that he’d already fallen asleep.
Brandon sat in front of his sister’s vanity brushing his hair, wearing a new light blue babydoll and navy blue slippers.
“I like your new nightie,” said Sheila.
“Thanks! Jenny picked it out for me,” he replied. “She got the same style for herself, but in pink.”
“Have you thought about what hairstyle you want to wear with your new dress tomorrow?”
“Could you help me with a French braid again?”
“I think so, and it should add sophistication to your look.”
“That’s why I’ve asked you for it,” said Brandon. “I want to look elegant as well as cute.”
“Brandi, you’re such a girl!”
“I just want to do right by my big sister,” he offered, smiling. “And thanks for helping Jenny set up the evening. Arranging the shopping trip after dinner was so thoughtful.”
“We knew that you really wanted to go shopping, so Jenny asked her parents to move dinner to her uncle’s restaurant.”
“You both made the right calls,” he affirmed. “Well, I’m gonna be a girl for the next two days, so I need to get some sleep now.” Brandon got up from the vanity so that he and Sheila could hug.
Sheila watched with both smile and tears as Brandi padded down the hallway to her own bedroom. After that, Sheila closed her door, got into bed, and turned off the lamp on her nightstand, grateful that her brother had so willingly consented to accept the role of her little sister.
“So which one is it?” Barry asked, slipping his backpack off.
“The next from the corner, the dark green house with white trim,” replied Chuck.
“Large window on the left side?”
“That’s the one.”
“Not for long,” snickered Barry taking a brick from his backpack. He gave Chuck the brick bearing a sheet of paper with the message: GET OUT OF TOWN QUEER!. “Whaddya think?”
“There’s no mistaking the message,” agreed Chuck.
“I know you got a good fastball. Like to do the honors?”
Chuck looked at the brick and thought for a moment, then shrugging his shoulders, replied, “Sure!”
So Chuck approached the Danzigers’ residence, taking up what he figured to be an optimal position along the curb. Barry pulled his backpack on and went to stand near his underling.
Nodding to him, Barry signaled that Chuck should proceed. So the white-blond boy wound up his pitch and propelled the brick through the window of the Danzigers’ dark green house with white trim. At the sound of the window shattering, the two vandals sprinted as fast as possible back towards the coffee shop.
©2018-2019 by Anam Chara
Debriefings 25
Along life’s journey we each encounter those events where all that we know, all that we do, and all that we are may change. But even as we approach such events, we don’t always notice their markers until we look behind us and see them for what they were.
One boy is about to learn that he has already passed such an event, and nothing will ever be quite the same…
“Brandon, you look beautiful!” Sheila remarked. “I mean Brandi!”
“That’s okay, Sis,” he replied. “Both of me are here!”
Sheila couldn’t help but giggle at her brother-become-sister’s turn of phrase. As off-the-wall as Brandon’s humor was, she thought that Brandi’s might get even wilder. Indeed, the mirror revealed Brandi’s twinkle in Brandon’s eye while Sheila plaited a French braid in his hair.
Sheila had chosen a royal blue hair ribbon to secure the tail of Brandi’s French braid, complimenting the pair of clip-on sapphire studs that Brandon had selected during the previous evening’s shopping trip.
“So you’re my little sister again today and tomorrow?”
“That’s the plan,” Brandon affirmed, “every Thursday and Friday until football season is over. I haven’t checked the calendar after football season, though.”
“Well, don’t be surprised if you have to be a girl four school days out of five some weeks of basketball season.”
“That sounds like fun to me!”
“I hope so. Still, let’s wait and see how you make it through football season,” suggested Sheila as she tied the ribbon at the tail of his braid. “You can stand up now.”
“We have a strong chance to make postseason play for football,” Brandon assured his sister. “If we win any two of the remaining four games, we’ll clinch a playoff berth. Given the records of our scheduled opponents, it looks most likely that we will.”
“That would mean more dress-up days for you, wouldn’t it?”
“Yes, it would. And I’m looking forward to every one of them!”
“Y’know, I can hardly believe that you’re the same little brother we rushed to the emergency room after a nightmare about wearing a dress.”
“Sis, that really wasn’t what the nightmare was about. Recall how much I liked Gender-Bender Day?”
“Yes, you seemed happier than you’d ever been.”
“Well, I’ve never been afraid of wearing a dress, not at all. But I am afraid of the Swarm and others like them stealing my choices and taking control of my life. That’s really what the nightmare was all about.”
“So it’s all about choices for you, then?”
“Yes, it is. That’s why I like how you and Jenny arranged our shopping trip. You gave me back choices that I thought were lost. I didn’t think that I could both meet Jenny’s family at dinner and go shopping.”
“I just knew that you wanted to participate with the other cheerleaders for Fashion Day, today, but you didn’t even have a dress of your own,” recalled Sheila. “We had to do something.”
“As I said before, it was the right call.”
“Well, I’m happy that it worked out for you,” concurred Sheila. “And that dress is a nice start to Brandi’s new wardrobe.”
“But do you think it looks better on her or on me?”
“I think it looks best on my adorably cute sibling standing right here, right now.”
“Good save, Sis!”
“Thank you, Brandi!”
The sound of water streaming in the shower awakened Patricia early in the morning. She figured that her daughter must be up and about already. Not feeling fully awake and aware just yet, Patricia drifted back to sleep. She had no idea how much longer she slept, but suddenly, she sat upright in her bed and noticed that the shower was silent. Nancy was over a hundred miles away in her college dormitory! Then who—?
Pulling on her robe, Patricia went to check Billy’s room and found his bed empty. She could hardly believe that her son was already awake and getting dressed. Just yesterday, he had begged to sleep ten minutes more. She allowed him only another five. But today, everything had changed.
She peeked into Nancy’s room and found Billy sitting at the vanity, just beginning to apply makeup to his face. He was already wearing his new silver lamé dress. Then he noticed Mom behind him in the mirror and turned to face her.
“Since when did you become the early bird?” Patricia gently teased her son. “I thought your sister was in the shower before I remembered that she’s up at Northern CalState!”
“Sorry, Mom! I didn’t mean to wake you so early.”
“That’s alright. It’s worth it just to see that you’re already up and about. You’re making me proud.”
“Would you help me with my makeup?”
“I tell you what,” Patricia began. “You start applying your foundation while I get a quick shower. We have plenty of time this morning, so let’s see how much you’ve learned so far. I want you to take it as far as you can before I do anything with your face. After all, you looked nice enough for Greta to notice yesterday even though I hadn’t helped you with it nearly as much as she thought. Besides, I think that learning how much control you can have over your own appearance is one of the joys of growing up as a girl.”
“Okay! I was gonna try it anyway while you were still asleep.”
“So then get going!” she told Billy as she went for the shower.
A few minutes before the alarm clock beeped, Kelly awakened to a lovingly warm presence beside her.
Caitlin.
Sometime during the night, Kelly’s little sister had crawled into bed with her. For a moment, Kelly was content to lift herself up on her right elbow, just smiling at the younger redhead next to her. Kelly felt good about reconciling with her the previous evening. Her relationship with Caitlin meant even more to Kelly than she realized—much more.
Since the alarm clock would be beeping soon enough, Kelly chose to awaken Caitlin in a more sensitive way and kissed her sleeping sibling on the forehead. Somewhat startled, Caitlin opened her eyes, not fully awake.
“G’morning, Caitie-Cat! Sleep well?”
“I hope like it’s okay that I got in bed with you?”
“Of course,” Kelly assured her younger sister. “To be honest, I’ve kinda missed your company.”
Just then, the alarm clock began to beep loudly, announcing the commencement of a new day.
“However, if you want to sleep in my bed, you need to know like on school days, I wake up about an hour before you do,” Kelly warned Caitie-Cat.
“Now you tell me!” replied Caitlin giggling as her sister shut off the alarm.
“So have you thought about whatcha wanna do at the mall Sunday?” Kelly asked, gently easing her sister out of bed.
“I need a new dress for my piano recital the next weekend,” Caitlin told her. “I’m hoping like you can help me with that.”
“That’s what big sisters are for,” agreed Kelly. “Thought of a Halloween costume yet?”
“No. I’ve had a few ideas, but nothing that I really like so far.”
“Sounds like we’ll be busy enough at the mall. We can see a movie there, too, if you want.”
“We haven’t gone to the movies together for such a long time.”
“I know,” agreed Kelly. “That’s like why I want to. But I’d better get my shower now. It seems to take longer since breaking my wrist.”
“So how are my ‘daughters’ doing today?” Libby asked.
“We’re doing okay, Mom,” replied Sheila. “We’re almost finished here. Brandi wanted a French braid again.”
“I feel a need to be both cute and elegant today,” Brandon offered as an explanation.
“I see that you’re wearing stiletto heels,” his mother observed. “Is this your first time in those?”
“Except for trying them on at Billings Square yesterday, it is,” he admitted.
“Are those four-inch heels?”
“Yes, Mom, they are.”
“Then you should find those shoes a challenge to both your skill and endurance today.”
“Brandi, did you get the black ballet flats with the bows?” Sheila asked.
“Yes.”
“Then take them with you. If your feet hurt too much from the stilettos, you can switch your shoes. That’s why Val had a pair of flats in her purse yesterday.”
“That’s prob’ly a good idea, although I’m still looking forward to being four inches taller all day.”
“Sounds to me like you’re looking forward to being a girl today, aren’t you?” their mom asked him.
“Yes, I am,” Brandon answered his mom before addressing Sheila. “But Sis, I don’t want to know if any boys ask to date me. After all, I’m already taken, so tell them I’m a lesbian.”
“Brandon!” Mom exclaimed. Both Sheila and her little brother-become-sister broke into giggles.
“Mom, that’s likely how Jenny and I will look to everyone else. And we’re alright with that. I think that many, if not most, of our classmates already know who we are anyway. Besides, I’m still dressing as a boy three days out of the school week.”
“Just remember to watch out for trouble,” their mother warned. “I’m concerned about the boy that Jeff reported to the vice-principal.”
“Mom, don’t worry so much about Mark and me,” Brandon sought to reassure her. “Besides, this is not the first time bullies have threatened us. We know how to take care of ourselves.”
“My little ‘sister’ is doing this, Mom,” said Sheila, “because it’s gonna be fun for her and the cheerleaders need her talents. And the school is behind Brandi for this, too.”
“Still, watch yourself, Brandon—Brandi! Okay?” Libby advised her son-become-daughter again. “I don’t want you to surprise your father by arriving in an ambulance at his emergency room.”
“Mom, I don’t want that, either,” he replied.
“Brandi, do you think that you can do a French braid for me now?” Sheila asked as her brother-become-sister got up from the vanity.
“Let me try it, Sis,” Brandon answered. With that, Sheila sat down and chose a crimson hair ribbon for Brandi to tie off the tail of the French braid. Her new sister then went to work on Sheila’s hair.
“Mom, did Dad have trouble with bullies when he dressed like a girl?” Brandon inquired.
“No, he didn’t,” Libby recounted. “But many of the boys in our school participated and were dressed as girls for the entire week-long Powder-Puff Tournament.”
“He did say like all the boys doing it together was much of the fun,” Sheila recalled. “Maybe you and Billie should try to be buddies then?”
“Who’s Billie?” their mother asked.
“Billy Danziger,” Brandon named his classmate.
“Trisha Danziger’s son?”
“Yes. He got in trouble at school,” Brandon continued. “The principal gave him a choice of a suspension or dressing like a girl for the rest of the semester. Apparently, Doctor Lansing caught him coming out of the girls’ restroom, but he also had other violations, at least one for which he could’ve been expelled. So he’s lucky in a way.”
“Y’know, Kelly’s kinda reaching out to ’im,” remarked Sheila. “She texted me that Billie’s wearing a gorgeous dress today but gave no details.”
“Well, maybe she’ll start thinking more about him than me?”
Libby thought back to her conversation with Brandon while driving home from the hospital Saturday afternoon. Her son still felt afraid of Kelly. But that mattered less, now that he and Jenny were dating.
“I need the tail ribbon now,” Brandon told Sheila.
“Already?”
“It’s not too difficult, Sis. After all, it’s just another kind of math to me.”
“Just wait until you have to braid your own hair!” Sheila teased him gently as she gave him the crimson hair ribbon for the tail of her French braid.
“Are you still having trouble with your hair, Billy?”
“Yeah! I just can’t get it the way Zoë styled it. It’s harder than it looked when she showed me.”
“I’ve got an idea,” said Patricia. “I think you may like something more elegant anyway. Nancy and I both like a French braid when an occasion calls for something a little more sophisticated than our routine hairstyles. With that dress today, I think a French braid would be perfect!”
“Mom, I yield to your expertise and judgement.”
“I know that Nancy has silver hair ribbons for her pompom girl’s uniform in here somewhere. With that dress, a silver hair ribbon would be perfect to tie off the tail of your French braid. Now, where did she put those?”
“I couldn’t believe like Brandon asked to get his ears pierced!” Sheila admitted to her mother. “But they wouldn’t do it without you or Dad there.”
“That’s right,” Libby concurred. “California law requires that a parent or guardian actually be present for the procedure.”
“Still, he overcame his squeamishness and asked to get his ears pierced.”
“Yes, that is remarkable,” Sheila’s mother observed. “It’s like he’s trying to catch up to fourteen years of girlhood in as many days.”
“He so wants this to work, Mom.”
“I know, and that’s why he’s so darling dressing up. But there’s even more to it than that, I think. Brandon may feel threatened by the diagnosis of Asperger’s syndrome. His feminine persona seems more hopeful, more optimistic, even healthier.”
“Are we talking about what Dad calls ‘therapeutic silliness’?”
“Honestly, I really hope so,” Libby confessed to her daughter. “Brandon may need Brandi to help him do things that he otherwise wouldn’t.”
Kelly stepped onto the landing right below the staircase. The tea-length dress of dark green chiffon flowed about her, its hemline stopping well above the ankles, showing off her four-inch (10 cm) stiletto-heeled burgundy pumps that complimented her red hair. The garment just seemed to caress Kelly’s hips.
“Wow!” Caitlin exclaimed to her sister. “Do you have like a date this morning?”
“Your dad’s taking Kelly to dinner after school today,” their mom interjected. “Because it’s also Fashion Day for the cheerleaders, he told her just to wear the same dress for him.”
“I’m also meeting a friend for coffee before school,” Kelly added. “And we both wanna see each other in our new dresses before everyone else does.”
That’s such a cool dress!” Caitie-Cat declared. “Can you help me find one that’ll look as cool for me to wear?”
Kelly smiled back at her little sister. “I’m pretty sure we can find you a dress that makes all the other girls jealous—maybe the boys, too!”
Caitlin giggled at her sister’s turn of phrase. Boys jealous of her wearing a dress? That would be so much fun!
Mother and son stood silently for a moment until he walked over to the brick in the midst of broken glass. A piece of paper seemed to be wrapped around it.
“Don’t touch it, Billy,” Patricia told him. “A sheriff’s deputy may be able to get fingerprints from it.”
“Yeah, but we might wanna know what the note says, assuming that’s a note.” He opened his purse and took out the slim leather case containing his multitool. Putting down the purse and taking the multitool from its case, Billy proceeded to open its pliers, using them to roll the brick over without touching it or the note with his fingers. When he read the note, he recalled seeing the boy with closely-clipped white-blond hair, a friend of Barry Kingman, at On Firm Grounds the previous evening.
“What does it say?” Patricia asked.
“Get out of town, queer!” her son answered. “The message does seem intended for me.”
“Do you know who did it?”
“I suspect a couple of guys at school. I saw one of them in the coffee shop when we were talking there yesterday. I don’t know his name, but I’ve seen him talking to Barry Kingman, the guy in my homeroom who called me a ‘queer’ Monday morning when I went dressed as a girl for the first time. Mister Markham called him out on it, so he might be mad ’cause he got detention.”
“I’d like you to go on and meet up with Kelly,” Patricia told her son. “You should tell Doctor Lansing about this when you get to school. Meanwhile, I’ll call the Sheriff’s Office. We’ll need a police report to file a claim for the broken window with our homeowner’s insurance.”
Jenny appeared in the mirror, wearing an Edwardian-styled skirt suit in navy blue gabardine. But the pleated skirt itself was more modern, its high-low hemline falling from just above the knees in front to well below them in back, stopping above the tops of an interesting pair of boots hinting at an early twentieth century design. She also wore a white blouse with ruffled sleeves, secured at the collar by a white jabot, and a waist-length jacket matching the skirt. A pair of black lace gloves completed the ensemble. And Jenny had plaited her hair in a French braid, tied with a navy blue ribbon at the tail.
Melinda’s right, Jenny thought to herself. I do look fabulous in this. But do I want to dress like this every day? Mom’s right, too, after all. I need a wardrobe that I can wear around all my friends, anytime.
So Jenny turned her attention to her backpack. She always kept her basic tools for school inside, but still looked through it briefly, to be sure that nothing was missing. Brandon had said that he’d bring some music for them, so thinking that her pocket music dictionary might prove useful, she put that in her purse. Putting the backpack on over her shoulders, Jenny grabbed her purse, and went to the kitchen for a quick breakfast.
Brandon and Sheila walked up the path to Jenny’s house. Mrs. Chang opened the door to greet them. “Good morning, Sheila, and is this—Brandon?”
“Please, call me ‘Brandi’ when I dress like a girl,” Mis’ess Chang,” the boy asked her. “That helps me stay in my role.”
Mrs. Chang smiled and nodded. “Jennifer said you look very pretty in your girl’s dress, but you look so much like a girl that you can be 男旦 [nan-tan]!” Mrs. Chang praised him. “Bo-Ming, come here. This is Jennifer’s boyfriend dressed 男旦 [nan-tan] today.”
Reluctantly, Bo-Ming stepped up to the door but was surprised to see two pretty girls waiting for Jenny. He wasn’t even sure which of the two was the boy whom he’d met the previous evening. The girls shared enough of a familial resemblance to present Bo-Ming a minor puzzle. But he recalled a detail and addressed the shorter girl wearing a bright blue minidress and holding an instrument case, “Brandon?”
“Today, I’m Brandi.”
“Do you like dressing up like that?”
“Oh, gosh yes! I really do!”
Bo-Ming worried that Brandon had answered so immediately and affirmatively. Because his mother and sisters had all suggested that he should try wearing a girl’s costume for Halloween, seeing another boy dressed so comfortably in feminine apparel made him feel unsettled. He had no desire to wear a girl’s costume.
“Then you have a good day, Brandi!”
“You, too, Bo-Ming!”
Just as Bo-Ming returned inside, he met Jenny coming towards the door.
“Cool threads, Sis!”
“Thanks, Bo-Ming!”
As her little brother retreated further into their house, Jenny stepped up to the threshold of their front door.
“Wow!” Brandon assessed Jenny’s appearance, although slightly surprised by her choice of fashion. “But weren’t you going to wear something Goth today?”
“Well, Melinda did suggest this for me at a Goth boutique,” explained Jenny. “The style’s called ‘Steampunk.’ Melinda says that Goth shops often carry it as a related style. She thought that it seemed somewhat more suitable for me than Goth. And I do like it better.”
“It still has that Romantic, Old World look, but more playful, more flirty than Goth,” remarked Brandon. “I like it, too.”
“Steampunk fashion can mix old and new designs together,” Jenny explained. “The suit jacket is definitely an Edwardian design but the matching skirt is a more recent style. Goth seems heavier to me, more fixed in time. This feels more fun to wear. And I think that I might go back to the boutique for a few frilly garments, too.”
“We’d better get going, guys,” Sheila reminded them. “We can talk more on the way. You have a good day, Mis’ess Chang!”
“You, too, Sheila, Brandi, Jennifer!”
“Goodbye, Mis’ess Chang!”
“I love you, Mom!”
“Valerie! Debbi!” David Schmidt called out to his daughter and her best friend and next-door neighbor sitting beneath their favorite oak tree. “It’s time to go!” He would drive Valerie and Debbi to West Grove High School and Debbi’s father would then bring them home most afternoons. But since Valerie was on the dance team, she’d stay two hours longer for exercise and drills today. The girls were in the car by the time that David had consulted the daily page in his agenda.
“Good morning, Debbi! You have everything?” he asked.
“I do, Mister Schmidt. And a good morning to you, too!”
“Thanks! How about you, Valerie?”
“I’m fine, Daddy.”
So Mr. David Schmidt, Attorney-at-Law, drove onto the street, bringing his daughter and her best friend with him.
Meanwhile, Nicole Schmidt and their son Ricky were clearing the kitchen table and loading the dishwasher. Fortunately, this was significantly less a chore than it used to be as Valerie was eating a lighter breakfast and everyone else was following her example. Nicole would take Ricky to the elementary school which began classes half an hour later than the high school. It also was more convenient on the route to her office at Lawrence & Behrens University than to David’s law firm in Paso Robles.
Ricky was waiting in Mom’s car already. Nicole opened the door and got in. She noticed her son grinning a naughty grin as she fastened her seatbelt. Then she guessed what he was pondering.
“You’re thinking about a Halloween costume, aren’t you?”
“Yeah!”
“And you want to go as a girl, don’t you?”
Ricky’s cheeks became bright red as he turned looking wide-eyed at Mom smiling at him. “But how did—?” He sighed and nodded in admission of it.
“Sometimes moms just know,” Nicole revealed. “It’s part of the job.”
“I should’ve guessed as much.”
“So how many days did Valerie and Debbi dress you up? Two? Three?”
“Three.”
“Don’t be ashamed of it, Ricky. You must’ve liked doing it, else you wouldn’t’ve done it again. Am I right?”
“Yeah. It was the most fun I had all summer.”
“The first time was that really hot day in July, wasn’t it.”
“Valerie suggested wearing a sundress would keep me cooler than blue jeans. I was willing to do almost anything to stay cool that day, so I let them dress me up. And the sundress was cooler than any of my own clothes.”
“I think that it’s alright for a boy to dress up like a girl now and then,” Nicole reassured her son. “It took a little courage and you found out that it’s fun for you and you like doing it. More than that, you look really pretty as a girl.”
“Thanks, Mom! But it’s not the kinda hobby I can tell my friends about.”
“For all you know, one of your friends might like to wear his sister’s things, too!”
Ricky thought about his buddies for a moment. “I’m not sure who, if any of them, would be weirder than me, Mom.”
Nicole smiled kindly at her son. “We need to go,” she announced. “And if you still want to be a girl for Halloween, then perhaps I can help you put something together over the weekend.”
“I think I’d like that, Mom.”
As she drove onto the street, Nicole continued to smile, wondering if the coming weekend might be as much fun for her as for Ricky.
“Mam, wrth gwrdd â ni ar ôl gwersi?” Ceri asked.
“Now, Ceri, you know the rules,” Arwen stopped her. “Once you step through that door, speak English!”
“Am I sorry!” Ceri offered. “Mum, when meet we after lessons?”
“My afternoon lab is not finished until four-thirty.”
“Know I not when be the school closed.”
“After school, go to the coffee shop and wait for me. We can have afternoon tea as soon as I get there. You can work on any assignments from your courses and perhaps even meet new friends.”
“Do I that then.”
They got into Arwen’s car and she started the engine to warm it up.
“This is for your lunch, tea, and any expenses that might arise before you can get home today,” said Arwen as she gave Ceri a fifty-dollar bill.”
“Wow, Billie!” Kelly greeted her crossdressed friend as she sat down. “You look great!”
“You don’t look so bad, yourself!” Billy replied, taking the seat across from Kelly at their small table. “Did you get that at Kaufmann’s, too?”
“I did,” affirmed the cheerleader. “My size, my color, and my budget!”
“It’s more conservative than anything I’ve ever seen you wear to school before, but still, you look really cool in it!”
“Thanks! Since I’m going to dinner with Daddy right after school, I thought that it would be a nice change of pace for the occasion,” Kelly explained. “Besides, just because it’s a longer dress doesn’t mean like wearing it can’t be fun!”
“Well, I feel prettier just sitting with you!”
“And I can say the same about you!”
“Well, thanks! Let’s get our coffee, though,” Billy suggested. “We only have half an hour before we gotta go and the mad rush begins! What wouldja like?”
“Small cappuccino and a chocolate croissant, please,” Kelly answered as she withdrew the wallet from her purse. “A five should be enough.”
“No, Kelly,” Billy declined her money. “I got this. After all, I’m starting a new job Saturday morning.”
“What?”
“I’ll tell you after I get our coffee.”
Before Kelly could protest, Billy went to the bar and ordered her a cappuccino and a small americano for himself. The barista, Lisa, stepped behind the glass pastry case and used a pair of tongs to put two chocolate croissants on small plates which in turn she placed on a tray with a green numerical plastic marker bearing the number 12. She then rang up the tab and printed an order for the bar, which she posted to a revolving device for the other barista to see, and a receipt for Billie.
“Eight seventy-five, please!” Lisa requested. “I love your dress, Billie. And the silver bow on the tail of your French braid is a nice touch.”
“Thanks! That was Mom’s idea.”
“So how many days as a girl is it? Four?”
“Six,” he admitted, giving Lisa a ten-dollar bill. “But I think that I’m kinda starting to like it now.”
She smiled back at him. “So it’s not so bad, is it? Sally will have your coffee ready in a couple of minutes.”
Billy returned to their table and set the plastic marker on the table between Kelly and himself.
“Okay! You have a new job,” Kelly reminded him. “Spill!”
“We didn’t have time for me to tell you at the mall, but Greta Kaufmann hired me as a model yesterday. And I’ll be modeling girls’ fashions.”
“Shut up! You gotta be kidding me!”
“She needed another model for Oktoberfest this weekend,” Billy explained as he bit into his croissant. “While I was trying this on, she asked Mom if I’d want a job modeling as a girl. I didn’t really want to at first, but then Miss Kaufmann offered me twice the minimum wage to start. Since I hafta dress like a girl anyway, I might as well get paid for it. After I agreed to it, she had me try on a Dirndl and it fit.”
“A Dirndl? You’re gonna be super-cute!” Kelly said grinning broadly.
Sally came to their table and set the tray down. “This must be yours, Kelly,” the barista said as she placed a small cappuccino before her. Sally continued as she put an americano in front of Billy. “And Nancy, it’s been a while since you’ve been here.”
“Uh—sorry, Sally! That’s not Nancy,” said Kelly, giggling. “That’s Billie, Nancy’s younger brother.”
“What?” exclaimed Sally at a highly pitched fortissimo. “She’s a boy?”
“Alas, a lad am I clad as a lass!” Billy retorted with quiet laughter.
Kelly couldn’t help but giggle at Billie’s poetic turn of phrase while Sally giggled at Billy’s admitting to being a boy underneath his girlish appearance.
“I do take your word for it,” said Sally. “After all, you do look like your sister. The barista put the croissants in front of Kelly and Billy. Then she took the tray and the plastic marker back to the bar.
“Since when did you become a wordsmith?” Kelly inquired in wonder. “I mean like that was cool!”
“It might be since I began checking out the footnotes in the readings that Miss Nakamura assigned us,” Billy answered and sipped his americano.
“Maybe wearing dresses is making you more confident?” Kelly speculated.
Billy thought about his discussion with Mom there in the same coffee shop the previous evening. “Well, Mom did say I didn’t seem to be afraid of dressing like a girl anymore. I hadn’t even imagined that until she said so.”
Kelly bit into her croissant and sipped her cappuccino.
“So you’re gonna be working as model, then?” Kelly asked, reprising their earlier topic of conversation. “I’ve worked for Greta Kaufmann, myself. In fact, I modeled this dress for her a while ago. I got a good discount on it yesterday.”
Kelly took another bite of her croissant. “Are you aware of the traditional benefit that models get after a show?”
“What’s that?”
“Now, she almost always does this for her models. After we’ve finished our work for the evening, Greta offers us our choice of one outfit that we’ve modeled during the show. So then your payment includes a nice addition to your wardrobe. She can’t always do this with a designer’s one-of-a-kind pieces or items on consignment, but anything intended for or taken from her regular inventory is fair game. Shoes and accessories that we’ve modeled with an outfit are often included.”
“That should help me get my own wardrobe put together,” Billy remarked. “Everything that I’ve worn until today is Nancy’s. I know like it sounds weird, but me, my sister, and our mom all wear the same dress size.”
“Shut up! Are you kidding?”
“It’s for real. Only our shoe sizes are different. And Sis told me to feel free to wear anything that she left in her closet. By the way, I should tell you that Miss Kaufmann said I have poise and asked me where I had learned to walk like I did. I told her like you and Valerie showed me how. That’s when she offered me the job. So I really wanna thank you and Val for helping me.”
“Then again, we had fun teaching you! And if Greta Kaufmann likes what she saw well enough to hire you, then you learned your lessons really well. I bet Val never imagined like she was training a new coworker.”
“Still, it does seem strange that for my first job, I hafta dress like a girl.”
“But you’re getting paid twice what everyone else starting out does.”
“That’s kinda why I’m doing it,” Billy admitted. “Besides, since I have to dress like this most of the time, getting paid for it might help me feel better about having to do it.”
“So dressing like a girl has its advantages then, doesn’t it?”
“Yeah, but it also has its drawbacks.”
“Like…?”
“When me and Mom went downstairs this morning, our main front window had been shattered and there was a brick on the floor in the middle of all the broken glass. It had a note wrapped around it.”
“Omigosh! Are you and your mom okay?”
“Yeah, we’re okay,” Billy confirmed. “She told me to come here to meet with you and to tell Doctor Lansing when I get to school. Mom’s calling the Sheriff’s Office. She prob’ly has already.”
“Was it someone from school who did it?”
“When me and Mom were here yesterday evening, I saw someone here at another table. He might’ve been watching us. I think like I’ve noticed Barry Kingman talking to him at school, but I’m not sure.”
“Actually, reporting it to Doctor Cooper would be better,” Kelly suggested. “He usually handles that kinda thing. If you report it to Doctor Lansing, she’ll prob’ly refer it to him anyway. After all, it’s like his specialty.”
“Well, if there’s time between classes,” said Billy, “maybe I can talk with him then.”
“He’s the kinda guy who will find the time for you. But this eight-period class schedule’s so rough on everyone,” Kelly lamented. “I’m really hoping like they’ll go back to just seven periods next year.”
“Yeah, everything seems so rushed now. We can barely get to classes on time, especially when we gotta go all the way across campus.”
“I just don’t understand why we’re doing eight classes a day, anyway.”
“I think like the school board came under a lot of pressure from the local high-tech firms underwriting all our new facilities. So, as a condition for funding, the school board agreed to require every student to take at least two tech classes. But they accepted it before thinking through like how many new classes that would be. And we still have to take all the other basic classes that the State of California requires.”
“So it was like eight classes a day or we’d hafta give up our other courses like journalism, art, music, theater, and even foreign language until our junior or senior years?”
“That about sums it up,” Billy confirmed. “Actually, I couldn’t figure out what to do with my additional elective, so I got stuck in Mister Torkelson’s first-period study hall. I so wish like I’d’ve taken a real class instead. I could’ve taken German first period, or Spanish with you guys fifth period and my computer class first period. No, I got put in study hall which I would skip almost every day and have a toke behind the new tech building until the little brass pipe fell out of my purse in front of Doctor Lansing. So now, I gotta dress like this until Christmas.”
“Well, don’t beat yourself up too badly over it. I’d been carrying a small bottle of peppermint schnapps in my purse until Brandon’s dad caught me drinking at Saint Luke’s Friday evening. And now, I’m stuck with like eighty hours of community service.”
“Then the community definitely wins!” Billy cheered with a broad grin.
“You’re so sweet!” Kelly replied blushing. Then more seriously, she continued, “I’m still waiting for Union Charities Mission to call me back. I know like I hafta start this weekend but I don’t have my hours scheduled yet.”
“Will you have time to come by Kaufmann and Kaufmann’s at the mall?”
“Well, I have to,” said Kelly. “I promised my little sister that Sunday, I’d help her find a new dress for her piano recital. I think like maybe Caitlin’s ready for something more formal now. Besides, there’s no way I’m missing out on you or Val wearing a Dirndl! That’s already a fun weekend by itself!”
Billy was blushing rather deeply. Kelly offered a sympathetic grin as she reached across the table to hold hands.
“Oh! Before I forget it,” began Kelly, “I talked to Sheila this morning and she said like Brandon is wearing a new, blue minidress and stiletto heels. And he’s wearing his hair in a French braid, too. So you’re not doing this alone.”
Billy sighed contentedly. “That’s a relief!” he said. “Brandon’s always been friendly to me and he’s been supportive of me about this, too.”
“Maybe ‘Brandi’ will be just as supportive of you as well.”
“I’d like that.”
“Also, our Circle has discussed it and we’ve agreed that you’re welcome with us not only at lunch, but wherever and whenever we’re meeting, like at the Mall or here. We think like it’s cool for a boy to take the time and effort to dress up nicely as a girl. You help us feel better about ourselves because you’re trying to be like us.”
“I never thought about it that way.”
“Yesterday afternoon, when you said like you’d thought about transferring to another school, I felt really sad,” Kelly admitted. “We don’t wanna lose a classmate and I don’t wanna lose a friend, especially not one like you.”
“I didn’t know you or anyone else felt that way about me.”
“We’ve been together since kindergarten—not just you and me, but all the girls as well. But I think like I have more of a soft spot for you than the others,” Kelly admitted, grinning bashfully at Billie. She quietly slipped off her left shoe.
That was news to Billy—or maybe it wasn’t. A soft spot for him? That would explain a few things. Suddenly, he gasped as he felt Kelly’s nylon-clad foot slide up his nylon-clad right leg.
Kelly just giggled.
“Lauren did that to me Saturday.”
“Who’s Lauren?”
“Nancy’s roommate at North CalState,” replied Billy. “They and Mom dressed me up Saturday and Sunday. And Lauren made that move with her foot at lunch. I think like she kinda has a thing for me.”
“Wouldn’t she be like just a little old for you?”
Billy hadn’t thought about the difference in their ages, but Kelly’s remark made sense to him. He needed someone closer to his own age. Then he felt Kelly’s foot slide up his leg again. Billy was really beginning to like wearing pantyhose.
“I just wanted to remind you that I still like Billy the boy as well as Billie the girl.”
“Oh, yeah! You may consider me reminded!”
“But there’s something else, just as important that I want for you,” said Kelly. “I want you to enjoy your girlhood and have as much fun as you can living like a girl and being a girl!”
“Shouldn’t we be getting to campus now?” Billy said, changing the topic.
“You’re right!” Kelly concurred. “But we can chat more on the way.”
As usual, Brandon had escorted Jenny from their lockers to Dr. Ericsson’s homeroom. They paused outside the classroom. Jenny watched how Brandon maneuvered on his stiletto heels, concerned that wearing those might not have been his best choice for Fashion Day.
“I’m worried about you wearing those shoes all day, Brandi,” confessed Jenny. “And before you remind me that I’m wearing them, too, I got used to stiletto heels slowly, never wearing a pair more than an hour or two at a time until my ankles were stronger. This is only your second time dressing as a girl, so you haven’t had much experience with high heels.”
“Well, I did bring a pair of flats with me, so I can change shoes if needed,” said Brandon trying to allay her concern. “Besides, I won’t be walking all day. We sit down most of the time in class. And Billie seems to be doing alright in his—hers.”
“But Kelly and Valerie have been giving Billie lessons in how to wear and to walk in stilettos,” Jenny told her boy-become-girlfriend. “Y’know, if you really want to wear stilettos safely and in comfort, maybe you could ask Kelly and Valerie to show you what they’re teaching Billie?”
“That’s an idea worth checking out!” Brandon agreed. “I’ll ask Kelly when I get to homeroom.”
Just then, the warning bell for homeroom rang. Checking whether anyone were looking and find it clear, Brandon and Jenny quickly kissed and he started towards Mr. Markham’s classroom.
Kelly and Billy stopped in front of the Eastern Gate of West Grove High School. They looked into each other’s eyes. His hands somehow found her hips while her hands reached behind his neck. They couldn’t swear whose lips moved towards the other’s first. It really didn't matter. Their lips met and they let their kiss linger.
“You’re wearing strawberry lip gloss, aren’t you?” Kelly asked in an almost teasing intonation.
“Well, you’re wearing it, too!” Billy retorted.
“Yes, I am!” Kelly answered, giggling. “It’s kinda like my favorite.”
“You kiss better than you did in the fifth grade for sure!” Billy embraced Kelly about her waist and pulled her tightly to him, then pressed his lips to hers. She pressed hers to his as passionately as she could. Billy and Kelly clasped hands and walked together through the Eastern Gate onto the campus.
“Doctor Van de Meer,” Marla Peterson addressed the Freshman Guidance Counselor, “Doctor Lansing is here with a new student and parent to see you.” Marla presented Xenia a file folder with the student’s personal information and academic records.
“Send them right in, please,” the counselor replied. Marla opened Xenia’s office door to its full width and Doctor Lansing led the way followed by a lightly freckled, blue-eyed, teenaged girl having shoulder-length, wavy dark hair, wearing a traditional British schoolgirl’s uniform. Her blue-eyed mother also had a few freckles and even longer, curly dark locks that confirmed the genetic relationship between mother and daughter.
“Doctor Van de Meer, I’d like you to meet Doctor Arwen Jones and her daughter Ceri ferch Arwen [KEH-ree verhh AHR-wen],” Dr. Lansing introduced them. “They’ve come here from Swansea, Wales. Doctor Jones is on the Engineering Faculty at Lawrence and Behrens University.”
“Good to meet you, Doctor, Ceri,” said Xenia gesturing for everyone to sit. “Welcome to West Grove High School. I hope that you will enjoy it here.”
“Hope I so as well,” Ceri replied.
Brandon, Billy, and Kelly all converged at the door of Mr. Markham’s classroom. Brandon noted that Billy and Kelly were holding hands. He hoped that they were now a couple. Billy had been so lonely for so long, and despite her crazy antics, Brandon was happy for Kelly to begin a relationship with someone other than himself.
“Wow!” exclaimed Brandon. “You two look like a fashion show from Kaufmann and Kaufmann’s!”
“Nailed it!” Billy replied.
“We both got our dresses at Kaufmann and Kaufmann’s,” said Kelly. “And besides that, Greta hired Billie to model girls’ clothing for the weekend.”
“That’s not something I would’ve expected,” replied Brandon. “Billie, let me just say that I really like your dress, and Kelly, that’s the most elegant dress that I think you’ve ever worn.”
“I like what you’re wearing, too,” Billy affirmed.
“Y’know, Brandi, you should stop by Kaufmann and Kaufmann’s at the mall this weekend and see Billie strutting down a catwalk for the first time,” said Kelly. “This is Billie’s first job, after all.”
“Yes, Greta Kaufmann’s starting me out at sixteen dollars an hour,” Billy confirmed. “Twice the California minimum wage!”
Brandon almost tripped as he crossed his ankles while standing. He steadied himself against the wall.
“Careful, Brandi!” Kelly warned. “I noticed like you’re wobbling on your heels.”
“Sorry!” Brandon apologized. “Jenny and I were talking about it this morning. She said that you and Valerie had been training Billy for heels.”
“Would you like help with that yourself?” Kelly asked. “I’d have to ask Val, but I’m sure she’d be willing. We’d just need to find time to schedule it. By the way, where did you get your dress? That shade of blue really highlights your eyes.”
“At Teen Rainbow in Billings Square. Jenny and Sheila set up a shopping trip after dinner with a few of our friends,” Brandon explained. “It had been Debbi’s idea at lunch yesterday.”
“It is a pretty dress,” Billy remarked. “And you dressing up helps me feel better about doing it myself, too.”
They all went into homeroom and took their seats while Mr. Markham called roll.
“Ceri, could you help me understand how your name is said and constructed?” Dr. Van de Meer asked. “First of all, I take it that the letter c in Welsh always is pronounced hard as in cat?”
“That’s correct. And the single letter f is always pronounced soft as in of. The word ferch can be used as the prefix for a name, like van in Dutch. My name, Ceri ferch Arwen, means ‘Ceri, daughter of Arwen.’ ”
“So then how should I list your name on a classroom roster?” inquired the counselor.
“You would list it according to the same rules as you would to list Van de Meer.”
“Thank you, Ceri,” Dr. Van de Meer offered. “You could not have made that simpler or clearer and you helped to solve a practical problem for me.”
Dr. Lansing raised an eyebrow in surprise as she looked at Dr. Jones who simply nodded in acknowledgement.
Whether Dr. Van de Meer chose to alphabetize the new student’s name under F for Ferch Arwen or under J for Jones, the surname shown on Ceri’s passport, she would go into Ernie Markham’s homeroom. So Xenia invoked the school’s instant messaging utility to contact him.
Xenia: I have a new student for your homeroom. Could you send Alice Johansson to escort her?
Ernie: Surely! What’s her name?
Xenia: Ceri ferch Arwen.
Mr. Markham wondered about the name briefly. It didn’t look English.
Ernie: Where’s she transferring from?
Xenia: Swansea, Wales.
Ernie: She’ll have to tell me how to say her name.
Xenia: She enjoys doing that. :-)
Ernie: Exchange student?
Xenia: No, she’s here until graduation. Her mom recently came here to teach engineering at L&BU.
Ernie: Sending Alice right down!
Mr. Markham turned toward his students and addressed one specifically. “Miss Johansson, Doctor Van de Meer needs for you to go to her office right now,” he said extending a hall pass to her. Then speaking sotto voce, he added, “We have a new student whom she’s asking you to escort here. My guess is that the two of you may share one or more classes.”
Alice clipped the hall pass to her lanyard. “I’ll be on my way then,” she confirmed with a smile.
“Here she is!” Dr. Lansing announced. “Come in, Alice. We have a new classmate for you to meet.”
“This is Ceri ferch Arwen and her mother Doctor Arwen Jones,” Dr. Van de Meer began introductions. “They’re from Swansea, Wales. Doctor Jones came here recently to join the Engineering Faculty at Lawrence and Behrens University.
“Ceri, Arwen, this is Alice Johansson. Arwen, Alice’s father recently became Chairman of the Mathematics Faculty there, so you might even know him already.”
“Is he Doctor Gunnar Johansson then?” Arwen asked Ceri’s new classmate.
“Yes,” Alice affirmed. “He’s my Dad.”
“Ceri, you and Alice share homeroom and at least—German, English, Geometry, History—at least four classes, so I’d like for Alice to escort you to those. Also, you share two other courses, Earth Science and Computer Science, with Brandon MacDonald, another classmate from your homeroom.
“Alice, I’d like you to introduce Ceri to Brandon since you’re both in Mister Markham’s homeroom and also in Frau Becker’s German One during first period, so he can escort her to Mister Danvers’ Earth Science for second. Then, you and Ceri can meet up again for third period in Freshman English. Since you’re all in American History with Ernie Markham sixth period, Brandon can then take her to Computer Science for seventh.”
“Where go we now, Alice?” Ceri asked.
“Mister Markham’s classroom is on the third floor,” replied Alice. “Oh! Were you wearing that same uniform at Billings Square yesterday afternoon? My friends and I couldn’t figure out what nearby school might have that uniform.”
“Yes, was I,” confirmed Ceri. “Is the uniform from Swansea-Abertawe Secondary School.”
Alice noted the new student’s strong accent sounding neither English nor Scottish but having a rather unusual syntax. Ceri followed her new classmate up the staircase.
“So then, Ceri, do you speak with a Welsh accent?
“Mostly. Invert I my word order, too.”
“Mom’s from Germany and Dad’s from Sweden, so I hear their accents at home,” remarked Alice. “Also, my older sister Sophie and I often speak German with Mom. We can sometimes talk in Swedish with Dad, but not very often.”
“Speak Mum and I Welsh at home,” said Ceri, “but brought she me to America so hear I more English spoken. Spoke all my mates and neighbours mostly Welsh in Swansea.”
Alice noticed that Ceri’s inverted syntax was consistent and regular even though unusual. So long as Alice paid attention to what Ceri was saying, she could understand her easily enough.
“Does everyone there speak Welsh?”
“No. But prefer few neighbourhoods in Swansea always to speak Welsh. Speaks most everyone else English. Teach Swansea-Abertawe Secondary School most of our lessons in Welsh, though.”
“In Great Britain, I would think that most of your classes would be taught in English.”
“Are most lessons in English at most schools, even in Wales, although must study all Welsh students the Welsh language. Are taught most other lessons in English. But teach very few schools, like Swansea-Abertawe, almost all lessons in Welsh.”
“Let’s find your locker, Ceri. The four-digit number should be shown on your schedule below your name and after your class status.”
“Oh, I bet it’s that one!” Ceri said pointing down the corridor to a locker with balloons floating over it.
“That’s Marla Peterson’s work!” Alice informed her new classmate. “She tries to welcome new transfers and exchange students with a personal touch of sorts. I kinda forgot that she does that.”
They walked quickly along the corridor to the colorfully decorated locker. Red, white, blue, and green balloons were tied to the handle from which they floated above the locker. Small flags of Wales, the United Kingdom, the United States, and California were attached to the corners of a sign boldly printed with the greeting:
Tearfully, Ceri looked at Alice.
“What does it say?” Alice asked her.
“Croeso means ‘welcome’ in Welsh.”
“Then let me welcome you to West Grove High School!” Alice offered Ceri a firm hug and they embraced for a moment. “As of today, this school is as much yours as it is mine.”
“Doctor Lansing, Doctor Van de Meer, you both just witnessed how Ceri’s idiosyncratic ‘dialect’ works,” said Doctor Jones. “She’s extremely anxious in unfamiliar social settings, like when meeting new people. Then her English lapses into her native Welsh syntax. But when you asked her a question about something in her native language, you led to her strong suit. She knows much about the Welsh language and is very proud of it. Her stress vanished when she explained that to you, so then she spoke in perfectly normal English syntax.”
“Remarkable!” commented Dr. Van de Meer. “Then I’m glad that I listened to my intuition. Placing your daughter in Mariko Nakamura’s third period English class is likely the right call. Although American-born, her mother tongue is Japanese and she described a similar difficulty with using English syntax as a child. So she may be especially sympathetic to Ceri in that regard. But I placed her in Miss Nakamura’s class mainly because your daughter’s academic files showed such a strong interest in poetry. Mariko’s published poetry in Japanese and English has received national acclaim in both Japan and the United States.”
“While Ceri was still known as a boy, his poetry won top awards at eisteddfodau [pron. ay-steth-VOD-aye] for his academic year three years running. Both he and his teachers received national recognition as a result.”
“What’s eistedd—?” Dr. Lansing asked.
“The eisteddfodau are traditional Welsh festivals of literature, music, and the performing arts held since the twelfth century.”
“That’s an honor of some antiquity, then,” Dr. Van de Meer acknowledged. “Very impressive!”
“I had long thought that Ceri’s issues over gender identity began the slow collapse of our marriage. But yesterday, as we were about to depart Billings Square, Ceri mentioned that while Gareth had custody of her before she left Wales, he spoke only Welsh to her and that he seems to hate her speaking English more than her being transgender. Nonetheless, here we are now.”
“I doubt Ceri will encounter any Welsh speakers here,” Dr. Lansing promised, “unless she teaches them herself.”
“Seph, don’t even joke about that,” Dr. Van de Meer cautioned her with a good-natured smirk. “I saw the glint in her eye when Ceri was explaining her name. That girl’s a natural teacher. She could have all her classmates conversant in Welsh by summer vacation!”
“She’ll have them composing poetry in Welsh not long after!” Arwen retorted in laughter.
“Billie, come with me!” Kelly commanded him.
“But I have to go to the substance abuse workshop.”
“After what you’ve told me, I think that you need to talk with Doctor Cooper as soon as possible. He can write you a note for the workshop,” said Kelly. Then turning to another friend, she asked, “Teri, would you tell Mister Danvers like I’m taking someone to Doctor Cooper’s office? I’ll be just a little tardy to class today.”
“Sure!” consented Teri. “Know how long? We have to give our report this morning.”
“Doctor Cooper won’t keep me longer than necessary,” Kelly reassured her friend and classmate. Turning back to her crossdressed friend, she grabbed his arm with her own free hand and ordered, “Billie, let’s go!”
Kelly led him out the door and to the stairs. Billy found keeping pace with her a challenge. He thought that her stride seemed longer than it should be for a petite girl like Kelly. Then again, she was more accustomed to wearing stiletto heels than he.
They were descending the stairs already. “Billie, I’m really angry about someone throwing that brick through your window.”
“I am, too,” Billy concurred, “but I think like you’re even angrier about it than me!”
Frau Becker laughed quietly to herself. Alice was followed through the doorway by Ceri wearing a British schoolgirl’s uniform, then by Brandon dressed as “Brandi” once again. The teacher noticed a look of surprise on Valerie’s face as she made eye contact with the new girl. Alice nodded to Valerie apparently to confirm something. Frau Becker then beckoned for Ceri to come to the front of the classroom.
“Hi! I’m Frau Jeanette Becker,” said the teacher. “You’re my new student?”
“Yes,” replied Ceri. “Am I from Wales and sounds not my name as in English or in German.”
Frau Becker immediately noticed Ceri’s strange syntax, but Dr. Van de Meer had remarked about this quirk of speech in her brief notes concerning the new student. But if that applied only to her English, it shouldn’t be a real difficulty in the German course.
“Then introduce yourself to the class now, and I will get your name from that,” said Frau Becker, who then addressed the class:
„Guten Morgen, alle zusammen! Heute haben wir eine neue Studentin. Bitte, wie heißt du?“
„Grüße, alle! Ich heiße Ceri ferch Arwen, und ich bin Waliserin. Ich komme aus der Stadt Swansea oder Abertawe in Großbritannien. Dort habe ich Deutsch schon zwei Jahre gelernt.“
„Ceri, bitte schreibe deinen Namen auf die Tafel!“
Ceri took a couple of steps to the whiteboard and picked up a marker to write:
„Bitte, zeig uns auch dein Land auf der Karte!“ said Frau Becker scrolling down a map of Europe affixed to the wall above the whiteboard. Ceri named the places as she pointed them out on the map.
„Danke, Ceri! Setz dich bitte neben Valerie! Du wirst ihre Studienpartnerin sein“, Frau Becker told her new student, pointing to the vacant seat next to Valerie.
With a big smile, Valerie waved Ceri over to her lab desk. “Was that you in Billings Square yesterday?” Valerie asked her new deskmate and lab partner. “We couldn’t figure out what school your uniform was for.”
„Ja. Gestern bin ich am Billings Square gewesen. Die Uniform ist für meine alte Schule, Swansea-Abertawe Secondary School“, replied Ceri.
“Would you repeat that?” Valerie asked.
„Die Uniform ist für meine alte Schule, Swansea-Abertawe Secondary School“, said Ceri again but more slowly.
“Thanks, Ceri. I’m so happy to have you as a lab partner. I’ve had a hard time in this class without one.”
“Are you welcome. Is what your name again?”
“Valerie,” she answered. “Valerie Schmidt.”
“Is it German name?”
“Yes, it is. My great-grandparents came from Leipzig.”
“How would you say it in German?”
„Meine Großeltern… haben… aus Leipzig… gekommen“? Valerie more guessed than stated.
“Almost,” Ceri allowed. “What kind of verb is to come?”
“A verb of motion?”
Ceri nodded with a smile, then continued to prod Valerie’s, “What’s another verb of motion in English?”
“Go?”
“What’s that in German?”
„Gehen“?
“That’s right! So what’s the perfect tense?”
„Sein gegangen“?
„Ja!“ Ceri confirmed. “Now, try the longer sentence again!”
„Meine Großeltern sind aus Leipzig gekommen“?
„Was bedeutet ‚Großeltern‘ “?
“Grandparents?”
“But is that what you want to say?”
“No! I want to say ‘great-grandparents,’ but I don’t know the word.”
“The word is ‚Urgroßeltern‘.”
„Meine Urgroßeltern sind aus Leipzig gekommen“?
“Say it like you know it’s true!”
„Meine Urgroßeltern sind aus Leipzig gekommen.“
“That’s it!” Ceri smiled to Valerie and relaxed a little. „Dein rotes Kleid ist sehr schön, Valerie.“ Ceri especially liked the bateau neckline and ruffled hemline of Valerie’s short red dress.
„Vielen Dank! Ich habe es gestern am Billings Square gekauft.“
„Ich trage gerne hübsche Kleider“, Ceri added to say that she likes wearing pretty dresses.
Neither Ceri nor Valerie knew that Frau Jeanette Becker had been watching and listening to their exchange. Jeanette sighed in relief as she realized that Ceri was indeed a natural teacher, just as Xee had noted in her remarks. Also, Frau Becker noticed that while Ceri was helping Valerie with her German, Ceri’s odd English syntax became normal.
“Good morning, Doctor Cooper!” Kelly beamed to the vice-principal. “D’you recall meeting my friend Billie here?”
“Yes, I do,” replied Dr. Cooper. “What’s up?”
“Uh—I’m not sure what to say—,” Billy began.
“Someone threw a brick through Billie’s front window!” Kelly announced. “I’m sure it’s an act of bullying.”
“Do you agree with Kelly?” Dr. Cooper asked Billy. “That it’s bullying?”
“I think so. As I was leaving, Mom was calling the Sheriff’s Office. She said that we’d need a police report to file a homeowner’s insurance claim.”
“Kelly, thanks for bringing Billy to me,” the vice-principal assured her. “Here’s a hall pass for you. Get to class now. The rest of our talk needs to be private.”
“Billie, I’ll see you again in Geometry fourth period,” Kelly promised as she left, closing the office door behind her.
“Okay, Billy, who’s coming after you?” asked Dr. Cooper. “You don’t need to worry about having any proof just now.”
“The guy’s tall and thin with closely clipped white-blond hair. I’ve seen him talking with Barry Kingman between classes and especially during lunch.”
“That sounds like Chuck. You’re not the only one whom he and Barry Kingman have been harassing. They’re apparently going after Brandon MacDonald and a couple of his friends now that he’s substituting as a cheerleader for Abby Abernathy.”
Billy just shook his head.
“When I woke up today, I was actually excited to put on this dress and wear it to school. And I was feeling good about it until we found out that someone threw that brick through our window.”
“So you were excited about wearing a dress to school today?”
“Yes. When she told me that I’d have to do this, Doctor Lansing said like I needed a wake-up call more than punishment.”
“So now, you like dressing up as a girl?”
“I seem to be going that direction, don’t I,” Billy admitted.
Dr. Cooper grinned and snickered at the boy. But then the vice-principal changed his demeanor to signal a return to more serious matters.
“First, keep me in the loop about anything that even looks, sounds, feels, or otherwise seems in the slightest like bullying. Don’t worry about showing proof. I’m not a cop or a judge. As an educator I have more discretion to act when and how I see fit. I do bring in law enforcement when I need to. Like, I can call a deputy from the West Grove Sheriff’s Office right after we’re finished talking here. If it’s alright with you, I’d like to call your mom, too.”
Billy opened his purse and withdrew a small writing pad and a pen. He wrote something down and handed Dr. Cooper a note. “Here’s my cellphone number, Mom’s, and our home telephone.”
“Thanks, Billy!” Dr. Cooper offered as he scribbled a note, himself, and attached it to a hall pass. “This is for you to get into your substance abuse workshop.
“Also, you should talk to Brandon MacDonald and his friends. They may very likely know more than I do right now.”
“I’ll prob’ly see them at lunch,” said Billy.
“Oh! One more thing, Billy…”
“What?”
“Nice dress!”
“Thank you, sir!” he beamed.
Brandon, Alice, Valerie, and Ceri huddled together outside Frau Becker’s classroom to exchange information quickly right after class.
“Ceri, when Frau Becker offers us assignments for extra credit, she gives the instructions in German at the end of one class and then again in English at the beginning of the next,” remarked Valerie.
“Next week, Frau Becker will be celebrating Oktoberfest in her classes,” Alice paraphrased the German-language text as she scanned it. “We get extra credit for wearing any Trachten—that’s any Dirndln or Lederhosen to school.”
“And where do we find Trachten in West Grove?” Brandon wondered aloud.
“You might come to Kaufmann and Kaufmann’s at the mall,” Valerie suggested. “Greta asked me and a couple of other models to wear Dirndln this weekend for the mall’s Oktoberfest promotion. She also keeps a few in inventory for sale. You’d look so cute in a Dirndl.”
“Sophie and I have a few Dirndln that you could borrow,” said Alice. “At least one should fit you, Brandi. And Ceri, you’re welcome to try one on, too. I think that your new house isn’t too far from ours.”
“Thank I you for that,” Ceri offered in her idiosyncratic syntax.
“We need to get to our next class,” Valerie warned Alice, since they needed to go downstairs three floors.
“Ceri, you’re scheduled in the same Earth Science class as Brandi, so you should go with her,” said Alice. “Val and I have to get to the Music Room now, but we all take Freshman English from Miss Nakamura third period. We’ll meet again there.”
So Valerie and Alice began to hurry down the corridor while Brandon led Ceri to the nearest stairway.
“Earth Science is on the top floor where the freshman lockers are,” Brandon explained as they began their ascent. “Fortunately, mine is close to Mister Danvers’ classroom.”
“What’s in the instrument case?” Ceri asked.
“I play violin.”
“Is it too big for your locker?”
“No, but I feel safer keeping it with me.”
“Wore you never shoes like those until now, Brandi, have you?” Ceri observed as her new classmate was wobbling in stiletto heels.
“No, you’re right. I haven’t.”
As they emerged from the staircase, Brandon saw Jenny waiting next to his locker. “Let me introduce you to my girlfriend,” he said doubling his pace. He set his violin case on the floor as he shed his backpack in almost a single motion. Brandon and Jenny kissed briefly but passionately.
“Jenny, I’d like you to meet Ceri ferch Arwen. She’s our new classmate from Wales,” Brandon announced. “Ceri, this is Jenny Chang, my girlfriend.”
“Pleased to meet you, Ceri!” Jenny greeted her with a warm hug. “Welcome to West Grove High School!”
“Pleased to meet you as well, Jenny,” Ceri returned her greeting, although feeling overwhelmed by such an unexpectedly strong embrace.
“Jenny, Ceri may be at a disadvantage since she doesn’t quite know my real identity,” said Brandon. “She did notice me wobbling in my shoes, though.”
“Ceri, the reason that Brandi was wobbling in her shoes is that she’s actually my boyfriend Brandon and this is only his second day dressed as a girl.”
This was something that the new transfer student had not even imagined might happen at a new school in America. Is Brandi—Brandon—like I am? wondered Ceri. I must tell Mum! I’m not the only one like me here!
“Thought I said Doctor Van de Meer that show Brandon me to the next class.”
“I go by ‘Brandi’ when dressed as a girl. I’m guessing that Doctor Van de Meer forgot that detail.”
“Believe me, Ceri,” Jenny laughingly told her new classmate, “this is new to everyone—especially Brandi!”
“Tomorrow’s the last day of your workshop, Billie,” Holly Lloyd reminded him.
“Too bad!” Billy replied as he submitted a machine-scoreable answer sheet and a blue test booklet in which he’d written a brief essay. “I’d rather be in here than in Mister Torkelson’s study hall.”
“Skipping your study hall got you into so much trouble. So why didn’t you take another class instead?”
“I had only planned for seven classes. I didn’t find out like I’d need an eighth until I came in to enroll.”
“You weren’t the only student with that problem. The school board didn’t decide on the new eight-period schedule until August. And then, the district office sent out the enrollment package for the seven-period schedule by mistake.”
“So that’s what happened! And I end up with a boring study hall that I skip to smoke weed.”
“Still, you could’ve found something else to do, Billie.”
“I guess so,” he conceded, “but I had no idea what.”
“How do you like dressing up as a girl every day?” Mrs. Lloyd said, switching subjects.
“I was really scared at first,” Billy admitted. “And I thought like Doctor Lansing was trying to humiliate me for the entire semester. But honestly, it’s not so bad, now. Not at all! Mom and my friends are all helping me learn to dress up and it’s starting to be fun. When Mom and me went shopping for this dress yesterday, the store owner hired me to model dresses for the weekend.”
“Hmm? Billie, you look like you could model as a girl,” the teacher assured him.
Billy grinned as he felt himself blushing. “Thanks, Mis’ess Lloyd,” he said. “But it does seem kinda crazy that my first job is to model girls’ clothing!”
“That brick-throwing incident doesn’t seem to have bothered you too much?”
“No, not really,” the crossdressed boy replied. “If anything, it’s made me even more determined to get through this on my own terms.”
Mrs. Lloyd smiled at him. “Why would you ever think that you needed marijuana?”
“That’s explained in my test essay,” Billy answered. “Briefly put, I was imitating the wrong guys.”
The bell rang to signal the end of first period.
“I’ll see you tomorrow, Billie?” Mrs. Lloyd asked.
“You can count on it!”
After talking to Dr. Cooper about the brick incident and taking Mrs. Lloyd’s test about substance abuse, Billy was especially happy to get to his Electronics 1 class for second period. However, when Billy went into the classroom, the stool was missing from his lab station. Doug Barlow, his lab partner, was sitting atop his own, giving him a cold stare. “I don’t want no queer sittin’ next to me,” Doug told him.
Billy suddenly felt an angry disappointment at Doug. He’d tried to help out his lab partner as much as possible since the school year began. Doug had seemed a decent guy, or so Billy had thought, but apparently, he was uncomfortable with a crossdressed lab partner.
Mr. Kelsoe approached their lab desk and addressed Billy, “Would you come with me, Mister Danziger—?”
“Don’t-cha mean ‘Miss’ Danziger?” Doug rudely interrupted with a smirk.
“Watch it, Mister Barlow!” the teacher called him out. “You’ve already caused sufficient trouble this morning. You might try leaving well enough alone!” Again, he addressed Billy, “I’m sorry about that. David Hamill has offered to be your new lab partner, if that’s okay with you?”
“Me and Dave have always been a good team,” Billy informed his teacher. “I look forward to working with him again.”
“Then go join Mister Hamill at his lab desk,” Mr. Kelsoe directed Billy. “You can help him setting up circuits for today’s lesson.”
Billy walked to his new lab station to the left of Dave Hamill’s at the back right lab desk, where he put down his backpack and silver lamé purse.
“Welcome aboard, Billy!” Dave greeted his friend. “I’m happy to have you as a lab partner. I’ve seen what you’ve done in here. You do good work. Doug’s too stupid to know how much you were helping him.”
“I had no idea that he was so bigoted.”
“He prob’ly doesn’t, either,” remarked Dave. “I think we all have prejudices that we aren’t even aware of. I need to apologize to you for what I said in homeroom Monday morning.”
“Why? What did you say?”
“I said that you were ‘the girl of my dreams.’ ”
“Oh, that? If I’m the girl of your dreams, then you need help worse than I do!” Billy dismissed Dave’s remark with a chuckle. “So, are you and Val still a couple?” Billy asked as he took his textbook and trifolio from his backpack.
“Where did you hear that we’re a couple?”
“Dave, everyone in middle school knew like you and Val were dating,” Billy told his friend.
“We weren’t dating!” Dave denied. “We just like going places and doing things together.”
“Sorry to tell you this, but everyone else calls that ‘dating.’ ”
“But Val and me agreed it wasn’t dating, no matter what anyone else says,” objected Dave.
Billy thought it better not to press the issue with his new lab partner. Everyone at West Grove Middle School had known the truth anyway. Valerie was taller than Dave and both were sensitive about it, thinking their “backwards” relative heights to be socially unacceptable. Yet their classmates thought it perfectly alright, even regarding Dave and Valerie as a “cute couple.” Maybe they were a little behind the times. After all, in a community where same-sex couples were coming out and interracial couples were almost commonplace, a girl taller than her boyfriend was no longer even interesting. Yet as Dave and Valerie were so sensitive about it, seldom did anyone raise it with them.
“So you really hafta dress like that all semester now?” Dave asked as he began retrieving electronic components from drawers in their lab desk. Although he’d heard the gossip, he hadn’t actually talked to Billy about it himself.
“Yeah, although now that I’ve been wearing skirts and dresses for a few days, I’m getting used to them,” admitted Billy. “Honestly, they’re more comfortable than pants, but these heels can begin hurting after only an hour or two.”
“Well, let me go on record as saying I think like you’re cool to go through with it.”
Billy sighed with a satisfied grin. Yet another person had called him “cool” since he began dressing like a girl.
“Thanks, Dave!”
Mr. Kelsoe walked back to their table and addressed Billy, “Mister Danziger, you may not know that lamé fabrics can build up quite a static charge, so you should wear an anti-static line and use a rubber mat as a ground. You should recall that both are in your bottom drawer. In the future, you should avoid wearing lamé on days when we do lab. It’s okay to wear for lectures, discussions, and tests, although for lab, I’d recommend something like the denim skirt that you wore Monday.”
Billy crouched down to get the safety items from the bottom drawer as mentioned by his teacher.
“Billie, you’re such a pretty hazard!” Dave teased. Billy and even Mr. Kelsoe chuckled at his remark.
“I’m sorry, Mister Kelsoe!” Billy apologized. “I hadn’t even thought about that.”
“You might find it practical to study the electrical properties of various fabrics,” their teacher suggested. “By the way, that’s a very nice dress and my older daughter would prob’ly be jealous of you wearing it.”
“Thanks, Mister Kelsoe!” Billy offered as he stood up and looped the anti-static line around his left wrist. “And I will look into fabric properties. It does sound like an interesting topic.”
“Yes, it does!” Dave agreed. “Every material has some kind of relation to electricity. And many are prob’ly useful. We just don’t usually think of fabrics like for their electrical properties.”
“Right you are, Mister Hamill!” said Mr. Kelsoe. “Right you are!”
“Miss Nakamura, this is Ceri ferch Arwen, our new transfer student from Wales,” Alice introduced her newest classmate to their teacher.
“I’m pleased to meet you Miss Nakamura,” Ceri said as she presented a card to her teacher and pointed out that this class of Freshman English was listed on her own course schedule.
“Welcome, Miss Ferch Arwen! I’m happy to meet you as well,” the teacher said returning the greeting as she accepted the enrollment card from her. “I see that you have your textbook already. Miss Johansson, I’m assigning Miss Ferch Arwen the seat between you and Miss Schmidt.”
Another pair of students walked up to Mariko’s desk. “Good morning, Miss Chang and Mister—uh—Miss MacDonald?”
“That’s right, Miss Nakamura,” replied Brandon. “I’m presenting as ‘Brandi’ on Thursdays and Fridays for the remainder of football season, at least.”
“I got the memo about what you’re doing and why,” Miss Nakamura told him. “So I expect no less than an essay or two about your experiences en femme.”
“No good deed goes unpunished,” remarked Jenny.
“Now Jenny, this is an opportunity for Brandi to have interesting and unique experiences. I’m hoping that she’ll share them with us by writing thoughtful essays,” Miss Nakamura reminded them. “And for what it’s worth, I think it’s lovely that Brandon would volunteer to substitute for Miss Abernathy when the cheerleaders needed help. You’re showing both compassion and courage by doing this.”
“You think so?” Brandon asked.
Yes, I do,” Miss Nakamura affirmed. “And I also think that most boys would benefit from such an exercise as you’re doing.”
“I didn’t know that you’d get brownie points in our English class for dressing en femme,” Jenny quietly remarked to Brandi as they went to their seats.”
“Well, they’re not exactly brownie points,” replied Brandon. “After all, any points are contingent on my writing the essays.”
After Alice had introduced Ceri to Dr. Lang in their Geometry & Mathematical Reasoning class, the teacher stopped her for a moment.
“Alice, this is for you,” said Dr. Lang presenting the girl with a brief document bound in a transparent report cover. “It took longer to find the kind of problems that I think you’d enjoy working on, but you should like these.”
“Thanks, Doctor Lang!” Alice offered as she began walking back to her seat.
“What be that?” Ceri asked.
“Doctor Lang has assigned problems to Brandi and me to solve and submit the solutions to publish in a math journal. These aren’t your run-of-the-mill homework problems.”
Having completed the quiz for his geometry class, Brandon took his answer sheet to Dr. Lang’s desk and placed it on the front left-hand corner (with respect to his own seat). As usual, he was the first to complete his quiz.
Savannah smiled when she made eye contact with Brandon. Still, she’d noticed that he was wobbling some in his shoes. Seeing a boy being so feminine was the most charming thing that she’d seen a student do since she began her teaching career. Opening the door, she stepped into the corridor and he followed her out.
“Brandon, you’re so pretty!”
“Actually, I prefer to go by ‘Brandi’ whenever I’m approximating a girl, Doctor Lang.”
The smile on Savannah’s face broadened when her star pupil mentioned “approximating a girl.” More than anything the young crossdresser deserved a warm, strong embrace, but no teacher dared do that nowadays. Nonetheless, she could encourage him by more acceptable means.
“I do like your turn of phrase, Brandi,” Dr. Lang praised her student. “ Approximating a girl? How did you think that up?”
“Well, I can’t ever really be a girl, but each time I dress like one, I hope to do so a little better than before,” Brandon explained. “So I’m thinking in terms of successive approximations.”
“Brandon—Brandi, you’re as smart and sweet as you are cute and clever. And don’t ever let anyone tell you otherwise!”
The boy-become-girl blushed yet again. His favorite teacher had just said the most affirming things about him. Suddenly, he felt more than just four inches taller. The feminine garments he wore suddenly seemed to caress him. He stood firmly in his shoes, not a hint of wobbling.
Brandon was on his way from Dr. Lang’s classroom to the school cafeteria when his smartphone rang.
“Hello! This is Brandon…”
“Brandon MacDonald?…”
“The very same!…”
“I’m Gloria Holt calling from Blaise Devereaux’s office. I’m letting you know that he’s scheduled you for an intake at four-thirty this afternoon…”
“Sorry, I can’t come this afternoon,” said Brandon continuing towards the school cafeteria. “Could you reschedule it?…”
“Doctor Devereaux doesn’t allow the intake to be rescheduled,…” Miss Holt answered him.
“That’s too bad because I’m not coming…”
“But you must! Doctor Devereaux said to stress how important the intake appointment is…”
“Then he should’ve called before scheduling it without asking me,” the boy remonstrated. “I thought that he were arrogant enough already!…”
Entering the cafeteria, Brandon sat down at the first long, rectangular table available, slightly stumbling to it as he wasn’t quite comfortable in his four-inch (10 cm) ankle-strap stiletto heels. He laid his violin case in front of him on the table.
“So why can’t you come at four-thirty today?…”
“Because I have a previous commitment. That’s why!…” Brandon replied while Jenny, Alice, and their new classmate Ceri all sat down to his right. He reached his right hand out to hold Jenny’s left. Seeing the look of consternation on his face, she grasped his hand in her own and held it firmly.
“And what would that be?…” Gloria inquired.
“Orchestra rehearsal,” replied Brandon. “I play violin in the West Grove Youth Orchestra. We rehearse every Thursday afternoon at four-thirty…”
“Oh! Doctor Devereaux must not have known that,” the secretary-receptionist remarked. “He’s given you a standing appointment at four-thirty every Thursday…”
“He did what?…” Brandon exclaimed incredulously. He slowly began the breathing exercises that Doctor Windham had taught him to use when he felt anxiety building.
“He’s scheduled all your sessions with him at four-thirty every Thursday afternoon….”
“So then I can simplify the problem. Cancel the appointments,” Brandon told Miss Holt. “Cancel them all! He’s fired!…”
“But he’s—…”
“He’s no longer my psychotherapist!” Brandon summarized his decision. “Perhaps I’m not the most knowledgeable about medical protocol and professional courtesy, but I think that he could do better than to schedule a standing appointment without even asking whether the patient be available…”
“If you could come today, then we could try to reschedule your standing appointment…”
“No, it’s not so simple for me to miss rehearsal. Since I’m the assistant concertmaster, I have responsibilities to the orchestra beyond just playing my own instrument. Besides, the orchestra is my favorite activity outside school. I schedule everything else around it…
“No, Miss Holt, I don’t believe that « monsieur le docteur » cares about what’s important to me. I don’t trust Doctor Devereaux. I won’t have my therapy sessions with him…
“Again, he’s fired,” Brandon reiterated. “Cancel any and all appointments scheduled for me. Goodbye, Miss Holt!…”
“Goodbye, Brandon,…” sighed the office administrator and set the telephone handset on its desk cradle. Now, Gloria had to tell her boss that his newest patient had canceled in no uncertain terms.
„Hast du jemanden jetzt gerade entlassen, Brandi?“ Alice asked, having heard only the closing words of the call.
„Ja! Ich hab’ meinen Therapeuten Herr Professor Doktor Devereaux entlassen!“
“What did she say?” Jenny asked Alice.
“Brandi fired her therapist Doctor Devereaux!”
“Yes!” Jenny squealed loudly, pumping her fist vertically as punctuation. “Fuck you, 死鬼佬 [sei gwei-lo]!”
“Now, Jenny, did you say something naughty?” Alice teased.
“I’m sorry! It’s kinda racist. Really, the epithet 死鬼佬 [sei gwei-lo] is the worst racial slur we have for Europeans in Cantonese. It translates as ‘nasty white devil.’ I shouldn’t’ve said it. Please, forgive me?”
Alice smiled as she patted Jenny’s hand softly. Even Ceri nodded in sympathy although she had little understanding of the circumstances.
“So why’d you fire ’im, Brandi?” Alice probed.
“Two reasons: first, when Doctor Windham introduced us, Doctor Devereaux was very rude to Jenny,” recounted Brandon, “hence, her most joyful outburst just now.
“Next, his secretary called just before you came in to say like « monsieur le docteur » had scheduled my therapy sessions at four-thirty every Thursday afternoon.”
“But that’s orchestra rehearsal!” objected Alice.
“Exactly!” Brandon continued, “So when Devereaux’s secretary said that he wouldn’t let me reschedule, I told her to cancel all of my appointments and that he was fired. Besides, he never even asked if I were available at that day and time.”
“I would’ve expected better from a professional,” Jenny remarked, then turned to ask Alice, “Do you play in the orchestra, too?”
“Yes,” Alice affirmed. “I play viola.”
“She’s our assistant principal violist,” Brandon added.
“So, did you fire him in English or French?” Jenny asked Brandi.
“I only talked with his secretary,” Brandon answered. “But if monsieur le docteur were on the telephone himself, I think like I know enough French to have fired him in his native language.”
Billie and Kelly entering through the back door, arrived from the other side of the cafeteria. They sat down to Brandi’s left.
“What’s up?” Kelly asked.
“Brandi just fired her therapist,” Jenny reported.
“Doctor Windham?” Kelly exclaimed in surprise.
“Oh, no! Not her,” Brandon assured her. “It was Doctor Devereaux.”
“The French dude?”
“That’s him,” confirmed Brandon. “He didn’t think that he should ask before he scheduled all my therapy sessions during orchestra rehearsals. So I’ll ask Doctor Windham to find me a new therapist.”
About that time, Valerie and Debbi entered and took their accustomed seats at the table.
“Who here hasn’t met Ceri?” Valerie asked.
“Holly and Teri aren’t here yet,” Alice noted, “but I think like they both met her in our English class.”
Ceri nodded to confirm what Alice said.
“Then Sheila, Melinda, Mark, and Jeff still need to meet her,” reckoned Brandon.
“We need to add like another table at one end, Val,” Debbi advised her friend.
“You’re right,” Valerie conceded. She pointed to an empty table near the opposite end of their long, main one. “Like, could a couple of you guys put that one down at the end?”
Brandon and Billy heard that request as if it were addressed to themselves, so they complied and moved the shorter table end-to-end with the longer one. Then each dragged a pair of chairs over as well. Both found the operation somewhat more challenging than expected while wearing short dresses and stiletto heels.
“Thanks for doing that,” Valerie offered.
“Not a problem!” Billy replied.
“Maybe not for you,” Brandon remarked sotto voce, “since you’ve had two or three days more than I have to get used to wearing heels.”
“Being a girl is not for the timid!”
“Now you tell me!”
Billy and Brandon returned to their seats. Kelly whispered quietly to Billie, “I’m proud of you,” and kissed her gently on the cheek.
Jenny noticed Brandi wobbling on her heels. “You’re still unsteady on those,” she told her boy-become-girlfriend. “Now, you said earlier that you brought a pair of flats with you.”
“Yeah. Sheila reminded me to bring those.”
“Then let’s change your shoes before you go for the lunch queue.”
“That’s not necessary. I brought a bag lunch today. Anyway, I do like being a little taller, so I don’t want to change shoes right now. I can rest my feet during lunchtime.”
“Brandi, let’s change your shoes!” Jenny insisted. “If you sprain an ankle, you won’t be able to cheer tomorrow night. The longer you wear the stilettos today, the greater your risk of injury. Honestly, helping Billie move that table while wearing those heels was really pushing your luck.”
Brandon found Jenny’s reasoning perfectly sound and his feet were rather tired. So he nodded to her in agreement and opened his backpack to get the ballet flats. Jenny patted her lap and her boyfriend extended his feet to rest them there. She gently unbuckled the ankle straps and took off his shoes. She gestured that he should hand her the flats, which she slid over his nylon-clad feet. Jenny easily buckled the ankle straps on his flats. He put his feet down on the floor and stood up.
“Jenny, these make my feet look big.”
The girls around the table giggled, snickered, or simply laughed.
“Brandi, more than anything you’re wearing, that remark tells us like you’re really thinking as a girl does,” said Debbi. “Every girl feels vulnerable about her appearance somehow. For you, it’s your feet; for me, it’s my hips and butt; for another girl, it’s her boobs, her nose, whatever.”
“Your feet look big, Brandi, ’cause they are, just like mine!” Valerie reminded her. “Remember? We wear the same shoe size. And I kinda like that about you.” She flashed a comforting smile at Brandi. Then Valerie thought about the pair of cheer shoes in her locker, still in their box. She’d worn them just once.
“There’s an unexpected lesson in girlhood for you,” Jenny remarked as she took the containers with her lunch from her backpack. “Most girls do feel vulnerable in some way.”
“I never thought about it that way before,” Brandon admitted as he sat back down next to Jenny. But to him, Jenny seemed perfect, the cutest girl in the world. Yet she’d hidden her musical talent. Did she feel vulnerable in her music rather than her appearance somehow?
“Society doesn’t judge men’s appearance quite so harshly as it does women’s,” Alice remarked. “We worry about more of our physical traits looking wrong. Brandi, Billie, you both look nice enough that more than a few girls at this school are jealous of you already.”
“Really?” Billy asked.
“Oh, yeah!” Debbi confirmed. “Someone’s doing a good job teaching you how to use makeup. Your face looks beautifully feminine as you’ve done it.”
“That would be my mom, mostly, although my sister and her roommate got me started.”
Brandon zipped open a larger pocket on his backpack and withdrew a small, plain brown lunch bag and a can of cola. “Usually, I’ve brought my own lunch since kindergarten, but from time to time, a hot lunch is nice,” he told Jenny. “Besides, last week was kind of hectic, so it was easier just to get lunch here. Still, I prefer to bring my own choices.”
“I can understand that,” agreed Jenny. “That’s why I bring mine, too.”
“I liked dinner at your uncle’s restaurant yesterday. I didn’t realize that the dining rooms in the back were so elegant.”
“It took a lot of time, effort, and money to get it exactly the way Uncle Li wanted it, but he and Mei-Ling are justifiably proud of it now.”
“I’m guessing that Mei-Ling does the art?”
“Yes, she’s the art director. Many of the paintings displayed there are her own works, although even more are on consignment from her students and colleagues. The Western and European artwork is almost all on consignment from her colleagues’ students.”
Brandon became aware of the Goth artist Melinda approaching them.
“Jenny, you wore it!” Melinda remarked as she walked up to the table. “I just knew you’d look great wearing Steampunk!”
“I really like how it looks on me. I just wish that I weren’t the only one wearing it, though.”
“You need to go with me to the boutique again,” Melinda suggested. “By the way, I overheard you and Brandi as I came over. So who’s an art director?”
“My Aunt Mei-Ling,” replied Jenny. “Do you remember all the artwork in my Uncle Li’s restaurant? My aunt’s responsible for either creating or collecting it.”
“Wow! We’ll hafta go—,” Melinda began but her attention was interrupted. “Hey! Is she the girl we saw at Billings Square yesterday?”
“Yes, she is,” replied Valerie as Mark, Jeff, and Sheila arrived at their table. “Everyone who just got here, I’d like you to meet our newest classmate, Ceri ferch Arwen. She transferred here from Wales just this morning. Her mom teaches engineering at Larry and Barry.
“Ceri, the group who just came in are Melinda Baxter, the Goth girl, and Mark Albertson, her boyfriend, Sheila MacDonald, who’s Brandi’s older sister, and Jeff Padgett, who’s their next-door neighbor.”
“What school is your uniform from?” Sheila asked.
“ ’S it from my old school, Swansea-Abertawe Secondary School,” said Ceri. “Wear almost all students school uniforms in Great Britain. Thought I that wear I new uniform here.
“Flew I from London to Los Angeles wearing my school uniform. Took I the train from there to Paso Robles. Collected Mum me there and drove us straight to Billings Square for afternoon tea. But told she me then that wear not most Americans school uniforms. Felt I sad because hoped I for new one.”
“Oh no! Don’t be sad for that!” Kelly pled. “Your uniform is very close to our own school colors. Wear that again to school tomorrow and to the game. You look like you’re a West Grove High schoolgirl already!”
“So think you?”
“You’re one of us now!” Kelly then led a quick, quiet round of applause for their new classmate.
“Yes, Ceri, you’re one of us,” affirmed Valerie. “I hope like you’re not too overwhelmed by all this, though. We do have a tendency to come on too strong.”
“Oh, do they ever!” Brandon confirmed while Alice, Jenny, and Kelly broke into giggles and laughter.
“Ceri, please, come and join me and Billie in the lunch line,” Kelly offered. “We’ll show you what’s safe to eat here.”
Ceri, Billy, and Kelly had taken their places at the end of the lunch line when Kelly heard the ringtone of her smartphone. She had tucked her purse inside the sling holding her left arm and took the ’phone out with her right hand. She noted “Union Charities Mission” in the display.
“Hello! Kelly speaking…”
“Kelly Riley-Harrigan?…”
“Well, I go by ‘Kelly Harrigan’ but Mom still uses her maiden name professionally. And to whom am I speaking?…”
“I’m Sylvia Brennan with Union Charities Mission…”
“Oh good! I’ve been expecting your call…”
“I apologize that it’s taken a couple of days to get back to you…”
“That’s okay! I need to arrange a schedule with you for community service…”
“That’s great! We’re understaffed for the weekend. Would you be available Friday at dinnertime?…”
“Sorry! I’m a cheerleader and we have a game Friday evening. I’m available all day Saturday, though…”
“Would you prefer a shift beginning at noon or at four? They’re both four hours…”
“I think noon would be better…”
“Could you also do noon Sunday?…”
“Not this weekend,” Kelly declined. “Sunday’s kinda booked for me this time. But I will be available most Sundays. Could I do two shifts Saturday? I kept the whole day open until you called back…”
“I don’t think that doubling a shift your first day would be a good idea,” Ms. Brennan cautioned her new volunteer. “There’s a lot going on. Would you be available after school one day next week instead?…”
“I’m free Monday afternoon, if that works?…”
“That’s great!” Sylvia replied in obvious relief. “I didn’t have anyone else available to work Monday at dinnertime. What time can you be here?…”
“About four forty-five, if that’s okay?…”
“Your shift would be four forty-five until eight forty-five. Can you handle that?…”
“I should be able to,” surmised Kelly. “That still leaves enough time for my homework…”
”Then we have a schedule for Saturday and Monday,” Sylvia noted. “Your experience with those will help determine your longer-term schedule…”
“I’m coming up to the lunch counter, so I’d better go,” said Kelly. “Thank you for returning my call, Miss Brennan. G’bye!…”
“Goodbye!…”
“Who was that?” Billy asked.
“That was the director at Union Charities Mission,” replied Kelly. “I have my hours now for Saturday and Monday.”
“Union Charities Mission?” Ceri inquired.
“I got in trouble for underage drinking, so Mom’s making me do eighty hours of community service by New Year’s Eve,” Kelly explained. “Union Charities Mission is a local soup kitchen and shelter that tries to help folks recover from alcohol and drug abuse.”
“Kelly’s mom is a federal judge,” Billy added. “She’s given Kelly the same kinda punishment that she’d give another teenager in court.”
“You need to tell Ceri about your punishment here,” Kelly reminded Billie. “Our advice on the school cuisine is like the Italian food is okay and like the vegetarian meals are both safe and tasty. Anything else is at your own risk!” Kelly took a protein bar, an energy bar, and a banana from the counter to drop on her tray.
“Like I’m going for a protein bar, an energy bar, an apple, and a diet cola,” Billy said as he placed the protein bars and apple on his tray. Then he continued, “You prob’ly won’t believe this, but I’m a boy! I got in trouble a few days ago and Doctor Lansing offered me a choice of getting expelled or dressing like a girl for the rest of the semester.”
“You’re a boy?” Ceri asked in amazement, taking a protein bar, an energy bar, and an apple from a fruit basket on a lunch tray, just as Billie had done. “Would I never guess that. And like I your dress.”
Ceri had noticed that her classmates paid with smartcards. Then she read the sign over the cashier’s station:
NO BILLS OVER $20 ACCEPTED
Ceri took a thin travel wallet from her purse. Mum had given her a $50-banknote this morning, but she couldn’t use it here. She still had a $5-banknote remaining from yesterday morning when she had a small snack aboard the Coast Starlight. All her coins, American, British, and European, were mixed together in one pocket of her travel wallet.
“Am I sorry,” Ceri apologized. “Have I five-dollar banknote and fifty-dollar banknote. Is my other money either quid or euro.”
“You have a fifty-dollar bill?” Mrs. Brown asked as she looked in the cash drawer. “I have so many fives right now that my drawer keeps jamming. Your fifty is good here today.”
Mrs. Brown and Ceri exchanged smiles as they concluded the transaction. Ceri placed her change on the lunch tray and stepped off the queue as the next person behind her moved forward.
“Your first day here and grumpy Mis’ess Brown smiles at you and accepts your fifty-dollar bill?” Kelly exclaimed in surprise and admiration. “That’s gotta be a favorable sign for you coming to school here!”
“I don’t think Mis’ess Brown is grumpy,” Billy dissented.
“Well, I bet you will after you’ve had two or three more weeks of a fun, girlish lifestyle, Billie!” Kelly retorted. “You’re already adjusting to girlhood faster than you realize. That was clear to us at West Grove Mall yesterday. I think like you underestimate your own resolve.”
I can’t believe it! Ceri thought listening to Billie and Kelly. Two of my new classmates are like me. Mum told me that West Grove would accept me as transgender more easily than Swansea, but I never expected this!
Brandon retrieved his psychiatrist’s number from his smartphone’s database and dialed the call. He heard her ’phone ring twice then the voicemail answered:
“This is the voicemail for Doctor Teri Windham. If this is an emergency, hang up and call nine-one-one. Otherwise, you can leave a message for me after the tone…”
Beep!…
“Doctor Windham, this is Brandon MacDonald calling…
“First, today is ‘Fashion Day’ so I came to school wearing a new dress and stiletto heels and I feel great, although the shoes did hurt just a little, so I swapped them out with a pair of flats…
“Next, I need a new therapist. Devereaux never bothered to ask when I’d be available for intake and therapy. So he scheduled all my sessions with him at four-thirty every Thursday. This is when I have orchestra rehearsal. Devereaux’s secretary said that he won’t reschedule the intake, so I fired him!…
“That’s why I need a new therapist…
“Thanks, Doctor Windham! I hope to talk to you soon. G’bye!…”
Brandon ended the call and smiled to Jenny and others who overheard him leave the message.
Billy, Kelly, and Ceri were returning to their table when three of Kelly’s teammates waved them down.
“Hi there, Colleen, Isabel, Anabel!” Kelly addressed them. «¿Qué tal?»
“We just wanted to see Billie wearing his—her new dress,” said Colleen.
Billy put his lunch on the table and quickly twirled to show off the dress. He was glad that Greta Kaufmann had shown him the correct way to do the move. Both Kelly and Valerie noticed that he’d done it properly.
“Oh, Billie!” Colleen addressed him. “Anyone who looks as glamorous as you should never be allowed to dress as a boy again!”
“That’s for sure!” Kelly agreed.
“Whaddya think, Sis?” Isabel asked Anabel.
“Billie, why would anyone blessed with gifts like yours ever want to dress like a boy?” Anabel followed up.
“Maybe ’cause I am a boy!” Billy asserted.
“Doesn’t mean you have to dress like one,” said Isabel giggling. “I couldn’t wear that dress, but you look great in it!”
“Thanks!—I think?” Billy replied.
“Anabel, Isabel,” Kelly addressed the twins. “Have you met our new jayvee cheerleader Brandi yet?”
“Coach Brenda has mentioned her—him,” Anabel said turning to face Brandon. “Do you prefer Brandon or Brandi?”
“I prefer to be called as however I’m dressed. It’s easier that way.”
“I like your dress, Brandi,” said Isabel. “That’s a real pretty blue.”
“Thanks, Isabel! I like both your dresses, too. Are they new?”
“Yes, they are,” replied Anabel. “We got them at West Grove Mall yesterday.”
Penney and Tillie met their classmates Debbie Armstrong and Tiffany Wheeler, both fellow sophomores and majorettes, at a circular table near a corner of the cafeteria.
“I can’t believe like Billy Danziger wore that silver dress to school today!” Tillie fumed.
“Yeah!” Tiffany concurred. “It’s supposed to be a punishment. He’s not supposed to like it.”
“And he certainly shouldn’t look so good doing it,” added Debbie. “It’s bad enough like Brandon looks altogether too pretty.”
“I’ll never forgive Kelly for suggesting Brandon sub for Abby on the cheer squad,” promised Tillie. “A boy cheerleader? Whatever was Coach Brenda thinking?”
Penney disagreed with her friends. She thought that Billy and Brandon were both cool to be dressing like girls. She and most of the jayvee squad were grateful to “Brandi” for taking Abby’s place while the injured cheerleader recovered. Only Tillie was really upset by it among her teammates. Even the varsity squad supported the crossdressed boy on the team. Penney had always gone along with her best friend’s opinions before, but this time, Tillie was ungrateful and just wrong.
“Oh, I dunno,” Penney almost sang out. “I kinda wish like more boys would dress up as girls. Getting them to participate in Gender-Bender Day was just so frustrating!”
“Ew! You gotta be kidding!” Tillie retorted. “Even the idea of boys wearing panties, bras, and dresses creeps me out.”
“The reason that it’s hard to get boys to participate in Gender-Bender Day is like they know better,” Tiffany added.
“But maybe Penney’s right,” Debbie remarked. “I’d hope like if boys wore dresses, it might reduce the odor of testosterone in the air around here.”
Penney laughed as she and Debbie exchanged high-fives. Tillie and Tiffany just frowned.
Tiffany then looked briefly at Tillie with a nasty grin before speaking to her. “If Brandi wants to be a cheerleader, she should be dating a football player, shouldn’t she?” the majorette suggested.
“Yes, she should!” Tillie agreed. “Thanks for bringing that up, Tiff! Now, I hear like three of the football players are gay. I think like Brandi should get a personal invitation to our party Saturday evening, everyone.”
Penney and Debbie exchanged anxious glances as they knew what the other two had in mind. Tillie would press the personal invitation with Brandi while Tiffany enticed the gays on the football team to come to the party. But Penney knew for a fact that Brandi—Brandon, really—was very much in love with Jenny. Neither Penney nor Debbie felt like eating her lunch after that.
“Have you seen Brandon’s—er, Brandi’s new dress?” Savannah asked Brenda. “She’s so pretty in it.”
“No, I haven’t,” the cheerleading coach replied. “But I told my jayvee girls not to push him to participate in ‘Fashion Day.’ He still needs time to get used to wearing the uniform.”
“I doubt anyone needed to push him, Brenda,” said Savannah. “He looks more than pleased with himself to be wearing that new dress. And so was Billy Danziger. I don’t know if I could pull off wearing that silver dress, but he—or she—looks great in it.”
“I’m happy to hear how Billy’s dealing with the discipline that I’ve assigned him,” said Dr. Lansing. “I told him that he needed a wake-up call more than a punishment, anyway.”
“And apparently, Seph, you got through to him,” said Dr. Cooper, “After talking to him this morning, I think that’s how he understands it.”
“That might be a breakthrough at West Grove,” remarked Xenia laughing gently. “Imagine a student perceiving discipline to be for his or her benefit! That’s unprecedented!”
Xenia’s colleagues chuckled or snickered at her observation.
“Savannah, you have both Brandon and Billy in your classes?” Seph queried.
“They’re both in my Geometry class fourth period,” Dr. Lang confirmed. “Why?”
“I was wondering if they might have any classes together,” replied the principal.
“They’re in the same homeroom,” Dr. Van de Meer observed.
“Ernie Markham’s?” Seph asked.
“That’s right,” said Xenia.
“Billy wadn’t talkin’ about the brick in homeroom today,” Barry complained. “It was like he didn’t even notice it.”
“I ain’t heard nobody else mention it, myself,” concurred Chuck. “So wha’ we gonna do now?”
“Don’t know just yet,” said Barry and drained the remaining cola from his can. “Any idea you can think up’ll be ’preciated.”
Chuck emptied his own can of caffeinated citrus-flavored soda. “Gotta put my mind to it for a while.”
They got up from their table, leaving their lunch trays and empty soda cans behind.
Dr. Cooper noticed that Barry and Chuck had left their beverage cans on the table. “Anyone have a pencil?”
“I do,” said Dr. Lang as she took a simple wooden one with sharpened point from her purse and gave it to her colleague.
“Thank you, Doctor!” James offered. “Excuse me, everyone. I need to collect some evidence right now.” Taking the pencil, the vice-principal immediately stood up and went to a counter used for napkins, straws, drink-lids, and similar items. From there, he took a couple of paper bags and went to the table just vacated by Barry Kingman and Chuck. He wrote each name on one of the paper bags then inserted the pencil into the opening of the empty cola can and upended it into the bag with Barry’s name. Dr. Cooper repeated the procedure for Chuck’s caffeinated citrus soda.
The vice-principal took his newly bagged evidence to the lunch table where his colleagues were sitting.
“Forensic evidence, Jim?” inquired Seph.
“Something like that,” said James as he flashed a quick grin. “Someone threw a brick through the front window of Billy Danziger’s home overnight. I got a hunch that fingerprints from at least one of these beverage cans will match those on a message attached to that brick.”
“So I've heard. But Billy seems apparently unphased by it,” Xee remarked. “Now what’s next?”
“One of my contacts in law enforcement can take these to a forensics lab,” Dr. Cooper explained. “Oh! Savannah, thanks for the use of your pencil,” he offered as he returned it to her.
“You're most welcome, Jim,” Savannah grinned as she stowed the pencil in her purse.”
“Kelly, can you help me at the bookstore before next period?”
“Sure! What’s up?”
“I don’t know what I need to wear for a ‘pep squad.’ ”
“If we go right now, we can take care of it before class,” Kelly said rising from her seat. She and Billy scampered out of the cafeteria on their way to the campus bookstore, leaving Brandon and Jenny alone at their table.
“Finally!” Brandon exclaimed and Jenny giggled in agreement. He unzipped the large pocket on the outside of his violin case and took out two quarto-sized scores. “Here’s the music that I brought for us today. Beethoven’s Sonatas for Violin, Opus Twelve, was his first set. The three sonatas are in ‘D’ major, ‘A’ major, and ‘E-flat’ major, respectively.” He handed the piano scores to his girlfriend, keeping the violin parts for himself. He returned these pages to the music pocket on his case.
“Connie said that I should be able to start on these now.”
“Connie? Who’s she?”
“Actually, ‘Connie’ is Connor Harrigan, Kelly’s older brother. He was my teacher for three years, until two months ago when he left for college in Philadelphia.”
“So you took lessons from Kelly’s older brother?”
“Uh-huh,” Brandon affirmed. “We both started with the same teacher, David Lennox. But when Doctor Lennox retired, he couldn’t find anyone locally to continue teaching us beyond what we had learned already. So he suggested that since we were just across the street from each other, Connie should take me on as a student. Doctor Lennox was right, though. Connie’s been a really good teacher.”
“So is he studying music now?”
“Oh, yeah! He won a scholarship to the Curtis Institute of Music.”
“Omigosh! He’s at Curtis?”
“Yep!”
“That’s the best music school in the country! Maybe in the whole world!” Jenny paused to take in the news about her boyfriend’s teacher.
“I do kinda miss ’im,” said Brandon somewhat wistfully. “I learned so much from Connie. He’s such a good teacher! Still, I’ll never play as well as he does.”
“Don’t think that way, Brandi! He’s older than you, so he’s been learning longer and has more experience. So don’t give up on yourself!” Then Jenny thought that asking his advice about the new music might encourage him. “As for the Beethoven, anything technical that I should know about these pieces?”
“First, if you haven’t run across it before, the smaller single staff above the grand staff is the violin part. It’s there so you’ll know what I’m supposed to be playing.
“Next, Beethoven does a few strange things with ornaments. In the “Theme and Variations” of the first sonata, he writes turns directly over bar lines. Have you run across that before?”
“No. What’s it mean?”
“I think it means to start the turn on the note before the bar line but to finish before the next downbeat.”
“Seems straightforward enough to me.”
“But still, we have to listen for how it sounds. If we have time, we could ask Maestro about it at rehearsal today. And then In the “Rondo,” Beethoven writes a trill over a turn. I think it means to play the trill followed by the turn, but I'm not certain.
“Although Beethoven only wrote Sonatas for Violin in the title, the pianist is often as much a soloist as the violinist, not just an accompanist. So expect your part to be no less demanding than mine.”
“It's always good to know what to expect. What’s the other piece you got there?”
“Dvořák’s Romance in ‘F’ Minor for Violin and Piano, Opus Eleven-‘a’. He had composed it for violin and orchestra, then reduced the orchestral score for the piano. It’s prob’ly more demanding than Beethoven’s Opus Twelve, but I really don’t know piano well enough to be sure about that.”
Jenny accepted the Dvořák quarto from Brandon and began to look at it but noticed the time. “We’d better get going to class,” she said.
“You’re right,” Brandon concurred as he stood up and returned the violin part of Dvořák’s Romance to the music pocket of his case.
Ever the gentleman, even when dressed en femme, Brandon stood first to assist Jenny as she arose from her seat.
Kelly led Billy very quickly to the campus bookstore, pulling him by her right hand.
“Not so fast, Kelly! I’m still new to these heels.”
“I know, but I hafta get to Spanish and you?”
“Freshman English from Miss Nakamura.”
“Here we are! All the official school spiritwear and accessories are in front of the dressing rooms at the back,” said Kelly pointing to a sign over that end of the store bearing the word SPIRITWEAR. The two continued to walk as quickly as they could without knocking over any displays.
“How do I know what to get?”
“You will look best in a royal blue top… it’s actually a polo shirt. What bra size have you been wearing?”
“Uh—‘B’?”
“That looks about right,” Kelly remarked as she took a royal blue polo shirt with the school logo trimmed in crimson and white from the girls’ rack. She then took a pleated crimson skirt and held it against Billie’s dress. “This waistline looks a little too small for you.” She put the skirt back and took the next larger size off the rack.
“What kinda shoes do I wear with this?”
“Congratulations, Billie! You’re thinking like a girl now!” Kelly gently kissed Billie on the cheek. “Plain white canvas tennis shoes with white ankle socks are traditional if you have them, but don’t worry about it if you don’t.”
“How about accessories?”
“The most basic are a pennant and a small megaphone.”
Billy took a pennant and a small blue megaphone to put in the shopping basket with the other items for the cashier to ring up.
“The total for all this is seventy -five dollars and twenty-five cents,” the cashier announced. “Cash, check, or charge?”
“If you can’t cover it all right now, I can loan you whatever you need,” Kelly offered. “I trust you.”
“Thanks, but Mom gave me a credit card for just such an occasion. So far, this silver dress, shoes, and purse are all that I’ve used it for until now,” said Billy as he presented the credit card to the cashier. “Please, charge it to this card, ma’am.
“I didn’t know that girls could go shopping as fast as we just did,” Billy remarked to Kelly.
“Oh, when we girls go shopping, we like to take hours and try on everything we can. This was more like an emergency clothing run right now.”
“Emergency clothing run?” Billy asked as the cashier returned the card and proffered him a receipt for the transaction.
“That’s what I call it,” said Kelly. “Sometimes you just gotta have something!”
« Bonjour, Brandi ! »
« Bon après-midi, Rhonda ! »
“You look so pretty in that blue dress,” whispered Rhonda to her lab partner, “but you changed your shoes. You were wearing stilettos in homeroom. Did you have trouble with those?”
“Yeah,” Brandon answered in a whisper. “I was wobbling on them all morning. Jenny suggested that I should switch them for my flats. She was afraid that I might sprain an ankle and not be able to cheer at the game tomorrow. She suggested that I should learn slowly how to walk in them and let my ankles get stronger.”
“Well, I do like your flats,” Rhonda giggled. “They’re really cute!”
“Thanks! I think that Jenny wants a pair like these, too.”
“Those have ankle straps just like your stilettos.”
“I like ankle straps. They look more girlish, at least to me.” Still, Brandon thought that the flats made his feet look big, but he chose not to mention it to Rhonda. After all, she was being supportive of him and genuinely liked his dressing en femme.
Meanwhile, Madame Wiszniewski looked sternly at Rhonda who grimaced in embarrassment as the two students put on their headsets.
When Billy looked up from the textbook that he was reading, Mariko Nakamura smiled and beckoned him with a gesture to come to her desk. Carefully, he turned, stood up, and walked to the side of her desk in as feminine a manner as he could. She pointed to the chair and Billy sat down and daintily crossed his legs.
“Billie,” the teacher addressed him sotto voce, I think that the best word to describe your appearance today is stunning.”
“Thank you, Miss Nakamura,” he responded, also sotto voce.
“You know, most of the girls in my fourth period class this morning seemed jealous of Brandi and now most of the girls in here look obviously jealous of you,” the teacher informed Billie. “And I’ll admit that I covet your dress! Whence did you get it, anyway?”
Billy was glad that he had checked the footnote for the word whence in the assigned reading for today. Miss Nakamura was subtly testing him. Even when asking him for a fashion tip, she was still an English teacher.
“From Kaufmann and Kaufmann’s at the mall. I got the matching shoes and purse thence as well,” he said, demonstrating that he had also checked the other footnotes. Miss Nakamura smiled yet again at Billie.
“I might’ve known!” the teacher exclaimed, still keeping her voice low. “Would they have it or something similar in my size?”
“Oh! I really don’t know,” Billy admitted. Miss Nakamura was quite small. He guessed that she must have difficulty finding clothes to fit. “When I go back I’ll check on it for you. I’m starting my new job there this weekend.”
“What kind of job?”
Billy really hadn’t thought about telling his teachers what he’d be doing at Kauffman and Kaufmann’s, but since he had told Mrs. Lloyd, he might as well tell Miss Nakamura.
“Modeling.”
“Modeling what?”
“Girls’ fashions.”
“Guess what your essay assignment will be next week!”
“Oh, no!”
“Oh, yes!”
Maybe he shouldn’t’ve told Miss Nakamura, after all? Billy wondered.
“Hey there, Brandi, Jenny!” Holly called out to her friends before they entered the stairwell. “D’you remember when I asked if you were a couple? That was like a week ago.”
“Yeah,” answered Brandon with Jenny nodding in agreement. “It was at this same time on Thursday.”
“I kinda heard this morning like you two are a couple now. That true?”
Brandon and Jenny both smiled at Holly. “My parents formally approved us dating at dinner yesterday,” Jenny confirmed for their friend. “So yes, we’re officially a couple now.”
“That’s great!” Holly replied. “I was pretty sure like the two of you would hook up. Even the first day of school, it was clear to me that you two belong together. Here, take a look at this…!”
Holly had withdrawn a moleskin notebook from her purse and opened it to the page labeled “September 2013” at the top. On the line “Tu 3rd,” Holly had notated “Brandon & Jenny ♡.”
“I don’t write down a couple’s names like until I’m certain that they’ll stay together. Oh gosh! We can talk more about it another time. Gotta go! My next class is over at the Lab Annex!”
“Ours is upstairs,” Jenny reminded them. “Thanks, Holly! C’mon, Brandi! Let’s go!”
“G’bye!” Brandon offered Holly as he and Jenny dashed up the staircase.
On their way to the Lab Annex, Kelly waved Holly over to a slightly secluded spot in the shade of a tree. Both girls were somewhat apprehensive about what was to come next. Since Holly was the taller of the two, Kelly stood on tiptoe, reaching up behind Holly's neck to deliver a kiss.
Their lips met and both girls let the kiss linger for a moment, before breaking it off. A tingle of passion surged through Kelly, just as intense as she had felt with Billie at the campus gate. Holly? Not so much, really. Yet Holly replied with another kiss right away and Kelly pulled her even closer. Kelly's passionate tingle flowed through her body again and Holly stepped back from her kiss, smiling with a contented sigh. Yet as good Kelly's kisses were, Holly didn't quite experience the passion that she'd hoped to feel from her longtime friend.
Brandon and Jenny sat at desks near the middle of the front row in Ernie Markham’s American History class. Rhonda Davies and her new boyfriend, Jimmy Pickering, also sat near the middle of the front row but to the right of Brandon and Jenny.
“I can’t believe how nice Brandi and Billie look in their dresses today,” Rhonda told Jenny. “I’m trying to get Jimmy to wear one for Halloween, but he’s kinda tall.”
“Don’t you like me being tall, dark, and handsome?” Jimmy asked his girlfriend.
“Well, you’re not too dark,” retorted Rhonda. “And you’re still not quite six feet tall.”
“I hope like I’m still handsome enough for you?”
“Oh, definitely!” Rhonda conceded. “Like you’ve even maxed out on the good looks scale.”
Teri was sitting behind Jimmy. “Exactly how tall are you?”
“I’m five feet, eleven inches,” said Jimmy clarifying his height (5 ft 11 in ≈ 180 cm).
Addressing Rhonda, Teri then remarked, “Val’s five-eleven, too. So she should have something to fit Jimmy.”
“Would you wear it, Jimmy?”
“Like I told you before, if you can find a girl’s costume that fits me I will wear it for Halloween,” Jimmy confirmed. “I made you that promise and I will keep it.” He flashed a grin and winked at Rhonda as Mr. Markham entered the classroom.
“You girls, come here!” Coach Brenda ordered, indicating the co-captain Penney Bennett, then Rachel Blackwell, Kelly Harrigan, Esther Shapiro, and Sabrina Tanaka. She also needed Tillie James, but the other junior varsity co-captain was absent. The coach pointed to the area in front of herself for the aforementioned cheerleaders to assemble.
“I thought I told you not to press Brandi over ‘Fashion Day’?” Miss San-Giacomo reminded them. “I wanted to ease her into the tradition.”
“I didn’t, Coach Brenda,” Kelly denied. “I was with Astrid at Saint Luke’s to help Double Abby with her assignments, went home to do mine, then went shopping at the mall with Colleen Wright. We met up with the Montera twins there and Billie Danziger and his mom were about to leave when we arrived.”
“I don’t believe any of us talked to Brandon about it,” Penney added. “I don’t think that anyone here knows him outside of class.”
Another voice spoke up behind Coach Brenda. “They’re right, Miss San-Giacomo,” said Brandon. “Kelly is the only one here whom I know outside of cheerleading. I intend to deepen my acquaintance with everyone else, but that takes time, and this is only my third day as a cheerleader.”
“Then who did you go shopping with?” Coach Brenda asked.
“Jenny moved our dinner with her family to her own Uncle Li’s Restaurant downtown near Billings Square. Sheila helped arrange our shopping trip and the others who were with us included Valerie, Debbi, Alice, and Melinda. Also, Jenny’s parents sent her sister Suzanne as a kind of chaperone.”
“Suzanne Chang?”
“Yes, she’s Jenny’s sister,” Brandon reiterated.
“She was an excellent cheerleader for us,” Coach Brenda recalled, “but that was quite a few years ago.”
“She mentioned over dinner that she’d been a cheerleader at West Grove High School.”
“Anyway, I’m sorry that I jumped to a false conclusion,” Miss San-Giacomo apologized. “I should have given each of you a chance to speak first.”
“Coach Brenda?”
“Yes, Kelly?”
“What’s the uniform of the day for tomorrow?”
“Thanks for reminding me,” Coach Brenda offered. “I should’ve begun with that as usual.
“Everyone, wear your sweaters tomorrow!” Coach Brenda announced. “The sweater is easier for Kelly to put on and take off with her wrist in a cast and sling right now. Also, wearing Sheila’s shell and bodyliner would overemphasize Brandi’s smaller chest but the sweater looks fine on her.”
Almost unconsciously, Brandon’s right hand and arm covered his chest.
“Brandi, don’t worry about your chest size,” Rachel Blackwell encouraged her teammate. “Believe it or not, it makes you more like a girl than you may know. After all, every girl starts out flat!”
Brandon suddenly began giggling and the other cheerleaders joined in with giggles and laughter as well.
“Seriously, Brandi,” Rachel continued. “Didn’t you wonder like why they already had bras off-the-rack that fit you as a boy?”
Brandon paused for a moment. The training bra that Sheila had given for Gender-Bender Day had fit him comfortably. And the new bras that he got at Billings Square, one of which he wore now, also fit perfectly.
“Omigosh!” exclaimed Brandon. “Am I really a girl, after all?”
“You do kinda seem like a girl to me,” Penney affirmed smiling.
“Just enough girlishness will always emerge as Brandi needs it,” Rachel predicted. “It’s kinda like a superpower for you.”
Brandon couldn’t stop himself from beginning a new round of giggling.
Kelly was surprised to hear Brandi giggling. Coach Brenda spoke to Kelly sotto voce, “I thought you said that Brandon couldn’t giggle?”
“I’ve known him since we were just three years old and I don’t recall him ever giggling before. Chuckling, snickering, and laughing? All the time! But giggling? No!”
“Everyone, listen up!” Coach Brenda continued. “Hair in twin braids tomorrow, please! Secure with white hair ribbons tied in large bows at the tails. Also, wear your royal blue knee socks. But since the weather forecast for the game is cool and windy, bring a pair of thirty denier pantyhose or sheer tights in case it gets too cold.”
The bell rang to signal the close of the period and the school day.
“Class dismissed!” announced Miss San-Giacomo, but beckoning to Brandi, said, “Come here!”
“Yes, Coach Brenda?”
“Here, Brandi! Someone brought you a gift.”
The coach offered Brandi a shoebox, which she accepted and opened the lid to reveal a pair of black and white saddle Oxfords with Cuban heels and reddish soles.
“These are lovely!” Brandon beamed.
“Valerie Schmidt brought these to Aerobic and Modern Dance today. She said that they should fit you.”
“At lunch I complained that these flats made my feet look big. Valerie reminded me that we wear the same shoe size and that she kinda likes that about me. Anyway, thanks for getting them to me. They look new.”
“I think Valerie wore them only once. Like Sheila, she decided to join the dance team instead,” Coach Brenda recalled. “Your sister should be able to show you how to take care of these.”
Next, looking Brandi’s dress over and noting her genuinely cheerful demeanor, the coach continued, “You really do like dressing up as a girl, don’t you?”
“Oh, yeah!” Brandon answered, looking down as he blushed. “It’s getting to be a lotta fun.”
“I think that I did promise you fun when you signed on.”
“And a real adventure, as I recall.”
“Your cheerleading adventure starts tomorrow,” Coach Brenda apprised Brandi. “I can’t wait to see you in uniform.”
“I can’t wait to wear it!” Brandon admitted. Then waving a decidedly girlish finger wave to Miss San-Giacamo, he offered: „Tschüss!“
Smiling, Coach Brenda returned the finger wave with a giggle. She wondered, was Rachel indeed correct to think of Brandi's newly displayed girlishness as a superpower?
Billy, Kelly, Brandon, Jenny and Ceri met just outside the doors of a stairwell on the third floor to go to their lockers.
“Brandi, what did Coach San-Giacamo want with you after class?” Kelly asked.
“Just to give me these,” said Brandon holding the shoebox out to his teammate. “She said that Valerie brought them for me.”
Kelly opened the lid of the shoebox and looked at the saddle Oxfords. “Val gave you her cheer shoes? Those are so pretty!”
“Valerie has been nice to me since Gender-Bender Day,” conceded Brandon. “She loaned me her heels and a matching handbag for that occasion. Now she’s giving me these.”
“Valerie and her friends must want to contribute to your new wardrobe,” Jenny suggested. “After all, they came shopping with us. By the way, how did it feel wearing that blue dress all day?”
“Y’know, I really like it!” Brandon confessed. “I feel kinda silly, but very relaxed. I need to go shopping again for a few more dresses and another skirt or two.”
“Did I hear that right, Brandi?” Kelly inquired. “You want more dresses and skirts?”
“Brandi needs a complete wardrobe for a teenage girl,” Jenny declared. “We’ll be shopping together frequently.”
“And Kelly, you and Billie can join us,” Brandon invited them. “And Ceri, you should come along, too, for our shopping trips. You’re one of us now.”
“I would like that,” Ceri answered. “And could someone walk to the coffee shop with me today? Mum wants to meet with me there for afternoon tea.”
“I could walk with you,” said Billy. “My mom is supposed to meet an insurance adjustor there.”
Dr. Lansing banged the gavel a couple of times and everyone quieted down after a somewhat heated discussion of the poor quality of the food service. “I’ve addressed the problem with Nora Brown at the cafeteria. She’s required to purchase all foods from a list of vendors approved by the School District Office. So she and I will go together to the next school board meeting and try raising the issue. I’ve heard similar complaints from colleagues at Pine Forest High School and West Grove Middle School. Until this school year, the food service has always been better than it is now.”
Many of the teachers and administrators nodded in agreement with Dr. Lansing. She herself was frustrated by the lack of palatable meals served in the cafeteria. While no one expected gourmet quality from a high school food service, the meals still ought to be both nutritious and at least somewhat tasty. Only the cafeteria’s Italian cuisine and vegetarian entrées seemed acceptable to students, faculty, and staff. But the food service had always offered more variety as well as better quality. So something was wrong. Was it because orders for the food service were limited to a pre-approved list?
“Any other questions?” Dr. Lansing asked.
“I have one, Seph,” said Dr. Van de Meer. “And it’s an interesting question about Gender-Bender Day.”
“Let’s hear it, Xee,” the principal prompted her.
“Is a boy supposed to learn something specific from dressing like a girl? A student asked me this and I couldn’t think of an answer for him.”
Almost immediately, both murmurs and quiet laughter arose from the faculty. The principal banged her gavel again. “Well, any takers?” Seph asked. “Anyone?”
“Xee, since you brought it up, you’re the first one on the committee,” Dr. Lansing announced. “Anyone else?”
“German language texts from the Renaissance discuss the androgynous ideal of the Rosicrucians,” Frau Becker informed everyone. “I can certainly contribute about that viewpoint. But much of the literature is in Latin rather than German.”
“So I interpret Jeanette’s remarks as volunteering,” said Seph. “Would you be interested in helping out, Siggy?”
“Surely! I certainly don’t get many chances to apply my unique skills very often.”
“Thank you, Siggy!” Seph offered as she added his name to the list. “That’s three, which may be enough, but I’d like maybe another who can add a more modern perspective.”
No one else volunteered.
“I can try to find someone else next week. Any other business?” Dr. Lansing paused but no one spoke up. “Meeting adjourned!” she announced pounding the gavel.
“Jenny, why not come and sit in on the orchestra’s rehearsal today?” Brandon asked. “We can finish our homework at On Firm Grounds afterwards.”
“You’re sure it’s okay with your conductor?”
“He might even try to talk you into playing with us!”
Alice entered the music room for the second time today. But she had a different seat, of course, as she was the assistant principal violist instead of an anonymous soprano. She approached Brandon’s desk while he was tuning his violin. Today seemed strange, though. Alice had liked interacting with Brandi all day, but at orchestra rehearsal, she had expected Brandon himself, somehow.
“Hi, Jenny!” Alice greeted.
“Hi, Alice!” Jenny returned the greeting.
“So Brandon—Brandi talked you into coming?”
“He wants me to meet Doctor Carmichael. Do you think it’s okay for me to warm up on this piano?”
“I haven’t heard Maestro stop anyone unless rehearsal was underway.”
Jenny looked to Brandi for confirmation.
“That’s right,” Brandon added. “But if you’re sitting at the piano, students tuning up may keep asking you to sound concert ‘A’ for them.”
Jenny smiled back at Brandon as she stepped slowly to a baby grand of dark cherrywood finish. She checked the lid and noted the stick propping it open at the correct angle. She took off her jacket and the lace gloves and laid them on an empty chair. Then she sat down at the keyboard.
“I was just going to warm up in case your conductor might ask me to play something for him. This is Chopin’s ‘Waterfall’ étude and it’s about two minutes long.”
“It’s okay, Jenny,” Brandon assured her. “So warm up already!”
For two minutes, the attention of every eye and ear in the music room was turned toward the baby grand piano. So no one even noticed when Maestro David Carmichael, D.Mus., stepped out of the adjacent office, as Jenny was commanding his attention, too, until the closing flurry of arpeggios in C major. Then the small audience of early-arrived student musicians and their conductor offered a round of stunned applause.
“Wow, Jenny!” exclaimed Brandon. “That’s your warm-up piece?”
“Brandon—I guess you’re still Brandon?—would you introduce your friend at the piano to me?” a man asked in a British accent. He was about forty, maybe forty-five years and held a baton in his right hand.
“Jenny, this is Doctor David Carmichael, our conductor, our ‘Maestro.’ And Maestro, this is Jenny Chang, my new girlfriend.”
Dr. Carmichael noticed that more of the musicians were arriving and he walked over to the piano and offered Jenny his hand.
“I’m glad to meet you, Jenny,” the Maestro greeted her as they shook hands.
“I’m happy to meet you as well, Doctor Carmichael.”
“Have you ever played with an orchestra before?”
“No.”
“I’d like to talk with you after rehearsal, if you could stay that long.”
Jenny nodded to him. “Brandi brought some music for us to read through after rehearsal,” she told him.
“We’ll begin rehearsal in ten to fifteen minutes,” Dr. Carmichael noted. “Would you remain at the piano until then and help us tune up. Most students who need a pitch will just ask for ‘concert A.’ Hold the note for as long as the musician wants it. Sustain it with the pedal if needed.
“Oh! What grade are you in, Jenny?”
“I’m a freshman this year.”
“Where did you go for the eighth grade?”
“I went to James Earl Carter Middle School.”
“Would you consider an audition with us?”
“Doctor Carmichael, I’ve never played with an orchestra before.”
“Still, I’d like you to try it,” he insisted. “I have a few works that I’d like you to play for an audition. Let me get them for you.” With that, the Maestro scampered back to the Music Room Office and Brandon followed him.
Gloria Holt heard the distinctive cadence of Dr. Blaise Devereaux’s footsteps approaching in the corridor. The time was almost half past four but no patient was sitting in the waiting area. Gloria had been unable to convince Dr. Devereaux’s young patient to come in this afternoon, so she expected that he would fire her immediately. Fearing such an outcome, she had printed out copies of her résumé and stashed them in her large purse.
When Dr. Devereaux entered the outer office, he found no one in the waiting area.
“Miss Holt, did you call Brandon MacDonald?”
“Yes, I did.”
“Zen where is ’e?”
“He’s not coming, Doctor.”
“So why is ’e not coming?”
“Because he fired you, sir!”
“What?” exclaimed the Frenchman
“When I called Brandon, he fired you. He attends orchestra rehearsal every Thursday afternoon at four-thirty. It’s a favorite activity for him. He’s very angry that you scheduled his sessions for that time.”
“Get ’im on ze ’phone!”
Brian Harrigan drove his Mercedes into a waiting lane of the parking lot just inside the campus gate of West Grove High School. His wasn’t the only car waiting, nor was it even the only Mercedes; two others, both newer models of Mercedes-Benz, as well as an Audi, awaited teenagers. But it hadn’t been so long ago when mostly pre-owned Fords and Chevrolets were the most common vehicles there. Brian could still recall Maureen’s eyes twinkling when he drove up in a new Audi for the very first time.
Cat had told Brian that Kelly was wearing a beautiful dark green chiffon dress but “not her usual style.” He’d wondered just what she’d meant by that, until Kelly and two girlfriends strolled into view. Kelly wore a beautiful, flowing, dark-green tea-length dress and burgundy stiletto-heeled pumps with matching handbag, while one of her friends wore a silver lamé halter-style minidress with matching pumps and clutch purse, and the other, a colorful schoolgirl uniform complete with tartan skirt and blue blazer with white trim, knee-socks, and flat maryjanes. Kelly kissed each girlfriend on a cheek and both returned her kisses likewise.
“Hi, Daddy!” Kelly greeted her father as she dropped her backpack in the footwell behind the passenger seat. “How’s your day been?”
“It’s been productive, thank you,” replied Brian. “I took calls from a couple of my bigger clients, but mostly caught up reading law journals. And I read an interesting article that your mom wrote for The Lawrence and Behrens Journal of Law and Economics. It was about the case at Saint Mary’s Academy.”
“The one when Maureen had to testify?”
“Yes, that’s the one. It’s the only time your mom ever recused herself from a case. And it’s also why your big sister chose to go to law school.”
“When do I get to find out what happened?”
Brian realized that mentioning Cat’s article to Kelly was likely a mistake.
“Not tonight,” he said, knowing that she’d be disappointed. “After all, it’s Maureen’s story to tell and she’s coming home for Thanksgiving.
“But I asked you to dinner so we can talk about you instead. For starters, you look gorgeous! Where did you ever find that dress?”
“Kaufmann and Kaufmann’s. I wore it at a fashion show for Greta a season or two ago. When I went there yesterday evening, it was still on the rack. Since I had really enjoyed modeling it, I went for it. Got a three-chain discount, too!”
Brian smiled at his daughter. “That’s my girl!” he said. “Knowing that you got the price so far down makes you look all the prettier.”
“Thanks, Daddy!”
“Now, I was thinking La Trattoria Nuova de Michelangelo,” said Brian. “Does that work for you?”
“Not tonight, I’m afraid,” replied Kelly. “As much as I like the food there, it’s gonna be too heavy and too spicy for me tonight. We have a pep rally and a game tomorrow, but a dinner there could keep me awake all night. Risking that wouldn’t be fair to my teammates.”
“I guess that rules out The Peloponnesian, too?”
“Greek cuisine would feel just as heavy and spicy as Italian tonight.”
“It sounds like you may want something like Chinese?”
“Actually, that would probably be a good call.”
“Except that we’re both too dressed up for Chinese.”
“No, we’re not!” Kelly beamed. “I heard that Uncle Li’s Chinese Restaurant has an elegant space for fine dining. We should check it out.”
“How did you hear about that?”
“Brandon’s dating Jenny Chang now. She moved in across the Terrace and three houses up the street from us. Anyway, that’s Jenny’s Uncle Li.”
Hmm? Interesting! Maybe she’s beginning to let go of Brandon? thought Brian. “Alright, sweetheart, it’s Uncle Li’s for dinner.”
“Hey, Abby! Why so glum?” Colleen asked her fellow cheerleader. “This isn’t like you!”
“I’ve never missed orchestra rehearsal before,” admitted Abby. “Today’s the first time for me. I feel like I’ve let the team down.”
“You play—clarinet, is it?”
“I’m principal clarinetist.”
“How long have you played in the orchestra?”
“Since the fifth grade,” replied Abby. “Isn’t Tillie here yet?
“No, but she should’ve been here by now.”
“I’m sorry Doctor, but Brandon MacDonald does not answer,” said Gloria Holt. “It immediately rolls over to voicemail. Given the time, he’s likely in rehearsal already.”
“Alright, Miss Holt,” Dr. Devereaux conceded. “Nothing more can be done today.” The therapist was angry with himself. He seriously underestimated his young patient’s reaction. He figured that the boy would balk at the scheduled intake, but he never expected that Brandon would “fire” him. No, his patient had not hired him, but Dr. Windham had and she might fire him for starting out so poorly with Brandon.
Then Dr. Devereaux recalled what Brandon had told the girls in his hospital room: “My game, my rules!”
Brandon followed Dr. Carmichael into the Music Room Office and closed the door behind them.
“Maestro, I have some news that you need to know about, but you probably won’t like it,” said Brandon.
“Would it be about why you’re wearing a dress?”
“In fact, it is! My dressing like a girl is just one consequence of what happened. Abby Abernathy was seriously injured while cheerleading at the Homecoming game on Friday.”
Maestro Carmichael was shocked to hear the news about one of his musicians. “How bad were her injuries?” he asked.
“Really serious,” said Brandon. “Two football players went out of bounds and collided with her. If I can recall everything, she suffered a concussion, a broken arm, a broken leg in two places, three cracked ribs, and a ruptured spleen. She was in a coma for most of the weekend.”
Dr. Carmichael wondered how he might help Abby. “Where is she now?” the maestro asked.
“She’s in the Adolescent Ward at Saint Luke’s Episcopal Hospital.”
Dr. Carmichael needed to turn his attention to other things. “So how is your wearing a dress a consequence of Abby’s injuries?”
“The cheerleading coach learned about my gymnastics background and asked me to take Abby’s place on the squad while she’s unable to cheer. Today is ‘Fashion Day,’ so I’m dressing like the other cheerleaders. Tomorrow, I’m wearing a cheer uniform.”
“How do you feel about doing it?”
“This is the best way that I can help while Abby’s still injured. But it’s still fun for me, too. So I'm more than happy to help the cheerleaders out until she's ready to return.”
“I'm not at all surprised that you'd do that, Brandon,” said the maestro. “Or do you prefer ‘Brandi' now?”
“Call me ‘Brandi' when I'm dressed like a girl,” Brandon answered. “That'll prob'ly be easier for us both.”
Brandon watched Maestro Carmichael take some music from a tall file cabinet next to the orchestra’s desk. He put three pieces of music on top of the desk and the same number in a desk drawer which he then locked.
“I have here solo piano parts for a few works which I think that Jenny should be able to play. How much do you know about her musical ability?”
“She hadn’t said anything to me about it,” said Brandon. “Jenny became very upset when her sister disclosed it to me at dinner yesterday. The first time that I heard her play was the same time that you did.”
“Where did you learn to play like that?” Brandon asked Jenny after the other musicians had gone.
“My sister taught me.”
“Wow!” He thought of the local awards that Suzanne had won, yet she freely admitted that Jenny was the better pianist between them. But what he most wanted to know was why she hadn’t told him about her musical talent. For some reason, Jenny seemed almost afraid of it.
“Would you like to try one of the Beethoven sonatas or the Dvořák Romance first?” Brandon asked.
“I’ve played a few of Beethoven’s works before but none of Dvořák’s. So at least I have an idea how to approach the Beethoven sonatas.”
“Alright, then,” Brandon conceded. “Let’s read through Opus Twelve, Number One.”
Sitting at the desk in the Music Room Office, Dr. Carmichael turned his attention to the inbox for the orchestra. (There were also distinct inboxes for the band and chorus.) About the middle of the stack was a memorandum from Dr. Van de Meer to a number of faculty and to himself, regarding the accident involving Abigail Abernathy, confirming most of what Brandon had told him as well as providing administrative details not known to students. Dr. Carmichael was quite upset over Abby’s injuries and hoped that her musical talent as a clarinetist had not also been damaged. The maestro had marveled to hear her auditions, firstly as a fifth grade student for a seat in the orchestra, and again the next year to become principal clarinetist.
Yes, Dr. Carmichael regarded himself as lucky to have had a recent succession of brilliant young musicians play for his orchestra: Abby Abernathy on clarinet; Sophie Johansson as principal cellist and her younger sister Alice on viola—but Sophie graduated early and matriculated at Princeton already; and then the two violinists, Connor Harrigan and Brandon MacDonald, residing across the street from one another. Connor had been concertmaster all through high school and Brandon would likely claim that honor when Darla Smythe would go away for college next year. And Connor was now at Curtis in Philadelphia.
But today, Brandon had introduced him to Jenny Chang, whose technical skill at the piano proved dazzling, and her artistic interpretation, passionate. The musical director’s instincts told him that she would be able to perform as a soloist with the West Grove Youth Orchestra, if he could talk her into it.
The maestro had to change his plans. Instead of leaving West Grove before New Year’s Eve, he would stay through the current academic year and return to England for a summer holiday before setting up at Innsbruck. But he had to see and hear how Brandon and Jenny would perform together.
Dr. Carmichael finished clearing the desk in the Music Room Office. After all, he shared it with the high school’s band and choral directors. He put a few scores and papers in his briefcase, but picked up a standard letter-sized envelope and put it in an inner breast pocket of his tweed jacket.
Stepping out of the office, the maestro listened to Brandon and Jenny reading through Dvořák’s Romance in F-Minor. He had noticed that they had taken more time in verbal discussion for it than for the Beethoven sonata. Both likely had more experience with Beethoven’s music than Dvořák’s.
“Alright, you two!” Dr. Carmichael addressed his young musicians. “I must go now but cannot leave you unsupervised. Who knows? You might steal the piano!”
Brandon and Jenny just giggled at that.
“Thanks, Maestro, for helping us with interpreting those ornaments in the Beethoven,” Brandon offered.
“That was important for us,” Jenny added. “My music dictionary failed me for the first time.”
“No dictionary can contain everything and one small enough to fit your purse must contain even less,” the conductor joked. “Then for us guys, they publish these small vest pocket editions.” Maestro held up a small, thin volume that he produced from inside his jacket.
“But always keep in mind,” the maestro continued, “that even today, much of what musicians call ‘performance practice’ is an oral tradition, handed down from teacher to student and between musicians. Jenny, that’s an important reason for you to begin playing with other musicians. This can be especially a problem for piano students who mostly practice and play by themselves.”
“So that’s a reason for me to play in the orchestra, then.”
“Yes, it is,” Maestro Carmichael affirmed. “And here are three works for piano and orchestra to look over. I’d like you to consider performing one of them as a soloist for us.” The maestro handed Jenny the piano parts for Wolfgang Amadeus Mozart’s Concerto for Piano and Orchestra, No. 21 in C Major, K. 467; George Gershwin’s Rhapsody in Blue; and Richard Addinsell’s Warsaw Concerto.
“Do I get to pick one?” Jenny asked as she accepted the music from Dr. Carmichael.
“Of course,” the maestro clarified for her. “You may request advice from Brandon, from me, or from anyone else. Avoid recordings, though, until you’ve tried the piano parts yourself. But in time, you will wish to listen to a few recordings and hear the pianist playing together with the orchestra.”
Jenny smiled at Maestro Carmichael and put the music in her backpack. Brandon had already put away his violin and sheet music.
“Make certain that you have everything that you brought with you,” the maestro advised from the main door, poised by the light switches. Jenny and Brandon left the room first, then Dr. Carmichael turned off the lights and followed them out.
“So Brandi, should we go directly home or to the coffee shop?” Jenny asked.
“Home first,” replied Brandon. “I called a cab for us, because I don’t like to walk around too far with my violin after sundown. It’s not exactly cheap!”
They exited the main doors of the school and a cab was already stopped for them in the waiting lane.
“Number Fifteen Beechwood Terrace, please!” Brandon addressed the driver as he and Jenny entered the taxi. Of course, the driver saw two girls.
“Okay, right away!” the driver replied. “You must live across the street from the redhead?”
“The redhead?” Brandon teased a little. “Which one? All six of that family have red hair. They’re all Irish!”
“I mean the girl about your age,” the driver clarified.
“That’s Kelly,” said Jenny.
“She’s called for me a few times, usually to go downtown, but for a couple of rides from the school, too.”
“Jenny, I need to take my violin up to my room. I’m leaving my backpack and just bringing my trifolio to the coffee shop with me.”
“I can just stash my backpack inside the door and bring just my purse and trifolio. And don’t forget your purse, either!”
“Thanks, Jenny!” Brandon offered, as he knew that he would have forgotten it without her reminding him. “Sir, we need for you to wait for us to take a few things inside and then continue to On Firm Grounds,” Brandon told the driver. “Can you do that?”
“Sure,” the driver answered, “but just remember the meter is still running while I wait, Miss.”
“Of course,” Brandon affirmed.
So the driver drove on to their neighborhood, not too far away.
Valerie looked up when she heard the bell tinkling over the shop door. Brandi and Jenny had just entered On Firm Grounds, so Valerie waved and beckoned them over to the large round table where they were sitting. Alice and Holly were there as was Ceri, whom Valerie had invited to join them as soon as she walked in the door.
“Brandi, how was orchestra rehearsal?” Holly asked.
“Jenny wowed me, Alice, Maestro Carmichael, and everyone else there with her warm-up piece,” recounted Brandon. “Oh, can she play!” He looked into her eyes before initiating a kiss, which she was more than happy to accept.
“Maestro’s face hasn’t looked so amazed since Double Abby’s audition for principal clarinet,” said Alice. “I’m surprised that he didn’t ask for an encore then and there.”
“Wait until you hear what he did ask me to play!” Jenny replied. “Is On Firm Grounds your new hangout, too, Ceri?”
“Said Mum that should wait I here for afternoon tea. Came we here yesterday evening after toured we West Grove. Said she that be this popular establishment for students and neighborhood residents. And likes she how mash they tea here.”
“Mash?” Holly wondered aloud. She had noticed Ceri’s unusual speech at lunchtime, although it wasn’t too difficult to understand if she listened carefully.
“Uh, to brew,” Ceri clarified.
“They really do make good tea here,” Holly agreed with her new Welsh classmate.
“Speaking of which…,” Jenny remarked.
“It’s time for some,” concurred Brandon. “What would you like?”
“Oolong tea.”
“Shortbread?”
“Please,” Jenny confirmed.
Brandon walked over to the coffee bar. He recognized the barista, Lisa, who usually worked only the shift for morning and midday.
“This isn’t your normal shift,” said Brandon, not hiding his usual boyish voice.
“That isn’t your normal attire,” Lisa retorted with a mischievous grin. “Still, I gotta say you look really cute.”
“Thanks!”
“Let me guess—you’re dressing as your own twin sister for Halloween?”
“Oh, no! It’s Fashion Day, so I wanted to dress up with the other cheerleaders.”
“So you’re a cheerleader now?”
“Just until Double Abby comes back.”
“You’re subbing for her then?
“Yeah, but it’s also a chance to get in touch with my feminine side.”
“Oh, I think you’ve achieved that already!
“Already?”
“Already! So what’ll you and Jenny have?”
“Earl Grey tea for me, Oolong tea for Jenny and a plate of shortbread cookies to share between us.”
Brandon took the wallet from his purse and took out a ten-dollar bill which he gave to Lisa and she rang up the transaction.
“Here’s your change and I’ll bring the tea and shortbread to your table directly.”
Merely glancing at the change that Lisa returned was enough for Brandon to verify the accuracy of the transaction. He’d been able to do that almost since he’d learned to count. He put it in the tip jar and went back to the table and sat down.
“Brandi, did Coach Brenda give you my cheer shoes?” Valerie asked.
“Yes, she did, and I thank you for them.”
“I’m glad that I can share those with you. After all, I only wore them once. But I think like you’ll get a lot of use out them.”
“Only until Double Abby comes back, really.”
“Oh, don’t underestimate yourself, Brandi!” Holly addressed their new longtime friend. “Kelly thinks like you’ll stay on the cheer team until you graduate. I think like she’s right!”
“Hear that, Jenny?” Alice teased mildly. “You’re dating a cheerleader long-term. The football players will be so jealous!”
“What?” Ceri asked.
“At many American high schools, cheerleaders are often expected to date football or basketball players,” Jenny explained. “Many regard it as a tradition, but other cheerleaders frequently object to being paired with athletes just because they’re cheerleaders.”
“Seems that strange,” Ceri observed.
“Welcome to America!” Alice remarked to her new friend.
“Abby, can I use your ‘widdle girls woom’?” Tillie James giggled.
“Sure!”
“Whee…!” exclaimed Tillie as she skipped into the restroom, closing the door behind her.
Colleen and Abby exchanged incredulous and somewhat worried glances with each other. “Colleen, did you see Tillie’s eyes?”
“So you noticed them, too?”
“They’d be hard to miss,” Abby confirmed sotto voce. “She’s on some kinda drug for sure.”
From the restroom, Abby and Colleen heard a loud, “Whee…!” followed by a thud and giggling.
“Yep, she’s really spaced out on something,” agreed Colleen.
“Should we tell Coach Brenda?”
“I wouldn’t say anything, Abby,” Colleen warned her. “Tillie has a reputation for being quite a vindictive bitch.”
Dr. David Carmichael knew his way around the high school, since the West Grove Youth Orchestra had met there during most of the fifteen years that he had been music director and principal conductor. Still, most of the time, he had met with the orchestra in the Music Room, which the band and choral groups also used for similar purposes.
The doors to the main office were still open and a light still glowed inside. So Dr. Lansing was working after hours today. David had intended just to place his letter in her mailbox, but after fifteen years, he believed that it might be easier for both of them if he was there to discuss it in person.
Seph looked up when she heard knocking on her door jamb.
“Maestro?” she asked in surprise.
“May I come in?”
“Yes, of course! Please, take a seat.”
“Thank you, Seph,” David replied, sitting down in the chair that she’d indicated.
“So what brings you to my office after both our hours?” Seph hoped that it might be a social visit. She’d like nothing more than to listen to his accent all evening.
Dr. Carmichael withdrew an envelope from a pocket inside his tweed jacket and reached across Dr. Lansing’s desk to hand it to her. It was addressed to:
Dr. Janice P. Lansing, Chairman
West Grove Youth Orchestra
With some apprehension, she opened the letter and read it. The text was brief and to the point. Dr. Lansing read it, both disappointment and surprise showing on her face.
“Resigning?” Seph exclaimed. “Austria?”
“Yes,” David nodded, showing an expression both happy and sad. “I’ve accepted a position as principal conductor and music director of another academic orchestra just outside Innsbruck.”
“Can I do anything to get you to stay?”
“No, but a couple of your students did convince me to delay leaving until after the school year. I had planned initially to leave after the current semester.”
“So who got you to stay on for another semester?”
“Brandon MacDonald—or should I say ‘Brandi’ MacDonald?—and his girlfriend Jenny Chang.”
“I’m not surprised that you’d mention Brandon, but I don’t recall Jenny’s name on the roster for the orchestra.”
“After Brandon introduced us, she played what she called her ‘warm-up’ piece, Chopin’s ‘Waterfall’ étude. Most pianists who play Chopin’s music agree that it’s his most difficult. Well, Jenny Chang performed it flawlessly!
“Now, I have shelves of awards that I’ve won at the piano, but I can’t play Chopin’s ‘Waterfall’ étude—not like Jenny did, anyway. The great concert pianist Vladimir Horowitz refused to perform it publicly. I’ve heard only one other pianist play it so well as Jenny did today. But to Jenny, it’s a warm-up piece? If that’s just for warming up, then she’s on her way to becoming a world class musician, much like Connie Harrigan is.
“I gave Jenny three piano concerti to look at. Then after she decides which solo she’d like to perform, the really difficult part of my job begins.”
“And what’s that, David?”
“I must convince Brandon to conduct it!”
Seph just stared at David for a moment.
“Brandon a conductor?” Seph exclaimed. “When did you first get that idea?”
“I think that he was in the sixth grade when first I knew that he could. But it wasn’t until he asked Jenny to come with him today that things began to fall into place.”
“How’s that?”
“First, I hadn’t heard Brandon ever play so beautifully as he did today,” David recounted. “It was really quite extraordinary. He’s easily the best violinist in the orchestra now that Connie Harrigan is graduated, but today he played well above how he had two weeks ago. He and Jenny stayed after rehearsal to sight read a Beethoven violin sonata and the Romance in F Minor for Violin and Piano by Dvořák. Now, they were sight reading, mind you! I’ve heard rehearsed performances by professional musicians not up to the level that those kids were playing.”
“You were impressed?”
“Those kids are brilliant!”
“Yes, they are,” concurred Dr. Lansing, “and I’m not even talking about their musical abilities.”
“Well, it gets even better! Now, Jenny is the better musician between them, but she had never played with another musician before. Brandon was teaching her how, because piano students often learn and study isolated from other musicians. Still, she quickly learned what he had to teach her. Then, he apparently realized that she was playing the Beethoven at a higher level than himself, so he stepped up his own performance to match hers. By the time they finished sight reading the Beethoven, he was on par with her. And they were giggling over it!”
“So, they were learning from each other in real time and enjoying it, then.”
Dr. Carmichael nodded.
“I can understand why you’ve decided to stay awhile,” said Dr. Lansing. “I don’t think that I’ve ever witnessed such a phenomenon, myself.”
“I can’t imagine how this all changed in the two weeks that I was in Europe.”
“I can. Brandon and Jenny weren’t yet dating two weeks ago. If rumor holds, they shared their first kisses a week ago today on the roof of the building, next to the weather station. That’s kind of a school tradition.”
Had Seph given him a cue? He wouldn’t have too many more opportunities to ask her. Besides, now that he had tendered his resignation, he might relax the usual concern for ethics that had kept him from acting on his own interests for years.
“Seph, do you like Greek food?”
“Why, yes!” replied Seph, slightly cocking her head and grinning.
“Then would you like to join me at the Peloponnesian this evening?”
Her grin had grown into a smile. “I think that would be lovely, David. My desk isn’t quite ship-shape, so could you allow me a moment to tidy up?”
“Of course! I can wait outside.”
Dr. Lansing surprised herself with how quickly she put away the day’s paperwork. Growing up with a father and brothers all being naval officers had taught her efficiency. Still, she was was amazed and delighted by the trajectory that her evening was taking. Then she uttered a sound that she hadn’t in years. She giggled like she would when she was sixteen years old.
Seph opened the closet in her office, first to check her appearance in the full-length mirror. She looked fine. Then she took her raincoat since it was cooling off a little and went to meet David Carmichael just outside the office.
A waitress had brought rice and tea for Brian and Kelly then taken their orders. Brian couldn’t help but glance at the artwork around them. Kelly was right. The banquet room was indeed elegant, but their private alcove was absolutely perfect for a father-daughter dinner.
“Well, I have some important news for you, Daddy.”
“And what would that be?”
“Sylvia Brennan called from Union Charities Mission,” said Kelly. “I begin at noon Saturday. Also, I’ll be working dinnertime Monday. Then we’ll look at longer-term hours.”
“I’m glad that you’re getting started with that.”
“It was easy enough once she returned my call.”
“Your mom tells me that Sylvia is overworked and really needs the help.”
“I kinda got that vibe when she called. In fact, she seemed happier that I could come in for dinnertime Monday than for lunchtime Saturday. But I told her like I’d usually be available Sunday afternoons, although not this coming Sunday. After all, I promised Caitie-Cat that I’d take her to the mall. Making up with her is so important to me. I can’t believe like how insensitive I’ve been to her. I was too caught up in my own worries. When Mom and I talked at the hospital Saturday morning, she reminded me that Caitie-Cat looks up to me just like I look up to Maureen.”
Brian paused just to sip some tea. He noticed how deftly his daughter handled a pair of chopsticks, as if she were even unaware of using them. Kelly often didn't even realize how easily she did things that others found more challenging.
“Your mom and I are so glad that you made up with Caitie-Cat yesterday evening.”
“I feel good about that, too. When I woke up this morning, she had crawled into bed with me during the night.”
“She did what?”
“She crawled into bed with me.”
“Are you alright with her doing that?”
“Actually, I kinda liked it,” Kelly remarked with a relaxed, contented smile. “But in the interest of full disclosure, I warned her that I wake up an hour earlier than she does on school days. She giggled at that.”
Brian chuckled at the thought himself.
“Do you and Caitlin have any specific plans for your visit to the mall yet?”
“Yes, Daddy,” replied Kelly. “Since her piano recital is the following Saturday, we need to go dress shopping. I’ve heard her practice what she’ll be playing. It’s one of the piano suites by Debussy. She’s like the ‘principal recitalist’ for the evening, so she needs to wear something more formal than before. There’s also a fashion show at Kaufmann and Kaufmann’s and we’re thinking about a movie as well.”
“How good do you think your sister is getting at the piano?”
“That’s kinda hard for me to judge. After all, I’m not really a pianist, myself. Still, there’s something very different about how she plays now compared to back in the summer.”
“Your mom and I are wondering if she might be getting as good on piano as Connie is on violin.”
“When I’m reading or maybe doing homework, sometimes I find like I’ve paused just to listen to her play. I would find myself listening to him in much the same way, so I wouldn’t be surprised at all if Caitie-Cat has that same special something that Connie does.”
“Speaking of Connie,” Brian began, “I was able to hear him and his new girlfriend perform together in Manhattan when I was there on business last week.”
“What?”
“Connie had left a voicemail for me saying that he and his new girlfriend would be performing Vivaldi at the Ninety-Second Street ‘Y’ at eight o’clock ”Friday evening. After their rehearsal, Connie and Connie—”
“Huh? Connie and Connie?”
“That’s right! You don’t know yet,” Brian laughed quietly. “Connor is dating Constance Kim, a young ’cello student at Curtis, where they’re known as Connie and Connie.”
“Leave it to my brother to date a girl with the same nickname!” Kelly said, giggling in affirmation that indeed, Connor would do something like that.
“Anyway, they met me at a nearby restaurant, so Connie Kim and I got acquainted over an early dinner.”
“So what kind of girl is she?”
“She’s from upstate New York, from a Korean family, and like you, of petite but athletic build. She’s highly intelligent and very much interested in politics, economics, and world affairs. I’m so relieved that Connie’s interested in someone like her. Your mom and I worried about quite a few of the high school girlfriends that he brought home. But I think that Miss Kim is a real winner!”
“I really miss Connie,” Kelly admitted to her father.
“But that’s the way of things, sweetheart,” Brian reminded his daughter. “Your mom and I hope that each of you will find your own purpose and place in the world and settle there. Maureen was drawn to where your mom and I met for law school. And as good a violinist as your brother is, he never imagined that he might get into a school like Curtis. When he was fourteen, playing violin was something he enjoyed doing, but he hadn’t thought of making it a career. Not until he was seventeen did a violinist from the Los Angeles Philharmonic Orchestra happen to hear him practicing and called up one of his own professors at Curtis and helped arrange Connie’s audition. And even after beating out competitors for his seat in the class and the scholarship, he still wasn’t sure if he wanted it.”
“I didn’t know that! But how could anyone as gifted as Connie be so uncertain about it?”
“That’s a good question, Kelly. Your brother was very unsure of himself as a musician for a long time, but when he performed with his girlfriend in Manhattan last week, he clearly had settled the issue. It was like he and Connie were talking with each other through their instruments.”
“That’s gotta be weird!”
“Maybe, but they were thoroughly enjoying it.”
Using chopsticks, Kelly popped a water chestnut from her plate, through the air, and into her mouth. Her father was amazed that she avoided splashing any sauce on her new dress.
“Speaking of weird, Brandon is a cheerleader now. He’s on the junior varsity squad with me.”
“What?” Brian exclaimed, chuckling. “How did that happen?”
“After Double Abby was injured at Homecoming, Coach Brenda asked me to help find a sub for her while she recovers. Well, we couldn’t find any girls who were both qualified and available. But one computer search returned Brandon’s name. So I told Coach Brenda that he’d been in gymnastics with me and was really good at it. Then Monday, she asked him and he agreed to sub for Double Abby. His first game cheering is tomorrow. He’s wearing Sheila’s uniform.”
“Then he’s doing this as a girl?”
“Oh, yeah! And he’s so cute when he’s dressed as ‘Brandi’!”
“I’m not surprised that he’d step up in such a circumstance, though,” Brian observed. “He’s really a thoughtful and responsible kid.”
“He showed us that today in Cheerleading class.”
“How?”
“Miss San-Giacomo had told us not to press Brandon about dressing up for Fashion Day, but he came dressed completely as a girl. Well, Coach Brenda assumed that one of us had made him go shopping for Fashion Day.
“But then Brandon spoke up to say that Jenny had moved their dinner here to her uncle’s restaurant and that Sheila had planned for their shopping at Billings Square. So Coach Brenda apologized to us. Brandon wouldn’t let the false accusation go unchallenged.”
“I must say that Brandon’s always had a strong moral compass.”
“And I’ve benefited from it once again today.”
“So how do you feel about Brandon dating someone else now?”
“I don’t know,” replied Kelly wistfully, looking a little sad. “From the first moment we played together in that sandbox, I always thought like Brandon and me would grow up and get married someday. But Mom doesn’t think that we’d be compatible. She says like I’m a very free spirit while he’s kinda brooding. Besides, now that he and Jenny are a couple, it seems like they really do belong together. And not only that, Jenny and I are fast becoming friends. She’s just so likable. I mean like I thought I’d be jealous of her, but I’m not!”
“Your mom suggests that you might have another boy in mind now—or perhaps a girl?”
Kelly showed a startled look on her face when her father mentioned that. Was she exploring a straight relationship with Billy or a lesbian relationship with Billie or perhaps with Holly?
“Yes, your mother told me,” Brian confirmed as he held Kelly’s hands in his own. “And if you are bisexual, or even lesbian, nothing changes. You’re still my daughter, my Princess, and I’m still your father and I love you. That doesn’t change. Don’t ever forget that!”
Brian had almost wrecked his relationship with Maureen when she came out as lesbian to him and Cat. He was still working through the pain he had caused for both his wife and their eldest daughter. But he had learned from that. Fortunately, Kelly hadn’t known about it. He’d resolved never to risk his relationships with his children over sexual orientation—or anything else—ever again!
Kelly squeezed her father’s hands to feel, to draw from his strength. He gently squeezed hers to affirm what he told her as she fought to hold back tears. That helped her to win the skirmish with her own anxieties for the evening, which she demonstrated by sipping some tea and sighing in relaxation.
“I can’t be certain that either Billie or Holly would want that kinda relationship with me,” Kelly admitted. “I’ve known them both since kindergarten but my attraction toward each of them now is as strong as what I’ve felt for Brandon.”
So maybe Kelly really is starting to get over Brandon. But if he’s on the cheerleading squad with her, how will that affect things? Brian thought. Then he asked her, “Do you know if you’re attracted more to boys or girls?”
“That’s a good question, but I don’t really know,” she replied. “Maybe I’m attracted more to the person than to the gender? All this is new to me, too.”
Oh, Kelly! You’re so like your mother! She really needs to talk to you about her sexuality and yours, Brian thought. He nodded to acknowledge how unsure she felt about everything. He thought it might be time to change topics. “So how are your classes going?”
“They’re going okay, I think. This may sound crazy coming from your cheerleading daughter, but now I’m looking forward to assignments from my English teacher!”
“That’s the most interesting news I’ve heard all day! So what kind of English teacher gets my daughter excited about homework?”
“Miss Nakamura is our English teacher. She’s published poetry in both English and Japanese. I think like she’s even won awards for it in both languages. She has me writing poetry and she assigns us like the most interesting topics for essays.”
“How are your grades in her class?”
“I think like I’m getting all A’s and A-pluses. And I know like I’m doing better than I did in eighth grade English.”
“How are you doing in math?”
“Geometry is turning out to be a lot of fun.”
“How’s that?”
“First of all, I think like the subject itself is more interesting and easier to understand than other math. Doctor Lang emphasizes drawing pictures of problems and anything else we work on.”
“So your teacher has a doctorate?”
“Uh-huh! She has a P-h-D in math. But she’s also certified in physical education and coaches the pompom girls and dance team, too. She was a cheerleader in high school and college.”
Doctor Lang sounds like a good role model for Kelly, thought Brian. I like the idea of a cheerleader-mathematician—oh, wait! Maybe she’s a better role model for Brandon? “So she has both a serious academic-type career as well as another aimed at physical fitness and also at having fun, maybe?”
“I hadn’t really thought of it like that, but yeah! Like she and Coach San-Giacomo must be close friends, I think.” Are they lovers, too, perhaps? wondered Kelly. But if they are, that’s okay. After all, I kinda swing that way, myself.
“How’s your science class going?” Brian asked. “Which course is it this year?”
“Earth Science,” replied Kelly. “Teri and I presented our joint project this morning. We both got an A-plus on it!”
“How did that happen?”
“We each played from our strong suit. Teri’s better at numbers and doing calculations. I’m better at mapping, drawing diagrams, and putting timelines in order. But Mister Danvers said like it fit together so well that he couldn’t quite tell where Teri’s work ended and mine began.”
“That’s good teamwork.”
“That’s what Mister Danvers said.”
“Y’know, Kelly, you were telling your mom and me Monday evening that you had been afraid of starting high school and getting low grades. But it sounds to me like you’re finding your groove. Anything else occur today that might boost your self-confidence?”
“Well, Miss Schreiber asked Val and me to sing a duet for the school’s Winter Holiday Pageant. I could hardly believe that she wants to pair me with Val, but she likes how our voices sound together.”
“So Miss Schreiber hears your voice as comparable to Val’s? And that girl can sing! It’s really a shame she’s not Catholic! Could you imagine what our choir would be like if we could get her to come to Saint Mary’s?”
“Daddy, I’ve tried and Teri’s tried, too, but Val’s firmly and devoutly Lutheran. There ain’t no way Val’s ever becoming Roman Catholic!”
“Too bad!” Kelly’s father lamented. “To hear you and Val sing together would be so remarkable. You both have such powerful voices.”
“Oh, don’t we?”
“What’s up, Brandi?” Jenny asked.
“I just realized something,” he replied, still looking just a little spaced-out. “I didn’t need any alprazolam today!”
“No, you didn’t!” remarked Jenny. “So then what was the most stressful thing that you dealt with today?”
“It was probably when Miss Holt called to say that Doctor Devereaux had scheduled me at the same time as orchestra rehearsal. I did a controlled breathing exercise and that helped some. But firing Doctor Devereaux seemed to take care of the stress.”
“Sacked you your doctor, Brandi?” Ceri asked, more than a little surprised. “Can you do that?”
“Well, I did!”
Jenny and Alice nodded in support of Brandon.
“Our health care system in America is completely different than yours in Great Britain,” said Brandon. “We don’t have anything even close to your National Health Service.”
Valerie noticed that Teri Hamilton had entered the coffee shop and was getting a caffè mocha from the bar. Not even facial expressions were necessary to know what happened. The evening had hardly begun. So for Teri to return from a date so early could only mean that it was a failure.
“Are you okay, Teri?” Valerie asked as her friend sat down to her right.
“I could be better.”
“Wanna talk about it?”
“Not really. Well, not tonight, anyway.”
Holly reached over and gently placed her left hand on Teri’s right. Teri relaxed just a little and sipped from her mocha.
“Remember, Teri,” said Holly,” that dating is a long and sometimes tedious process. It’s better when it fails quickly. Would you want to date this boy for two years and then break up with him?”
Teri managed to smile weakly but sincerely at Holly. “You really do know what to say at times like this. No, we aren’t each other’s type and we both knew that as soon as we sat down for coffee and began talking. We apologized and thanked each other for our time and he brought me back here. He really is a perfect gentleman—just not mine!”
“Where did you meet this guy?” Valerie asked.
“We met at a Labor Day picnic. Our dads know each other from business. We each thought like the other was cute, so we agreed to go out tonight. But dating really is about more than just looks.”
“Hey! Don’t worry so much!” Valerie advised her friend. “We’re only fourteen, after all.”
“Besides, availability is hardly limited to West Grove High School,” Holly remarked. “I think like getting a date through one of your dad’s business contacts was a good idea even if the first time didn’t work out. It’s something that you might try again.”
“I’ll keep that in mind.”
“Maybe Teri’s still after the prince from that story we read in second grade,” Valerie teased.
“Val! I was only seven!”
“We all had dreams like that when we were only seven years old,” Valerie recalled. “I think like we were supposed to?”
“I guess so,” Teri conceded. “They really must’ve wanted us girls to start thinking about marriage as soon as possible.”
“But they also got us thinking about unavailable guys in distant lands and in the distant past,” Holly observed, “so like we don’t get married too soon.”
“Still, a prince would be nice, wouldn’t he?” Teri wondered to her friends. “But where do you find a real prince in California? And I don’t mean the Hollywood type.”
“I wouldn’t know,” Valerie admitted.
Just then, the bell over the door rang again and a professional-looking woman in her mid-thirties, wearing a navy blue skirt suit entered.
“Mum! Over here!” Ceri called out, springing from her seat. “Come and meet my new friends.”
Dr. Jones was surprised that Ceri had already surrounded herself by a group of fellow students after school. Maybe it bode well for Ceri starting out. Then Arwen recognized one girl whom she and Ceri had met earlier in the morning.
“Hello! I believe we met this morning?” Arwen began.
“Yes, Mum! She’s Alice, Doctor Johansson’s daughter.”
“That’s right, Doctor Jones. We did meet in Doctor Van de Meer’s office,” Alice affirmed. “I introduced Ceri to most of her classes today.”
“And Mum, next to Alice are Jenny Chang and Brandi MacDonald, then Holly Thompson, and my tall friend here is Valerie Schmidt, my lab partner for our German class.”
“Hi, Doctor Jones!” Valerie greeted her. “I’m very happy that Ceri and I are lab partners now. I’d been going it alone so far this semester.”
About that moment, Patricia Danziger, Billy, and a man wearing a business suit with a briefcase emerged from a back room at On Firm Grounds. After a round of handshakes, the man went his way and Billy took his mug and Mom’s to the bar for refills. They turned toward the big table, surprised to see another adult there.
“Ceri, this is Patricia Danziger, my mom,” Billy introduced his mother to his newest classmate. “Mom, this is Ceri ferch Arwen, our new classmate from Wales. Did I say that right, Ceri?”
“Yes, did you.”
“Has everyone else met my mom already?” Billy inquired.
“I haven’t,” Jenny replied.
“That’s right! You were in a different grade school and middle school than most of us.” He turned to face his mom again. “Mom, I’d like you to meet my friend and classmate, Jenny Chang.”
“Pleased to meet you, Mis’ess Danziger.”
“You, too, Jenny.”
“Ceri, it’s your turn again,” said Valerie.
“Billie, this is Doctor Arwen Jones, my mum,” Ceri introduced him.
“That’s a beautiful dress that you’re wearing,” Dr. Jones offered.
“Thank you, ma’am,” Billy replied. “I got it just for today.”
“Might I ask, what was the occasion?”
“Fashion Day,” Brandon answered.
“It’s a tradition at West Grove High School, ma’am,” Valerie explained. “The day before a game, the cheerleaders, the pompom girls, and the majorettes all dress up really nice because we’re required to wear our uniforms on game day. I’m on the pompom squad, so I dressed up for the occasion. But this is the first time that Billie, Brandi, and Jenny have dressed up for Fashion Day. Brandi only joined the jayvee cheer squad this week, so that’s why it’s her first time participating in Fashion Day. A few of us here helped choose her dress at Billings Square after dinner yesterday. And many of our other classmates also like to dress up for the occasion as well.”
“How was your first day at West Grove High School?” Arwen asked her son-become-daughter while she continued driving towards their new neighborhood.
“Everything went well, Mum,” Ceri reported. “Everyone whom I was with in the coffee shop are my classmates and they all welcomed me into their group. And there's something unexpected, too.”
“Oh! What’s that?”
“Do you recall Billie wearing the silver dress and Brandi wearing the bright blue one?”
“Why, yes!” Arwen replied. “To forget them would require some effort.”
“Well, they’re rather like me,” Ceri continued excitedly. “They began as boys!”
So that’s why Ceri’s syntax has been normal since leaving On Firm Grounds, thought Arwen.
Billy came into the family room wearing an indigo denim miniskirt, a light blue turtleneck, and black maryjanes of soft leather. He had already completed his assignments from school while Mom discussed their insurance claim with an adjustor at On Firm Grounds.
Patricia noticed that Billy had changed his silver lamé dress and stiletto heels for more casual girl’s attire. Until now, he had been donning his boy’s clothing after school. His mom patted the seat next to her on the sofa, inviting him to sit beside her. So Billy did and Mom put an arm around her son-become-daughter’s shoulders.
“So you’re not switching back to boy-mode for the evening?” Patricia asked.
“No, I like what I’m wearing now,” Billy confirmed. “It’s really comfortable and I may as well stay with the program.”
“Oh, I was wondering, doesn’t Kelly belong to the same group of friends that were in the coffee shop tonight?”
“She does, but her dad took her out for a father-daughter dinner,” Billy explained. “Actually, she was kind of excited about it. She even bought a new dress for the occasion.”
Patricia thought for a moment. “How would you like to come with me for a mother-daughter dinner like I’ve had with Nancy?”
“So this wouldn’t be exactly like the mother-son dinners we’ve had before?”
“Not if we do it right.”
Once again, Brandon sat at Sheila’s vanity, brushing out his hair, wearing the light blue babydoll and navy blue slippers that Jenny had given him.
“Now tomorrow, Coach Brenda has asked us to wear the team sweater instead of the shell and bodyliner and to braid our hair in pigtails.”
“I’m not surprised,” Sheila remarked. “Actually, that may be a concession to you.”
“Oh?”
“If you’re wearing my bodyliner and shell top, you’ll look obviously flat-chested. But you’ve already worn my sweater and it does look good on you. Besides, since it’s a little bulky, no one can really tell for sure that you’re flat.”
“Well, Rachel Blackwell told me not to worry about it because every girl starts out flat, anyway.”
Sheila tried to restrain herself but broke into a fit of laughter. “That girl is such a riot!”
“Now getting back to Coach Brenda’s instructions, I expect like you’ll look adorably cute in pigtails as do most of the junior varsity squad.”
“By the way, Coach Brenda said to secure with white ribbons.”
Sheila smiled at her brother-become-sister.
“Also, you need to let your hair grow out more so that you can wear a longer, fuller ponytail. The most popular hairstyle for a cheerleader is a ponytail with an oversized bow at the crown.”
“Do the cheerleaders change their look every week?”
“Not necessarily,” Sheila told her brother. “Coach Brenda does like for each squad to have a consistent appearance. But she also likes to try new things now and then.”
“Like having a boy dressed as a girl on the junior varsity squad?”
“Yeah, Brandi! That’s quite an innovation!” Sheila giggled. “But now that you’re a cheerleader, Coach Brenda will need to figure out how best to fit you into the squad. Not just your gymnastic skills, but your appearance, too.”
“I appreciate Valerie letting me have her cheer shoes.”
“Val tried out for cheerleading, but went with the pompom squad and dance team instead. So she’d only worn those once.”
“Why did she go with the pompom squad?”
“Told me pretty much the same reason that I’ve given Kelly and Coach Brenda,” said Sheila. “I like to dance but I’m not comfortable doing pyramids and aerials. Sophie felt that way, too.”
Brandon tried to cover a yawn, but Sheila heard it and smiled. “Sounds like you’re getting sleepy, Brandi.”
“I guess so,” agreed Brandon as he began to plait his hair into a sleep braid. “And sleep somehow feels better to me as a girl. Or maybe I just like wearing a babydoll to bed?”
“I think it’s just because you look so cute when you go to sleep,” said Sheila. “Or maybe you’re dreaming like Jenny will awaken you with a kiss?”
“Yeah! That would be awesome!” exclaimed Brandon as he tied a big blue bow to his sleep braid. He and his sister hugged, then they padded to his room.
“May I tuck you in, Brandi?”
“Yes, you may, Sis,” Brandon answered as he got in bed.
So Sheila tucked her little brother-become-sister in bed, kissing her on the forehead. He smiled back to her. “I’m glad you’re my sister,” he told Sheila. “You’re really good at it.”
“Thanks for being my little sister, Brandi!” Sheila offered kissing her younger sibling on the forehead once again. “You’re getting better at it every day.”
©2019-2021 by Anam Chara
“I’ll get it, Mom,” he announced. It was the postman. Postwoman, or letter carrier, to use the official gender-neutral term. But letter carrier wasn’t always correct either, since she held a package—a parcel, to be correct—instead of a letter.
“Good morning, Brian,” she greeted him, holding a pen in one hand as she balanced a somewhat large parcel on the other. “I’ve got a package with a return receipt for you. I need your signature here.”
He smiled as he noted the return address of Harrelson’s Custom-Fit Boots in the upper left corner of the mailing label. Brian really liked the letter carrier, a young, lithe, and athletic blonde in her early to middle twenties. Although she was a good decade older than Brian, he could still dream.
“Thanks, Brenda,” he said as he signed his name. “Mom ordered a pair of hiking boots from Harrelson’s for me.”
“My brother got me mine at Harrelson’s,” she said. “I couldn’t understand why I needed these, but the next day my girlfriend suggested we apply to the Post Office and we both got hired. And her sister had gotten her the same style from Harrelson’s a week before. How about that!”
“That’s a neat story.”
“They say he always matches the customer to the boot,” she testified, grinning at the boy. Brenda knew that the boy had a crush on her, but he’d soon be attracted more to girls his own age. She only hoped that any girl he hooked up with would be as sweet to him as he was to her. “Well, I have other deliveries to make. You have a good day, now.”
“You too, Brenda!” Brian offered with a smile, returning a finger wave just as she had done. She returned to her Jeep and drove off.
Brian shut the door and turned around to see his mother standing there.
“Are they the hiking boots?” she wondered aloud.
“Let’s see,” he answered her. “By the way, Mom, thanks again for getting these for me. All the guys have hiking boots. At least now I won’t look like such a wimp.”
“Son, you’re not a wimp,” she assured him. “When it comes down to doing what’s really important, you’ve never wimped out on anything.”
“I know, Mom. But they don’t see it that way,” Brian explained as he took out his Swiss army knife to open the shipping carton. “That’s why going on this camping trip with them is so important to me. I’m perfectly capable of doing anything that needs doing.”
“Brian, I think everyone knows that but you. Do you always feel like you need to prove it?”
He cut the packing tape to open the carton. He took out an especially large shoebox. “That’s a larger box than I’d expect for a pair of hiking boots,” he observed, lifting its lid. “I wonder—what?”
Both Brian and his mother were astonished as he took out an elegant ladies’ dress boot in a soft, supple black leather. It had what appeared to be a three-inch stiletto heel and a wide cuff smartly folded down at the top. Its zipper was hidden, but easily accessed, nicely recessed under an inner seam.
“Oh my!” his mother exclaimed as she took the other boot from the box. “These are beautiful, but obviously not hiking boots. Hmm? And they’re a smaller size than yours, too.”
“No, Mom. They’re not hiking boots. There must be a mistake. Would you call Harrelson’s and ask what we should do?”
“Of course! I’ll call them now,” affirmed his mother as she picked up the phone. Brian handed her a business card from the package and she keyed in the number for Harrelson’s.
“Hello?… Harrelson’s Custom-Fit Boots?… Yes, I’m Maureen MacKenzie, a customer… Online at your webpage…”
Brian just sat back for a moment as he puzzled over the strange boots. How do you get anything custom-fit by shopping online?
“… You don’t make mistakes?” he heard his mother continue. “There’s certainly a mistake somewhere!… I don’t think so… Well, Miss, you’re right about that… No, it couldn’t hurt, I guess…”
Mrs. MacKenzie rolled her eyes and then addressed her son, “Brian, I know this sounds silly, but she says you should try them on.”
“What?”
“Try them on!”
“But they’re girls’ boots!”
“I know, Brian. But please, don’t argue about it now. Just do it and you’ll have proven our point.”
He kicked off his sneakers and rolled up the cuffs of his faded blue jeans. Then tried to insert his foot into the right boot.
“Son, unzip it first.”
“Sorry, Mom, but I’ve never worn girls’ boots before,” he apologized with more than just a hint of sarcasm in his voice. He undid the zipper on the boot and tried again.
“No, Mom. It doesn’t fit. It’s too small and too tight for me. If I try it all the way I might damage the boot.”
“That’s far enough, then… Well, he tried them…” she said into the telephone. “No… Well, the right boot doesn’t fit so the left one doesn’t matter… Because they’re a pair!… Miss, could I please speak with someone else?… Anyone who can help with this… Anyone in charge…”
Brian put his sneakers back on and began to repackage the boots as his mom waited for another person to talk with. As he did so, he noticed the name and street address on the invoice read:
Mrs. Brian MacHenry
1629 4th Street NE.
However, the shipping label affixed to the parcel bore his own name and address:
Mr. Brian MacKenzie
1624 9th Street NW.
Brian relaxed a little and smiled as he thought that he understood the nature of the error. He was surprised, since Brenda usually caught that sort of thing. But wait! No, that wasn’t her mistake at all. She delivered the parcel to the correct address. The shipping label did not match the invoice. So, the mistake had to have occurred at Harrelson’s, before the package was even sent. He just smiled, once again secure in his opinion that Brenda was both smart and cute.
Brenda was cool!
“… Who are you?… Oh, Mister Harrelson!… Now we’re getting somewhere… They’re for my son… Yes, he tried them on and they didn’t fit… Too small… Of course not, they’re ladies’ boots!… Anyway, he needed hiking boots for a camping trip… Well, that’s what I thought I had ordered for him…”
“Mom—,” Brian tried to interrupt.
“… What do you mean—Not now, Brian, I’m talking with Mister Harrelson—”
“But Mom—,” he tried again.
“Brian, don’t interrupt!…”
“Mom!” he raised his voice sternly. “I know what’s wrong. The addresses on the shipping label and the invoice don’t match. The boots are not mine.”
“… Sorry, Mister Harrelson… Check the custom label… Where is it?… Brian, he says that there’s a label stitched with the customer’s name inside the left boot, opposite the zipper. See what it says.”
Brian looked inside the left boot and found the label. It read:
Custom fit of
♀ Size 7½B / 38 / 5 UK
by Henry Harrelson for
Morgan MacHenry.
He noted how elegantly the name had been stitched onto it. Brian couldn’t tell if it were embroidered by hand or by machine.
“Mom, it says they’re for Morgan MacHenry.”
“What did you find on the invoice?”
“These were sold to Mis’ess Brian MacHenry at Sixteen Twenty-Nine Fourth Street North-East—”
“… Instead of Mister Brian MacKenzie at Sixteen Twenty-Four Ninth Street North-West… Mister Harrelson, I seem to owe you and your staff an apology. We received the wrong boots in our delivery… Yes, and my son tried to tell me but I didn’t listen… Why, of course!…”
His mother seemed to pause for a moment, and he had a question. “So, Mom, what do we do next?”
“Wait just a moment and we’ll know. I’m on hold, but I’m sure that Mister Harrelson will take care of it… Yes… You don’t say!… Now isn’t that interesting. It would be faster if we came, then… No, not at all… No, I’ve never been in your shop, but I do have other business nearby to take care of, anyway… I’d love to!… Thank you, Mister Harrelson. We’ll see you in half an hour, then… Goodbye!…”
Mrs. MacKenzie ended the call. “Brian, I’m so sorry I didn’t listen to you. That was wrong of me. Please forgive me for doing that.”
“That’s okay, Mom,” he answered. “I shouldn’t have raised my voice at you, either.”
“Well, that’s forgiven, too,” his mother conceded, “especially since you were trying to save me both effort and embarrassment, if I had listened. Anyway, it appears an error was made in shipping, and Mis’ess MacHenry got yours by mistake. She ordered these for her daughter. They’re taking your boots back to the store and will wait until we get there with theirs. I can let you return these and get yours while I take care of some other business downtown.”
“That sounds okay to me,” agreed Brian. “But Mom, please don’t ask me to try on ladies’ boots again, or anything else that’s girly. I mean, it’s not really too good for my self-concept.”
Maureen MacKenzie just smiled and hugged her son.
The sounds of Concerto No. 2, “Summer,” of The Four Seasons by Antonio Vivaldi rang through the premises of Harrelson’s Custom-Fit Boots.
Cynthia looked up from the desk at her boss. “Your reputation for finding the perfect fit remains intact. After all, you can’t be held responsible for the misdirected mail. That was my fault.”
“Cindy, it’s okay,” Henry Harrelson tried to reassure his apologetic young clerk. “A good manager doesn’t fire a worker every time she makes a mistake. That’s as unproductive as it is cruel. Besides, you’ve only been here six weeks. Your probationary term is three months.”
Cynthia was very embarrassed because she had accidentally switched the shipping labels for two orders. Now the customers were coming in to exchange them for the correct pairs.
“I’m sorry, Mister Harrelson,” she apologized yet again. “I just didn’t mean to be so—stupid!”
“Please give yourself some slack,” her boss told her. “At least as much as I give you.”
She just seemed to stare at him.
Henry sighed. “Would you feel better if I dock your pay?”
“No.”
“Would you feel better, then, if you dock your pay?”
The girl cocked her head to one side, puzzling at his remark.
“Here’s the deal,” Mr. Harrelson began. “When you go to lunch today, clock out and take as long as you feel necessary to punish yourself. Then return and clock in when you’re satsified that you’ve been adequately penalized. Just be sure to come back and clock in again before closing time.”
“Okay,” she replied sheepishly. “But won’t you be stressed out without any help here?”
“No, I’ll be okay,” he said. “And when the customers bring their boots back, I can take care of it. Besides, I’ve dealt with misdirected mail more than you think. I’ll get some sustenance first. That way, you can take the early afternoon off.”
With that, Henry walked out the backdoor and went for lunch.
Mrs. MacKenzie found a parking place available only half a block and across the street from Harrelson’s Boots. Brian got out as his mom handed him a roll of quarters. He peeled down the wrapper and deposited four of them, enough for an hour’s parking.
“Keep the meter paid and you can use the rest at the arcade,” Brian’s mom instructed, as she withdrew her wallet from her purse, then a credit card from the wallet. “This is the card I used for your boots, if you need it for the exchange. You might not, but just in case…”
Brian accepted the card through the window and stuffed it into his shirt pocket. Then he opened the car door for his mom. He held the misdelivered boots in their large shoebox tucked under his other arm.
“Thank you, Brian,” she said as she got out of the car. “I’m to the bank first, then I’ll meet you at Harrelson’s. I’d like to get a pair of boots like those for myself. Be careful crossing the street.”
“Okay, Mom. You take care, yourself!” her son replied cheerfully as he dashed across the broad avenue since at the moment it was clear of oncoming traffic.
As an aficionado of science fiction and fantastic literature, the tinkling of the bell when he opened the door signaled Brian’s stepping into a time warp according to his own impressionable mindset. The scent of various fine leathers hit his senses just as his eyes took in the rich décor of the shop. The dark wood paneling cast a soothing mood through the showroom, much like the feeling under a stately shade tree on a hot summer day. The fixtures appeared to be antique, which Brian recognized as Victorian, all in a rich, dark cherrywood. His mother had taught him to recognize the various styles of furniture, as she enjoyed collecting such pieces herself. His ears picked up the sounds of Bach’s Brandenburg Concerto No. 3 quietly playing in the background.
Behind the counter was a tall, thin, long-faced man with dark brown hair, graying at the temples. For some reason, Brian thought that this guy reminded him of the Stage Manager from Arthur Miller’s Our Town. The two sides of his light brown moustache sloped steeply down to the corners of his mouth, almost like a chevron. He wore a white shirt of broadcloth under a muted heather blue pullover, with a vee-collar revealing the top of a silver-gray necktie. His penetrating blue-gray eyes peered at Brian for a moment, then they turned to study the girl standing at the other side of the counter.
Brian looked toward the girl, himself, and their eyes locked. They simply stared at one another. Brian recognized her face as his own, just as she did his as hers.
“Do you two know each other?” the man asked in a quietly resounding, warm baritone.
“No!” Brian and the girl both chorused.
The man pointed to an antique full-length mirror set in a movable frame in the corner of the showroom. The two teenagers moved toward it. Together, they studied their images in the looking glass. Their facial features appeared almost identical. Same blue eyes. Same gently wavy, dark brown hair, growing beyond shoulder-length, although hers had been expertly styled into an elegant French braid. The girl looked maybe an inch or so taller, but that might have been due to her shoes. Without doubt, they looked to be the same age.
The girl asked, “Is your birthday May twenty-—?”
“… first?” Brian anticipated her question. “Yes. And you were born at Hudson—?”
“… Falls, New York? Uh-huh,” she completed their exchange of the obvious questions.
“My name’s Morgan,” she said in a subdued voice, still examining their faces in the mirror.
“I’m Brian,” he answered, finally breaking off his gaze. Smiling, he handed her the box from under his arm. “Then these must be for you.”
“Thanks,” answered Morgan, her voice still quietly reticent as she accepted the package from him. She then renewed eye contact with Brian. “Mister Harrelson has yours. I already gave him back the pair I got in the mail.”
Brian glanced over toward where the man stood and noticed a similar box on top of the counter as Morgan sat down in a chair to try the boots on. She opened the lid of her box and folded the crêpe paper out of the way. The black boots were beautiful.
“There’s a label inside the left boot,” said Brian, taking a seat in a chair next to her. “It’s opposite the zipper.”
Morgan looked inside the left boot and located the label, reading:
Custom fit of
♀ Size 7½B / 38 / 5 UK
by Henry Harrelson for
Morgan MacHenry.
“Yeah,” she confirmed. “These must be mine.”
Morgan kicked off the pumps she was wearing and set her new boots on the floor next to them. Brian slid out of the chair and dropped to the floor on one knee next to her.
“Morgan, do you mind if I call you ‘Sis’?” Brian asked her.
The corners of her lips flexed slightly upwards as her face relaxed a little. “I think I might like that. After all, it appears to be true.”
The boy took her right boot in hand and unzipped it. He gently helped guide her nylon clad foot into it and secured the zipper for her. Brian then shifted his position to assist Morgan on her other side. He then repeated the procedure with her left boot, the two teens smiling at one another. Then he stood up and extended his hand to her. She took his hand and he helped her rise from her chair. She took a few careful steps around and then glanced over at the man.
“Mister Harrelson, these feel wonderful!” Morgan sang out to the proprietor. She pirouetted and smiled again. “I have lower heels that aren’t this easy to walk in.”
Mr. Harrelson grinned back at her. “Then I take it the fit is comfortable?”
“Perfect!” the girl answered, her smile still beaming. She glanced back at her apparent brother. “Could I help him try on his boots?” She winked surreptitiously at Mr. Harrelson, who chuckled quietly to himself as he turned to retrieve the box from the top of the counter.
“I see you like your boots,” observed Brian as Morgan dramatically spun around and fell more than sat back into her chair. She turned to face him. “Now that I have the problem of my boots solved, I can pay attention to more serious matters. Apparently we’re twins, sister and brother, so it would also seem that at least one of us is adopted.”
“I know that I am,” Brian informed his newly discovered sister. “But my Mom never mentioned a twin or any sister or brother. Whoever arranged the adoption might not have told my folks, though, if they knew about any others. What about yours?”
“My parents have never said anything about it to me,” answered Morgan quietly, a blank expression on her face. “I have a younger sister, but she doesn’t look like me at all. She takes after Dad with red hair, green eyes, and freckles. I thought that I looked at least a little like Mom. She has dark hair and blue eyes like mine. But now I’m not so sure.”
“I’m so sorry, then, that whatever happens, you’re finding out like this,” apologized Brian. “It doesn’t seem fair, does it?”
“No, it doesn’t,” she said. “But it’s not your fault, either. Not any more than it could be mine. But I guess Mom and Dad haven’t told me everything, have they?”
The opening notes of the «Danza de Jalisco» from Aaron Copland’s Three Latin American Sketches suddenly pierced the simpler sounds of the slow movement from Bach’s Brandenburg Concerto No. 4, signaling that his mother was calling on his mobile telephone.
“Excuse me, Morgan. I need to take this. It’s Mom,” he explained. As Brian flipped his telephone open, Mr. Harrelson came over and gave Morgan the large shoebox.
“Hi, Mom!… I’m fine… Not quite yet, but I met the girl that the boots I got belong to… No, Mom, not yet… Mister Harrelson’s just handing us the box now… Mom, I think you should meet Morgan… No, I don’t think we’ll be dating, but… No, you still need to meet her… No… Today and in person… Please, Mom… It’s important. And you said you want a pair of boots like those, anyway… What?… Another hour?… I can wait… I think I can talk to Morgan a little more… When you meet her, you’ll know… Alright?… Alright, then!… Oh, Mom!… Thanks for always telling me the truth… I love you, too!… See ya soon!… G’bye!…”
While Brian was talking, Morgan discreetly raised the lid of the shoebox and peeked at the label inside the left one of a pair of black ladies’ boots, identical in style to her own. Its label read:
Custom fit of
♀ Size 9D / 40 / 6½ UK
by Henry Harrelson for
Brianna MacKenzie.
She tightened her lips to hide her grin. But as she did, an idea began to germinate in her wildly playful and creative mind. But Morgan also wondered at her own motives for it. In but a moment, this once carefree and loving girl had suddenly lost her trust in everyone and everything that she had ever known. For it seemed that her parents, Mom and Dad, had not told her the full truth about her own history, if not lied to her outright. The pain of this discovery grew for her by the minute.
She waited until Brian had finished the call before addressing him again. “Brian, these came in the mail for me these today, but they were just a little too big for me. Please, try them on.”
She removed the box lid to reveal another pair of black soft leather ladies’ boots, identical in style to what she now wore. Brian looked at her.
“What?” he asked incredulously. “You can’t be serious!”
“I know,” she admitted. “It must seem strange, but please, won’t you help out your newly discovered sister?”
Morgan tilted her head with a wide-eyed look at Brian. It was the same look that, anywhere in the world, a sister would give her brother to enlist his aid in an act of mischief. The siblings had only known one another fifteen minutes and she had already demonstrated her skill at manipulation. He knew when her eyes met his this time that he would do what she asked him. He also knew that he would regret it, but he would still do it. So for the second time today he kicked off his sneakers to try a pair of ladies’ boots on.
So as Brian pulled the boots on, Morgan smiled at him. “How are they?” she asked.
“They’re just a little snug for me is all,” he reported.
“That’s because of your heavy socks. You need to wear nylons with those.”
“Well, excuse me, Sis, but nylons are not something that I keep in my wardrobe.”
“But I do!” replied Morgan as she dove into one of her large shopping bags. She withdrew a newly acquired package of pantyhose. “We are about the same size, so I know these’ll fit you.”
“Morgan, it’s one thing to try on boots, but pantyhose?” Brian objected, “I don’t think so.” Yet he also reckoned that his objection was futile. It was the way that she had just affirmed that they were the same size. And by how she had looked at him, he knew she was talking about more than just her pantyhose. After all, they were twins, and although he doubted that she would have anything to interest him in her shopping bags, he also knew that he was about to find out, anyway.
Brian’s sister simply smiled at him, then turned to address the proprietor. “Mister Harrelson, do you have any dressing rooms?”
“We share such with the dress shop next door,” he said, opening a door in the side wall away from the street. There was a small hallway with curtained alcoves along it. “You may enter through here.”
“Come with me, Brian,” his sister commanded as she gathered up her shopping bags and thrust a couple of them into his arms. She grabbed his elbow and pulled him toward the dressing rooms, she flashed a broad, mischievous grin back at Mr. Harrelson. The grin had to be wide enough to cover the considerable pain that she bore that very moment.
“I can’t believe I let you talk me into this,” said Brian looking at himself in the three-way mirror set up on the back wall of the dressing room.
“You look really cute, Brian,” Morgan assured him, “just like me. And your hair is so elegant in French braids!”
“I’ve always liked braids like these on girls,” conceded Brian, “but I never imagined myself wearing them.”
His gaze was now locked on the girl staring back at him from the mirror. The reflection showed Brian to be Morgan’s twin sister, wearing a short, pleated gray miniskirt and matching jacket. He was wearing a soft pink blouse with ruffled sleeves and a small cross for a pendant. Besides the blouse and ensemble, he was wearing a padded training bra and matching panties underneath it all, as well as a simple pair of nude pantyhose. The black boots were beside his nylon-clad feet.
“I feel stupid,” lamented Brian, observing his feminine image in the mirror. He winced as he watched his twin sister quickly roll up his jeans, shirt, and underwear into a tight cylinder and stuff them into an empty shopping bag along with his socks and sneakers. “I hope your crazy idea works.”
“What’s so crazy about it?” Morgan asked. “We're twins, after all, even if we, like, just met.”
“This morning, I was an only child, a teenage boy, planning for a camping trip with my friends to get our summer vacation into high-gear. But this afternoon, here I am, dressed like a girl in my twin sister’s clothes. I didn’t even know about a twin sister when I woke up this morning.”
“Well, it’s just as much a surprise for me, too,” parried his sister. “But why not take advantage of it? Twins dress alike all the time.”
“Yeah, but usually they’re the same sex when they do!”
“Not always!” Morgan piped with a glint in her eye.
“Obviously not,” her brother confirmed, “since I’m wearing your clothes.”
Morgan had changed into a pleated navy skirt and matching jacket of the same style as what Brian now wore, but with a red ruffled blouse. She also wore a necklace with a tiny megaphone dangling from it as a pendant. So he concluded that his sister must be a cheerleader at her school.
“We look exactly alike,” observed Morgan. “Our mothers will have to be honest now.”
“Mine has been honest, at least with me,” contended Brian. “I’ve always known I was adopted.”
“But did she tell you, like, you had a twin?”
“She prob’ly doesn’t even know. It really depends on what the adoption people told my parents back then. I don’t think there’s any great mystery there.”
“Huh! We’ll see!” snorted a very suspicious Morgan. “You should put your boots on now.”
He picked up the boots and sat down on the bench set against a side wall. “So, who were these boots for, anyway?” Brian wondered aloud, looking inside the left one. He read the label:
Custom fit of
♀ Size 9D / 40 / 6½ UK
by Henry Harrelson for
Brianna MacKenzie.
“Brianna MacKenzie, huh?” he noted. “Today has been way too weird.”
“Why? That’s just your name—Sis!” Morgan teased as she sat down on the bench next to him. “Hey, girl! I owe my newly discovered twin brother big for this. I mean, we’ve just met. So you’ve really gotta be someone special to go through with all this for me.”
“You got that right!” Brian confirmed, putting on the black boots and zipping them up. But he was surprised when he felt Morgan gently kiss his cheek.
“Thanks, Bro!” she offered as she arose from her seat and extended her hand. “Now, when you stand up, be careful! Your balance is gonna feel, like, very different wearing heels.”
Brian took her hand and proceeded somewhat anxiously to stand up. The extra three inches from the heels actually caused him to feel a little dizzy. And his whole body felt unsettled as he had not yet found his new center of gravity. The high heels had pushed it slightly forward as well as upward. The padded bra also added a little more mass to the equation, although he was just barely aware of it. He and Morgan both turned slowly toward the mirror and two decidedly pretty twin sisters glared back.
“Brianna, I should give you a touch of makeup before we go out there,” acknowedged Morgan, motioning for her to sit down. “And fortunately you’re blessed with the same good looks as your sister.”
“And I bet we’re both blessed with the same incredible sense of humility and modesty, too, aren’t we?” Brian teased back as they both sat down again, suddenly aware that during the brief moment of banter with his sister, his body had found its new center of gravity.
“‘If ya got it, flaunt it!’ Mom always says,” Morgan told her girled-up twin brother as she rummaged through her purse. “And we’ve both got it! Y’know, after we’ve established our new relationships, I’d like you to come over to my place and let me dress you up again. There’s, like, all kinds of things we could do as twins.”
“Forgive me, Sis,” apologized Brian, “but I don’t wanna, like, take crossdressing up as a new hobby.”
“And pray tell, why not?”
“In case you hadn’t noticed, I’m a boy.”
“That’s why it’s called cross-dressing, Bro,” she answered in a wryly humorous tone. “Besides, that’s the fun of it. Any girl can look good with the right cosmetics and a little practice. But dressing a boy up is a much bigger challenge.”
“Maybe a challenge to you,” Brian retorted, wondering if his new sister might have dressed other boys up before. “But it all sounds like a real drag to me!”
“Ha!—Ha!—Ha!” pronounced Morgan dryly as she rolled her eyes. “How clever the wit of my new twin brother!”
“That’s an interesting phrase when you think about it,” he said as his sister opened a compact and withdrew an applicator.
“Which phrase?” she asked, carefully applying a powder to his face.
“New twin brother,” he clarified. “Twins usually grow up together. The idea of having a new twin brother almost seems like a contradiction, doesn’t it?”
“Now that I think about it, yes, it does!” Morgan paused to look her brother directly in the eye, acknowledging his point. She then returned her attention to powdering his face. “Close your eyes a moment, please… That’s good… You can open them again.”
She reached into a shopping bag and took out a new small plastic box of more cosmetics and tore the plastic wrap off it. “This is fresh and I’ll let you have it. I can get more. You should never share eye makeup—risk of infection! But my colors should work fine for you, since we’re twins, after all. Our skin tones really do look the same.”
Morgan gave her brother’s face a very lightly made-up look, very much like her own. For a finishing touch, she took out a small bottle of perfume from her purse.
“I love this scent,” she said. “It’s very feminine and after wearing it a few minutes, you will think you’re a girl, or at least you’ll wannabe Brianna instead of Brian.”
She anointed herself with the fragrance to show Brian how to apply a scent and he used some of her perfume himself.
“How do the boots feel?” Morgan asked.
“I can’t believe it, but they’re comfortable enough,” her brother answered. “Except for maybe my sneakers, none of my other shoes fit this well. But I’m not too sure about walking in them, though.”
“I think you’ll be okay,” she assured him. “Take smaller steps and put one foot in front of the other when you walk. And you can swing your arms to help with balance. Watch me.”
Morgan proceeded to demonstrate how to walk in her high-heeled boots. The changing room was too small so she had stepped out into the corridor. Brian followed her, imitating her moves.
“That’s it, Brianna!” Morgan encouraged her brother, while emphasizing the feminine form of his name. “You’re a quick study to get it down so easily! Are you sure you haven’t worn heels before?”
“I’m quite sure,” he affirmed with a touch of sarcasm in his voice. “And I still can’t believe I’m doing it now!”
“You don’t have to, y’know,” she told him, sighing with a tone of wistfulness. “I know this is all new to you. Even though you’re my brother, we did just meet. Maybe this is expecting too much?”
“Well, thanks for letting me off the hook,” he said with some relief. “I can still do it, though. It’s feels really weird dressed up like this, but since I already am, we may as well go through with whatever you’ve got in mind. And just what is that by the way?”
“I want my mother, or whoever she is, to have to, like, guess who’s who,” Morgan told him, glaring fiercely. “And I want her to tell me just who I am and why she’s not told me the truth. And I want to find out if she, like, knew about you.”
Brian understood that his new-found sister was very angry right then. And then he began to have second thoughts about his role in such a charade. He did not really mind dressing up to look like Morgan, but wouldn’t she make her same point if her mother just saw her with her twin brother as well?
“I’m sorry that our meeting like this is unhappy for you,” he tried to console her. “But I’m also excited to have a sister.”
Morgan reached around to hug Brian. “Am I being, like, stupid about this?” the girl asked her brother, tears welling up in her eyes. “I’ve never felt so angry or hurt before. Suddenly, I feel like my whole life has been one big lie.”
“That’s gotta be heavy,” Brian conceded. “But try to think about it from your parents’ point of view, too. They may still be planning to tell you. Or it may simply have been difficult for them to bring up. How has your life been up until now?”
Looking into her twin’s eyes, she could see that he felt her relaxing at his suggestion. They had just met, but did they already think that much alike?
“You’re right. They’ve always been, like, there for me,” she admitted. “Mom and Dad, I mean. I haven’t known anything but love from them and my little sister. No, quite honestly, I don’t have anything to complain about, Brian. I’ve always been really happy with my family. And they’ve always been, like, happy with me, or at least they always seem to be.”
“Then, you may wish to give them the benefit of the doubt.”
Morgan hugged her brother again and kissed him on the cheek. “Thanks, Bro. I’ll try to do that.” A few tears trickled down her cheek.
“Careful!” Brian said quietly, delicately wiping a tear with his finger. “Or you’ll have to fix your makeup.”
She smiled back to him, then turned to check her face in the mirror. Fortunately, though, there was but a trace of smearing. She took a compact out from her purse and touched it up a little.
Brian saw his sister glance back at him almost as if she were blushing. There he was, dressed in the clothing of a girl he had just met, yet Morgan was more vulnerable and even more embarrassed than himself. Then he understood that what he had said must have helped diffuse her anger toward her parents.
She turned back to her brother and took her hands in his. “I’m so sorry I made you dress up like me. It was just so I could get back at Mom when she comes to get me,” confessed Morgan. “Now I feel so selfish and stupid. I can’t expect you to go out there dressed like this. Really, you don’t have to.”
“Sis, I’m okay with it,” he insisted, still consoling her. “Really. After all, aren’t twins are supposed to dress alike, at least sometimes? Besides, I might not get another chance to try this again.”
His sister’s demeanor seemed to perk up when Brian said that. “Why?” Morgan asked, grinning mischievously at him. “Would you like to try it again?”
“I don’t know,” he answered her frankly. “Let’s see how this attempt goes off first.”
Morgan giggled. “Maybe I found a new sister today, too!”
Brian noted that the look in her eyes had changed. She had redirected her attitude from that of playing a vengeful prank to one of just enjoying some silly mischief. But he mused over how he could know that. He had just met Morgan, yet he could read her like he had always known her. Perhaps this was simply more of the weird experience that the day had become.
“Y’know what?” Morgan piped up. “I think we still have just enough time to do your nails before Mom gets here. How ’bout it, Sis?”
“I guess,” he answered, with slightly less enthusiam than his sister had asked. “I mean, if I’m gonna go out there like this, then I may as well do it right.”
“That’s the spirit, Sis!” beamed Morgan giddily as she searched through the new bottles of nail polish in her bags. “This will be more fun for us both if you look as girly as possible.”
Although Brian agreed with the logic of Morgan’s remark, somehow, he still winced at it. He was not so happy to associate the phrase “as girly as possible” with anything about himself. Yet this was not about him alone, but also about his sister. For him, this was just an exercise in playing his role as a twin brother, or even a twin sister, if needed. Indeed, the thought had crossed his mind that he could crossdress only because he was secure enough in his role as a boy. The irony of such an idea, however, was not lost on him.
Morgan was sitting next to him again. She had taken out an emery board and was using it to smooth and shape his short, jagged fingernails as best she could. “Your nails are a mess, Brianna,” she observed. “You should really try to work on them.”
“Uh, Morgan, remember?—I’m a boy!” Brian reminded her.
“Well, you don’t have to be!” Morgan retorted with a wicked grin. “But I promise not to hold it against you, anyway.”
“Is this what’s called ‘sibling rivalry’?” he asked her. “It already seems to have been going on since birth.”
“Ya better believe it, Bro-anna!” she quipped, continuing to work on his nails. “And I’m not gonna let you forget it. It’s part of the fun of being a sister.”
“I wouldn’t know,” remarked Brian, a little wistfully. “I’ve never been a sister, or even a brother, before.”
“Well this is your chance to be a sister today,” she insisted, the mischievous gleam in her eye brightening. “Maybe you can be more my brother the next time?”
The next time? Indeed! Brian wondered, just how much today would change his life? He knew that nothing would ever again be quite as it had been before. There was something about Morgan, more than just the fact that she was his twin sister. Within moments of their meeting, his role as her brother was clear in her mind, while he had almost no clue himself. Yet he understood her thoughts and feelings, as if they were his own. He had known what to say to dissuade her sudden anger and distrust of her parents, because it would have dissuaded him. And as soon as she had asked him to try the ladies’ boots on, they both knew that he would be dressing up like her, because that course of action followed implicitly from her initial request. And as reluctant as he was to do it, Brian had accepted that the logic of the situation might need him to play the role of a sister instead of her brother, although he did not yet understand exactly why. After all, he was indeed her twin brother, so even his presence as a boy would force her mother to confront the circumstances.
Even though Morgan had offered to let Brian out of his disguise, she still seemed to need him wearing it. And he did not wish to let his sister down during the first day of their new relationship. Besides, any embarrassment from being in drag he would shed at the end of the exercise along with the clothes. However, Morgan’s discomfiture, he feared, would continue long after he had returned home and dressed from his own closet once again.
Morgan had begun painting Brian’s nails a pretty pink color that was only slightly bolder than the pastel pink of the blouse that he was wearing. “I hope that wearing a nail color is not too upsetting an experience for you. But Mom knows how much I like it and not wearing it could give you away too soon. I’m worried that she might pick up on how short your nails are, anyway. I don’t grow mine too long, but you are a boy after all. Yours are simply shorter than mine and there’s not enough time to lengthen yours any?”
“Lengthen them?”
“We could use acrylic extenders but I don’t have any with me and we don’t have time to go shopping. They would also take time to set and file down. There’s a ladies’ salon in the building, too, but again, the process would take too long. At least this nail polish dries quickly. Just don’t touch anything with your fingers until they’re dry. I’ll apply a clear finish then. I know this is not as complete as it should be, but then you’re not getting ready for a date—”
“For which I’m most grateful!” Brian interrupted her nervous chatter. “No, I don’t like nail polish—not even on girls! So yes, it is upsetting for me, but then dressed up like this, it’s really the least of my worries.”
The nail polish dried relatively quickly, while Morgan took the opportunity to primp herself one more time. Seeing that her brother’s fingernails were ready, she then applied a clear top coat of finish to them.
“How do you feel dressed as a girl?” Morgan asked him.
Brian sighed a moment. “I feel anxious, stupid, and silly. Just as soon as I step out into the boot shop again, I’ll prob’ly feel humiliated.”
“No, no! I mean more, like, how well do the clothes fit, how good do they feel on you, not so much how you feel about wearing them, although that’s important, too.”
“To be honest, I’m surprised how comfortable they are,” he admitted. “Especially the underwear and pantyhose. They feel pretty nice, actually. But it all still feels so weird, and I’m afraid that this is going to be more embarrassing than anything else I’ve ever done by the time it’s over.”
“Please don’t feel that way, if you can help it,” pled his sister. “I do need for Brianna to be with me when Mom comes back. Like I said before, I owe you a big favor for your help. I’m just hoping it all works out like I have in mind.”
“So am I,” he rejoined, nonetheless grinning at her. “I’d be really upset to go through all this for it not to work.”
It had taken a while for Morgan to understand that her brother was very much afraid. As was she. And that’s why she needed him to be Brianna. Just as soon as they had met, she quickly noticed that they could both read one another’s feelings. It was weird—really weird! The idea formed in her mind almost as quickly, that her brother, if he could take on a girl’s role, might act as a mirror for her own emotional reactions. So she wanted Brian to become Brianna to help her face her mother—and herself.
Yet this was an idea that Morgan could only hope would work out. The only way to know for certain, was for Brian to dress up and take it from there. And she felt guilty doing it to him, because although her new brother had whined about it a little, he’d also offered no real resistance. She knew that he’d feel worse about not helping his newly found twin sister, than about being dressed like a girl. In short, Morgan had sensed that Brian knew how important their doing this together would be. Yes, they had just met for the first time today, but she already felt like she and Brian had already been growing up together. Indeed, she wondered how much more than mere appearance that they might share.
“Then let’s go introduce ‘Brianna’ and her twin sister to the world,” resolved Morgan, gently taking her twin by the hand. “Our public awaits!”
Mr. Harrelson grinned slightly to himself as the twins, both dressed as girls, came back into the showroom. The gleam in Miss MacHenry’s eye had given away her scheme as soon as she had learned that the boots delivered to her would fit her brother. He was very impressed at how meticulously she had worked to make the young Mr. MacKenzie look like herself. If Mr. Harrelson had not known what was going on, he would not likely have seen through the boy’s disguise for quite a while, himself. Eventually he would have known, since Brian would not be the first boy to leave Harrelson’s wearing a pair of girl’s boots. His heart warmed toward Brian, whom he knew to be risking embarrassment and even humiliation to help the new sister that he had met but ninety minutes earlier. Indeed, Mr. Harrelson had resolved to follow this boy’s activities very discreetly, as he might be a good candidate to work in the shop as he matured. He had hired his Cynthia that way. Most of his employees had been previous customers who had grown into their boots, so to speak.
“You young ladies are looking rather nice,” said Henry, smiling at the twins who had just returned from the dressing room. “But you still need the right accessories.”
Mr. Harrelson put two identical boxes on top of the counter. “These are yours with my compliments,” he said smiling in turn to each twin. “They were made to match the boots, but we don’t usually carry handbags…”
Morgan and Brian nervously eyed the boxes and then exchanged glances with each other. Brian then lifted the lid from one and rustled through the crêpe paper. Inside was an elegant purse of the same soft black leather as his new ladies’ boots.
“Omigosh!” squealed Morgan. “Your first purse! And it’s such a nice one!”
“These each have a detachable strap and can be worn over the shoulder or carried as a handbag or even as a clutch,” explained the proprietor as Morgan opened hers. “They also have matching checkbook-size wallets inside.”
“Are you sure we don’t owe you anything for these?” Morgan asked.
“Not at all, Miss MacHenry! You and your—twin were kind enough to return the misdelivered items here in person. Handbags are not our usual merchandise, anyway. It makes sense that the two of you should have them. If you wish, you may think of them as included in the price of the boots.”
“Brianna, do you have your own wallet with you?” Morgan asked her brother, now disguised en femme.
“Uh—it’s in my jeans!” Brian answered. “And there’s nearly a whole roll of quarters, too, that Mom gave me for the arcade. And I put Mom’s credit card in my shirt pocket. Geeze! I forgot all about it.”
Morgan set her shopping bags down next to a chair and removed her brother’s rolled up clothes from one. Brian sat down next to her and quickly felt through the clothes for his wallet and coin roll. The credit card had fallen out of his shirt pocket, but his sister found it at the bottom of the bag. She extracted the needed items from his clothes and set that shopping bag down next to Brians seat.
“Put the coins, credit card and your wallet in your new purse… and, while we’re at it, here’s a few more items you’ll need… I said you could have this,” Morgan reminded him, handing Brian a small plastic box of eye makeup. She then pulled out a small package of tissues for him. “You never know when you’ll need to fix your makeup, so always carry a few tools, like facial tissue.”
“I’ve always wondered why girls carry purses,” Brian told her. “Guess I’m gonna find out?”
Smiling at her brother, Morgan discreetly broke open a box in her bag. She pulled out an oblong-looking whatever sealed in a wrapper of opaque white paper.
“Brianna, this is a sanitary napkin—a pad,” she said. “Put this in your purse. And I have a spare tampon you can have, too.”
“What?!” Brian protested. “But I don’t need those!”
“Of course not, silly!” Morgan conceded. Then she explained, “But we girls do and if some other girl needs it and you happen to have a spare one in your purse, then voilà! You’ve made a new friend!”
“I didn’t think about that,” admitted Brian sheepishly. “I know it’s something girls go through. But how important is it, really? I mean—”
“Brianna! You’re blushing!” his sister observed. “It’s okay. It’s part of every girl’s life. It’s inconvenient and messy, often anxious and depressing, and it’s nearly always uncomfortable—sometimes even painful. And yet we wouldn’t trade it for anything!”
“I guess I just don’t get it, Sis.”
“You haven’t spent enough time around girls yet. If I still have a home after today, I really want you to come over and let me dress you up. Y’know, we have to play catch-up at being twins.”
“Morgan, you’ll still have a home,” Brian sought to assure her. “But why d’you wanna turn me into a girl so bad? Wouldn’t you wanna get to know your brother first?”
“Well, there is that—but Brianna is far too pretty, and I’ll bet far too sweet, not to have around. Face it, Sis, you’re one good-looking girl! I should know.”
Brian sighed. What was that British expression? He couldn’t remember it.
“In for a penny, in for a pound?” mused Mr. Harrelson aloud, smiling directly at Brian.
The twins both stared at him wide-eyed.
“Sorry, kids!” apologized the shopkeeper. “I couldn’t help overhearing and the look on, well, Miss MacKenzie’s face—if I may call you that—suggested the expression to me. But son, it’ll be okay. You’re not the first boy whose sister has ever dressed him up like a girl. Think of it as, say, your sister taking you on a new adventure!”
Morgan giggled and held her brother’s hand. “He’s right, Brianna. This can be an adventure for you. Most boys are too afraid even to try and not many who want to ever get the chance.”
“And I’m sure there’s a good reason why,” observed Brian. “Besides, I have an uneasy feeling about this myself.”
His sister patted his hand as she squeezed it.
The bell at the top of the door tinkled once again. The twins’ and Mr. Harrelson’s attention immediately turned to the person entering, a woman in her late thirties, dressed in a sharp, white ensemble of skirt and jacket with a soft pink blouse and tan boots, purchased elsewhere. Her long hair was an intensely dark brown, in luxurious waves cascading down her back.
The woman began to address her daughter before she had noticed that both of the apparent girls seated in the boot shop looked like her daughter.
“Morgan are you—”
Mrs. Brian MacHenry froze as her mind tried to process the scene before her.
“When I woke up this morning,” began Morgan, “I had no idea…”
“… that I had a twin sister,” Brian finished the sentence. “So it seems that you never told…”
“… your daughter that she was adopted. But now it looks like…”
“… she has found her twin sister. And we’re sure that we’re twins because we were both born at Hudson Falls,…”
“… New York, on May…”
“… twenty-first. So we wondered…”
“… if you knew about your daughter’s twin? And can you even tell…”
“…which of us is Morgan?” Brian asked, finishing their exchange.
Mrs. MacHenry began to cry, as she couldn’t identify which of the two was her daughter. Mr. Harrelson gently touched her elbow and ushered her to a seat across from both twins.
Brian reprised the dialogue, “Your daughter also wants to know…”
“… why you and Daddy never told her that she’s adopted?” Morgan completed her and her brother’s strange, two-person monologue.
Henry Harrelson marveled at how these two teenagers had spoken as if in a single voice, seamlessly weaving their thoughts into what was the strangest dialogue that he had ever heard. They had only just met, here in his shop, yet they behaved as if they had grown up together.
“I’m sorry we never told you before,” Mrs. MacHenry said in tears, apologizing to her daughter. “Your father and I have discussed it but we didn’t quite know how to bring it up yet.”
Morgan wanted to respond right away, but she stopped as Brian had mentioned this as a possible explanation for why her parents had never told her. He did suggest that they might still be planning to tell her. Also, she remembered Brian’s advice, that at least she ought to give her parents the benefit of the doubt. And as she recalled his advice, she knew.
She knew!
Deep down, within her heart of hearts, Morgan knew that her parents loved her. Her adoptive parents must love her, else they would not have adopted her. That was logical. Could love be logical? She knew because Brian knew. It had always been his reality. She could feel it and somehow, he was sharing it with her.
“So you were planning,” began Morgan, “to tell your daughter…”
“… that she was adopted?” Brian picked up the thought. “But did you know…”
“… about a twin?” Morgan completed the question.
“Your daddy and I had considered telling you on your birthday, but instead, we decided to wait another year,” her mother answered. “We needed to be certain you were ready to understand it. And we wanted more time to figure out how to bring it up. But honestly we didn’t know about your sister, honey. The adoption agency never told us about any siblings at all, let alone a twin sister.”
Brian felt it was time to put an end to the charade.
“Maybe that’s because your daughter’s twin is not a sister, but her brother,” he said. “I’m Brian, or you can call me ‘Brianna,’ as Morgan seems to prefer.”
“Mom, I apologize for how Brian’s dressed,” offered Morgan. “It was all my idea. I insisted he dress up like me. Besides, I think he’s cuter as Brianna!”
“Yeah, you would!” Brian quipped to his sister. “Ma’am, I’m sorry for my part in all this. So I stopped it as soon as Morgan had made her point. Please don’t be too upset with me, or even with Morgan. This has been a big shock for all of us. None of this is really anyone’s fault.”
Mr. Harrelson had been standing off to the side, watching and listening to everything, allowing the circumstances to unfold in his shop as so many others had over the years. He did not like to intervene in these situations, but customers had often sought his guidance at such times, mostly because he happened to be the only neutral third-party on the scene. That people often regarded him as distinguished and thoughtful likely had bearing on it, too. Henry knew that a single well-considered remark might diffuse a tense situation. Of course, an ill-considered one also might create disaster.
“Mister MacKenzie shows quite some wisdom—or Miss MacKenzie, if anyone prefer. No one here seems responsible for what’s happened, except maybe myself. Morgan and Brian, or Brianna, are here today because we had mixed up the mailing labels for their boots. Please, if you need to affix any blame for their meeting and their subsequent theatrics to deal with it all, I will accept it here and now.”
“No, Mister Harrelson,” answered Mrs. MacHenry, “You’re quite right. We should’ve told Morgan at her birthday. My husband wanted to, but I wasn’t ready to answer the questions she might have had just yet. And I’m still not ready now.” She turned to address Morgan’s twin. “Did you know that you were adopted, Brianna—Brian, I mean?”
“Yes, Ma’am. Mom and Dad told me a long time ago, before Dad moved out,” her daughter’s newly found sibling explained. “Really, I’ve always known I was adopted. But Mom never mentioned any sister to me, so I doubt she knows about Morgan, either.
“This morning when I got out of bed, I was an only child, a boy with a teenage crush on the postwoman who brought him the wrong pair of boots. But this afternoon, I’m the twin sister of the girl who got mine by mistake.
“And I’m still waiting for Mom to come and take me home.”
“Mom, please don’t be mad at Brianna,” pled Morgan desperately. “None of this was her idea at all. It was all my idea. I was mad because I thought you and Daddy lied to me. And I wanted to see her dressed like me because—because I was afraid you wouldn’t let me see her again. I mean—well—she’s a stranger to you and Dad.”
“Oh, Morgan!” exclaimed Mrs. MacHenry, nearly whining. “Give us a chance! She was a stranger to you, too, until—when was it?—An hour ago or two? We can accept her as easily as you.”
Morgan’s mother leaned over and took a hand of each twin in her own. She stood up, pulling the twins from their seats into a warmly sincere hug. “If we had known you had a sister, we’d ’ve adopted her, too.”
“Thank you, Ma’am,” offered Brian, “but I’m really her brother.”
“Oh, I’m sorry, Brian!” Mrs. MacHenry corrected herself. “But you do make a cute girl! And you two do look like twins dressed that way.”
After a good moment of it, they relaxed their hug and sat down again, but now they all were smiling.
“Mom, I love you,” said Morgan. “And it’s okay that I’m adopted. You did it because you and Dad wanted to love me.”
“That’s right, baby,” confirmed Mrs. MacHenry. “That’s exactly right.”
The little bell over the door of the boot shop tinkled yet again as Maureen MacKenzie entered. She paused, mouth agape, for a moment as the door swung closed behind her. Then her mouth formed a smile, still agape, as she turned toward Brian.
“Oh my!” exclaimed Mrs. MacKenzie. “You look so pretty, Brian! And I can only guess that the other girl must be—a sister?”
“Yes, Ma’am,” affirmed Morgan. “My name’s Morgan and this is my Mom.”
“Good afternoon,” Mrs. MacHenry greeted her. “I’m Catherine MacHenry.”
“And your daughter is whom the boots were for?” Maureen asked.
“Yes, and we got the pair meant for your son—I mean Brianna—I mean—Oh, I don’t know what I mean!” exclaimed Catherine, utterly confused.
“Mom how did you know it was me?” Brian wondered out loud. “Mrs. MacHenry couldn’t tell us apart.”
“Easily, son. You just have to know what to look for,” his mother explained. “The pair you got in the mail were too small for you even to get your foot into. So Morgan had to be wearing those, and therefore yours had to be the larger pair.”
Maureen turned to address Mr. Harrelson. “Now, Mister Harrelson, do you have a pair of hiking boots for my son?”
Henry, tight-lipped, nodded with a smile as he crouched down and brought two large shoeboxes out from behind the counter to set down on its top and the second on top of it. The proprietor opened the top box and produced a lovely pair of cordovan hiking boots. Ladies’ hiking boots. Besides the obvious feminine accents in the top-stitching, the laces were an exciting hot pink. Their tops were turned down above the ankles to form cuffs displaying the soft, pink sheen of the satin-like fabric lining the inside of the boots.
“Oh my!” exclaimed Maureen. “These are beautiful!”
“I’m glad you like them. We aim to please. But do check the label inside the left boot, Mis’ess MacKenzie,” warned Henry, grinning. “I wouldn’t want there to be another mistake.”
So Maureen read the label inside the left hiking boot:
Custom fit of
♀ Size 9D / 40 / 6½ UK
by Henry Harrelson for
Brianna MacKenzie.
She frowned reading the label and then turned to look at her son interacting with Morgan and Mrs. MacHenry. Maureen saw something unexpected in how he was behaving as Brianna. Yes, very much unexpected, but perhaps something she also needed to encourage.
“Mister Harrelson, I think I’ll have ‘Brianna’ try these on first.”
“Why, of course!” Henry agreed. “I’m certain the fit is correct. Yet it’s always nice to confirm that it’s so.”
Maureen took the boots out of their box and took them over to where Brian was sitting. “Son, these are your hiking boots. Try them on while we’re here.”
Morgan helped Brian with the new pair of boots while Maureen and Catherine retreated to chat with each other.
“Catherine, I think that I should take advantage of this,” Maureen quietly informed her. “I never thought that I’d get to have a mother-daughter dinner with my son, so I’m not going to pass on the opportunity.”
“That’s so sweet!” Catherine opined sotta voce. “But I was hoping to invite Brianna to have dinner with us tonight. I’d like Brian—my Brian, that is—and our younger daughter to meet Brianna.”
“Hmm? Then could I suggest maybe a joint mother-daughter dinner?”
“Well, I do like the sound of that,” conceded Catherine. “With another father-daughter dinner on the side? But how will your Brian feel about going out as a girl?”
Maureen giggled at the suggestion. “We shouldn’t speculate on how he might feel, Catherine,” she remarked, still giggling. “We should just have him do it and observe how he feels.”
“I can’t argue with that,” Catherine agreed, joining Maureen in her own fit of giggles. “It won’t be too hard on him, will it?”
“He will be anxious and embarrassed at first,” confirmed Maureen. “But he will get over it, and quicker than even he would think. Even now he appears to be getting comfortable as Brianna. He’s very adaptable and I think that he’s secretly quite proud of the ability. Frankly, I’m worried he might like being girled-up just a little too much. Yet somehow, I also think he needs to explore this and I should encourage him.”
“We could make it a ‘punishment’ for helping Morgan’s little deception.”
“Then how will you ‘punish’ Morgan for her role?”
Catherine giggled once more. “She’ll have the burden of keeping Brianna girled-up all summer.”
“That’s a ‘punishment’?”
“Yes, but I’m sure she’ll enjoy it!”
Both mothers giggled at that.
“Do you know Trattorio Luigi?” Catherine asked.
“Yes, I do!” answered Maureen.
“Why don’t you and Brianna meet us there for dinner then? invited Catherine. “We all do need to get to know everyone. And dinner’s on me, too. How ’bout six o’clock?”
“Well that gives Brian and me time to change,” observed Maureen.
“Don’t you dare! You’re dressed perfectly fine as you are!”
“And Brian?”
“The invitation is for Brianna, not Brian!” giggled Catherine.
“Oh!” replied Maureen, smiling. “Then maybe I can take my new daughter shopping until then?”
“Mis’ess MacKenzie, you’re such a good mother to that wonderful girl of yours!”
Both ladies continued giggling as they stepped over to Mr. Harrelson’s counter. He smiled at them.
“I think my son likes his new hiking boots,” observed Maureen. “He seems even to like wearing them with a skirt!”
“Yes, he certainly does,” agreed Catherine, still giggling. “But I can tell that now Morgan must have a pair to match.”
Henry chuckled as he lifted the lid from the second box on his counter, displaying yet a second pair of cordovan hiking boots, identical in style and color to those that Brian was now testing. “I had anticipated as much, Mis’ess MacHenry.”
Catherine picked up the left boot and peeked inside:
Custom fit of
♀ Size 7½B / 38 / 5 UK
by Henry Harrelson for
Morgan MacHenry.
Yes, these hiking boots were custom-fit for Morgan. So, she took them over to her daughter, whose eyes widened in surprise as she jumped up and down in delight.
“Omigosh!” squealed Morgan. “I love these, Mom! They’re so cute! They’re for me?”
“Well, twins are supposed to dress alike, right?” Catherine reminded her daughted.
Brian smiled inside. Was this the same Morgan who had been so disappointed and angry with her parents for withholding the truth of her origins? Yes, it was. And somehow, he knew that the love and joy that she radiated now was just as real and honest as her previous anger and sorrow. But Brian preferred this Morgan.
Morgan was now lacing up the hiking boots to try them on, so Brian moved to help her. But instead of kneeling on one knee this time, he sat on the floor, folding his legs up tightly next to himself, carefully using the skirt to preserve modesty as he had seen girls do time and time again, although he was not even aware that he was doing so in an impeccably feminine way. But the two mothers oberved this and simpy glanced at one another, confirming with mere eye contact that they had noted such modest, girlish behavior.
Ignoring the bell ringing over the door, Cynthia noticed a pair of twin girls sitting as she entered the shop. Two older ladies, about her own mother’s age, sat across from them. They all were engaged in an animated conversation, of which the tone seemed very serious. She glanced over at her boss for a cue and Mr. Harrelson tilted his head ever so slightly toward the business office. Cynthia read his facial expression quite correctly and went directly to the office and clocked in for the afternoon. Mr. Harrelson followed her in and closed the door, gesturing for his young clerk to sit in a simply cushioned wooden chair. He himself took his usual seat behind the desk in his old leather wingbacked chair. Its much-abused, weather-beaten appearance was exceeded only by its soft, familiar comfort, personalized to Henry’s use by his years of sitting in it.
“Who are the twins, Mister Harrelson?” Cynthia asked.
“Morgan MacHenry and her brother Brian MacKenzie.”
“Her brother? But they’re both girls!”
“Well, they may both look like girls,” Henry said in his rich, warm baritone, “but I assure you, that indeed only one is such. The other is her twin brother.
“They have returned the boots that they received this morning. These were the packages for which you reversed the shipping labels.”
“So it’s still my fault, then?” Cynthia asked sadly. But her boss smiled at her and chuckled lightheartedly.
“You ask that like you’re afraid I might fire you,” he observed. “Don’t worry! If your mistake were so bad as to warrant dismissal, I’d have fired you already. Actually, I was much more concerned with how you mishandled the call from Mis’ess MacKenzie this morning. But even that was motivated out of your pride in me as your employer, so all is forgiven.”
“Oh? I’m sorry, I didn’t know that I handled the call wrong,” his young clerk confessed.
“I don’t wish to discuss your telephone skills just now. We’ll review that another time,” he said. “Rather, I would like to talk about making mistakes, or to be more specific, your attitude towards making them.
“Cindy, don’t worry so much about your mistakes. I’ve been more worried because, frankly, you make too few.”
“Too few mistakes?” replied the young woman incredulously.
“That’s right. You need to make more mistakes!” Henry confirmed with a grin.
“I don’t understand—I don’t think—,” the girl stammered. “How could anyone make too few mistakes?”
“Cindy, this is not a classroom, not in the usual sense. Mistakes are how we learn in business, in the so-called ‘real world.’ If you’re not making a mistake now and then, you’re not learning anything. It might be because you play it too safe, or perhaps I don’t push you far enough.
“When you a make mistake, it both shows your character and offers you an opportunity to build on it. I can use such an event to gauge your honesty and responsibility as well as your poise. Also, when you must fix a mistake, then you have another chance to understand how things work and to pay closer attention to their details. So mistakes can help you improve your skills and technique as well as your character.”
“I never thought of it that way,” she admitted. “I’ve always been told that mistakes are bad. Am I wrong to think so?”
“Well, it’s not so much the mistakes that we want,” Henry continued, “but we absolutely need the lessons that follow them. And it can be quite difficult to get those much needed lessons without making a few mistakes first. But the way you’re taught in school reinforces the very false idea that always being right is good and therefore that making any mistakes must always be bad. Yet life is never so simple as that.”
“But how could mixing up a pair of shipping labels not be bad?”
“The twins outside just met here today returning their boots. Until then, they did not even know of each others’ existence. Apparently, they were adopted into different families. Their mothers are out there talking with them now. Your ‘mistake’ with the shipping labels is why those two kids met here today.
“Morgan and Brian—or maybe Brianna—should have grown up together, but they didn’t. Just know, Cindy, that your ‘mistake’ has allowed them to regain what they didn’t even know they had lost.”
“So, reversing the shipping labels did all that?” Cynthia asked.
“Brian’s mother ordered him a pair of hiking boots online,” Henry explained. “But because both the MacKenzies and the MacHenries reside in town, each of the customers’ children came in person to return the misdelivered boots. So yes, your switching the shipping labels set up the meeting of the unknowing and unsuspecting twins. And more’s happening even yet than meets the eye in all this.”
“But isn’t that in spite of, rather than because of, my mistake?”
“Think about it for a moment, Cindy,” continued Henry. “If you had not made that mistake, then how would these twins have met?”
Cynthia puzzled over Mr. Harrelson’s question for a few minutes while he annotated a few accounting forms and posted some data by hand to an old, bound journal and a matching ledger.
“I’m sorry, Mister Harrelson, but I can’t think of any other way for them to have met.”
“Then what can you conclude about the relationship between your mistake and the twins meeting?”
“It was necessary?”
Mr. Harrelson smiled at his clerk. “Next, would you regard the twins’ meeting as a good thing?”
“Yes. I think so.”
“Then how do you see your mistake now?”
“I don’t know,” admitted Cynthia. “I can’t say.”
“Let me spell it out for you, then,” Henry said leaning back in his chair. “Your mistake was beneficial. Even now, those twins and their families are enjoying a happiness that they would have otherwise missed today. And I can see its trajectory yet bringing them joy well into the future.”
“It just seems too strange for me.”
“What you think of as a mistake allows Brian to have a sister, and Morgan as well as her little sister to have a brother. And Brian also gets a chance for a few experiences in girlhood with his sister. Few boys ever get to do that. Mrs. MacKenzie has an opportunity for a mother-daughter shopping trip and to enjoy a mother-daughter dinner.”
“All that?”
“There’s even more, but I don’t wish you to be overwhelmed by it all. Still, I do have an exercise for you.”
“What kind of exercise?”
“First close your eyes… Good… Now think about, say, two or three things that you enjoy about being a girl that you’d most like to share with everyone…”
Cynthia smiled, just a moment, until her tears flowed easily and happily.
“Cindy, you’ve opened the door for Brian, a boy, to feel what you’re feeling now!”
“Omigosh! That’s beautiful!” the clerk cried. “And I could do this with a mistake?”
“As mistakes go, Cindy, yours was golden!”
Henry needed to get back to the shopfloor, but when he rose to leave the office, Cynthia embraced him in a passionately strong, grateful hug. Her embrace felt like the one that his daughter had given him just before he escorted her down the aisle at her wedding.
Mr. Harrelson stepped back behind the sales counter and addressed himself to Mesdames MacHenry and MacKenzie.
“Ladies, please allow me to suggest you both take advantage of our two-for-one sale. If each of you buy both boots of the same style for your—daughters, then you each will get one free pair. And I’ve already given complimentary purses and wallets to your girls. They also match the ladies’ boots that they have.”
“How would that work out ?” asked Mrs. MacHenry?
“Since each pair is the same price, we each buy two pairs in the same style. Then I give a pair of the ladies’ hiking boots to Morgan and you give a pair of the ladies’ dress boots to my son,” explained Mrs. MacKenzie. “That way we both get the two-for-one price for everything.”
Catherine looked at Mr. Harrelson who just smiled at her and nodded as he laid out a pair of similar bills of sale showing the two transactions just as Maureen had described. The two women took checkbooks from their purses to write drafts for the boots.
“Mr. Harrelson, I’d like a pair of those ladies’ boots just like my son is wearing,” stated Maureen. Do you have any more in stock?”
“Yes, I do,” he confirmed. “And I also believe we still have your measurements on file.”
“Then when can I pick them up?” she asked.
“They should be ready in forty-eight hours,” Henry informed her.” But do call ahead. Strange things can happen in here sometimes.”
Catherine rolled her eyes, retorting with a giggle, “Do they ever!” Then she added, “I’d like a pair in white, if that color’s available?”
“Yes it is,” Henry confirmed again. “And your boots will also come with the matching purses and wallets, ladies, again with our compliments… Oh! Mis’ess MacHenry, I’m not sure that we have your measurements on file.”
“No, I haven’t purchased a pair for myself here before,” she clarified.
Henry pressed a button of a vintage intercom on the counter. “Cindy, could you come to the counter, please. We need to fit a customer.”
“These white boots will complement that ensemble you’re wearing perfectly, Mis’ess MacHenry,” observed the proprietor. “But that’s why you ordered them, isn’t it?”
She smiled back at Mr. Harrelson. “Of course.”
“Ah! Here she is,” Henry announced by way of introduction. “Cindy is my assistant-in-training here. I believe you and Mis’ess MacKenzie talked with her by telephone this morning.”
Henry turned to address Cindy. “Would you take Mis’ess MacHenry to our backroom for a fitting, please?”
“Why, of course!” she beamed, guiding her new customer by the elbow. “Right this way, Mis’ess MacHenry…”
Maureen MacKenzie turned to address Mr. Harrelson again. “I can understand how someone can mix up the shipping labels, but there was the other label.”
“The other label?”
“Inside the boot for ‘Brianna’ MacKenzie? That’s a mistake, too, isn’t it?”
Henry paused a moment, tight-lipped, staring off into space. Then he looked her in the eye.
“That’s a good question, Mis’ess MacKenzie,” he conceded. “I don’t know. Only your son, or daughter, can answer that now.”
The mother didn’t respond verbally, but Henry could read her unspoken fear, her question yet unasked. And he could not leave it unanswered.
“You have raised your child correctly thus far,” he told her. “So why are you doubting now your ability to do it? You are still your child’s mother, whether he remains your son or becomes your daughter. He, or she, still needs the mother that you already are.”
She looked over at Brian and Morgan and heard them chatting with one another. She sighed and reached into her purse for a tissue to wipe away the tears that were starting. She glanced back at Henry. She fought back further tears.
“Every summer after school lets out, Brian usually gets the blues and remains in a malaise for a week or two until he finds a new hobby for the summer. But it had been almost a month and I was starting to worry. Now I’m wishing he had gone for the radio-controlled model cars, airplanes, and helicopters again this year. I’m already missing the little engines buzzing.”
“So then, the choice of new summer hobby appears to have been settled,” observed Mr. Harrelson as his lips tightened once more into that unusual grin.
“Mom, I can’t believe I’m outside dressed like this!”
Mrs. MacKenzie just pointed to the street so mother and son scampered across, Brian in his new ladies’ boots. Reaching the other side of the street, the doors of the car unlocked. His mom also popped the trunk open so that they could load in the boxes and shopping bags that were the trophies from their visit to Harrelson’s.
“Son, bring your purse,” his mom advised. He retrieved it from one of the shopping bags.
Brian sat down and shut the door as his mom entered on the driver’s side. He folded his arms tightly across his chest and squeezed his nylon clad legs together tightly, almost as if he were cold, his new purse resting between him and his mother’s between them. Maureen saw the distress in her son’s face.
“You can relax, honey,” she said. “You’re safe now. It’s just you and me in here.”
“I’m scared, Mom. I really am,” admitted Brian as he pulled his knees up to his chest and wrapped his arms around his legs. “I don’t know what’s happening to me.”
“Well, one thing that’s obvious to me is that you wanted to be dressed like you are right now.”
Brian’s lips tightened and his tears flowed as he nodded.
“There’s no way that you’d be wearing those clothes unless somehow you wanted to,” continued his mother. “And if you want or need to dress like a girl, I’m okay with it.”
At those words, Brian relaxed.
“You’re really okay with me like this?” he asked—no—pled for confirmation of what his mom had said, for acceptance of what might be happening, of whom he might be.
“Yes, I am—except that your pose right now is most unladylike when you’re wearing a skirt!”
Brian suddenly thrust his feet down into the footwell on the passenger side and stretched his skirt as firmly as possible around his upper legs as far down to the knees as available. He and his mother both giggled over it.
“After you and Morgan had tried on your hiking boots, her mother and I noticed that while your sister had put the pumps that she had worn into the store back on, you put your girls’ boots back on, not your sneakers. And you didn’t even ask to change out of her clothes, did you?”
Brian’s face was blushing rather vividly at that moment.
“No, but she didn’t ask for them back, either. She worked so hard to dress me up like this, she’d have been disappointed if I had changed back into my jeans. She was really proud of her work,” he explained to his mom. “I hoped you’re not too disappointed in me. I thought I was doing the right thing.”
“Disappointed? Not at all!” Mrs. MacKenzie assured her son. “You took quite a personal risk for someone else’s cause, for someone you didn’t even know this morning.”
Brian tried to hug his mom, as well as he could in the front seat of a car, anyway.
“Mom, I love you.”
“I know, son. I love you, too.”
They straightened themselves and Maureen spoke to her son again, “If you want a real adventure for the summer, there are quite a few nice shops for women and girls in the same building as Harrelson’s.”
“His business shares dressing rooms with the dress shop next door. That’s where Morgan took me to change.”
“I’d love to take my new daughter shopping,” Maureen said, pulling the door handle, opening the car door slightly ajar.
“Mom, I just don’t understand,” he said, his voice trembling. “I’m nervous, embarrassed, afraid, but I feel like I gotta do this.”
“Whatever you wanna do, Brian or Brianna, I’m here for you.”
Brian opened his door, swung it wide, and stepped out. “Let’s go, Mom,” he announced. “I need to do this.”
“Are you sure, honey?” his mother asked as she stepped out of the car.
“No! Of course I’m not sure,” answered Brian. “But I’m doing it anyway!”
“Then, don’t forget your purse!”
Brian blushed as he reached into the car for his new purse. Morgan had fixed the strap for the purse to be worn as a shoulderbag, so he let it hang down from his right shoulder.
“Not quite,” his mom said. “Sling it over your left shoulder to wear it against your right hip. Always wear your purse with the strap across the body. It’s safer that way. You’re less likely to lose it and it’s harder to steal.”
“Thanks, Mom,” he said. “I hadn’t thought about it, but it does make sense.”
Maureen came around the car and joined her son on the pavement. They embraced in a good, strong hug.
“I love you, Mom!”
“I love you, too, girl!”
Brian’s eyes widened as he looked into his mother’s.
“Yes, from now on, whenever you’re dressed as a girl, I will think of you as my daughter, Brianna. I will only address you as my son, Brian, when you’re dressed as a boy. It’s safer that way. And I think it will be more fun for us, too.” She kissed her new daughter on the cheek. “Brianna, try not to cry so much! Your makeup is running.”
Brian smiled through his tears and opened his purse. That’s why Morgan gave him the packet of tissues. Then for the first time, he really noticed the soft pink nail color he was wearing. Then tearing open the packet, he took out a tissue to wipe the tears away from his face.
“We can touch up your makeup in the ladies room across the street,” his mother told her new daughter.
“So being a girl is about more than just clothing, isn’t it?”
“You learn fast, girl!”
Brian looked down at his new boots.
“Mom, there’s something weird about these boots.”
“Oh? What’s that?”
“Morgan said that hers felt better than her low-heeled shoes. Well, I never even had worn high heels before, but these are more comfortable than my sneakers.”
“You do know Harrelson’s reputation for fit,” Mrs. MacKenzie reminded him. “Then maybe these boots really are what you should wear.”
At that moment, somehow, everything changed. Maybe it was the nice fit his new ladies’ boots, or maybe it was the tone of his mother’s voice reassuring him. Whatever the reason, all of his doubt, anxiety, embarrassment, and fear seemed to lift. He was a boy wearing his twin sister’s very feminine clothes, and suddenly, he was quite happy to be that. He felt wondrously silly and giddy. And for the first time, he giggled loudly and girlishly.
“What?” asked Maureen.
“This is fun!” she giggled out loud. “I’m a boy wearing his twin sister’s clothes and I’m alright with it. This is what Morgan wanted me to feel. This is from her. She wants me to feel what I already know.”
“What’s gotten into you, Brianna?”
“Gratitude!” answered Brianna. “I’m happy you’re my mom and that Morgan’s my sister. I’m happy to be a boy and now to be a girl, too. I’m just happy to be alive and in love with life!”
Maureen smiled at Brianna, because Brian was now exhibiting a new personality that she’d never seen before. She took her daughter’s hands in her own.
“I think that expressing yourself as Brianna will be good for you. So, you are going on this adventure, then, as I thought you would,” confimed Maureen. “You’ve never backed down from a challenge. I can’t imagine you’d not pursue this one.”
“I guess that’s just the boy in me,” Brian-now-Brianna said. She glanced at the walklight as it signaled Walk. She began pulling her mother across the street. “Let’s go shopping, Mom!” Brianna giggled. “Summer’s already here and I don’t have a thing to wear!”
“Brianna, you’re such a girl!” Mrs. MacKenzie chided her as they crossed the street.
Cynthia watched the shoppers from the back door of Harrelson’s. The back entrance of the shop opened onto an inner courtyard, a modest indoor mall formed by the open spaces by the two lower floors and basement of the building. Henry was standing behind his young clerk. They noticed Mrs. MacKenzie and her son dressed en femme strolling along, pointing out the various boutiques and shops.
“You’re right, they came back for a mother-son—I mean, a mother-daughter shopping-spree,” observed Cynthia. “How did you know?”
“Let me ask you,” he replied. “Does it make sense that they would?”
“Yes! Yes it does!” She smiled glancing back at her boss. She directed her attention back toward the inner courtyard and saw Brian walking with his mother across the way. This time, Cynthia noticed his unusually determined gait.
“Look at him walk in those high-heeled boots, Mister Harrelson. Where did he get that powerwalk? I mean, fashion models practice hours to learn that and I know he never wore a pair of heels until today.”
Henry flashed Cynthia his tight-lipped grin as he raised an eyebrow. He was quite happy with her growing insight and astute observations of everyone and everything around her. Indeed, she was vindicating his hiring her daily. Of course she had a great deal to learn yet, but learn she would. The hardest lessons for her would be unlearning the falsehoods she had acquired in an educational system bent on squelching the imagination that she had somehow managed to save. After two or three years, Mr. Harrelson expected that she’d be fully capable of managing her own franchise in his chain of unusual shops.
“As I recall, he learned the mechanics of the walk from Morgan,” he told his young clerk as they continued to watch Brian and his mother. “But don’t forget that you, Cindy, are responsible for this miss-directed male!”
She puzzled for but a moment, then suddenly her hand concealed her own tight-lipped grin, which had mimicked perfectly her mentor’s.
Quietly and happily, Henry Harrelson nodded Cynthia his approval.
©2011 by Anam Chara
She's been my inner girl, my confidante, my conscience, my Muse. Danielle first came to me when I was a boy, in a dream…
I have never been able to remember exactly when first she spoke to me, so I must think back to remember a strange dream that I had one night. It was so long ago that I’m not certain just when it happened, although I am thinking that I would have been in the fourth or fifth grade at the time, as we reckon progress through an elementary school in these United States.
For a long time I have maintained that dreams are the one occult experience common to everyone. We all have them, or so experts who study dreams tell us, although we forget most of them. Only under favorable conditions do we remember a dream, usually one just before awakening. What creates the content of our dreams is a matter of controversy among philosophers, occultists, scientist, and many others. Some teach that dreams are interventions by Deity, others maintain that they are but randomly processed thoughts in our mind, the result of electrochemical impulses traveling through our neural circuits. I do not know but that I have them, and that this one has influenced my inner life more than any dream should.
When I entered the first grade, my father very simply and quickly instilled the fear that would undershadow my feminine conscience for many years to come. The year was 1965 and bands like the Beatles and the Rolling Stones had captured the imagination of the nation’s youth and the animosity of their parents. My father regarded this as sheer, unmitigated rebellion, symbolized for him by men wearing their hair long and women wearing their skirts and dresses short.
My father was always stern and spoke in a loud authoritarian voice: “If you ever grow your hair long, I’ll put a bow in it and send you to school in a dress.”
He said this in his harshest, most disgusted tone, displaying his vicious scowl, so I knew two things from this. First, wearing long hair must be a bad thing. Next, that for me to wear a hairbow and a dress to school was some kind of a punishment, and hence, that must be a bad thing, too.
The first time that I remember seeing a boy wearing a dress was when I was in the third grade. There were two third-grade classes in the school and Jack was in the other one. He was already an established troublemaker and a bully. The saddest fact about him, though, was that he had exhibited also such social intelligence and interpersonal skills as befit a natural leader. So this combination of traits had already combined to make him the leader of a boyhood gang and would likely lead to a future in criminal enterprise. And his older and younger brothers showed much the same kind of character.
Early in our third year of school, Jack led a raid on the girls’ restroom and lockers which resulted in him and members of his gang being made to wear dresses as punishment.
Looking back at it, I have wondered if the initial inputs to my dream included the televised images of women’s gymnastics from the Olympic Games in Mexico City during the summer of 1968, with all those svelte, leotard-clad girls. There were also more shapely young women swimmers and divers competing as well, wearing tight one-piece swimsuits, hugging their bodies in much the same way as a leotard does.
Then in my string orchestra class, we were playing music arranged from ballets, so once again, girls in leotards would command my attention, but with the added elements of tights, tutus, and tiaras, with soft slippers secured by satin ribbons tied in pretty bows around the ankles.
Yet these influences were all abstract and influenced the other boys my age, too, except that I was the only boy in the school’s orchestra then. And also, there were more personal influences within my own family. I remember my grandmother telling the story of how my uncle, my mom’s little step-brother, once had to dress like a girl, wearing a majorette’s uniform for a play or pep rally at his high school on one occasion. She showed us the photographs of him crossdressed from his high school yearbook. Truth be told, my uncle looked very cute as a girl.
That was not the only girlish item about my uncle that was input into my mind for subconscious processing. He was the consummate athlete in high school, excelling at football, basketball, and track and field, lettering on every varsity team on which he participated. He had been recruited heavily by bigtime college football coaches, but instead, accepted his scholarship from a small liberal arts college in-state, so he could drive home on weekends. So, my uncle, to no one’s surprise, took his major course in physical education. So, on one of those weekends at home, when my grandmother went to do his laundry, she found ballet slippers and a maillot académique, or bodystocking, together with a dance belt in his bag, all of which proved shocking to her. The initial embarrassment subsided after he explained that ballet was a required course for all men and women enrolled as physical education students. And the instructor required the traditional garb for both genders.
Then there was the Hallowe’en party with my Webelos Scout troop and that’s where I witnessed voluntary crossdressing for the first time. Tim was our Assistant Troop Leader, not quite the alpha-male, but the principal beta, so he could get away with wearing his sister’s clothes as a costume. He wasn’t a “sissy” or a “queer”; no, he was just “cool” and was therefore entitled to demonstrate his position in the social hierarchy by violating certain rules. I might add that his older sister made certain that he really looked like a girl and pulled him into the ladies room a time or two to touch up his face. By the way, he was also a Baptist preacher’s son. You know, Deuteronomy 22:5 and all that? But being first beta, they just let it slide, I guess.
I was so jealous. For the first time, of which I am now certain, I wanted to dress as a girl. What would it feel like? What would I look like. I was jealous because I had no such option. Both my sisters were younger, and smaller, than myself, so they had no clothes that I might borrow, nor would they have had the experience or patience in helping their big brother dress up.
What I do remember now, was that I awoke from a dream one morning in a cold sweat. Well, I opened my eyes and got out of bed that morning. Saying that “I awoke” might not be entirely accurate, because the dream, or maybe the nightmare, stayed with me the whole day.
I dreamt that our usual activities in physical education had been replaced by either diving or ballet in the gymnasium. This was not even a possibility as we had no swimming pool, let alone a diving platform in the the school, nor did we have any classroom set up with a barre and mirrors along the walls. Nonetheless, I saw my all classmates there and all of us were wearing one-piece girls’ swimsuits or leotards and tights, accordingly.
When I looked down at myself, I was wearing a shiny royal blue leotard, white tights, and silver lamé ballet shoes. Three girls rushed towards me, one wearing a powder blue leotard, one powder pink, and the other, shiny hot pink, each with white tights and silver lamé ballet shoes. The first two wore big silver hairbows, and the third wore a small, silver tiara set with rhinestones, instead.
“Danny, you’re here!” Hot Pink greeted me, kissing me on the cheek. She continued, presenting me a large hairbow of silver lamé, “This would look nice on you.”
The three girls giggled and Hot Pink had Powder Blue affix the silver bow in my curly black hair. Then Powder Pink taking me by the left arm, and Powder Blue by my right, with Hot Pink pushing from behind, they ushered me to the barre, where they asked me to begin doing warming-up and stretching exercises along with them.
“Danny, we want to dress you up for school, tomorrow,” said Powder Blue. “Please let us make you up like a pretty girl.”
“But I don’t want to,” I complained. ”I’m a boy, not a girl.”
“But you can be!” insisted Powder Pink.
“Yes, you can!” agreed Powder Blue. “I have a beautiful royal blue velvet dress you could wear.”
“And I have a pretty pink satin dress your size,” said Hot Pink.
“And I have a white one you could wear,” Powder Pink told me, “with white Mary Janes and white gloves.”
“Please, Danny,” I heard a voice say to me. “You know you’re curious about wearing a dress. The royal blue would look best on you. Please, do it for me. I can look, you can look so very, very pretty!”
I turned around to see who had spoken to me, but no one was now behind me. The three others dancers were all continuing their movements at the barre.
When I didn’t see and couldn’t know who had spoken to me, I became frightened.
I awoke in a cold sweat.
The whole day at school the dream worried me. I didn’t know why I had it or what it meant, if it meant anything. When I saw two or three girls wearing royal blue dresses, I wondered which of them was the one that the voice in my dream wanted me to wear. There were a few more girls wearing pink or white dresses, so I wondered about those, too.
In school I was always a good student, but my focus failed that day. The dream had been quite vivid, and it stayed in my mind all day. I could only think about how I would look wearing my girl classmates’ clothes. The voice that I had heard in my dream would comment on items that she thought I should wear. Yes, it was a girl’s voice that I was hearing.
After lunch, when class started up again, I became a little dizzy and began shaking. I broke into a cold sweat again. My teacher noticed and asked me how I was feeling. She could see that something was wrong and asked me to step outside the classroom to talk. She was very concerned and sent me to the school nurse who took my vital signs, but by then I had calmed down and she sent me back to class. But years later, I would recognize that this had been my first time having a panic attack.
“Danny, it’s not so bad,” she said to me in the back of my mind. “You can be a pretty girl if you let me show you how. Please do this for me.”
Her voice frightened me that day and it would again. She would continue to frighten me until I acknowledged her and became willing to engage her in an internal dialogue. We would establish a truce, a peace between ourselves, sometimes an uneasy one. But I have wondered from time to time, if I might have done better simply to have yielded to her?
Nonetheless, for good or ill, I did not yield to her. I stood my ground as my masculine self and she retreated into a secret room in my Interior Castle. There she sat, curled up on a sofa, as I tried so hard to bring her all those things that I could not allow her to go out and seek for herself.
But at this time I have had to face an irritating fact. She was always smarter than myself. She was the more capable of us but I would not listen to her. I had no way of knowing it at the time, but my feminine self may have been better suited to face the world.
In short, I ought to have listened more to Danielle.
©2011 by the Rev. Anam Chara✠
Like any other boy his age in junior high school, Danny has enough trouble steering his course through life. Parents, siblings, friends, classmates teachers, and everyone else are all telling him what to do. And that’s hard enough for him. But now, there’s this voice in his head questioning the decisions he makes for himself.
The three girls stood there in front of me, each in her own pose, as if they were all fashion models. Maybe they would be someday. They were pretty, even beautiful, really. And each had that quality everyone expected a fashion model to have.
Attitude.
Each of them looked at me with a very controlling look.
“We want you, Danny,” said Caitlin with a self-assured non-chalant smile. “We want you to join us Saturday mornin’. Over at Chelsea’s house, since she lives closest to you.” Chelsea nodded when I glanced at her.
“What for?” I asked.
“Like you don’t know?” Melanie quipped at me, having the sourest attitude of the three.
“No, I don’t,” I answered, looking right in her eyes. “Care to enlighten me?”
Melanie rolled her eyes before looking over to Chelsea and Caitlin for her next cue.
“We can’t tell ’im now,” said Chelsea.
“No, not here,” added Caitlin. “We’ll tell ’im somewhere else.”
“Uh, guys, that’s rude,” I couldn’t help but complain. ”I’m right here with you.”
Talking in the third person about someone present, as if I weren’t even there, was simply rude. I wasn’t surprised that they talked that way. Just disappointed with them—and annoyed!
“Goodbye,” I said turning away from them.
“No, wait!” I heard Chelsea’s voice calling from behind me, “Please listen to us!”
“Why should I?” I demanded of them, becoming angrier. “You don’t treat me like a person. You don’t treat anyone like a person. Not one of you. You never have.”
Chelsea, whose face was not in any of her friend’s immediate line of sight, looked down, almost as if what I had said hurt her. I didn’t feel good about that, because I had always liked Chelsea, even if she used to be nicer. But her new friends were snobs, and she was trying to be too much like them. Yet she and I had been friends before, and it must’ve hurt when I called her on it.
“I’m sorry, Danny. I wanted—”
“Don’t apologize to the pipsqueak, Chelsea!” commanded Caitlin. “We gotta git to class, anyway.”
Chelsea ceased any further apology. I knew she would try again later if she could talk to me alone. Then maybe she’d tell me why her circle of prime donne had deemed me worthy of their attention.
I would usually sleep-in Saturday mornings and this one was no different. But I remember Mom yelling to me up the stairs that I had a telephone call—from a girl!
“Hello?…” I asked.
“This is Chelsea,…” she said. ”You do remember you promised to come for breakfast, Danny?… Caitlin and Melanie are already here.”
“Yes,” I lied. “I’m almost ready. I’ll be there in twenty minutes… Okay?”
“Okay, we’ll see you then!…” I hung up the receiver and began to dash up stairs.
“Who was that?” Mom asked.
“Chelsea’s invited me for breakfast and was just confirming with me,” I confessed. “I’m just gonna shower and pull on my jeans and go.”
Of course, I had forgotten that I had promised to join Chelsea at her place for breakfast. I knew that Caitlin and Melanie would be there, too, but I’d also limit my honest attention to Chelsea. Yes, I liked her. But I was still curious about the invitation. She hadn’t told me the reason for coming to her house. Why did they want me there today?
I was in the shower and soaped up before Mom could even respond. Just a basic shower. There was no time really for shampoo, either. My hair was wet, though, and I attempted a quick towel-drying of it. But my curly black hair was so frizzy then. And long, too. When dry, it would always curl into these tight ringlets. I hated it. But my sister, Dawn, told me that every girl in school was jealous of my hair. I did not know just how right she was.
Chelsea’s house was only two blocks from mine, so even though I had overslept, I could still get there in two minutes by bicycle when I needed to.
When I arrived at Chelsea’s house, she opened the door and came out to meet me. I still sat astride my bicycle when she greeted me. She wore a pink sweater over a white camisole, a denim skirt, and pink-trimmed white sneakers with pink shoelaces. I also saw her friends Melanie and Caitlin watching from the doorway behind her, both dressed more than just casually, but this did not surprise me.
“G’mornin’, Danny!” she said to me. “You can park your bike in the garage and come right into the kitchen.”
So I parked my bicycle next to hers in a corner of her family’s garage. Of course, a door led directly from the garage to the kitchen, so I went right in. The aroma of freshly grilled waffles reminded me that I had come for breakfast. Yes, Chelsea had invited me here just so that she could cook for me. I could be certain of it, now, that she had a crush on me. So I might allow what I felt for her to grow.
Maybe this would be a good day after all.
“What toppings would you like for your waffle, Danny?” she asked me, smiling. The available toppings were clearly visible and I anticipated that she may assign some significance to my choice.
“Strawberries and whipped cream, please,” I replied.
”Whoa!” Caitlin and Melanie voiced in unison.
Well, perhaps her friends may have assigned some significance to my choice. I was so focused on Chelsea when I entered that I hadn’t even noticed them sitting at the table, their waffles already served.
“Don’t go a-teasin’ him, now!” Chelsea objected. “Let’s at least have a friendlier breakfast.”
Friendlier? Than what? Grammar and language I understood well, and I noted her use of the comparative degree without any prior spoken context. Did she mean friendlier than Caitlin and Melanie were to me at our previous encounters? Or perhaps friendlier than at a prior breakfast that they’d shared? Maybe, she meant friendlier than they had just demonstrated by teasing me? Or had she meant friendlier than in some new circumstance yet to occur?
There I went again, parsing off-hand remarks for any secret, hidden meanings! Even then, I was in a bad habit of constantly mind-reading, seeking to extract complex information from casual verbal data.
So we all ate our breakfast, not too quickly. The girls were busily chatting about where they (we?) were going today. The conversation was mostly pleasant, but then it began to get too technical.
Yes, their talk became too technical for me to follow. Girls might not think of their conversations as technical, but they are. Girls get caught up in all the details of clothing, shoes, accessories, cosmetics, and hairstyles. They discuss the styles of pleats and hemlines and the merits of various brushes and applicators for makeup. Girls have a vocabulary for a much more extensive color palette than what guys use. To the uninitiated, their technical jargon of shampoos, conditioners, body washes, and loofas was just as overwhelming as my talking about the electronic components in a radio or the mechanical, hydraulic, and electrical systems in an automobile. Chelsea could see that I was clueless to most of their conversation and tried to ease my confusion.
“Danny, I’m bettin’ all this talk of shoes and clothes is jus’ kind of overwhelmin’ for you?” she asked me.
“Uh, you could say that.”
“I’m sorry about that,” she apologized. Chelsea then glanced up at Caitlin. “Should we initiate Danny, now?”
“It’s about time, I would think,” Melanie remarked.
”Then let’s go for it!” commanded Caitlin.
Chelsea took me by the hand and led me out of the kitchen, through the salon and up the stairs, Caitlin and Melanie following behind. Chelsea opened the door to her bedroom and we stepped inside. Laid out on her bed were a variety of feminine garments: a royal blue dress trimmed in white, a frilly white blouse, a short, pleated gray skirt, a plaid jumper with a wide black belt, and a white turtleneck. There were also a few sets of matching bras and panties, slips, and three garments I didn’t know, although I learned later that they were a corset, a girdle, and a body-shaper. A few packages of pantyhose in different colors were spread across the bed and I noticed a variety of high-heeled shoes lined up on the floor.
“Chelsea, what’s going on?” I asked her.
Caitlin spoke up. “We want you—we need you—to dress up like us today.”
“What? Are you kidding?”
“Not at all! We’re quite serious about this,” confirmed Melanie. “We’ve decided you’re the best person to do this for us.”
I had a bad feeling about this. I noticed that Caitlin and Melanie stood blocking the door. All this had been a trap. I didn’t want to do this and they knew that I wouldn’t.
Or so I thought.
What I never expected was a betrayal by my own subconscious. She had been lurking there, in the back of my mind, for a long while, and now she saw what she wanted, an array of beautiful girl’s clothing to fawn over, to try on and to model. Now she spoke to me again.
“You have to do this,” the voice said to me. “They’ll help you with your hair and makeup.”
I don’t know why, but I reached out and took a matching set of bra and panties and held them against my cheek, enjoying the soft, silky feel of the luxurious fabric.
“Don’t they feel exquisite?” the voice asserted rather than asked. “Don’t you want to know what clothes like these feel like to wear? You’ll love them!”
“Do you want to try them on?” Chelsea asked me. “You seem to want to to. I’ve seen that look in your eyes before. That longin’, like you want to be one of us.”
A tingle went through me, and I felt myself flushed and light-headed, even dizzy. I broke into a cold sweat.
“Why do you want me to do this?” I asked Chelsea. “I don’t understand.”
“Liza and her friends got a guy to dress up with them,” Caitlin replied. “We gotta show we can, too.”
“And why me?” I pressed.
“That’s easy!” interjected Melanie. “Because you want to! Chelsea is right. You want to be one of us, don’t you?”
I was bewildered at the question. It was not something that I had thought about, not consciously anyway. “Yes, we do,” said the voice in my head. I sat down precariously on the edge of the bed. “Go with it!” she whispered in the back of my mind. “Be one of them! You can be a girl with them today.”
“No!” I denied. “You’re girls. I can’t be one of you. Why would I want to? I’m a guy.”
“Look, Danny,” Chelsea began her argument. “First, we can make you look really cute. You’re small and it won’t be hard for us to find clothes to fit you. Your skin is softer than most guys’ and your nose is just right. The shape of your face works for a girl as well as a boy. And then there’s your hair. Don’t you know that just about every girl in the school is so jealous of your beautiful, long, black curls?”
“You wouldn’t be the first guy to dress up like a girl,” Caitlin reminded me. “We just hope you trust us enough to let us help you do it. We can make you look so like a girl that nobody’ll know but us.”
“Please, Danny!” implored the inner voice. She was pleading with me to do it. How I wanted to! But I couldn’t. I couldn’t give in to the urge because I knew even then something about myself that has always been a personal foible. I’m an obsessive, addictive personality. If I were ever to cross that line between male and female, I would not be able to stop. And I knew also that somehow, it was more than just clothing. Suddenly, I could see myself in my own apartment, years away, living as an adult female, as a woman. I did not wish to go down that road.
But trust? I had to remember that these girls, Melanie and Caitlin were mean to me. And even Chelsea tended to follow their lead when she was with them. For all I knew this was just another setup for these girls to humiliate me.
Glancing out the corner of my eye, I could see that Caitlin and Melanie had slowly moved out of position, leaving a clear and unobstructed path to the door of Chelsea’s room.
“G’bye!” I yelled, darting through the bedroom door, bounding down the stairs, and out the front door of Chelsea’s house.
So I ran. As far and as fast as I could, I ran. I was never that great an athlete, but when I came to the hill, I didn’t even break stride. I just kept running, never looking back at Chelsea’s house. I was too afraid. Much too afraid.
I was afraid that if I looked behind me, I’d see Chelsea, Caitlin, and Melanie chasing me with their makeup kits, shoes, and clothes. I didn’t want that. I didn’t need that. Being a guy was hard enough already. Even the rumor that they had tried, that they thought me a candidate, just that they wanted to do this to me, would be devastating enough.
I continued running until I had arrived at the small deciduous woods just off the top of the hill. Without even being aware of where I was going I had penetrated to a small clearing in the middle of the woods. I had found it again. My special place. I sat down right there, leaning my back up against my favorite tree. Pulling my knees up to my chest and wrapping my arms around my legs, I cried. In fear and disappointment, I cried.
From my very first memories as a boy, I’ve loved the autumn. The colors, the scents. In first grade, I would pick up a choice leaf from the ground, maple, oak, or elm, to give Mom when I got home. She would take the leaf and place it between pages of her large Bible. Some of the leaves, already fragile when they were chosen, are still there, their color over the years having slowly imprinted their illustrated silhouettes of Life between the pages of Holy Scripture.
I drank in the sights and smells of my special place in the clearing. It had its special sounds, too, like the squawks from migrating flocks of birds overhead. I noticed a squirrel or two, here and there, peeking out at me from the trees and rustling through the leaves on the ground. They had to be wondering who this pathetic guy invading their domain might be. The distraction of sight, sound, and smell had quelled my anxiety some, and I had stopped crying. Not until then did I remember that I had left my bicycle in Chelsea’s garage.
Then I heard her voice again.
“Danny, why did you run?” the voice in my head asked me. “You know you wanted to do it.”
I looked around and saw no one else. Yet I had heard someone speaking. This frightened me.
“Do what?” I said aloud to myself. I knew fully well that the voice that I had heard was in my own mind. It was Danielle.
“She had laid out very nice clothes for you,” I heard her voice speaking again. “They were right. You would look like such a pretty girl if you let them dress you up!”
“No!” I yelled back at the voice, jumping to my feet. “I’m not doing it!”
“But why, Danny? Are you afraid?” she asked. Then the voice accused me, “Are you ashamed of me?”
“Girl!” I screamed. “Get out of my head!”
©2011 by Anam Chara
So what morons write the curricula for high school students, anyway? For example, teaching Shakespeare to teenagers is probably a bad idea. Consider Romeo and Juliet. What’s in this story? Teens engaged in gang warfare and murder, teen lovers sneaking off for sex in an illicit marriage, a teen malingering to avoid a commitment, teens rebelling against their parents and the civil authorities, and teens taking drugs. Then the interaction of these star-crossed lovers culminates in a double suicide. All things that you really want teenagers to emulate, huh? The iconic scene of the drama is the renowned image of Romeo wooing Juliet on her balcony from the ground below. That’s what romantics remember and how the production is sold. But the greater scope is tragic and depressing, which is the point of the drama. It’s a waste of life and love that need not to have happened.
So we read this in our ninth grade English class, as high school freshmen, at a time when so many of us were already afraid of our own shadows. Of course, it wasn’t enough that we read this in class. Our English teacher got together with the school’s theatrical arts teacher to produce Romeo and Juliet on stage.
“Class, I’d like you all to meet Miss Trouvere,” our English teacher, Mrs. Johnson, addressed us. “For those of you who don’t already know her, she teaches theater here and will be directing the school play. She wants to sit in on our class as we read Romeo and Juliet. Would you like to explain why, Miss Trouvere?”
“Yes, thank you, Mis’ess Johnson. Romeo and Juliet will be the school play this year and I’m sitting in on all the freshmen English classes as they read it. I’m going to listen to how you read and I may suggest things to help with your reading style and expression. Also, I may ask those of you who might read especially well to come to open auditions. I could even cast you for a part right away if I think you’re really good.”
“The next thing to do is to assign the parts for reading,” said Mrs. Johnson. “Please pay attention and be ready to read your part when it comes up. It will likely take us most or all of the week for this, since we’ll have discussion about it as well as reading.”
Mrs. Johnson had already chosen whom she wanted to read which roles in class. Jeff, the most popular boy in the ninth grade class, was assigned the part of Romeo, while Caitlin would read as Juliet. My best friend, Clem, got the role of Count Paris and I was asked to read as Friar Laurence.
I rather liked the role of Friar Laurence and happily read it. His first scene opens with an interesting monologue discussing how things from nature are neutral in themselves and how the intent of their user decides whether they be used for good or evil. That was the first time that I remember thinking seriously about the responsible use of knowledge. (Hmm? Maybe that’s why Romeo and Juliet was in the curriculum?) Then near the end of the play he explains everything in a proper dénouement, somewhat like the sleuth unveiling the villain in the final scene of a mystery. Indeed, I would have preferred that role to what eventually I was asked to play for the stage production.
During those years, the federal government subsidized a free breakfast daily for all students. Anyone who wanted breakfast only had to show up in the school cafeteria and get in line. Sometimes my friends and I would skip breakfast at home, and then meet for it at school. We didn’t especially need the free breakfast, but we enjoyed the opportunity to meet and chat before the school day began. Besides, unlike most high schools, our own cooks would make really good, tasty meals, instead of the usual cafeteria fare.
Whenever Clem and I got together, we would do some girl-watching until Tanya came along, when it would become, more generally, people-watching. And that still included watching girls, although Tanya did so usually with a somewhat different purpose than Clem and myself.
Usually.
On this morning, I was sitting at our accustomed table in the cafeteria. Clem had not arrived so early as I had, and Tanya, who had begun joining us for breakfast only recently, would not be here until he had. But I was not exactly alone.
Jenny looks so nice in that dress, observed Danielle from within my mind. We’re the same size and build, you know. We should try to find it for you, Danny.
Danielle was constantly pushing me, pulling me, teasing me to try out feminine fashions, hoping that someday she might get me to dress as a girl. She’d been doing this since the fifth grade. And somehow, sometime, I felt that I’d like to oblige her. But really, I could never take such a risk and she knew it.
Danielle, stop teasing me, I implored her. You know that I can’t. It’s too dangerous.
I felt her despair. That we had to share the same body just wasn’t fair, yet it was what Providence had dealt us. But I had been given the driver’s seat for our joint existence. The world perceived us as a boy and already I had learned a few painful lessons about nonconformity to social norms. For example, I played violin. This was apparently the wrong choice of musical instrument for a boy, despite the fact that grown men often play it. Unfortunately, in my neighborhood, playing violin had helped to earn me the highly unwanted monikers of “sissy” and “queer.” Besides that, there was also the fact that my long, curly hair and soft features made me look kind of like a girl, too. Such was life in Rednecksville, USA.
Poor Danielle, I feared, needed to express herself somehow, but I couldn’t allow her, or us, to don feminine apparel, since that would risk my becoming a crossdresser. And that was too bad, not only for her sake, but even for mine, as I had sometimes wondered how I might look in a pretty dress, skirt and blouse, or a formal gown, how I would feel wearing pantyhose or a pair of nylon stockings, and how different the world could appear to me teetering atop a pair of four-inch (10 cm) heels. Already, a few girls that I knew had tried to trick (or to intimidate) me into wearing selections from their own wardrobes. They thought that doing this would help establish their own social clique’s dominance above others. Girls seemed to play by a strange set of rules sometimes.
Carla’s skirt is cute today. Don’t you just love those pleats? Danielle remarked. It’s quite daring, don’t you think?
Indeed, risqué would be more accurate, I mused to the rider in my mental sidecar. Why does she wear a skirt that short?
She likes the attention.
Another girl tapped Carla on the shoulder and quickly she spun around and the pleats of her skirt flew out and up. Of course, her underwear was clearly, if only briefly, visible.
Omigosh! She’s wearing rhumba panties! squealed Danielle from the corner of my mind.
What are rhumba panties?
Well, you know what they are.
I do?
Yes you do. For me to know about them, somehow, somewhere, sometime you had to have encountered them, too.
Although I hated to admit it, Danielle was right. Since we shared a single physical existence, we shared the same perceptions. However, we did not always interpret our jointly perceived stimuli the same way. Yes, I had seen panties like Carla’s before, likely on a mannequin in a store, or maybe in our laundry at home, or perhaps shown in a catalogue. But I didn’t know what all those different garments were called, at least not consciously.
I need a definition, here, I thought. What qualifies her underwear as rhumba panties?
The three rows of lace across the butt, responded my psychic passenger. Those are normally worn by girls much younger than high school. Carla obviously wants them to be seen!—Oh, Danny! That’s so sweet!—You’re blushing!
Indeed, I could feel my face turning red. Carla glanced to me over her shoulder and giggled. She knew that I had seen her. That’s why I had blushed. She had intended for everyone to see them. That she had embarrassed me by doing it, had to be even better as far as she were concerned.
I can really do without her antics.
Of course you can! That’s all the more reason for her to do it! I could hear Danielle giggling in the back of my mind.
About that time, Clem and Tanya came and sat down with their trays of breakfast. I had to concede that our cooks could work something akin to magic with powdered eggs. They added some citrus to the eggs, giving a slightly tart taste, just a little zing for us to appreciate. And they added a touch of curry to the breakfast potatoes, often diced instead of always hash browns, although their hash browns weren’t so run-of-the-mill either. Neither in college nor in graduate school did breakfast in any other cafeteria attain such delectability again. And I have since learned that the delights served by our high school kitchen staff were the exception to prove the rule. But it was good, so to spoil breakfast among us required our hearing exceptionally adverse news.
“G’morning, guys,” I greeted them. “You’re missing a good show!”
“What show?” Tanya inquired and then began scanning the cafeteria for whatever might be happening.
“Carla pirouetted to display her fine choice of underwear this morning,” I answered. “Rows of lace across her backside—”
“Rhumba panties?” asked Tanya, wide-eyed and gasping incredulously.
“I’m not really the expert on girls’ fashion here,” I conceded. “So don’t ask me.”
“If she’s wearin’ rhumba panties under that skirt, she quite clearly means to put on a show,” concluded Tanya, giggling. Clem’s face reddened at the thought and I felt myself blushing as well.
“You boys are so easy to embarrass!” Tanya teased with a giggle. “You two would so never make it as girls!”
“Not a priority for us, sweetheart,” said Clem, stuffing some scrambled eggs into his mouth with a fork.
“Why would we want to?” I added as I speared some curried potatoes with my own fork. “Make it as girls, that is?”
Danny! You can really irk me sometimes! Danielle complained from within. Just for once I’d think you’d like to experience the other side of things!
Danielle, cool it already!
“Oh, I dunno!—I jus’ think you two would both look really cute in drag!” Tanya disclosed. “Especially you, Danny—with your curly hair and those long eyelashes—you’d be adorable!”
“Tanya!” Clem whined at his girlfriend. “He’s my friend! An’ I done been teased over lookin’ too girly, myself!”
“But that’s my point, Clemmie,” she continued. “’Tween the two o’ you, absolutely ev’ry girl in this school is jealous over at least one o’ your features—’specially Danny’s curls!”
“I know,” I admitted. “Girls keep asking me who does my hair. I feel humiliated every time.”
“O’ course, they’d ask you that,” conceded Tanya. “For mos’ girls here, the alternative’s too unbearable t’ accept.”
“And that is…?” I asked.
“The truth. That your curly hair’s natural,” she explained. “I’ve heard more than one complain it’s unfair for you t’ have hair like yours.”
“It is,” I concurred with my classmates’ collective complaint. “If I could trade with one of them for simple, straight hair, I’d be a lot happier.”
“Guess you jus’ never appreciate whatcha got,” Tanya reproved me. “Us girls gotta pay good money to git hair like yours.”
Yes, they do, Danny! concurred my princesse-aux-pensées, more assertively than I felt warranted. We’re lucky to have natural, curly hair.
“Tanya, I don’t thaynk y’ quite git what Danny’s tryin’ t’ say,” rallied Clem in support of my argument. “That curly hair thatcha like so much ain’t too good for us guys. It can git a guy in trouble, ’specially if other guys thaynk it’s too girly-lookin’. Can git a guy hurt.”
“And they’d pretty much decided that about mine a long time ago,” I added. “So I’m not at all especially proud of it. If anything, I’ve been wondering, if I should just visit my barber again.”
“Danny, no! whined Tanya, objecting desperately to the very thought of forgoing my long locks for something more masculine.
Danny, no! Danielle seconded her motion. Not the barber! You know that’ll disappoint Mom—and me!
And you also know that Dad’s on my case to get it cut.
“With you on this, buddy,” Clem assured me. He turned to his girlfriend. “You dunno what we’ve gone through ’cause too many other guys already thaynk we look too much like girls.”
“So what?” Tanya dismissed Clem’s explanation. “I like a boy who’s a little on the girly side.”
“Still, I don’t think Clem and myself look like anything other than guys,” I objected.
“O’ course you don’t,” Tanya dismissed my remark. “But girls don’t see you the same way as you see yourselves, or as other boys do for that matter.”
“Whatcha mean?” Clem queried his girlfriend.
“Boys don’t really bother with appearance too much, ’cept their own an’ on rare occasions at that,” she explained. “But when us girls look at another girl, we imagine how she’d look in a differ’nt color or style. We might imagine her wearin’ a longer or shorter skirt, or a differ’nt style o’ skirt. What neckline would look best on her for a top or a sweater? How’d she look with her face made up differ’nt or with a new hairdo?”
“Not followin’ you, sweetheart,” Clem stopped her.
“I try to picture how you an’ Danny’d look wearin’ differ’nt clothes,” she continued. “You boys don’t wear many differ’nt things at all. It’s really mostly the same clothes all the time. But I see you an’ can imagine you wearin’ pretty dresses an’ how’d you need to do your face an’ hair to pull off a new look.”
“But why?” I asked her. “I don’t wanna give anyone any impression of looking any girlier than they already think.”
“Me neither,” added Clem. “There’s guys out there already who thaynk nothin’ o’ beatin’ us up over how we look.”
“Well, I can take you both out for Hallowe’en as girls and you’ll look great. You’ll win awards for havin’ the best costumes.”
“So you’ll come and visit us in the hospital, then?” I retorted. “Because that’s where you’ll find us after the Future Rednecks of America decide we’re queers for dressing up.”
“What is it with you boys anyway?” mused Tanya. “You’re always gittin’ bent outta shape ’bout the least little thing not macho. Must be tough bein’ a boy.”
“Well, yeah! ’Tis. But we don’t make the rules,” Clem reminded her. Then he leaned over and whispered. “If I wanna wear a dress or a skirt to school, why shouldn’ I? But if I did, ever’ guy ’round here but Danny’d beat the shit outta me an’ they’d wait ’til ever’one else had a chance to take a shot at me before finishin’.”
Back in seventh grade, Clem had tried on a girl’s cheerleading uniform that had been left in his locker. Then he confessed to me that he had liked wearing it. (Had he ever told Tanya?) One had been left in mine at the same time as well, but I’d never had the courage to try it on, because I knew that if I ever did, I could never stop crossdressing. Yet I had so wanted to give it a try.
That’s red, Danny, ain’t it? Danielle consoled me.
Yeah, it is, I conceded to my female spirit. I’m sorry that you’ve never had the chance to wear a pair of ballet slippers, maryjanes or high heels. Sometimes I feel selfish that I’ve never let you outside to play.
That’s okay, affirmed my inner voice. I know how it is for you—for us—and I understand. I really do.
That was the most difficult aspect of this relationship with Danielle—she was too understanding about it, always kind. If she could just act like a prima donna once in a while, maybe threaten me with major embarrassment or something, then I wouldn’t feel so guilty about keeping her locked up inside me.
“But I jus’ cain’t understand why they’d beat you up over how you’d dress,” Tanya objected. “I mean we’re jus’ talkin’ clothes here.”
“It’s not that simple,” I said. “Don’t you girls have your own rules about who’s allowed to do what?”
“Yes, but not like that—not to the point we’d beat anyone up ’cause o’ their clothes.”
“No, you’d just laugh them into humiliation,” I asserted. “And that’s not much better.”
“No we wouldn’t!” Tanya whined. “How could you think so?”
“Because I’ve come too close to such misadventures, myself,” I told her.
“So’ve I,” added Clem.
“You, sweetie?” Tanya asked in surprise.
Clem looked at me as if to ask permission. I knew what he wanted to tell his girlfriend, so I nodded. “It’s okay,” I said. “Everyone else in the school knows about it anyway.”
“D’you remember in seventh grade when someone signed our names to the list of girls for cheerleadin’ tryouts?” my buddy asked to remind her. “They got Danny first, then me the next week.”
“Uh-huh, I remember that,” she answered.
“The next mornin’ after they got Danny, we both found girls’ cheerleadin’ uniforms done been stashed in our lockers. That was a week before they even signed my name to the list.”
“We told the cheerleading coach what had happened and she was nice to us,” I followed up. “Immediately, Miss Cartier put a stop to any more pranks like that. She tried to find out where the uniforms had come from, too, but all of the cheerleaders could account for theirs. So we were never able to find out for certain who stashed them in our lockers, although we think that Caitlin and her older sister might have been involved. Maybe Melanie and Chelsea were, too.”
“That was mean,” agreed Tanya. “What else happened.”
“Th’other guys, they all kept on harrassin’ an’ teasin’ us ’bout it,” answered Clem. “They still do.”
“So, you never found out just who was responsible?” queried Tanya, sustaining her incredulity of the circumstance.
“We’ve only got the suspicions I told you about,” I affirmed. “No proof of anything. But at least I still can hope that Chelsea didn’t really do it.”
“Why? Are you crushin’ on her?” Tanya teased.
“Uh—no, Tanya,” I said, giving her a serious look. “The reason’s something I don’t wanna talk about.”
“He’s right, sweetheart!” Clem assured her. “’Twasn’t exactly pleasant for Danny. Let’s jus’ leave it for now.”
“Excuse me a moment,” Tanya said as she stood up, grabbed her purse, and rather suddenly pursued Carla, I presumed, on her way to the ladies’ room. She caught up with her and they both giggled on their way out the door.
Clem and I proceeded to finish breakfast, chatting about our homework assignments and sports.
My friend’s eyes furtively swept the room. Then Clem leaned across the table toward me and whispered, “By the way, you still got them cheerleadin’ duds?”
“Yeah,” I whispered back. “But I shoved ’em in the back o’ the closet in that gym bag they came with. Do you still—uh—I mean—uh—wear yours?”
He grinned bashfully and nodded very slightly. “Yeah,” he continued to whisper. “Still like to put mine on.”
“Ever tell Tanya?”
“No—but I’m thaynkin’ about it now.”
“She did say earlier that she likes a boy to be a little girly.”
“Yeah, she did, so now might be a good time to bring it up with her,” my buddy looked off pensively. “An’ I’m thaynkin’ we might even have fun together with it, her an’ me that is. So, didj’ever try yours on?”
“No,” I admitted. “And I’m scared one day Mom’s gonna take a look in the back o’ my closet and find out what’s in that gym bag. Then I’m gonna have a lot of explaining to do.”
“Y’know, I could keep it for ya,” he offered.
“Hmm? That never occurred to me. Not a bad idea… Maybe I should take it over to your house?”
“Sure. It’ll be there, an’ if y’ever wanna use it, you can try it on when y’come over. An’ if y’ever want to, I can help y’out with it.”
“Well, thanks.”
Clem and I looked over to the main door and saw Tanya and Carla returning from the restroom, giggling and chattering away.
“Gotta get to homeroom,” I said. “See you guys in English!”
Today we were reading that most popular of all Shakespeare’s plays, Romeo and Juliet.
Mrs. Johnson had assigned Melanie and Tanya the roles of the Nurse and Lady Capulet, respectively, and they were reading from Act I, Scene iii.
“Faith, I can tell her age unto an hour,” read Melanie.
“She’s not fourteen,” Tanya continued the dialogue.
“I’ll lay fourteen of my teeth,—And yet, to my teeth be it spoken, I have but four—She is not fourteen. How long is it now to Lammas-tide?”
“A fortnight and odd days.”
Mrs. Johnson looked up at us from her book. “What’s this dialogue between the Nurse and Lady Capulet telling us?”
No one said anything, so I answered, “Juliet’s only thirteen years old. She’s just a little more than two weeks shy of her fourteenth birthday. By the way, her birthday’s on August first, so everything in the story happens in mid-July.”
“And how did you know that, Danny?”
“Lammas falls on August first and a fortnight is two weeks. So a fortnight and odd days would be about mid-July.”
“What does that tell you about Juliet, then?”
For a very brief moment, I just relaxed and closed my eyes, imagining, for some reason, a girl holding a red rose and inhaling its scent. Quietly, I sighed. I felt, I wasn’t sure, giddy?
“She’s about the same age as us, maybe even a year or so younger,” I observed.
She’s never been in love before, Danielle’s voice told me from where she dwelt in the back of my mind.
Yes, I kinda thought that. Or did you just absolutely have to remind me that a girl would see that?
But Danny, you interpreted that just like a girl would!
Of course, Danielle had to interrupt my enjoyment of Shakespeare just to point out that I had arrived at the same conclusion that my female classmates had. She really thought that I were a girl. Or maybe she was the girl that I thought I would have been? Or could have been? Or even should have been?
It’s merely a logical conclusion extrapolated from the story, I thought back to her. I don’t have to be a girl to know that.
But you do have to be a girl to feel it, like you just did.
“Then this might be the first time she’s ever had any feelin’ for a boy, too,” Melanie followed up. Mentally, I noted that I agreed with her.
“So it might be a new experience for her,” added Tanya. That was absolutely correct, I had to concur.
“Those are good observations, girls,” said Mrs. Johnson. “This is another example of what you can understand when you read the text carefully. Danny was able to give us a very close estimate of when the story’s happening, while Melanie and Tanya are able to interpret that additional information about how Juliet might feel and that she might not have any experience dealing with it.”
“But why’d the time o’ year matter so much?” Melanie objected, somewhat miffed that Mrs. Johnson had praised my contribution in the same breath as hers.
“Because it’s summertime,” I injected with a grin. “Don’t all you girls have more fun in the summer?”
Tanya giggled. Every other girl in class but Melanie giggled back in chorus.
“Tanya must have,” my friend Clem remarked.
Tanya’s face turned a slightly bright shade of crimson. She put her face down on her desk and covered her head with her hands—still giggling. She was the very first girl that my buddy had ever made out with. It had been during the summer—in a very public session. Clem, you sly devil, you!
“Seriously, though,” I raised my voice, wresting the floor away from the momentary chaos, “would she have reacted quite so readily to Romeo in colder weather?”
“That’s an interesting question, Danny,” Mrs. Johnson replied, also raising her voice, settling down the remaining giggles. “Class, what about it? Does the time of year really matter in the story? How might this have been different in the winter?”
Caitlin spoke up, “The balcony scene! Juliet might not’ve gone out on ’er balcony in the winter.”
“That’s one of the most iconic scenes in all literature,” I added. “Would we even still have the play without the balcony scene?”
“Those are excellent points, class!” Mrs. Johnson acknowledged. “That scene is such an important one. If it’s mid-July, then the balcony is open to the breeze to keep Juliet’s room cool. It might not even be open otherwise.”
“Since ’tis his most pop’lar play,” commented Clem, “would we even remember Shakespeare today ’t all without that there balcony scene?”
“So then, class, is the time of year important for the setting of the play?”
This was the kind of thing that made reading this in class interesting for me. Juliet was a teenager, like us. And I was sure that Mrs. Johnson wanted us all to understand that. That way, Shakespeare might seem a little closer to us and not so remote from our own experience. Apparently, such universality of experience was one of the main reasons for Shakespeare’s appeal.
Well, Danny! You hijacked the discussion from the romance of a girl’s first love to the mundane topic of the weather! How could you?
I didn’t hijack it, I thought to myself—and to Danielle. Besides, the weather is a part of the romance. I mean, I’d like to cuddle with a girl in front of a fireplace in the winter. That’d be romantic for me.
Aw! Why did you have to mention that? whined Danielle. Now I gotta have some hot cocoa!
I found my favorite little wooded area on the hill and sat down, my back against my favorite tree. I set my violin case down on the ground beside me. The weather was clear, mostly sunny with just a few broken clouds passing overhead. Flocks of migratory birds flew their instinctive paths towards their winter homes.
Danny, would you play the Dvořák for me? Danielle asked me by thought.
“Well, it is a nice day for music outdoors,” I said in response. “And Humoresque would be a nice little piece for here and now.”
So I opened my case, took out my violin, attached the shoulder rest, tightened the bow, applied a few strokes of rosin to it, and tuned up. Then I began to play the short, light, whimsical opening notes of Dvořák’s little character piece. It was one of Danielle’s favorites. In my mind’s eye, I could see her dancing to it.
Danny, I’d love to see you dance while playing this, she dreamed to me. And you’d be wearing a cute frilly, lacy blouse with a Dirndl, and a short, sassy skirt with an apron. Yes, a Dirndl! It simply must be a Dirndl! We’d look so cute!
Yet I put Danielle’s thoughts aside and continued to play, letting the music fulfill her wishes of the moment, taming her desire for control. Yeah! Turnabout being fair play and all!
“Danielle, how is it that you can dance inside my head but I’m still a klutz on my feet?”
Aren’t you ever gonna forget that dream? she upbraided me. No, you aren’t, are you?
I guess not, I replied mentally to my inner girl. But you still don’t appreciate how frightening that was for me. It was the dream that started all this, that I was in a ballet class with my female classmates in elementary school, myself attired in the same leotard, tights, and ballet slippers as they were. And hair ribbons.
We’ve just gotta get you into a dress already, Danny, my alter-egomaniac decreed. Then you won’t need to fear it again.
“And still, you just don’t get, either!” I retorted aloud. Then I thought to her, I’m not afraid of wearing a dress—not at all! That would be the fun of it! You’re forgetting the real danger.
Which is…?
I raised the violin to my chin and struck the opening theme of Arcangelo Corelli’s La Folia.
Just like the violin, once I start, I won’t be able to stop.
After the theme, I played on to the next variation…
With continued crossdressing would come the growing risk of getting caught…
… and then the next…
… with the consequent embarrassment…
… and yet another…
… followed by outright humiliation.
By this time, my fear, my disappointment, and my anger, all were driving my musical expression, with each of Corelli’s variations taking on the distinct flavor of some nuance of emotion. I dug the bow into the strings, grinding, tearing, ripping away the raw sound, the frustration of unrequited passions. The sound was so intense as the vibrations shook through my instrument, that I clenched my jaw so that my teeth not chatter and clamped my chin tighter on my violin proclaiming its intention to leap from my shoulder.
Teasing, ridicule, public humiliation, endless epithets, villification, thrashing, assault, rape…, I thought back at Danielle, enumerating the possible, even probable, consequences of so simple, so bold an act as a boy choosing to satisfy his curiosity by donning a girl’s dress, a garment sweet, soft, and pretty.
Danny, stop! her voice pled. You’ve made your point. I’m sorry. I sometimes forget that you have to live as a boy in this world. It’s not fair but that’s how it is. I get that. But it doesn’t mean that we can’t dream.
Certain of Corelli’s variations of La Folia are very anxious, even violent, I thought to Danielle. Then aloud, “That wasn’t what I wanted to feel.” Attaching the mute to my violin, I began to play Claude Debussy’s « La Fille aux cheveux de lin », a musical image of a pretty girl and a favorite of Danielle’s and mine.
I love that, Danny, filled my awareness. I know you really mean it. You play that like you wanna be her, don’t you?
Honestly, I didn’t know what I wanted anymore. Any possible answer to Danielle’s question seemed wrong. But definitely, Debussy’s quiet little work calmed me—and Danielle, too.
Unsure whether they were her tears or mine that streamed down my cheeks, I began to cry, hugging my violin and bow close to my chest. I felt warm arms wrapping around me from behind, someone huddled with me in compassion, in love. It could only be Danielle hugging me like that.
I looked around.
No one was there.
“Well, class, I see that we have a couple of absences today,” Mrs. Johnson observed. “We’ll need substitutes to read for their parts.”
Miss Trouvere was there again and she and Mrs. Johnson were conferring with one another in whispers behind her desk.
“Danny,” Mrs. Johnson addressed me, “Since Caitlin’s not here, I’ve got a request. We don’t need you to read as Friar Laurence today, so would you read as Juliet?”
“What?” I asked in anxious surprise. Jeff laughed at me as did most of the other guys. Chelsea, Melanie, and Tanya began giggling. Clem looked at me with a tight-lipped, non-committal expression and just gently shook his head.
“Yes. Miss Trouvere and I would like you to read for Juliet,” she reiterated. “You read really well. We’d like to hear how you would handle it.”
My classmates’ snickering continued.
“Class, quit laughing at him,” ordered Mrs. Johnson. “I have to ask him to read the part because the rest of you don’t know how.” She turned to me again. “So, how ’bout it?”
I was not at all comfortable with my teacher’s request, but could I even refuse? Complying with it would once again make me an object of ridicule before the class; they’d confirmed that just as soon as Mrs. Johnson had mentioned it.
“All right, then. I’ll read it,” I agreed. “But just this once, under protest, and against my better judgement.”
“Understood,” Mrs. Johnson acknowledged smiling, as I stared down Jeff, Melanie, and a few other classmates. Then, acting on my concern, she admonished the class.
“I don’t want to hear that Danny’s been teased or harassed by any of you,” warned Mrs. Johnson. “He’s reading Juliet’s role because I’ve assigned it to him.”
Somewhere in my mind, I could feel Danielle dancing en pointe and giggling. Well, I was glad that someone was happy about it.
Remember, Danny, she said, if you run into any difficulties reading it, just let go and I can take over.
Yeah! You’d like that, I mused back at her.
I heard Pffthh’t! sounding as a “raspberry” in my aural perception center as Danielle expelled breath, as if trilling our tongue between our lips.
Danielle! That was uncalled for!
She giggled anew in my mind. I was slightly angry with her, since I could no longer keep a straight face but still had to read as Juliet.
Tanya took her seat at the lunch table across from me. We both had grilled cheese with French fries and chickpeas in Marsala sauce. It wasn’t just any grilled cheese, though, but pepper-jack grilled on whole-grained Texas toast with jalapeño and red chili peppers. I had been afraid that it might be too picante, but the peppers were milder than expected, more flavorful than spicy.
“Danny, you read Juliet really well in class today.”
“Thanks!” I think.
“I’d never’ve believed a boy could understand how a girl’d feel about an arranged marriage, but I guess you do.”
“Why not, though? I mean, it’s clear in the dialogue. Yeah, it’s flowered up quite a bit, but it should be clear to anyone reading it, shouldn’t it?”
Sure, if you have a girl inside, that is, I heard in my subconscious. But was it my own thought or Danielle’s? More and more, I was becoming uncertain who was running my mind, thinking my thoughts. In short, I thought that I was on the verge of losing my mind.
“But a girl can tell you really felt it. You weren’t jus’ readin’ it,” Tanya commented. Then she explained further, “It’s like you really put yourself in a girl’s mind while you were readin’.”
“Or maybe I just had a girl in mine,” I retorted.
“Oh?” said Tanya, dipping a French fry in ketchup before flicking it up to her mouth. Smiling at me, she inquired, “Who is she?”
Of course, she had to ask. And now I had to answer carefully. After all, I did not care to reveal to her that I had a girl living inside of my own mind.
“Don’t wanna tell just yet,” I said.
“Afraid you might jinx it, huh?” Tanya asked, grinning as she popped another French fry into her mouth.
“You could say that.”
Mentally, I exhaled a deep sigh. The situation had been diffused, at least for today. And I liked the grilled cheese, too.
“What I don’t understand is why you and Chelsea haven’t hooked up,” Tanya probed. “You two got along really well until seventh grade. What happened?”
Why did she have to ask me that? I hated the memory of what had happened that day over two years earlier.
“Seriously?” I said. “You haven’t figured it out yet?”
“Seriously!” Tanya insisted. “What went wrong?”
“She became very a different person when she started hanging out with Caitlin and Melanie,” I told her. “The more she’s become like them, the more disappointed I’ve been with her.”
Tanya looked down at the table, nodding that she concurred with my assessment. What she didn’t know was that when Chelsea invited me to her house for breakfast that Saturday morning two years ago, Caitlin and Melanie were also there with their scheme to dress me as a girl and take me out with them.
“Too bad,” remarked Tanya. “We all kinda thought you an’ she belonged together.”
“We all?” I asked.
“Me an’ my girlfriends,” she clarified and bit into her grilled cheese. “We always talk about boys when we get together. You know—who’s datin’ who an’ that sorta thing? We had you an’ Chelsea paired up a long time ago. Shame it didn’t work out for you two.”
“Yes, it was,” I concurred, picking up a few more of the spicy chickpeas with my spoon.
“But what happened?” Tanya tried pressing the issue again.
“Let’s just say that Caitlin and Melanie interfered with our chances to get anything going. Chelsea and I haven’t spoken with one another since. But that’s history now.”
“If you want, I could talk to her for you,” offered Tanya. “You know—maybe help smooth things over?”
“No, I’d rather you not,” I objected. What had happened between Chelsea and me was embarrassing enough that I didn’t want Tanya to know about it. Since I didn’t know her as well or as long as Clem did, trust was still an issue with me. “After all, she still buddies up with Caitlin and Melanie. Really, I don’t want anything to do with Chelsea anymore.”
Tanya sipped her cola. “Sure you don’t wanna tell me who else is on your mind?”
“Again, I don’t wanna jinx anything,” I reiterated. But Tanya wanted to play matchmaker for me and I was thinking about it. “I would like to meet Carla sometime, though, if you could arrange that.”
“You and Carla? Well, that’s a surprise! You’re not jus’ messin’ with me are ya?”
“No, not at all! She’s a free spirit for sure and maybe things’d work out better with someone like her.”
Tanya glanced at Carla sitting on the far side of the cafeteria.
“Y’know, I think she would be good t’ git you outta your shell,” my friend remarked. “But I dunno if you’d be good for her. I think she might see you as—well—as too uptight.”
I suddenly heard Ffh’ss…! in my aural perception center, as if air were escaping a balloon, followed by a giggle. That was the sound of an ego deflating, thought Danielle to me.
You really mean my ego deflating, don’t you?
Wow! I just knew you’d figure it out, you bright boy, you!
Girl! I wish I were wearing rhumba panties right now just so I could spank you in them!
Right here? In front of everyone? That’d be so cool!
Shut up, O mind o’ mine!
“Geeze, Tanya! If you knew what I’m going through right now, you’d be uptight, too!” I defended myself.
“I know it’s tough for you, Danny,” she conceded. “I’m jus’ sayin’ you gotta be you.”
“But then what isn’t me?” I challenged her.
Tanya flashed a quick grin at me and leaned across the table.
“First, guess what Clemmie did yesterday?”
“What?”
“Well, I wen’ over to his house an’ he put on that cheerleadin’ uniform,” she whispered. “He was jus’ so cute wearin’ it. He got hisself all dressed up in it an’ his mom an’ sis helped him git made up an’ did his hair up in pigtails. He was adorable!”
“Sounds like you enjoyed it,” I observed, keeping my voice low.
“Oh! Did I ever!” Tanya beamed. Then she stopped as her voice had become loud, so she whispered again. “Anyway, his mom an’ sis both have cheer uniforms an’ I have one, too, so we’re all gonna go out together as cheerleaders for Hallowe’en.”
“Clem, too?”
“Uh-huh!” confirmed my buddy’s girlfriend. “And I’m bettin’ that you still have the uniform they left in your locker as well.”
“So, what if I do?”
“We’d like you to go out for Hallowe’en with us.”
“No way, José!” I told her. “Too crazy for me—”
“But if you’re serious about meetin’ Carla, it’s exactly the kinda thing that’d make ’er take notice of you.”
“Tanya!”
“What?”
“I’m not dressing up like a girl.”
The bell rang to end the period. “Danny, I need to see you for just a moment after class,” Mrs. Johnson said, raising her voice above the din. I stopped at her desk.
“What’s up?” I asked. “You need to see me, Mis’ess Johnson?”
“Yes, Danny,” answered my teacher. “Do you remember Miss Trouvere sitting in while we read Romeo and Juliet?”
“Yes.”
“Well, she wants to talk to you about an audition for a role in our stage production of it.”
“She wants me to read for Friar Laurence?”
“She does want you to read for an audition, although she didn’t tell me if it were for Friar Laurence or another role. She may or may not already have a role in mind for you.”
I wasn’t sure how I felt about an audition. No—I was sure—I didn’t feel at all comfortable about performing on stage. A few of my classmates had thespian aspirations, but not myself.
“Mis’ess Johnson, can I be honest with you?”
“Of course you can, Danny,” she said, her tone of voice putting me at ease. “Always!”
“Well, I wasn’t planning to try out for the play.”
“Oh? Is there something in Romeo and Juliet that bothers you?”
“Oh no! It’s nothing like that. Nothing about the play itself. I’m just not interested in acting, not in Romeo and Juliet nor in any other play.”
“Hmm? She prob’ly didn’t even consider that possibility,” noted Mrs. Johnson, her face bearing a slightly amused expression.
“So, when does Miss Trouvere wanna see me?”
“As soon as you can. Her preparation period is right after lunch.”
Well, just talking to Miss Trouvere couldn’t hurt. At least I could get out of study hall.
Miss Trouvere used the backstage area behind the main auditorium as her classroom. She had her desk there, but there were also armchairs, sofas, tables, and other pieces of furniture used both by her students in class and as props for the stage.
I knocked on the backstage door and it opened.
“Hi, Danny,” Miss Trouvere greeted me. “Thanks for coming. Please, take a seat over here.” She indicated a sofa with a low coffee table in front of it. On the table was a tray of assorted large cookies and the biggest chocolate brownies that I’d ever seen, along with three thermal carafes of hot beverages and an icy cooler containing an assortment of sodas on the floor beside it. That was quite a spread just to talk to me.
There were three large storerooms behind her desk and an adjacent rolling blackboard. Signs on their doors designated them respectively for wardrobe, dressing rooms, and props and equipment.
“What would you like?” she offered.
“Hmm? I don’t quite know.”
I didn’t drink coffee yet. (I would be in graduate school in northern Minnesota before eventually acquiring a taste for the broth brewed of the bitter bean.) I already had a cola earlier at lunch. I heard steam escape and smelled chocolate as Miss Trouvere thumbed open the lid of the carafe of hot cocoa. She picked up a ceramic mug, proclaiming I ♡ TEACHING on one side and emblazoned with the logo of the National Teachers’ Association on the other. I eyed another mug that bore the slogan HOT FOR TEACHER and on the counterclockwise side of the slogan, a picture of three wavy vertical lines rising over a cup, suggesting hot coffee, and to its clockwise side, a cartoon of a boy lovestruck at his desk by a cute young woman, teaching the conjugation of the French verb aimer, to love, on a blackboard. She handed me that mug.
“Have you ever acted before?” inquired Miss Trouvere.
“Yeah. Mom sent me to acting classes when I was in the third grade.”
“Oh? Why was that?”
“Well, I had a stuttering problem when I was younger. My second grade teacher had recommended to my mom this acting teacher who had overcome her own speech impediment.”
“That’s interesting. I can’t ever imagine you stuttering!”
“It was really bad.”
“And acting classes got you over it?”
“I’m not sure what helped most,” I began to recount. “The school board office also sent a speech therapist for me every Thursday. So between that and the acting classes, I got over my stuttering problem fast, more or less.”
“How long did you take acting lessons?”
“About six months.”
“That’s all?”
“I showed improvement quick enough that Dad didn’t think another six months were necessary. The lessons were kind of expensive. Besides, my folks don’t approve of acting.”
“Why?”
I sighed. “They believe actors live sinful lifestyles and are never happy.”
“Where do they get that?”
“It’s a religious thing,” I lamented. “My dad’s a preacher.”
“What kind of church is it?”
“The Brethren Assembled,” I said looking downcast.
“Never heard of it before,” she said with a somewhat quizzical look on her face.
“The denomination holds essentially to Baptist doctrine, but worships in a Church of Christ style, while it’s governed like a Presbyterian church,” I offered as an explanation. “And it has very Fundamentalist views on everything.”
“I’m so sorry!”
I didn’t comment on her response because I didn’t really know how I felt. Suffice it to say that I had always felt uncomfortable in my parents’ church and would leave their denomination in college. But her “apology,” although well-intentioned to be sure and expressing her concern for my well-being, was very insulting. She had passed judgment on my faith, my church, and, indirectly, my parents, too, since they had raised me in it. And, at least then, I identified with the same religious belief so strongly that I had taken personal offense as well.
Of course, my parents’ view of acting was just as likely to be offensive to Miss Trouvere.
Nonetheless, I felt like I should leave immediately. But I looked at the treats on the table and thought better of her and that perhaps I needed to be gracious. So I sipped a bit of hot cocoa and set down my mug and helped myself to an oversized brownie.
“Thanks, Miss Trouvere,” I acknowledged her “apology” for my religious circumstances. “But you didn’t ask me here to discuss my church.”
“No, I didn’t. I asked you here because I want you for a role in Romeo and Juliet.”
I wondered if it were Friar Laurence, since I had read the role when she sat in on the class. Because I had read it rather well, or so I thought, I was sure that I could handle it. But then I heard her voice again, Danielle’s voice, in my head.
Danny, you know Miss Trouvere didn’t ask you here to say she’s casting you for Friar Laurence. If that were so, then she’d just post your name on the bulletin board along with the rest of the cast. She asked you here because she needs to discuss it with you. It may be a role you didn’t read for. Maybe a role she thinks you won’t want. Why do you think that she put that spread out?
It’s a bribe? I asked my mental stowaway.
Bingo! her answer filled my thoughts. And the reason for the huge brownie is so that you’ll have to listen while you chew it and she’s betting you won’t leave until you’ve finished eating it.
You mean she needs something to keep me here? That can only be because she expects that otherwise.
“I did think I read the part for Friar Laurence well,” I said, renewing the focus on the conversation, hoping indeed that we would go along that path.
“You did that read that very nicely,” remarked Miss Trouvere. “But that’s not quite what I had in mind.”
“Too bad. I really liked the role.”
“I could tell. But you just don’t look the part. I have someone else in mind for Friar Laurence.”
“Then why am I here?”
“Another role I heard you read,” she said. “And this may be a real challenge for you, because I think that you’re the only one who can pull it off.
“What other role?” I asked nervously, remembering that there was only one other role that she had heard me read. No! It couldn’t be! Miss Trouvere wouldn’t! But Danielle seemed to have been right about this so far.
“In theater we can show as well as tell,” she said. “Stephanie! Dalita! Come out here.”
Two girls dressed in blue jeans, tee-shirts and sweaters emerged from the storerooms behind the teacher’s desk.
“Danny, do you know Stephanie and Dalita?” Miss Trouvere asked me.
“I know who they are, but I’ve never met them before.”
“Then let me introduce you,” she said, turning towards a statuesquely tall, thin, blue-eyed girl with her strawberry-blond hair done in a pageboy style. “This is Stephanie. She’s a senior and does theatrical makeup and hairstyles. Stephanie, this is Danny Witton. He’s only a freshman, but he did some theater when he was younger and you should hear him read!”
“Nice to meet you, Danny!” Stephanie greeted me, smiling and extending her hand as she stood next to the coffee table. “Ooh! I love your big brown eyes! They look so warm and cheerful!”
“Thanks, Stephanie!” I replied, accepting her hand. “I like yours, too!”
“Would you take off your glasses for just a moment, please?”
I complied with her request and she took a step closer and, gently cradling my chin with her thumb and two fingers, urged me to tilt my head back to look up into her crystal blue eyes, so beautiful that I didn’t even think to resist.
“Oh, you’re so right!” she gasped as she turned to look at Miss Trouvere. Stephanie looked back in my eyes again. “It’s so unfair! Your eyelashes are so long and—do you curl them?”
“What?” I wondered.
“Do you curl your eyelashes?”
“Uh—no?” I answered, perplexed more by the concept than by why she’d think that. “Why? Can eyelashes be curled?”
She, the other girl, and Miss Trouvere all giggled. Evidently, my answer had betrayed ignorance about Stephanie’s craft. But more than that, I did not know that my answer had made her even more curious about my appearance. She reached out with her hand behind my ear and ran her hand through my dark, tightly curled ringlets.
“Who does your hair?”
“Huh? I just go to a barber when I need a haircut.”
“You mean that’s not a perm?” Stephanie tried to clarify. “Or do you set it yourself at home?”
“No?” I responded, unsure whether her questions were some kind of test. “Why?”
“Is your hair always like this?”
“Since I was born,” I said, still not aware what she was thinking.
“You mean this is your natural hair?” Stephanie pressed her inquiry with a look of astonishment on her face.
“Well, yeah!” I affirmed. “Why wouldn’t it be?”
Mouth agape, she turned toward Miss Trouvere again, who simply nodded and smiled. Then her teacher said, “I told you.”
Then immediately Miss Trouvere regained my attention, commanding it with a mere glance. “Danny, this is Dalita Haroutunian. Even though she’s just a sophomore, she’s already distinguished herself as a costume and fashion designer.”
Dalita sat down next to me on the sofa, juxtaposing her exotic Armenian beauty close enough for me to feel her left hip securely against my right, her touch sending an unexpected little tingle through my whole body. She took my right hand in hers and leaned into me, planting a soft, quick kiss on my cheek. My mind searched my overgrown vocabulary yet I couldn’t find a word to describe how I felt at that moment.
“Hi, Danny!” She said, her mystically deep and dark brown eyes peering into mine. “I hope I can find you a costume you’ll enjoy wearin’.”
“Oh, I’m sure you will,” I said, mesmerized by the gaze of her dilated pupils, engulfing my awareness in the midnight of their own dark expanse. Her long, thick black curls cascaded across her shoulders and down her back as well as to her bosom.
Earth to Danny! Danielle’s voice spoke from the back of my mind. Earth to Danny! Are you there?
Stand by, Danielle…
“I already have somethin’ in mind for you, if you’d like to see it,” Dalita told me.
“You already have something in mind,” I repeated.
You’re lovestruck, Danny! Danielle’s voice told me, expressing at once both happiness and concern. You’ve got it bad! Real bad!
I know, I admitted to my alter-ego. Or was it just to myself? So is this what being in love feels like? It’s a new experience for me, like what Melanie and Tanya said about Juliet. Or was I still in love with Chelsea, too?
“And we’d like you to come back with us an’ look at a costume we have for you in wardrobe. It’s a beautiful dress an’ I think it’d fit you.”
I wanted to bolt for the door. But I couldn’t. I stayed catatonic in my seat, wide-eyed and mouth agape. I hadn’t been this frightened in a while. It took very little effort, though, for Miss Trouvere to take me by an arm and pull me out of my chair. She led me into a room behind backstage where there were rows upon rows of vintage and period clothing hanging in wardrobes.
“This is a beautiful ball gown in the Italian Renaissance style. An’ I think it’s jus’ your size,” continued Dalita. “O’ course, we can alter it to fit you. An’ we even have period undergarments to wear with it. We’d like you to try it on, if you would?”
I looked at it displayed on a dress form. It was a black and gold motif with a glistening sheen, like silk or satin, but I really didn’t know the fabric. I touched it, felt it between my fingers. It was trimmed in very elegant black lace around the hemline and cuffs and also along the bustline.
Danny, that’s such a gorgeous dress! You have to let us wear it! Oh, please! Oh, please! Oh, please!
Danielle was right. I would have loved to try that dress on, not only to be crossdressed for the first time, but in the grandest of style as well. As the German Protestant Reformer Martin Luther had said, when you sin, sin boldly!
I’m sorry, Danielle, but you know I can’t. You know what can happen if I do. It’s far too risky, too dangerous. I must keep us both safe.
I was getting worried about this sort of thing. Danielle never seemed to relent, always drawing my attention to the feminine. She had been hiding away in an obscure corner of my mind since the fifth grade, enticing me with the idea of being a girl. For some reason, I was never really proud of being a boy. I wasn’t very good at it. And Danielle always seemed to push me toward wearing women’s clothing. She really wanted me en femme.
Next, Dalita showed me the more intimate part of the costume, an Italian Renaissance lady’s underwear. I felt flushed, light-headed and dizzy, breaking out in cold sweat.
“The day that I heard you read for Juliet, I knew you’d be right for the part,” Miss Trouvere explained. “You understand how she’s different from a modern teenager. I really think you’re a natural for the role.”
Go for it, Danny! Danielle’s voice exhorted me. Of course she would want this. Just imagine! You’re an actress!
“No, Miss Trouvere,” I said. “There’s no way I can play Juliet. You don’t understand what can happen to me if I do. I’m sorry, but it just won’t work.”
Please, Danny! Oh, please!…
“But Danny,” she replied, “in Shakespeare’s time boys always played women’s and girls’ roles on stage.”
“I know that, Miss Trouvere. But this isn’t Shakespeare’s time. Did boys in Shakespeare’s day get called “queer” and “sissy” and get beaten up for being gay? Because that’s what’s gonna happen if I play Juliet. I mean, I got razzed bad enough just for reading it in class.”
“I’m sorry you feel that way, Danny,” said Miss Trouvere. “But is it really all so bad?”
“Yes, it is,” I confirmed. “And I’d appreciate it if you and Mis’ess Johnson didn’t tell anyone that you even considered me for it. Just that alone is likely to give the rednecks around here yet another excuse to come after me. You have no clue what it’s like to be a guy.”
No, Danny, it’s not so bad. We can avoid them. We can get away from the bullies.
Oh, yes it is that bad, Danielle, and you know it! And you also know how it feels when they come down on us. When they get to me, you won’t be spared the pain, either. As good as I might be getting away from them, they’ve gotten to me—to us—before. We can’t always avoid them.
I started feeling flushed and faint again. So I turned to leave the way I came and dashed through the backstage area and into the hallway, which began spinning around me. I felt myself falling against the wall and rolling onto the floor.
I looked down and I was wearing the Renaissance ball gown. Underneath it I could feel the silky lingerie and stockings with soft dancing shoes on my feet. Danielle smiled demurely at me through her mask and I know that I smiled back at her through mine. She wore the same style and color of gown that I did, as if we were twins.
We danced together. Then kissed. But when I stepped back, I saw instead of Danielle, Dalita stood there garbed in the tights and doublet of a Renaissance nobleman. Glancing across the room to a mirror, I saw myself as Danielle.
If I profane with my unworthiest hand This holy shrine, the gentle fine is this,” Dalita quoted from the play: “My lips, two blushing pilgrims, ready stand To smooth that rough touch with a tender kiss.”
“Good pilgrim, you do wrong your hand too much,” I recited Juliet’s line. “Which mannerly devotion shows in this; For saints have hands that pilgrims’ hands do touch, And palm to palm is holy palmers’ kiss.”
“Have not saints lips, and holy palmers too?”
“Ay, pilgrim, lips that they must use in prayer.”
“O, then, dear saint, let lips do what hands do; They pray, grant thou, lest faith turn to despair.”
“Saints do not move, though grant for prayers’ sake.”
“Then move not, while my prayer’s effect I take. Thus from my lips, by yours, my sin is purged.”
“Then have my lips the sin that they have took.”
“O Sin from thy lips? O trespass sweetly urged! Give me my sin again.”
You kiss by the book, Danielle said intercepting Juliet’s line.
My inner sister stood before me once more as my twin, wearing that same gown, identical in style and color to mine.
I awakened gasping and shuddering in a cold sweat to see Mrs. Anderson, the school nurse, leaning over me with Miss Trouvere, Dalita, Stephanie, and a few other students looking on.
“Are you all right, Danny?” Nurse Anderson asked me.
“Obviously not,” I answered with undertones of both anxiety and sarcasm, as my respiration and pulse began to settle down to normal.
“Can you sit up?” she continued asking. I rolled onto my side and pushed myself up, but I was still feeling dizzy.
“I’m not feeling so great,” I said. “I’m still kinda dizzy and light-headed.”
“Are you able to stand?”
“Maybe, if I do it slow.”
“Okay, then take it easy. Don’t rush.”
I went to both my knees first, next to one knee, then leaned against the wall as Nurse Anderson helped me to stand ever so slowly. About that time a student came pushing a wheelchair around the corner.
“Here, let’s have you sit in this and go to my office now,” the nurse ordered me. “Thank you for bringin’ the chair, Cynthia. The rest of you get back to class—now!”
As the students dispersed, I looked daggers at Miss Trouvere. She, Dalita, and Stephanie all glanced at one another and then at me. That’s right! I projected in my mind to them. Don’t you breathe a word of this! Surely, I thought (and felt) it loud enough for them to hear me thinking.
Nurse Anderson pushed me down the hall and around to the school infirmary next to her office. There were a couple of cots there. She helped me from the wheelchair to one of the beds where I sat up.
“Danny, I think you ought to lie down while I do some paperwork here,” she said. “Then maybe we can figure out what’s happened to you.” She waited for a moment and then cocked her head to one side, as if to say nothing more was going to be done until I complied with her instructions. So I stretched out on the cot and she pulled up a chair to sit down. Then crossing her leg over one knee, she propped a form-stacked clipboard upon the other.
“Thank you, Danny. Now, as best as you can remember it, please tell me what happened?”
“I got a note before lunch that I was to meet Miss Trouvere backstage of the auditorium instead of going to my afternoon study hall. When I got there, she said they want me for a part in the school play.”
“Well, that sounds like it should be excitin’ news. What’s the play?”
“Romeo and Juliet.”
“And what role does she want you to do?”
I looked up at the ceiling. The tiles were square, like graph paper. So that was how René Descartes did it! The story was that while lying in bed one morning, he had conceived the Fundamental Theorem of Analytical Geometry by noticing that he could specify the location of a fly on the ceiling by its distance from the back wall and a side wall. Indeed, I watched a fly moving across the ceiling.
“Danny, are you there? What role?” Nurse Anderson asked me again. I was really too embarrassed to answer. So, was there also a fly on the wall that would hear and tell?
“I’d rather no one else hear about it,” I prefaced my answer, “but she wants me to play Juliet.”
Mrs. Anderson stopped writing on her clipboard for a moment. She continued looking at me with a tight-lipped, neutral expression and then nodded.
“Y’know, Danny, I can see how, but I can also understand why you don’t want to. Were you frightened when she asked you?”
“I felt more like I was confused at first, almost stunned. But then Miss Trouvere took me back to wardrobe and showed me this costume she wants me to wear. It was an elaborate dress. That’s when I really got scared and ran. But I got dizzy and light-headed on the way out. Then the next thing I know, you’re there, bending over me.”
“So you were actually frightened when she showed you the costume, then?”
“Yeah. She asked me to try it on. But I wouldn’t. That’s when I ran. I can’t ever dress up like a girl. Not ever.”
“Why not? Boys sometimes dress up as girls for Hallowe’en and costume parties as well as plays. You wouldn’t be the first.”
“Most of the guys already think I’m a queer or a sissy,” I complained. “It would be an excuse for them to beat me up again.”
“I know you’ve had trouble with bullies here,” she said lowering her voice. “But I’m guessin’ that there’s somethin’ else you haven’t told me.”
I thought about the violin, chess, and chocolate. So far, these were my addictions, things that I couldn’t stop doing. Then I recalled that morning at Chelsea’s house and thought about playing Corelli’s La Folia out in the woods and about Danielle living inside my head. I knew what my real fear was.
“I’m—I’m afraid—,” I stammered, afraid first of all of saying the words, of telling her how I really felt. “I’m afraid that—that I might like it! And if I did like it, I—I couldn’t—I couldn’t stop. I’m afraid to cross that line, Nurse Anderson.”
“So, you’re afraid that if you were to dress up as Juliet for the play, you’d keep feelin’ compelled to dress up as a girl afterwards?”
“Yeah.”
“So what keeps you from dressin’ up like a girl now?”
“Well, mostly I’m afraid of getting caught. That would be too embarassing.”
“Then it’s not because you don’t want to?”
“No! I do want to, but I—I—oh no!” I concurred with her, but a little too quickly. “I can’t believe I just said that!”
“Don’t worry, Danny!” she assured me. “Anything said in this room stays in this room unless you take it outside.”
Danny! I’m so proud of you! Danielle interrupted me before I could say anything else.
Proud of me? Why’s that?
Because finally you’ve admitted it to someone else—someone who might be able to help. She’s the first person you’ve told since telling Clem.
Mrs. Anderson paused a long moment. I could tell she was thinking carefully about what she might ask or say next. Then she put her clipboard down on her lap and leaned a little closer to me.
“Jus’ between you and me, Danny, I think that Romeo and Juliet is maybe a little too ambitious for a high school theater troupe. Anyway, I’m goin’ down the hall to ask Miss Trouvere a few questions. But while I’m out, I want you to relax a little. Jus’ close your eyes and I’ll put some sof’ music on.”
Nurse Anderson picked up a phonograph album and put it on a turntable. I heard music begin playing softly in speakers above the cot and on either side of my head. It was a work for piano Trois Gymnopédies by Érik Satie. How did she know that it helps me sleep when I get stressed out? The lights in the infirmary dimmed and before I knew it she was out the door and I dozed off.
The album was a collection of quiet classical works for relaxing and when I woke up, I could hear Debussy’s « La Fille aux cheveux de lin », but in its original version for piano. After it ended, the tone arm raised up and swung out to repeat the side. So I had been napping for around thirty minutes. Most LP albums played about half an hour on each side.
Lying on the bed in the infirmary, again I watched, just like Descartes had, that fly crawling across the ceiling tiles. The pesky insect was for me a welcome distraction from thinking about Romeo and Juliet and the ball gown backstage of the auditorium.
Why does this issue play over and over again in my mind? Why do I feel this way? They’re just clothes. Various textiles cut into arbitrary shapes, sewn together, and decorated. Why should it matter what kind of clothes anyone wears, anyway?
Good question, isn’t it, Danny?
This is all your fault, Danielle!
You know better than that. I wouldn’t even be here except that you want to be a girl, at least a little. I’m your Girl-Self. I’m here because even back in grade school you knew that you’re more suited to a feminine way of life. And I’ve been with you ever since.
Yet I’m a boy.
Yes, you’re constantly choosing to show your masculine self. You must, because when you react without thinking about it, you betray that you’re more girl than boy. You must expend effort to maintain the illusion that you’re masculine. You’re so high-maintenance for a boy, because you’re not secure in your masculinity. You need constant external validation as a boy.
But I am a boy, so I like girls and I wanna be with a girl and make love to a girl. Yet, it’s like I’m so in love with girls that, sometimes, I wanna be one, too.
That’s the irony of it, my dear. Is that why you’re really afraid to try a girl’s lifestyle?
Not at all. If anything, that’s my best justification for doing so.
No, Danny, she corrected me. I mean, like, you’re really afraid to try being a girl because you might really like it. Is that what disturbs you so?
For her to phrase the problem so succinctly was what I needed to hear. Danielle was right. That’s why playing La Folia out in the woods that day was so anxiety-ridden for me. One simple theme with more than a dozen variations twisted and turned, weaving to and fro through my consciousness, seeking some way beyond the impass between myself and fulfillment.
Girl, your unselfishness amazes me, I mused. It really does. You want so much for me to dress up for you and with you, yet you always stop me because you know the risks that I’d take if I did.
Well, I’m not so unselfish as you may think, she challenged me. It’s self-preservation, too. As you so eloquently reminded me during your woodland performance, whatever happens to you also happens to me. I won’t let us, or you, take any foolish, ill-considered risks, neither on my account nor on yours.
The bell rang for the end of the period just as Nurse Anderson came back into the infirmary.
“Danny, I talked to Miss Trouvere and she told me that she had discussed the role with you. She also said that she and two of her student assistants were showin’ you a costume when you seemed to look dazed and ran out.”
“That sounds close to what happened.”
“I think you may have had a panic attack. Have you ever heard of that before?”
“No, I haven’t.”
“The symptoms you described are often associated with one. When I asked Miss Trouvere, she said you suddenly appeared flushed and started sweatin’ after she took you into wardrobe to see the costume. The girls with her said the same thing.”
“Well, I have had it happen before.”
“Oh? When?”
“The first time I remember was in grade school. My teacher thought I looked sick.”
“Has it happened again before now?”
“Yeah. A few times.”
Nurse Anderson wrote on her clipboard.
“Danny, you have no business going back to class today,” she told me. “I’m writing you a permission slip and sending you home.”
“No!” I objected. “You can’t!”
“What? Why can’t I send you home?”
“Because I’d have to explain it to Mom and Dad,” I warned her. “And if Dad finds out that Mis’ess Johnson had me read for Juliet in class and that Miss Trouvere was ready to cast me in that role for the school play, I’m afraid of what he might do to them as well as to me.”
“Do I need to be concerned for your safety, Danny?”
“Only if anyone else finds out about any of this,” I maintained. “Please, don’t send me home now.”
“But you’re in no condition to attend class right now.”
“Then I’m in even less of a condition to go home.”
“So what am I to do with you?”
“Let me stay here through next period,” I suggested. “I should be okay by time for Algebra.”
Nurse Anderson looked at me and sighed in exasperation.
“This whole thing is silly!” she lamented. “You’re just a boy an’ it oughtta be okay for you to play any role you want, even as a girl. You oughtta be able to do that without worryin’ about gittin’ beat up by either bullies or your father.”
“I’m sorry,” was all I knew to say.
“Danny, it’s not your fault, so don’t you dare apologize!” Nurse Anderson commanded me. “Hear that? It’s not your fault!”
Now that was a surprise. Everyone always blamed me for everything. Well, maybe not everyone… Not all the time, anyway… And not for everything, not really… But sometimes it sure did seem that way.
“That’s different!” I responded with just a little surprise.
“What’s different?”
“Anyone telling me something’s not my fault.”
“So you git blamed a lot?”
“Seems all the time,” I lamented. “Especially by Dad. Nothing I ever do can be right enough for him.”
“He finds fault with what you do?”
“Yeah,” I confirmed. “He likes to criticize me by quoting Bible verses, or one-liners from Greek or Roman philosophers.”
“You understand these, don’t you?”
“Yeah, mostly. He knows I’m smart enough to get his point.
“I won’t send you home today,” Nurse Anderson conceded. “You’re right that it might make circumstances worse. Just rest until the bell rings to end sixth period. Then go to algebra for next period if you’re up to it. But stay here otherwise.”
“That sounds okay to me,” I said. I laid back on the bed and relaxed. Nurse Anderson stepped into her office and closed the door behind her.
Danielle, I wouldn’t be so high-maintenance for a guy if you weren’t along for the ride.
Oh, yes you would! she contradicted me. You just wouldn’t know about it then. Every guy has a feminine side. At least Jung thought so. You just know that I’m here.
Do you hafta be right about everything?
Of course! she replied. That’s a girl’s prerogative.
Sigh!
“Danny, I’d like to talk with you for just a moment after class?” Mrs. Johnson said with a smile as the bell for lunch rang.
“What’s up?” I asked. My teacher stood up from her desk and went over to the door, looked out in the hall, and then closed it. “Have a seat, Danny.”
She was still smiling, but seemed to roll her eyes like some of the girls in my class would do as she lowered her voice. “Miss Trouvere said that you ran when she offered you the role of Juliet in the school play. Is that true?”
“Uh—yeah!” I answered. “I passed out in the hall, too. Nurse Anderson said I had a panic attack.”
“Ooh! Was it all that bad?”
“Bad enough,” I said. “I was both scared and humiliated at the same time.”
“Really?”
“Look, I’m not exactly the most…,” I searched for the right word, “virile guy in the school to begin with. If word gets out that I was even considered for a girl’s role, it’s enough to get me beaten up around here.”
Mrs. Johnson leaned her hips back against the front of her desk, crossing her arms, and smiling grimly, nodded to me.
“I know, and no one else will hear anything about it from me,” she assured me. “Besides, I do understand what risks you’d be taking if you went along with it. And I’m also fairly certain that Miss Trouvere does not.”
“Why not?”
“Miss Trouvere’s not from around here. She has no idea what a kid like you has to deal with in the local culture here. She’s from New York and grew up in a prominent, well-established theatrical family. For her, to ask a boy to play a girl’s role is maybe the highest honor she could offer you.”
“An honor?” I replied, dumbfounded by the idea. “To me, it seemed like the most vicious thing she could do!”
“Danny, to ask a boy to play a girl’s role on stage or on screen is to acknowledge a kind of talent that’s very hard to find,” explained Mrs. Johnson. “Miss Trouvere, I think, assumed, or maybe hoped, that you’d understand that.”
“I’m sorry, Mis’ess Johnson.”
“I do want you to think about something, though, Danny. If you could get away with it, would you want to play the role? Say, if no one could find out or harass you for it, would you be interested in doing it then?”
So you would do it, then? Danielle wondered. I could feel her smiling in the corner of my consciousness.
You know that it’s never been about not wanting to, but about being afraid of—of—
My teacher took a couple steps over and sat down in a chair next to me, grinned, and placed her gentle hand on my shoulder. “It’s really too bad,” she continued. “I think you’d be an inspired choice to play Juliet. Not only would it be fairly easy for you to look like a girl, but I know you’ve got the talent to pull off the role as well.”
“You really think so?”
“There’s no doubt in my mind,” she confirmed smiling. “And you’d very likely have had some fun doing it. It’s just so unfair that the local culture around here won’t give you the chance to decide freely.”
“I think I could try if I didn’t have to worry about bullies and endless teasing for doing it—or Dad making a federal case out of it,” I admitted, although blushing. “Except that I don’t—I don’t think that—that I could ever really kiss a boy. But if you got a girl to play Romeo—well, then maybe I could consider it.”
Still, though, I felt myself blushing at the idea of playing a girl, wearing a dress, appearing on stage before hundreds of people. But I also knew that if it were really safe, then…
“No, Mis’ess Johnson, that’s not the whole truth, either,” I confessed. “I think I mentioned to you once before that I’m not really interested in acting. Just because I can read a script and even read it well doesn’t mean I can act or even want to.”
“Why not?” My teacher frowned a little. “You seem to me like you’d be a natural actor.”
“Maybe to you, but I’d feel like a fraud. I can’t be someone I’m not,” I explained. “And to me, that’s what acting is. Miss Trouvere wants me to be a girl when I’m not. But I couldn’t play Romeo any more than I could play Juliet. I don’t belong in theater. Does that make sense to you?”
Danny! You’ve never shared that with me—that you don’t want to be an actor, thought Danielle, somewhat disappointed.
I don’t think I’d ever resolved the question in my mind until now, I contemplated my answer to her. Maybe I haven’t even thought about it very much, but that’s how I feel. We can discuss it more—
“Well, no! Not to me, really,” retorted Mrs. Johnson. “But it’s your decision and I must respect it. And since you’re not enrolled in a theater course, for you this is simply another extra-curricular activity for you to choose or not. I’m okay with that, although I have to say it’s a loss of talent for you not to.”
“Music is my art, Mis’ess Johnson,” I told her. “That was clear to me, my parents, and my music teacher a long time ago.”
“I know, Danny,” said Mrs. Johnson renewing her smile at me. “Danny, when you were reading Juliet that day, what really surprised me, and prob’ly Miss Trouvere as well, was how deeply you empathized with how the character might really feel. I mean, yes, you have the knowledge and intellect to figure it out, but for you to feel it the way you clearly did—that’s sensitivity not often found in a boy. Please, try not to lose that as you grow into a young man.”
My teacher got up from her seat and went to the door. She opened it and somewhat theatrically waved her arm in a quasi-comic gesture that I should exit the classroom, still smiling broadly. “I should let you go to lunch, now,” she told me. So, I obeyed her implied command.
Although Mrs. Johnson had been on my case more often than not since school had begun, now I understood why. She expected more of me than I had been doing. I mean, I had achieved an “A” on every assignment and test, but I hadn’t yet even put forth my best efforts for her. I was just coasting in her class, though be it at high speed. Yet she wanted me to do my best, but I had barely shown her what that might be. However, I knew now that she was clearly an ally.
Moreover, I also remembered another ally along for the ride.
Danielle, thank you! I thought.
You’re most welcome! she thought back, warming me inside.
I retreated to my favorite little wooded area on the hill and sat down, my back against my favorite tree. It had been a bright spring day, although the breezes made it just a little nippier than usual.
You really wanted to try that dress on for us, didn’t you? prodded Danielle’s voice from deep within my mind.
I nodded as I began to shed my tears. “Yes,” I answered aloud, then admitted mentally to her and myself, More than that, I’d love us to portray Juliet. It’s a safe bet that a boy doesn’t get asked to play that role too often nowadays.
I continued crying, lamenting not so much my fear, but of what the fear had deprived me. Could putting on a dress just once be so bad?
But remember, you know you can’t wear a dress just once, she reminded me. You knew that when Chelsea and her friends tried to get you to do it.
I didn’t understand Danielle at times. She had so wanted us to try on that costume, yet was honest and careful to remind me why I couldn’t. At once both cruel and kind, in the same thought, in the same action.
Nonetheless, she was right. If ever I were to don female garments, even just as a costume for Hallowe’en or the stage, that would change everything. I wouldn’t be able to stop. The compulsion to crossdress could overwhelm me all too easily.
You’d like me—us to play Juliet, wouldn’t you? I asked her.
Of course I would, answered Danielle. And we both wanna wear that dress, don’t we?
I smiled, leaning back against my tree, looking through the treetops at a clear blue sky. “Yes,” I answered aloud, smiling. “Yes, I do. We both do.”
But I thought you don’t wanna be an actor? Danielle recalled in bewilderment my conversation with Mrs. Johnson.
I don’t, I mused back to her. But that still doesn’t mean I don’t want to be in the school play.
But you told—
I know what I told Mis’ess Johnson, I reminded Danielle. And she can make of it whatever she will. Nor was I lying, not really. I don’t have any desire to be an actor long-term, neither amateur nor professional. I—we are musicians. You know that. Indeed, you’ve advocated that future for us even more than I have!
So again, this really is about dressing up, isn’t?
I think so, I thought, giggling quite girlishly. I didn’t understand this longing within me to dress as a girl. Indeed, quite clearly the intellectual component was curiosity, and the emotional surely must have included some naughtiness, but it was mostly an unknown passion that I did not understand, neither then nor now.
I just feel happy knowing that you wanna do something like that with me, Danny, my alter-ego assured me. I felt like Danielle and I were holding hands, girlishly swinging them back and forth, skipping merrily along.
“Danny, could we talk again for a few minutes?” Miss Trouvere asked.
“What about?”
“Caitlin just isn’t working out as Juliet,” she told me. “She can’t remember her lines and she skips rehearsals. But even worse, she doesn’t have the right ‘feel’ as Juliet. You’ve got it and she doesn’t. When I heard you read, you struck the right balance between naíveté and maturity, Juliet’s imagination and her reality. Caitlin simply doesn’t get that modern teen girls don’t think quite the same way as a teen girl would in the fourteenth century. You understand that and I can hear it when you read.”
“I’m sorry Caitlin’s not up to it, Miss Trouvere,” I tried to commiserate with her, “but my answer’s still the same. There’s no way I’m playing Juliet!”
“Please, Danny!” she implored me, nearly whining. “We really need you.”
“No,” I said. “I can’t do it.”
“Yes, you can!”
“No!” I contradicted her. “I can’t. Can you stop the teasing? Can you keep the other guys from calling me a ‘fag’? Are you able to protect me when they wanna beat me up? And how do I deal with Caitlin?”
Miss Trouvere did not know about the previous run-ins that I had with Caitlin. She had it in for me ever since that Saturday morning in the seventh grade when her clique tried to get me to crossdress at Chelsea’s house. I refused and left, sprinting up a hill as fast as I could. And it had wrecked any chance of Chelsea and myself having a relationship. A single mention of this to the school gossips would be all that I needed.
“She’s for me to deal with,” asserted Miss Trouvere. “A director has to change casting sometimes.”
“No, you don’t understand. Me and Caitlin have past issues you don’t know anything about. She could easily wreck my life with a single rumor if she wanted to. And I know she’d do it if you replace her with me.”
“What could possibly be so embarrassing that she could do that?”
“I’m not comfortable telling you about it,” I admitted. “Besides, you’re also forgetting that my folks would be furious if I played Juliet—especially Dad!”
“Danny, there are even ways around that.”
“So there are! Well, guess what? I’m not trying to get around my parents on this.”
“I can understand your reluctance—”
“No, you can’t! I’m not reluctant, Miss Trouvere—I’m refusing! I’m not doing it!”
“But Danny—”
“No!” I nearly screamed, projecting my voice right at Miss Trouvere. With that, I turned my back to her and strode away partly in fear and anger, but no less in satisfaction that I had asserted my own choice. That, for me, was no small triumph.
Oh! The nerve of that woman!
At breakfast, Clem and Tanya came over to join me, setting their trays down on the table across from mine. I noticed that Tanya was wearing a simple green dress and wedge-heeled sandals instead of her usual jeans and sneakers.
We’d look nice wearing that, observed Danielle.
I’m sure we would, I mused back to her.
“Hi Tanya, Clem! How ya guys doing?” I asked my buddy and his now generally acknowledged girlfriend.
“Okay!” answered Clem.
“Me too!” Tanya followed up before launching right into the day’s gossip. “Didja see the review in the mornin’ paper?”
“What?” I asked.
“The Clarion reviewed Romeo and Juliet this mornin’. They so panned Caitlin and Trent!”
So that twerp at the Clarion is writing reviews of high school productions now? Danielle’s indignant question arose in my mind.
And this surprises you how? I thought back to her. That’s what reviewers do—they review.
“Of course they did!” Clem concurred. “They sucked! They were awful. Especially Trent. He’s better than that. I never seen him do so bad at anything before.”
“It couldn’t ’ve been that bad, could it?” I asked somewhat incredulously. Trent Douglas was the Golden Boy at school: top athlete, “straight-A” student, budding thespian. He’d done lead roles before and had shown real promise as an actor according to the same reviewer a year before. But anyone could have a bad night, especially an exhausted senior who’s just begun coasting along until graduation. Danielle was right, though. The Clarion’s reviewer picking on a high school play seemed somehow over the top to me. I’d have to read it when I had a chance.
“Danny, Trent never looked so wrong doin’ anything in his life as he did playin’ Romeo,” confirmed Tanya. “But I think it was a whole lot more Caitlin not bein’ any good at playin’ Juliet. Y’know, I heard a rumor that Miss Trouvere and Mis’ess Johnson tried to replace ’er with someone else, but couldn’t talk ’er into takin’ the part.”
Danielle, cool it! I warned my alter-ego.
Smiling, I leaned across the table and lowered my voice. “I can confirm that it’s true according to a very reliable source,” I whispered. “In fact, the role had been declined by their first choice of performer whom they both asked again. Trouvere and Johnson both knew that Caitlin would blow it from the beginning, but they could’t find anyone else.”
“And who might that be?” Tanya probed, pressing the issue. “Inquirin’ minds wanna know!”
It’s all your fault, Danny! my Jungian anima blamed me. You’d ’ve been so much better as Juliet than Caitlin was!
And suck Trent’s face? I objected. No way in hell was I doing that, girl!
But it’s just a role on stage, argued Danielle. It’s not like you were gay!
“At last you get my point, girl!” I yelled aloud.
“Danny? What point was that?” Tanya asked, startled by my apparent outburst if not outright frightened.
“Oh!—I was just thinking. No, I could get in deep trouble if I tell you,” I told her, quite truthfully. “Sorry!”
Since Tanya was on the staff of the school newspaper, I could imagine the headline: Boy Declines Juliet Role, Wrecks School Play. No, I couldn’t even tell my buddy’s girlfriend. I thought that I might trust her someday, but still, I hadn’t known her long enough to be sure.
“Come on, Danny! You can trust me,” she whined.
“No, I really have to keep a lid on this one,” I said. “And you do write for the school paper. Nothing personal, but this one’s just way too sensitive.”
Tanya pouted, first to me, then to Clem. But he just nodded in support of me.
“Sorry, sweetheart, but he’s not even told me,” my buddy reassured her. Truth be told, though, Tanya looked adorably cute when she pouted and Clem would do whatever he might to get her to hold that facial expression as long as she could.
Just don’t let Tanya get you into a game of ‘Truth or Dare’! warned Danielle. Her eyes sparkle as a champion’s would at that game.
I’ll stay with chess, thank you.
“You guys up for a round or two of ‘Truth or Dare’?” Tanya proposed.
Good call, Danielle. How’d you know?
I’m your girl-in-residence, consulting on all matters girlish. It’s what I do. I knew that she had thought that one smiling.
“We’re at school, not a sleepover!” Clem objected.
“It’s a girls’ game, anyway!” I added in protest.
“Scaredy-cats!” declared Tanya in not-so-mock triumph.
“Meow!” I growled, making a cat’s clawing motion with my hand. Tanya giggled and then purred to Clem who pulled her into a hug and a kiss.
Whew! Situation diffused…, I thought to myself, but apparently loud enough for Danielle to hear.
Maybe Tanya could invite you and Clem to a sleepover sometime? she teased. It would be great fun—for me, anyway!
Having a backseat driver riding along in my own mind really could be trying at times. Was she teasing me, or was I teasing myself? Was she conscious of my every thought, or could I sequester things from her awareness? Could she keep her thoughts away from me? Did we share one single, common subconscious between us, or did we each have even our own personal dark corners unknown to either of us?
Girl, try singing another tune for a change! I told Danielle. Don’t you get it? I’ve gotta be the only boy in America whose own subconscious mind teases him daily!
But you know I only do it ’cause I love you! Danielle projected, giggling to me again.
“Guys, I gotta hit the girls’ room,” Tanya told us as she got up and made a beeline for the door.
I glanced around the cafeteria and, satisfied no one was within earshot, I leaned across the table and whispered to Clem, “You can’t tell Tanya this. She’s on the school paper and I can’t risk her knowing, so keep it quiet. We can tell her someday, like, maybe when the school year is over. But anyway, Miss Trouvere asked me to play Juliet.”
“You?” Clem mused with a quiet chuckle as he looked around. “Why does this not surprise me? That had to’ve been awkward.”
“If you only knew! Remember the panic attack I had a few weeks ago?”
“Yeah.”
“Well, that was the trigger.”
“Again, this don’t surprise me, none. So didj’even consider it?”
“Around here? You know how it is!”
“No way ’t all, then?” Clem asked again.
“No way, José!” I confirmed, still sotto voce. “But Miss Trouvere still would not let up. She kept on arguing with me about it, trying to get me to play Juliet ever since that day when Mis’ess Johnson asked me to read Caitlin’s part because she skipped class.”
“Sounds like Miss Trouvere’s been ever’ bit as bad a bully to you as the hillbilly rednecks ’round here.”
“Well—yeah!” I agreed with my buddy. “Know why I didn’t go to the play, myself?”
“Why?”
“Because I was afraid that Miss Trouvere might even try to draft me out of the audience. I couldn’t trust her to take no for an answer, so I stayed home.”
“Geeze, Danny! Still might,” he reminded me. “Next show’s tonight, closin’ performance tomorrow night. Maybe Trent an’ Caitlin’ll get better?”
“Well, Trent might. It’s still hard for me to believe he could’ve been that bad, anyway.”
“But he did have help screwin’ up, y’know!” Clem said grinning.
“The thought that he did it alone does strain credulity,” I conceded as my friend sputtered into a fit of giggles. So I had to ask with my voice lower than usual, “Clem, that’s a girlier giggle than most of the girls in the school do.”
“I know, but I cain’t help it,” he replied. “With Trent Douglas a-strainin’ credulity an’ all!” Despite his heavy hillbilly accent, Clem had a huge vocabulary, just like mine, if not even larger.
“But still, you—Omigosh! You’re still dressing up with Tanya, aren’t you?” I had thought they had only continued doing it until Hallowe’en.
My buddy just grinned at me and nodded. “Tanya an’ Sis git a lotta fun out of doin’ it. Mom still helps out, too, sometimes. An’ you’re still welcome to join in anytime you want.”
Damn! I was so jealous.
There’s gotta be a way to work this out, Danny, my girl-in-residence mused.
Any new suggestions? I wondered. Clem doesn’t seem to worry about the risks of dressing up.
Maybe the fun is strong enough for him to override the worry? speculated Danielle. Or maybe something else outweighs the risks for him?
“Sorry, Clem, but I don’t think it’ll happen,” I said inwardly lamenting my confusion and self-perceived cowardice. “You know how I feel and what I’m afraid of.”
My buddy just nodded to me. “Maybe someday,” he said.
“Maybe,” I weakly tried to agree.
Sitting with my back to the tree, I attached the mute to the bridge of my violin and played Debussy’s Maid with the Flaxen Hair again.
So long as you play like that, Danny, your feminine side will stay strong, my inner girl’s voice spoke.
So then, is playing violin too girly for a boy? I asked her.
Most professional violinists are men, Danielle reminded me. That may be changing, though. Until Clem came along, you were the only boy playing violin in the school orchestra. From what we’ve read, boys are taking the violin up less often than girls nowadays. But it’s what you love doing. You ought not consider how “manly” or popular it may or may not be.
It just seems a magnet for bullies, I thought. Is there anyway to get away from the stigma of playing a “girly” instrument?
Danny, we won’t always be teens.
But we are now,
Yes. Yes, we are, concurred Danielle. And I agree that adolescence was not such a brilliant concept for educators and psychologists to dream up—five long years of extended awkwardness and uncertainty wedged in between childhood and adulthood.
But we still hafta go through it.
I know.
Danielle considered something pensively for a long moment before inserting her musings into my own thoughts.
You really should’ve played Juliet, she assessed. Mis’ess Johnson was right—you’d’ve had a lotta fun.
Oh! Would I have ever! And I so wanted to do it! I imagined for a moment. But Mis’ess Johnson was also right about something else.
What?
This local culture, in this time and place, doesn’t offer the freedom of choice that I might have elsewhere, I regretted. Recall that she was as aware of my risks if I played the role as you and I were. Only Miss Trouvere seemed to think that I should have taken such risks.
Miss Trouvere may be of the Romantic school which holds that an artist must suffer for his art, speculated Danielle.
I might need to suffer for my own art someday, but I was not about to suffer for hers! I resolved. She can do that on her own.
Well, the exercise was not a complete failure for you, Danny, she thought to broach a new topic. You hadn’t asserted yourself so firmly against any authority for a long time.
You’re referring to Miss Trouvere again?
Yes, I am, affirmed my psychic-on-board. You stuck with your decision despite her attempts to force you to go along with her. Now you need to learn to stand up to bullies and your father.
Please, Danielle! Discretion is the better part of valor. Allow me that for now.
“Hi, Danny! Hey there!” I recognized my friends’ voices. Clem and Tanya walked over and sat down with their backs to a tree of large diameter. “Whatcha doin’?” Tanya asked.
“I’m just practicing out here a little,” I said. “Nature seldom complains when I do.
My friends giggled at that. So did Danielle in a corner of my mind, now illuminated as if by a rosy sunset.
I began playing the Debussy again. Tanya and Clem smiled as they recognized it and pressed their lips together. Then I felt a kiss on my own right cheek. I glanced beside me.
No one was there.
©2013 by Anam Chara
James Pendergast & Gretchen Mueller have grown up together. Their favorite game? Playing dress-up!
Given his choice, James prefers to dress as his girl-self, Jamie, anyday. And why not? It's fun!
All quotations from Holy Scripture are from the New American Bible as quoted in the Lectionary for Mass.
Gretchen looked intently at my face.
“Jamie,” she said. “Your own mom won’t even know it’s you.”
I looked at myself in the mirror. Although I was a fourteen year-old boy, the face of a cute teenage girl stared back at me. I watched my right hand in the mirror as the teenage girl in a white turtleneck and forest green pullover brushed my beautiful long, and dark wavy hair behind my right ear. The girl’s lips moved as I opened my mouth, and when I licked my lips, the tip of her tongue traced her pert, full lips as I tasted the strawberry lipgloss. That her long, curled eyelashes had batted whenever I would blink, had mesmerized me.
I didn’t even recognize myself. This was eerie, seeming more like Hallowe’en than Christmas Eve.
“I’m scared, Gretchen! I’m not sure I can do this.”
“It’s okay, Jamie,” she assured me. “If you do go tonight, it will be a big step. But I’ll be there with you. Mom’s coming with us, too.”
“I just wish I could have asked my own mom to help me with this first.”
“Give her a chance. I’ve always liked your mom. She’s sweet. She has to be to have a son like you.”
“But I’m so afraid.” I so wanted Mom to see what I looked like as a daughter, but I didn’t think I could ever show up like this in front of her. And Dad? I didn’t even want to imagine his reaction, but I’d know soon enough. It helped that Gretchen’s mom was a social worker, too.
“I know. But it’s all kinda silly. I mean, why should it matter so much if a boy wants to wear a dress or a skirt now and then? It doesn’t make sense to me that some people can get so bent outta shape by a boy in a dress and high heels. You’re just so pretty, it’s wrong not to let you dress up. Heck! It’s wrong not to make you dress up!”
“There are guys out there who’d beat me up or worse if they knew what I was doing.”
“Don’t worry. Nobody is gonna know until it’s time but us. And Mom.”
“I just wish I knew why I feel I gotta do this. It’s never made sense to me. Why do I wanna dress like a girl?”
“I think it’s because you just like us a lot and you wanna be one of us. Or maybe you just like—me!”
Gretchen stuck her tongue out and I tried to throw a small pillow at her, but she dodged it and flicked her tongue again. We both giggled. Boys don’t usually giggle, although I seem to have learned that girlish skill from her. Maybe it’s strange, but I’m only able to giggle when I’m dressed like a girl. In fact, I almost can’t stop giggling when I’m dressed like this. But giggling makes me feel really good.
“What makes you think that I’d like you more than any other girl?”
“For starters, the fact that you trust me with your secret and that you’re always asking to try on my clothes or to go shopping with me.”
“Well, I guess there is that.”
“Oh! You—you—boy!”
“You—girl!” I said giggling and then ducked as she threw the same pillow back at me. It bounced harmlessly off the wall of her room, beside the vanity.
“James Pendergast!” Gretchen addressed me, scowling. “The one and only reason I’m not gonna flatten you is that I’ve worked too hard to make your face pretty. I don’t wanna hafta do it all over again!” With that, her lips sputtered into another fit of giggles, unable to maintain her air of mock indignation towards me. Clearly, Gretchen Mueller liked me more than—well—any other boy dressed like a girl. Like there were that many crossdressing teenage boys around…
I don’t know why I feel the way I do when I’m dressed up, but I love the way these clothes feel and the way the perfume smells and how I look in wild colors and how it feels to teeter on a pair of high heels. I love to hear the cadence of those heels on the pavement and the swish of my nylons while I walk and how they stretch so softly against my legs. But most of all, I love the feeling of being a boy dressed like a girl.
“Are you girls ready yet?” Gretchen’s mom yelled up the stairs. Did she just call us both girls? Me a girl?
“Almost, Mom!” her daughter yelled back down the stairs.
“Jamie, I think that these boots should fit you fine. They’re Mom’s, but she said you can wear them. Mine are too small for your feet.”
The boots were soft, black leather with four-inch heels. Walking in these would be a challenge, but they seem to fit very nicely. They came all the way to my knees and when I zipped them up, they felt warm and snug, worth the challenge that I would face walking in them.
The cadence of the heels of my boots clicking-clacking on the stone tiles of the cathedral floor delighted me, as if every step proclaimed that I were a girl. I felt the woolen pleats of my red and green tartan skirt swirling around my nylon-clad legs. Gretchen had said that I was lucky to have a slightly girlish build, as my hips were just barely enough for the pleats to swing a little.
Gretchen’s mom found a pew for us on the left side of the nave. She waited for Gretchen and me to enter first, then sat next to the aisle. I sat down and smoothed my skirt under me. Gretchen sat between her mom and me, so I kept my purse in my lap. We held hands, since I was still scared. But also, she and I really did like each other. Gretchen looked so very cute in her Dirndl. Then I wondered how I would look in one? We squeezed as close together as we could. Not only was it because we liked each other, but also because it was cold. Big stone cathedrals are hard to heat in these cold midwestern winters.
“You kids behave, now,” Gretchen’s mom said. “And enjoy the music. They always do beautiful music for Christmas Eve here.”
I wanted to relax and listen to the music playing. It was the Christmas Concerto by Arcangelo Corelli. But this was one of the faster, more agitated movements. As I listened, I felt the conflict between myself as a boy and how I felt crossdressing. Should I be doing this at all? I should be sitting with my parents. But here I am in the cathedral for Midnight Mass on Christmas Eve, dressed in Gretchen’s clothes, sitting next to her.
Then the music became softer and calmer. Gretchen and I were both wearing the same fragrance and it too was helping me relax more. Not only was she squeezing my hand, but Gretchen also was resting her head on my shoulder. She had never done that before. Geeze! Were we going to kiss tonight? Suddenly I felt myself tingle all over, so I took a deep breath and exhaled.
My folks had been so understanding to let me go to church with Gretchen and her mom and we agreed to meet after the Mass. They knew that I was going to present them with a surprise of sorts. And I’m sure that they think it’s just that Gretchen and I would be dating. But they don’t suspect this.
“ ‘The people that walked in darkness have seen a great light…,’ ” the reader proclaimed the First Reading from the book of the prophet Isaiah. “ ‘…Upon those who dwelt in the land of gloom, a light has shone. You have brought them abundant joy and great rejoicing,…’ ”
So I thought about what that meant and then what it meant for me. I smiled to myself and again squeezed Gretchen’s hand. She looked at me, smiling too.
The cantor was next, chanting Psalm 98: “ ‘Sing to the Lord a new song,… The Lord has made his salvation known…’ ”
I wasn’t all that sure why I was feeling so good. For a moment, I forgot about the clothes I was wearing and that Gretchen and I were holding hands. All I knew was that Jesus was there for me.
Another reader ascended the stairs to the lectern and he began the Second Reading from the Letter of Paul to Titus: “ ‘The grace of God has appeared, offering salvation to all…’ ”
Somehow, I knew that I belonged.
Everyone suddenly stood for the Gospel procession.
“Alleluia!… Alleluia!… Alleluia!”
The deacon ascended the stairs to the pulpit and began chanting: “A reading from the Holy Gospel according to Saint Luke!”
“Glory to you, O Lord!”
“ ‘In those days Caesar Augustus…,’ ” he began. I was standing as close to Gretchen as possible. I felt her arm and hand twist with mine so that our arms were further entwined from the elbows down. The deacon continued, “ ‘The angel of the Lord appeared to them: “You have nothing to fear!…” ’ ” And with those words, I felt the chill of a cold sweat break as all my remaining inner tension was released. I didn’t even know why I had felt so tense before. Oh! I forgot! I was dressed like a girl! Here in church! In my girlfriend’s clothes! Omigosh! I just thought of Gretchen as my girlfriend!” ’ ”…Glory to God in high heaven, peace on earth to those on whom his favor rests.” ’ The Gospel of the Lord!”
“Praise to you, Lord Jesus Christ!”
I was in a dream world during the bishop’s sermon. Sermons were always hard for me to listen to and to understand and a bishop’s sermon was even worse. But I was now focused mostly on Gretchen. How could she possibly be into me? I was dressed like a girl—in her clothes!
The Eucharistic Prayer had begun and I was now poised on the kneeling board next to Gretchen. It was getting especially hard for me to focus on the Mass. I’ve never had this much going on at church before.
Suddenly, Gretchen was pulling me up, leading me by the hand to Holy Communion. I couldn’t receive like this! I’m in drag and thinking about Gretchen and how totally afraid I am that everyone here knows who I am.
Gretchen went in front and her mom behind me. Then I felt Ms. Mueller’s steady hand on my right shoulder as we moved forward in the line and all the chatter cleared from my mind. Once again, the tension dissipated and I felt warm and calm inside as we approached Fr. Larry who was giving Holy Communion to our queue.
Not judging myself worthy of Holy Communion I crossed my hands over my chest to receive a blessing. But Fr. Larry seemed just slightly to grin and extended a Holy Wafer to me. My eyes widened in surprise as I was unaware that my mouth had opened my tongue was extended.
“James, receive…,” Fr. Larry placed the Holy Wafer on my tongue.
I turned and moved on and then stopped for a moment before I felt Gretchen and her mom ushering me back to our pew. We returned to our places sat down. Then I thought for a moment. Fr. Larry had recognized me. He knew who I was, yet didn’t seem to mind how I was dressed. But he did seem to know what was on my mind. He had given me Holy Communion, even though I had only gone to receive a blessing. Maybe I should talk to him. I didn’t expect him of all people to accept me.
“We should just wait by the main doors,” Ms. Mueller said. “That’s the best chance to find them.”
“They’ll be looking for me,” I said. Looking down at the dainty watch that I’d borrowed from Gretchen, it was half past one o’clock in the morning.
“But they won’t recognize you,” Gretchen replied.
“Father Larry did,” I reminded her.
“But he’s a priest,” she protested, implying that his role somehow gave him an additional insight into what I was doing. [Note to self: See Fr. Larry to talk soon.]
“If he can figure it out, so can Mom,” I continued. “I just know I won’t fool her like this. Besides she knows we’re all together. If she sees you and your mom, it won’t be too hard to guess who I am.”
“There they are!” Ms. Mueller pointed out. She and Gretchen began walking toward them.
I stood my ground instead of following them over to where Mom and Dad were. Gretchen and her mom looked back at me and could see me there, my feet motionless, but all else trembling from my high-heeled boots up.
Gretchen walked back to me and took my hand. Then I felt her kiss me on the cheek. But I was staring at Mom and Dad approaching with Ms. Mueller.
For a moment, there was silence. There had to be at least a thousand people milling about the cathedral, but I heard nothing. I was not sure how I could make eye contact with Mom and Dad and Ms. Mueller and Gretchen all at the same time but somehow I seemed to do so. Nor did I understand how or why I was the one to speak first.
“Mom, Dad, it’s me!” I said. “I know this is a surprise. I don’t know why, but this is me. I’m sorry if you’re too disappointed, but I needed to do this.”
“Surprised? Maybe,” Mom answered. “Disappointed? Jimmy, you look too pretty for me to be disappointed. You always do your best at anything and if you’re trying to look like a girl, you’ve done it very nicely.”
“That’s right, Jim,” my father spoke up, chuckling just a little. “It’s just a little shocking to see that my son makes such a cute girl!”
“Honey, I thought you were over it long ago.” Mom admitted to me. “Then I became afraid that you might be dealing with it again when I found that package of pantyhose that you had hidden away in your desk. But I also knew you’d tell me when you were ready.”
“In my desk?” I recalled. “That’s where I put those. But that was months ago! So you knew?”
Mom smiled at me. “Your mother always knows. It’s my job.”
My Dad was smiling—or smirking—at me with his half-smiled, half-smirked, tight-lipped expression. So I knew that while he didn’t approve of me dressing like this, he wasn’t going to make so big an issue of it. He might enjoy teasing me about it, or he might not even say anything at all about it. Besides, I knew that this would be Mom’s domain to manage.
“Over it long ago?” Dad asked Mom. “When did this start?”
“Don’t you remember when he was in fourth grade? Mom prodded him. “Sister Magdalena punished him by making him wear a girl’s uniform for two weeks. Did you forget that?”
“I guess so,” he confessed.
“She had punished him for only a week at first,” Mom recounted. “But then he discovered he liked dressing up, so he engaged in other naughtiness just so she’d extend his punishment. I had to call and tell her that as an attempt to discipline Jimmy, petticoating had backfired.”
Dad looked at Mom. “I do seem to recall something about that now. Didn’t he ask you to buy him a girl’s uniform after that?”
“Yes, but he seemed to forget about it, so I thought he was through his ‘girlie’ phase—until now.”
“No, Mom,” I spoke up again. “I really did want one, but I was afraid to remind you. I was too embarrassed.”
Dad chuckled at that—fully, no half-smirking at it. Then together Mom and Dad both hugged me and I knew from it, that my fears of being sent away into the cold, snowy streets were ill-founded.
“Merry Christmas!” Fr. Larry greeted us. He was one of the staff priests at the cathedral. We all returned the greeting, but in something less than full unison.
“James,” he addressed me, “you can pass well enough for a girl, but your anxiety gave you away. Do you have anything you want to tell me?”
“Yes, but I’d prefer to talk in private, if that’s okay?” I answered him. He looked at my parents who both nodded to him.
“Certainly. Call the main office Monday and ask Connie to find you some time on my schedule to meet with me. We’ll talk. And do feel free to come as you are,” he laughed. “Just don’t tell the bishop!”
With that, Fr. Larry moved on to talk to another group of parishioners on their way out.
“Let’s all meet back at our house!” Ms. Mueller offered. “You can stay overnight if you wish. I don’t think we should separate these kids tonight by more than their own rooms.”
Mom and Dad nodded at each other and consented to meet us again at the Muellers’ home. Gretchen’s house was large and they had two guest rooms. A house that big can be lonely without guests, so I figured that Ms. Mueller was looking for any excuse to get more people there at Christmas.
It wasn’t too far to Gretchen’s house from the cathedral and we walked back in only a few minutes, as the snow mostly had been cleared from the sidewalks. Mom and Dad would drive back home to get their overnight bags and meet us in about half an hour.
Inside the house, Gretchen and her mom had beckoned me to enter their den where their Christmas tree was set up and all the gifts were arrayed beneath it. As I entered, I wasn’t ready for what happened because I hadn’t noticed the sprig of mistletoe fastened over the threshold of the den.
Gretchen pulled me into a tight embrace as I felt her moist, glistening lips press against mine. Hers were peppermint. Was it special lipgloss for Christmas?
A camera flash popped.
So there I was having my first kiss, dressed like a girl under the mistletoe with Gretchen. On camera. Just how any boy wants to remember the moment!
She whispered very quietly to me, “Merry Christmas, Jamie!”
“Merry Christmas!”
Concerto Grosso in G Minor, Op. 6, No. 8,
Concerto fatto per la notte di Natale
by Arcangelo Corelli.
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=lAboao_peJQ
James had attended Midnight Mass at the Cathedral on Christmas Eve en femme a year ago. After that, he presented himself to his parents as Jamie for the first time. So what has happened to him—or her—since then? Tonight James attires himself as Jamie for Midnight Mass once more.
Sitting at Mom’s vanity I finished touching up my lipgloss. I loved the way Mom had braided my hair. The hairstyle was so simple and elegant and I felt like a princess, even if I wasn’t wearing a formal gown, but just a red and green plaid skirt and a white cowl-necked sweater. I wore a big brooch on the sweater, showing an angelic herald blowing a trumpet. Also, I had a pair of studs in an angelic motif for my ears.
“Are you ready, Jamie?” Mom asked.
“Almost,” I answered. “Like I just have to get these on.” I pulled my pair of soft, black leather boots on and zipped them up. They had four-inch heels, just like the pair that I had worn a year ago. Gretchen’s mother had loaned me that pair when I decided to come out to my parents. My girlfriend, Gretchen, and her mom had stood by me at that moment when I met my parents after Midnight Mass at Christmas, dressed en femme. I had been so frightened, but Mom and Dad were accepting and even supportive since then, although Dad wasn’t exactly happy about my crossdressing. But the worst he had done all year was to give me some good-natured teasing about it, but even that had come to seem somehow more affectionate than judgmental. In fact, anymore I actually liked it. If he stopped teasing me now, then I’d start to worry.
“There!” I announced as the zippers on my boots were secure. “Now I’m in style!”
“That you are, sweetheart!” Mom concurred as I got up from the vanity seat. She came over and gave me a good, tight hug. “I’m so glad that you’ve had the courage to be who you are. I have so treasured our time together as mother and daughter this year.”
“Me too, Mom. I’m so thankful, like you and Dad have let me be myself. And Dad has been so gracious about me dressing up even though I know he doesn’t really like it.”
“I think that he’s maybe more accepting than you think. He has a high capacity for change. That’s why he’s so good working as a systems consultant. Much of his job is teaching others to accept changes in their workplace, especially when they don’t like them. But again, he’s a quiet and soft-spoken man who may not tell you all that he’s thinking or feeling.”
Mom had told me that many times before, but I never seemed to remember it. So maybe Dad was accepting now and merely hadn’t told me? It was hard to say.
A year ago, after Mass, Fr. Larry had “read” me when I went up for a blessing, but insisted on my receiving Holy Communion, anyway. Then he came by and greeted us right after I had come out to my folks.
“Merry Christmas!” Fr. Larry greeted us. He was one of the staff priests at the Cathedral. We all returned the greeting, but in something less than full unison.
“James,” he addressed me, “you can pass well enough for a girl, but your anxiety gave you away. Do you have anything you want to tell me?”
“Yes, but I’d prefer to talk in private, if that’s okay?” I answered him. He looked at my parents who both nodded to him.
“Certainly. Call the main office Monday and ask Connie to find you some time on my schedule to meet with me. We’ll talk. And do feel free to come as you are,” he laughed. “Just don’t tell the bishop!”
So, I called the Cathedral and Connie answered. (She was their office exective assistant.) She made an appointment for me with Fr. Larry right after lunch on New Year’s Eve. He told me to “feel free to come as you are.”
That instruction from Fr. Larry was very important, because my parents “punished” me for crossdressing by making me dress en femme for the remainder of the Christmas break. I wasn’t sure if they had really meant it as a punishment or not, but their calling it that let me feel naughty, so it was a lot of fun. Then Mom and I went to the after-Christmas sales together with Gretchen and her mother for my first mother-daughter shopping spree.
When I had to get ready for my meeting with Fr. Larry, both Mom and Gretchen were amused by how worried I was about how I looked. I was so nervous about meeting him, that Mom had to remind me that it was not a “date.” But I had to let her and my girlfriend pick out my clothes for the appointment, since I could not focus on what would be appropriate.
Eventually they picked out for me a knee-length pleated gray skirt, a white blouse, a cardigan in a silly white, red, and green Christmas motif, nude pantyhose, and black boots. It was okay, because Gretchen wore a gray pencil skirt, a white blouse, a white pullover with red and green trim in an even sillier Christmas motif, white pantyhose, and black boots.
Gretchen and I went to lunch together first and then walked over to the Cathedral for my appointment with Fr. Larry. Anyway, I was surprised by how non-judgmental he was. I had expected him to read me the riot act or preach about fire and brimstone, but he didn’t.
“Good afternoon, Connie. I have an appointment to see Father Larry at, like, one o’clock.”
We took off our coats and Connie giggled when she saw our complementary Christmas wear. “Now don’t the two of you look cute!”
Gretchen giggled and answered, “Well, like it’s still the seventh day of Christmas.”
Then she pulled up a screen on her computer. “So then, you’re Jamie Pendergast?”
“That’s me.”
“And who’s this with you?” Connie asked me, looking at my girlfriend.
“I’m Gretchen Mueller,” she answered.
“Are you supposed to see Fr. Larry, too?” Connie followed up.
“No, I just came along with Jamie.”
“Then you’ll have to wait out here.”
“That’s okay. I knew it would be a private meeting, so like I brought my computer with me.”
Connie picked up her interoffice telephone and pressed three buttons. “Father Larry… A Miss Jamie Pendergast is here to see you… All right, then…” She hung up the ’phone.
“Miss Mueller, you may set up at the table next to the window, if you wish. Miss Pendergast, Father Larry will see you now. Follow me, please.”
This was a very important moment for me, because it was the first time that I had ever been addressed as “Miss Pendergast,” although I had been referred to simply as “Miss” while out shopping. I smiled at Gretchen and we momentarily hooked the little fingers of our right hands together.
Connie opened a gate in the wooden rail beside her desk and I followed her back to a small corridor lined with half a dozen oak doors, stopping at one with a printed sign next to it, bearing the name:
The Rev Fr Lawrence T Quinn PhD SJ
Connie knocked on the door and it opened.
“Father, this is Miss Jamie Pendergast,” she said, meaning to introduce us. “Miss Pendergast, this is the Reverend Father Larry Quinn.”
“Thank you, Connie,” said Fr. Larry. “We’ve met.” He handed a manila folder to her. “This is the executive summary of my report that His Eminence requested. I promised it by today.”
“I’ll see that he gets it right away, Father.”
“Thanks again, Connie. And thanks for all the work you’ve done helping us put it together,” he offered, smiling with a relaxed sigh. “Your graphics really helped bigtime!”
Connie nodded and, returning the smile, went back towards her desk as Fr. Larry gestured me into his office.
“You can sit in the armchair or lie down on the couch,” Fr. Larry offered, and then chuckling, “or even sit on the couch. However you feel most comfortable.” So, I sat in the armchair.
“First, do you still want me to call you Jimmy, or something else, when you’re dressed up like that?”
“I usually go by Jamie, like when I’m dressed like this.”
“Okay, then I’ll try to keep to that whenever you dress like a girl.”
“Thanks, Father. I’d appreciate that.”
“So, why did you come to Mass in drag Christmas Eve?”
“Well, I had wanted to tell Mom and Dad, but I was afraid to do it at home, like by myself. And Gretchen has a lot of fun, like when she helps me dress up. It was like her idea for me to go to Mass dressed up like this. I felt safe dressing up at her house and going to church with her and her mom. She’s a social worker and she could help out, like if I had any trouble with my parents. So, we decided, like I’d go to Mass with them and meet Mom and Dad afterwards. But I was like really surprised they took it so well. I was so afraid they’d be like mad at me.”
“So your parents are okay with you dressing like a girl?”
“Well, Mom is. In fact, I think she kinda likes it. She’s had fun teaching me how to do girl stuff all week and then taking me shopping, but I’m not so sure about Dad. I don’t think he likes it, but he hasn’t, like, said much about it. He just teases me some. For punishment, I have to stay dressed like a girl until school starts back. But since I, like, wanted to do that, anyway, is that like really a punishment?”
Fr. Larry chuckled at that. “Well, it’s a traditional punishment some of the nuns like to use in our schools.”
“I know. That’s like how I first got started.”
“Oh? Tell me about that, Jamie.”
“I went to Holy Family Elementary School. When I was in the fourth grade, Sister Magdalena made me wear a girl’s uniform to school, like, for a week. But the girls in my class, like, really started to like me then, and dressing up was fun. So, I made more trouble just so I could stay like dressed up for another week. But like after two weeks Mom called Sister Magdalena and told her that I had done it like deliberately ’cause I liked it. And I even asked Mom to buy me a girl’s uniform, like, to wear at home.”
With a wry grin, Fr. Larry just shook his head and sighed. “Y’know, sometimes I think that the Church’s opinion of it is the height of hypocrisy. You’re not the first boy who started crossdressing in a parochial school when a nun made him dress like a girl as a punishment for whatever. It happens far too often.”
“But I don’t blame Sister Magdalena for anything because it’s really been like a lot of fun for me.”
Fr. Larry just smiled at me. “So it wasn’t a punishment for you at all, was it?”
“Like, maybe just the first fifteen minutes or so that I was at school. But after that it was like fun. The girls in class teased me some, but it turned out it was mostly ’cause they liked me. And they thought I was like cool ’cause I looked really cute.”
“How did Sister Magdalena take that?”
“I think she got like mad and not just at me, either. They were like supposed to tease me more than they did—and meaner, too. But I guess they liked me too much,” I explained with a giggle. “After that all the girls treated me like one of their own until we all graduated from Holy Family.”
Fr. Larry grinned and nodded. Then he looked at me more seriously, although not frowning. “Have you ever felt like you should have been born a girl, or wanted to be a girl?”
“I don’t know,” I admitted. “Or at least I don’t think so. I’ve not really thought, like, too much about it.”
“Have you thought about it at all?”
“Like, sometimes Gretchen and me talk about what it might be like if I was like really a girl. But she thinks, like, it’s more fun because I’m a boy dressing up like a girl.”
“How do you feel about that?”
“I think she’s right,” I giggled.
Fr. Larry chuckled again. “Fair enough!” he conceded. “What I’m trying to get at, Jamie is the only fun the dressing up? Are there other things that you like about it?”
“Gretchen introduced me to her three closest girlfriends. What I enjoy most besides dressing up is how we all go out together. They treat me like I’m just another girl. It’s like, they know I’m a boy, but they don’t really care. They think it’s so cool that I like to pretend being a girl. And I don’t think they’ve ever even seen me as a boy. It’s like, we all go to the same school and I’m like sure they’ve seen me, but I don’t think they, like, know I’m the same me they know as Jamie.”
“Whoa, Jamie! Slow down a little,” he laughed. “You’re talking like a girl, and a mile a minute at that, although your speech is just a little affected.”
“Huh? Affected?”
“By affected, I mean that it doesn’t seem natural. For example, I don’t think most girls throw like around quite so much as you do,” chuckled Fr. Larry, “although I do hear girls speak at your accelerated tempo. And speaking of like, I take it that you and Gretchen like each other?”
“Yeah, we do,” I replied, feeling myself blush. “She’s always like helping me out with things, too.”
“How long have you been dating?”
“We only just started, but we’ve been friends for a long time, like since kindergarten.”
“So the two of you are quite close, then.”
“Yes, we are.”
“Then I’d like to see the two of you coming to church together more often,” he said, grinning.
“Is it okay if I come dressed like this?”
“Jesus is a come-as-you-are kind of guy. Besides, if you just be yourself, I doubt anyone would recognize you.”
“You recognized me.”
“That’s because you telegraphed yourself. When you came up for a blessing but not Communion, you looked anxious, so I looked more closely at you. And then, since you and Gretchen always seem to be together, and her mother was with you, it wasn’t too hard to guess. If I didn’t already know you, though, I don’t think I would have figured it out. Someone else who already knows you might be able to, but you look more like you’d be your own sister or girl cousin.”
“I guess that’s good to know,” I admitted.
“Anyway, I just want you to start coming back to Sunday school. And if you wanna wear girl’s stuff, guess what? I’m okay with it! Besides, I believe that the Church had a hand in your crossdressing. If Sister Magdalena hadn’t tried to punish you by petticoating, you might never have started.”
“So you’re okay with it, Father Larry?”
“Personally, yes. But just be discreet about it. When you do come here, dress as modestly and as girlishly as you can. What you wore Christmas Eve and how you’re dressed now are perfectly appropriate, even with the whimsical sweater. But most important,” the priest chuckled again, “just don’t let on that there’s a boy underneath your fashion statement. And especially not to the archbishop!”
I giggled back at him. “I wanna ask you something, Father, if I could?”
“What?”
“Could I try on your black hat with the pompom?” I giggled. Fr. Larry laughed really hard. He kept his hat, a biretta, on the right backpost of a tall and elegant wooden chair in a corner behind his desk.
“Hmm?” he mused for moment, looking me right in the eye. “I don’t think I’m really supposed to do that.” He wore the same tight-lipped, neutral, engimatic smile/non-smile on his face as Dad often would. Then he rolled his ergonomic chair to the side, grabbed the hat and tossed it across his office to me, all in a single motion, it landing right in my lap.
“How d’ya do that?” I asked as I lifted the hat up.
“I was starting varsity quarterback my senior year of high school,” he said, grinning. “An accurate eye and hand are just as important as a strong arm.”
I set Father’s hat on my head. “How do I look?”
“Cute!” he said grinning and rolling his chair to the opposite side. He opened a small closet, revealing a full-length mirror on the back of the door. I stood up and positioned myself in the mirror and looked at myself. I twisted my grin wryly as I tried cocking it to first one side, then the other, trying to get the right look to it. Cute? Maybe, but the hat didn’t really work with my cardigan.
“Not quite the look I hoped for,” I lamented, as I handed it back to Fr. Larry. “Doesn’t go with the sweater. Wrong color.”
“Well, what did you expect? Priestly chic?” he joked.
Once more I giggled in response. “But like it has a pompom, so I just had to try it.”
“By the way, it’s called a biretta,” he said holding up the hat again.
“I thought that was a gun?”
“No, that would be a Beretta,” he clarified, carefully emphasizing the first vowel. “Beretta is a well-known Italian arms company that makes nine-millimeter semi-automatic pistols as well as other weapons.”
“Sorry!”
“That’s okay, Miss Pendergast!” Fr. Larry said, dismissing my mistake with a grin. “Anyway, a priest wears a black biretta. A cardinal gets to wear a red one, but I would not recommend you ask the archbishop to let you try his on. His Eminence doesn’t share our sense of humor.”
Again, I giggled. I had been so worried that he would get on my case for crossdressing. He probably should have, but he didn’t.
“Father Larry, I was really afraid you were gonna come down on me hard for crossdressing. Why didn’t you?”
“Well, first of all, like I said before, it would be hypocrisy, since it was an agent of the Church who made you start. That really annoys me. His Eminence could stop Sister Magdalena and anyone else from petticoating boys in our archdiocease just by issuing an order for the schools to quit doing it.
“Next, I’d say that many people, maybe most, are ignorant of the facts, and they just assume that all crossdressers are gay. But in fact, most are straight. And most gays don’t crossdress. So the connection between crossdressing and homosexuality is a false one. But from what I can tell, the Church really doesn’t understand that they’re not the same. It’s really homosexuality that the Church can’t accept or deal with. Unfortunately, kids like you get guilt trips you shouldn’t have because of it.”
“Like, I did feel guilty a lot doing it, but not so much since Mom and Dad know.”
“And showing up to them like that after Mass took some courage. Other parents have often been very judgmental and condemning when their sons do that.”
“Is it really in the Bible?”
“Well, many who condemn crossdressers do so on the basis of the Old Testament, the fifth verse of the twenty-second chapter of Deuteronomy. But the translations are misleading. When I read it in Hebrew, its original language, though, and then studied what it referred to back when it was written, I think it’s really talking about a ritual practice done in ancient pagan temples by their priests and priestesses. I don’t believe it applies to what you’re doing now.”
“That’s a relief,” I said. “But it’s a lot to think about, too. To me, it’s all kinda confusing.”
“I know. So, the best advice I can give you, Jamie, is just to learn who you really are, then be that person,” Fr. Larry told me. “Would you like to talk with someone who’s an expert on what you might be going through?”
“You mean there’s like someone who knows about why I might like to wear girls’ clothes?”
“Uh-huh,” he answered quietly. “I have a friend, her name’s Nancy Griffith, who’s an expert in gender identity issues. I can give her a call if you wanna discuss this further with someone. You should check with your parents to see if their health insurance covers it.”
“Couldn’t I just to talk to you about it?”
“You can always talk to me about religious and spiritual affairs, because that’s what I know. It’s why I’m here. But I want to recommend Doctor Griffith to you because she knows much more about gender than I do. This is what she does, and she’s very, very good at it. And I think she can help you talk about dressing up and how you feel about it better than I can. I’m not an expert on it like she is.”
“Where d’you know her from?”
“I know her from graduate school and then, after we got our licenses in clinical psychology, we worked together in a local mental health clinic until I was ordained.”
Fr. Larry and I talked for about thirty minutes before his next appointment arrived, so I had to leave, but I felt really good about everything.
Gretchen was working on her notebook computer when I got back to the Cathedral’s main office.
“Are you done here?” Gretchen asked.
“For now,” I said.
“I’ve been looking at some webpages for shops downtown,” she informed me. They still have their holiday sales going.”
“Let’s get going, then. I need a hat,” I said. “Something with a pompom.”
It had been almost a year ago when I had that conversation with Fr. Larry. Since then, Gretchen and I had continued dating. Most of our classmates believed her to be a Lesbian, although so far no one seemed to know that I was the “girl” that she was always seen with. We often met after school at her home or mine. Then she helped me get dressed for whatever we might do, whether it was going out for fun or just staying in to study. Anymore, I was in boy mode only when at school, unless I had to be somewhere that only James could go. Weekends, I would be almost always in girl mode.
My Mom’s health insurance covered my counseling sessions with Nancy Griffith. We had talked about why I felt better when presenting as a girl and why I preferred an increasingly feminine lifestyle. But the real problem was why I had been more succesful building social relationships presenting as a girl than as a boy. But Dr. Griffith had not given me a diagnosis of gender identity disorder. She was not certain whether that were my problem and said that my case was a real puzzle because of its subtleties, whatever that meant.
We arrived at the cathedral for the Vigil just before ten o’clock Christmas Eve and found ourselves a pew near the center of the nave on the right side of the main aisle. Dad sat at the end of the pew, Mom next to him, then myself, Gretchen to my right, and then Ms. Mueller beside her.
The Vigil began with a female soloist singing “Once in Royal David’s City” and various readings and Psalms followed. The Psalms were all chanted by a cantor with the plainsong antiphons sung by choir and congregation, a style of music that I would always enjoy.
The cantor also chanted various readings from the Old Testament prophets…
Not by appearance shall he judge,
nor by hearsay shall he decide,
But he shall judge the poor with justice,
and decide aright for the land’s afflicted.…
Somehow those verses let me feel better about myself and my own lifestyle, a boy dressing like his girlfriend…
Then the wolf shall be a guest of the lamb,
and the leopard shall lie down with the kid;
The calf and the young lion shall browse together,
with a little child to guide them.
The cow and the bear shall be neighbors,
together their young shall rest;
the lion shall eat hay like the ox.
The baby shall play by the cobra’s den
and the child shall lay his hand on the adder’s lair.
Those lines I loved and thought about. They meant a lot to me; if natural enemies would change like that, then why couldn’t a boy live as a girl? After all, that should be an easier change to make, especially since I wanted—and prayed for it…
There shall be no harm or ruin on all my holy mountain;
for the earth shall be filled with the knowledge of the Lord
as water covers the sea.… [Isaiah 11: 3-4, 6-8, 9]
If there shall be no harm or ruin, then we would be safe, with none of the close calls that Gretchen and I had faced during the past year.
The Second Reading was from a Christmas sermon by St. Leo the Great, Pope:
…No one is shut out from this joy; all share the same reason for rejoicing. Our Lord, victor over sin and death, finding no man free from sin, came to save us all.…
Christian, remember your dignity, and now that you share in God’s own nature, do not return by sin to your former base condition.
In truth, that’s what I feared most. Each day I had to return to my former base condition and lie to myself, donning a boy’s clothing and image. But I was always such a fool, an idiot and a jerk, when I was a boy. Even my grades had been better since I began living as a girl. I was better as she than he all around. And that was my dignity. A boy in a dress? A sissy? Maybe, but I was happy and in love with the people and the life around me.
The brass and tympani from the Cathedral Chamber Orchestra joined with the choir as we all sang Adeste Fideles to begin the Mass. I loved singing and I don’t think anyone quite caught on that one of the teen girls in our pew was the voice an octave below where it should be. After the cardinal’s sermon and the Eucharistic Prayer, we all went to receive Holy Communion, once again in Fr. Larry’s queue. This year, I was unafraid and held a quiet joy in my heart once again.
This year, we invited Gretchen and her mom to stay with us for Christmas. My mom and hers had become pretty good friends over the past year and we all had gone shopping together a few times. It’s just that until I started crossdressing Mom and I had never done very much together. And I think that we were both grateful that it had helped us build a better relationship with each other.
Anyway, after we got home after Mass, Gretchen and her mom together with Mom, Dad, and myself all gathered around the Christmas tree at our house. Ms. Mueller had brought their own gifts over earlier and laid them out under our tree; we wanted to celebrate Christmas as one family.
“All right everyone,” announced Dad. “It’s approaching two o’clock, so we’d like Gretchen and Jimmy to open a few very special gifts before we all get to bed.”
“What special gifts?” I asked. Mom, Dad, and Ms. Mueller all smiled at Gretchen and me.
“Gretchen, since you and your mother are guests tonight,” said Mom, “you get to open yours first.”
Ms. Mueller knelt next to the Christmas tree to pick up a large, flat box, printed with a motif of broad red and green diagonal stripes separated by a very narrow, silver trim and topped with a silver bow. She handed it to her daughter who also knelt on the floor beside her. Gretchen broke the strips of tape with her long fingernail and removed the boxlid and quickly rustled through the white tissue paper to find a navy blazer and a pleated tartan skirt. She noticed that the blazer bore a familiar distinctive shield on the left side.
“Omigosh!” Gretchen squealed. “It’s for Saint Joan’s! But I don’t go there!” She gave her mother a puzzled look.
“You will in a few days,” said Ms. Mueller. “I’ve enrolled you for next term.”
“Oh, Mom!” Gretchen exclaimed wrapping her mom in a tight hug. Then backing off, she asked, “But how can we afford it?”
“I wanted to surprise you with Saint Joan’s, so I waited until now to tell you,” giggled Ms. Mueller. “When I went back to work after Thanksgiving, I was promoted to Assistant Director!” She squealed the end of the sentence and her daughter embraced her again.
My heart sank. Gretchen and I wouldn’t be going to the same school anymore. My face must have betrayed to her how I felt, because her smile faded into a more somber expression when she looked at me.
Since I was also sitting on the floor, Gretchen scooted herself next to me and hugged me. “I’m sorry, Jamie,” she tried to console me. “I know this’ll be hard for you after the transfer.”
“No! I’m happy for you!” I whimpered a half-lie. “You’ve always wanted to go to Saint Joan’s. Just let me try on your uniform so I won’t feel so bad!” Her smile returned with a giggle and our lips met with a new passion I hadn’t felt before, knowing that we were really in love with one another and that it had to—that it would transcend this change. We hugged again, cheek to cheek as our tears merged together into a single stream flowing between our faces. I sighed in relief as I could feel her joy, her strength joining my own. We both expressed the full range of human emotions in that mixed river of tears. Gretchen and I now remember that moment, even though we were both only fifteen years old then, as when we knew that we would always be together.
“Jamie!” Mom addressed me. “It’s your turn! Your father has something very special for you.”
Dad stood beside the Christmas tree holding a smaller box with the same motif as the one that contained Gretchen’s uniform, except the trim and bow were gold instead of silver.
“Jimmy—Jamie,” he began, “the past year has really been hard for me. Most of my gifts are still addressed to you as Jimmy, but I think I got this one right.”
He handed me the gift with a somewhat sheepish grin. I noted its tag:
TO: My daughter Jamie
FROM: Dad with Love
Fortunately my fingernails were long enough to break the strips of tape sealing the box. I lifted its lid to see a beautiful zippered binder of burgundy leather with a matching strap. I could smell the scent of the well-cured leather. But more than that, recessed in its lower right corner glimmered an elegant brass nameplate:
Jamie Pendergast
“Dad, it’s beautiful!” I quietly exclaimed, hugging it to my chest.
“That’s not all, Jamie,” said Dad. “Open it!”
“I listened intently to the sound as I unzipped the binder, carfully feeling its luxuriously soft leather as I did. Dad must have spent a good bit of money for it. When I opened it and looked at inside, I screamed, “Omigosh!” and leapt up to hug my Dad as I never had before. The rings of my new binder held a small booklet:
Handbook for Students
of
St. Joan of Arc’s
Academy for Girls
“But how, Daddy?” I asked, letting go of him. “How did—?”
“It took some real work and creative thinking by several people.” he said. “Your mom and I got the ball rolling and came up with the money. And I called in a chain of favors. It helped that I’ve developed and maintained more than a few first-rate computer systems for lawyers and school districts. Those were important folks who owed me favors. Doctor Griffith and Miss Mueller wrote quite a few letters and did a lot of paperwork on your behalf, too. A social worker’s opinion carries some weight in this sort of thing. But Father Larry was the real behind-the-scenes hero, pulling various strings and twisting an arm or two at the archdiocese. But hey! He’s a Jesuit!”
I giggled at the thought of Fr. Larry as a “heavy.” I knew he was in my camp, but I never thought he’d be so motivated. Then I remembered what he had told me a year ago what he though about the Church’s hypocrisy toward crossdressing. Of course, he got involved with this!
I felt Gretchen taking my hand, and turned to hug her. She was smiling. “We’re going together!” Gretchen beamed. “It’s so crazy! I can hardly believe it!”
“Jamie!” Mom sang out to get my attention again. “This is for you, too.” She was holding a large box, just like what Gretchen had opened, except that it had a gold bow and trim, matching the smaller box that had held my agenda binder. Accepting it from her, I broke the seals as quickly as possible and extracted a navy blazer and plaid skirt—the uniform for St. Joan’s Academy.
“Omigosh!” I squealed. “Is this for real?”
Mom I embraced in a warm hug. “I love you, Mom!” I told her, then gestured Dad to come over to us and we pulled him into our huddle. “I love you, too, Daddy!” I said to him, my tears still streaming.
Christmas morning I awoke slowly, feeling my left shoulder gently shaken and a pleasantly warm, weighty sensation in my lap. As my eyes began to open and focus on Gretchen’s face smiling up from my lap, Mom patted me on the shoulder again, saying, “Merry Christmas, my girl! Wake up!”
“You too, sleepyhead!” Ms. Mueller half-sang to Gretchen, as she patted her daughter’s bare knee. She pulled her knees up into a tighter tuck and squirmed more securely into my lap while I leaned back into the sofa as I stretched my arms up and my feet out.
“Mm…!” I hummed deliciously as I slowly morphed my lips into a subtly sunny smile. Then cradling her head on my lap with my left forearm and holding her left hip by my right hand, I leaned over to press my lips to hers. “Merry Christmas, my love!” I whispered to her.
“Merry Christmas, sweetheart!” Gretchen answered back.
We had gone up to our rooms, but instead of going to bed, we both tried on our new school uniforms. Then Gretchen and I came back downstairs to the family room, still wearing our uniforms and we cuddled together on the sofa to gaze awhile at our Christmas tree. I sat on the left end and she stretched out, resting her head on my lap. Next, our mothers were waking us up.
“Merry Christmas, kids!” Dad’s warm, mellow baritone greeted us. We both turned to look at him and we saw the burst of the flash of his digital camera.
“Daddy…! I haven’t even freshened up yet!” I squealed, my girlfriend sitting up and myself rising from the sofa. “Taking a girl’s pictures before she’s fixed her face is highly unethical.” Gretchen and our mothers all giggled at that as I stood arms akimbo, with a dour Christmas pout.
“Geeze!” Dad exclaimed. “I guess you really are my daughter!” He smiled at me.
“Mom, Dad, Miss Mueller, Merry Christmas!” I said, Gretchen taking me by the hand.
“Merry Christmas, Mom!” Gretchen said pulling me toward the staircase. “You too, Mister and Mis’ess Pendergast! Come, Jamie! Let’s go get pretty for our parents.”
And with that Gretchen led me up the stairs and to our rooms.
She needed to get the musicians together for it, but to create her remarkable program would not be easy. First of all, arranging to have live music is always harder than hiring a disk jockey. There would be more people involved as well as logistics. Not only would she have a rock band on stage, but a chamber ensemble as well, most likely her own string quartet and a piano. That meant getting her classical players to rehearse with the rock musicians so they could learn to merge styles. Everyone would have only a few weeks to get it all together.
The greatest difficulty that Vanessa had to face, though, would be recruiting the soloist. She knew only one violinist who could pull it off.
Danielle Wiseborough.
Vanessa also knew that recruiting Danielle for the Hallowe’en party would not be easy.
It was time for Vanessa to call her boyfriend, Danny. So, she picked up the handset of her telephone and called up the SEARCH function. She pressed “947” on the keypad and “Wiseborough D” appeared in the display. Taking a deep breath and letting it out in a long sigh, she keyed the green button with the “call” icon. She heard the musical touch-tone sequence in the receiver and the ring signal on the other end.
“Hello! Wiseborough residence,” a quiet voice answered. “Danny speaking.”
“Good evening, my love!” Vanessa greeted him.
“How are you, ’Nessa?” he replied.
“I’m okay, Danny. And you?” she answered.
“Fine, sweetheart,” Danny answered. “I was just practicing.”
“No surprise there!” she conceded. “And that brings me to why I’m calling.”
“Music?”
“Mm-hmm! I’m responsible for putting music together for the Hallowe’en party. And I’d like for you to be our soloist.”
“Do you have something in mind?”
“Saint-Saëns’ Danse Macabre. I can arrange it for piano, string quartet, and—get ready for this—rock band! You’ve been looking for a venue to try out your new electric violin. This just might work out for that.”
Vanessa knew that Danny would love the chance to perform in a venue of greater popularity. He acquired his electric violin with a rock-and-roll collaboration in mind. This would be an opportunity to perform more for the fun of it than to compete for critical acclaim.
“Do you have a band yet?” Danny asked his sweetheart.
“No, not yet,” Vanessa replied. “We’re still looking for one. Erica knows a few and promised to help me out. I should ask if you’ve worked with any yet or know any that you’d like to hook up with?”
“Not really,” he answered, “but I’m open to working with anyone who knows what they’re doing. Who else is playing?”
“Erica has agreed to be our pianist and my own string quartet will back you up along with the rock band. I’d also like to get a few winds, but right now, that’s iffy at best.”
“Yeah,” Danny confirmed. “It’s on the thirty-first of October, right?”
“From six o’clock until midnight.”
“I don’t have a score. How soon can you get it to me?”
“So you’ll do it, then?” she asked him, looking for a commitment.
“Since I don’t know the piece,” he admitted, “I do need to look at it first. When can I see it?”
“I can bring a hard copy for you tomorrow,” Vanessa assured him. “And I can send you a PDF by email. It shouldn’t be as difficult as the Vaughan Williams you played for the Spring River Music Festival. Well, there are more double stops, but they’re easier ones.”
“Send it by email and I’ll look at it tonight,” he told her. “If I can look at it tonight, I’ll have an answer for you tomorrow.”
“All right then,” she affirmed. “I’ll email it right now and you can look at it tonight.”
“Okay, Vanessa,” Danny acknowledged. “I’ll look at it as soon as it comes.”
“There!” Vanessa announced. “I just sent it.”
“Thanks, sweetheart,” Danny responded. “I’ll go look at it now.”
“Love you, Danny!” Vanessa said to him.
“I love you, too!” Danny responded as he hung up the phone.
Vanessa was somewhat frustrated. She had hoped to talk her boyfriend into a commitment more easily. But after what had happened with his performance for the Spring River Music Festival, Danny would be much more reticent before he accepted any bookings.
Moreover, she felt guilt, too. Although Danny had built up more confidence over the summer, Vanessa did not quite believe that he’d be up to the Saint-Saëns’ opus. If he could just get over his self-doubt, he had the talent and the technique. His performance of Ralph Vaughan Williams’ A Lark Ascending at the Spring River Music Festival had won critical acclaim. Unfortunately, not too many knew that Danny had, in fact, played that performance.
Guilty and sad about what she had just done, a very fatigued Vanessa fell back onto her bed. A tear for Danny formed in the inside corner of her left eye. A flood of tears followed.
Danny continued to study the score. He had received the PDF of the score from Vanessa, downloaded it, and printed it out. He had played several passages of the work. Most of it was easy enough for him. But there were a few passages that he just couldn’t get a handle on. He would have but a few weeks to learn this and get it up to speed.
Danny thought for a moment about what it would take for this. As much as he appreciated Vanessa asking, he doubted that he would have it ready in time. Eventually he could play it, but not by Hallowe’en. He hated to disappoint her, but if he told her now, she could still find another soloist for the party.
Maybe, though, he should discuss this with Dr. Beecham before making a decision. Mrs. Jacques would certainly help him learn the piece. And he so did not want to turn down Vanessa for anything. Already they had both risked so much for each other. Danny couldn’t imagine turning down her request. But how could he learn such a work in so brief a time?
Tomorrow would be another day. Danny felt sleepy, so he began undressing and getting ready for bed. He donned the special set of navy blue silk pyjamas that Vanessa had given him as a gift to celebrate winning the Spring River Music Festival.
Before turning in he turned to the back of The Book of Common Prayer, where he kept a photograph of Vanessa and him together, and offered prayers for her and himself and their families.
Erica heard her younger sister sobbing in her room. She knocked on the door.
“Go away!” came Vanessa’s voice.
Erica clutched the doorknob and turned it. She pushed the door open and spied her sister lying in a fetal position, her beautiful long, black hair tousled behind her, mascara running and her red lips quivering.
“I said, ‘Go away!’” she reiterated.
Erica advanced and pulled the stool from Vanessa’s vanity over to the bed and sat down. When she really wanted privacy, Vanessa would always lock her door.
“Hey, Li’l Sis! What’s wrong?” Erica asked, her voice so tranquil.
Vanessa wanted to continue crying, but her elder sister’s soft voice always had such a powerfully calming and comforting effect on her. She ceased her tears and rolled over into a sitting posture on her bed with a brief sniffle. She held up her left hand, palm outward toward Erica, indicating that her sister should wait for her to collect her thoughts. Erica held out her hands, palms upward, and Vanessa placed her hands in them.
“Sis,” Vanessa began, ”I’m such a bitch! I set Danny up. I deceived him. I took advantage of him. I’m an awful girlfriend.”
“Now there, ’Nessa!” Erica said, still in her quiet voice, gently squeezing her sister’s hands between her own. “Tell me, then, what did you do that’s so bad?”
Vanessa pushed herself off the bed and walked over to her desk and picked up a folio of music and handed it to her sister.
“I asked Danny to do the solo for Hallowe’en,” confessed Vanessa. “But I also know he’s not ready for it.”
Erica saw that it was the solo violin’s part for Danse Macabre.
“Are you sure he can’t handle it?” Erica asked her to clarify. “After his performance at the music festival I would think he could play almost anything.”
“But that wasn’t Danny’s performance. Not really,” Vanessa objected. “That was Danielle playing. It was her! Not him! You know how we pulled it off. He’ll be too worried to play it himself. Danielle will have to step in and take over. I’ve set Danny up to fail.”
“’Nessa, give the guy some credit,” Erica said, not fully in agreement with her sister. “He’s a fine violinist and you know it, too. I don’t think you’re giving him a fair chance. You offered him the part but now you don’t have any confidence in him?”
“I was hoping,” the younger sister answered, “but I knew better.”
“Tell me now, Li’l Sis,” prefaced Erica. “On the level, who are you in love with? Danny or Danielle?”
Vanessa sat down again on her bed and just stared at the carpet. Fluffy pastel blue shag.
“In truth,” she began to answer, “I don’t know. Honestly, Sis. I don’t really know. I love Danny. I do! But he’s so afraid. Then Danielle seems to do what’s just beyond Danny’s reach. I wish he could see that it’s all inside himself. But when he can’t handle something, he has to get Danielle to do it.
“Yes,” Erica acknowledged her sister’s assessment. “But did you consider that if you decide to stand with him and not call on Danielle so quickly, he might be able to rise to the occasion? He is a guy, and a good one, but he still seeks your approval. You need to let him be a guy—even though he was so absolutely stunning in that midnight blue evening gown!”
They both giggled. Erica saw her little sister smile for the first time since she entered the room.
“Please, ’Nessa,” Erica began pleading, “tell me you’re not dressing him up again?”
“Well, it is Hallowe’en!” Vanessa reminded her sister. “Besides, he’s just so cute as a girl!”
“That’s just what I’m talking about, Li’l Sis,” she warned Vanessa. “Get real! He needs for you to support his being a guy for a while.”
“Yeah,” conceded Vanessa. “I guess you’re right. And I was so looking forward to getting him into a cute costume.”
“No, ’Nessa,” Erica cautioned her. “He needs you to keep him manly. Just leave the girly business to me this time; I’m thinking of him maybe as a naughty Gothic princess!”
A wicked grin formed on Erica’s lips and its contagion spread quickly to Vanessa’s face as they shared giggles.
Sly grins they were.
With dimples.
Danse Macabre
by Charles-Camille Saint-Saëns
Clara Cerat, violin
Thierry Huillet, piano
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=_Ye03Gu2dHA
The Torres would come by to pick Danny up for school. While most of the bullies that he had dealt with were safely locked away in juvenile detention, Dex the Rex, their ringleader, was still around. He had been able to escape justice since his father was Chief of Police and had shielded his son from prosecution. Danny hadn’t seen Dex since the attack almost a year before, but why take chances?
Mrs. Torre did not mind taking Danny to school in the morning. They lived nearby and she approved of her daughter Vanessa dating him. Both Danny and Vanessa were highly gifted and the potential that he offered for her daughter was a mother’s dream. Mrs. Torre had regarded Danny’s occasional crossdressed concerts simply as some harmless fun instigated by her daughter’s persistent silly streak. In fact, she considered it to be part of what made him so charming. Her ex-husband would never have understood why Danny had been so willing to dress up like a girl for Vanessa.
“G’morning, Danny!” Vanessa addressed him, opening the door to the back seat of their four-door sedan.
“G’morning ’Nessa!” Danny responded as their lips pursed for one another’s benefit. They kissed.
“You two behave yourselves back there!” Mrs. Torre remarked, slightly raising her voice.
“Yeah, you two!” seconded Erica, seated next to her mother. “No misbehavior!”
“How well do you behave as a miss? Huh?” Vanessa retorted to her sister. Danny giggled at her well-played witticism.
Erica chose to respond by sticking out her tongue at her sister. Vanessa replied in kind and Danny took the occasion to initiate a French kiss with his girlfriend.
“Mom!” Erica exclaimed. “They’re French kissing! Playin’ tonsil hockey!”
“You started it, Erica!” Vanessa pled to her sister’s charge.
“Please girls!” Mrs. Torre injected. “Keep it civil! All of you! And that includes you, Danny!”
“You mean you’re including him as a girl?” Erica then quipped giggling to her Mom.
“He has been a cutie on occasion!” Mrs. Torre observed with a wry smile.
Danny broke out into a cold sweat even as he began to blush. Their talk about his experiences en femme always embarassed him.
“Yeah!” Danny lamented. “Please, don’t remind me!”
“But you’re so cute when you dress up!” Erica affirmed, although teasing him. “I’d like to see you let ‘Danielle’ come out to play again sometime.”
About a year earlier, an anonymous benefactor had offered to buy uniforms for the school orchestra. Katy Jo, the concertmistress then, had tried to push Danny out of the orchestra, since she wanted to lead an all-girl orchestra. So she had changed the name Daniel to Danielle and revised his choice of garments on the order forms. So the day before the Autumn Concert he received a uniform of a matching skirt and blazer with gold trim, elegant black and white blouses, and a pair of high-heeled pumps with ankle straps. And it all came inside a sturdy black suit carrier personalized with an engraved brass nameplate.
“I should have called up Mis’ess Jacques and asked her to send my ‘uniform’ back immediately,” he surmised, “instead of going along with such an embarassing ploy.”
Danny felt quite hurt when he discovered that he had received a girl’s uniform, but Vanessa was especially miffed, since she regarded Katy Jo as an egotistical princess. Suspecting Katy Jo’s nefarious role in the mix-up, Vanessa suggested that he could get back at her by actually wearing the uniform. Essentially ignoring his objections, Vanessa prevailed on him to participate. So Vanessa and Erica spent that evening showing him how to dress up as an elegant young lady. By the time the sisters had finished working with him, Danny had become the very cute “Danielle.” Even though he had difficulty believing that he could appear as an attractive young woman, he looked so unlike himself, that he figured he could get away with dressing up as a girl for the concert. So Danny agreed to go through with it, although his misgivings had remained.
“But you got back at Katy Jo doing it,” Vanessa reminded him. “She finally understood she couldn’t drive you out of the orchestra. Besides, you proved yourself a better violinist than she was, anyway.”
Their music teacher and conductor, Mrs. Jacques had been simply livid about the affair. When she discovered what Katy Jo had done, Mrs. Jacque kicked her out of the orchestra and made Danny the concertmaster.
“Except that then she sent Dex’s gang after me,” Danny recounted. “It was just the excuse they’d been wanting. I’m lucky to be playing again.”
Katy Jo’s brother, Bryce, and boyfriend, Chuck, were both in Dex’s gang. She had asked them to attack Danny. So, they had ambushed him using pipes of polyvinyl chloride (PVC) plumbing as weapons, deriding him as a “sissy” and a “queer.” They had put him in the hospital with severe injuries and destroyed his violin as well.
“But they’re gone, now,” Vanessa confirmed. “Katy Jo and Dex the Rex and his gang were all expelled from school. All the guys but Dex are in Juvenile Hall, and he’s been keeping a low profile ever since.”
“But he’s still around and eventually he’ll show himself again.”
“He can’t touch you. You’ve got a restraining order against Dex,” Mrs. Torre said, raising that issue.
“So what?” Danny observed. “His father’s Chief of Police. That was the real problem to start with. No one would touch him because of his dad. And they still won’t. Until Dex is locked up, I’m still worried.”
Danny massaged his left forearm and wrist, as always when reminded of the beating he’d endured almost a year ago. Vanessa held him closer to herself.
“I’m sorry we brought it up, Danny,” Vanessa whispered into his ear. “And I’m sorry for what they did to you. But now you need to move on. You overcame what they did and won. They can’t hurt you anymore.”
Tears were welling up in Danny’s eyes. His memory of the lingering pain and fear had not faded. He recalled the feeling of bandages and splints, and the months of effort needed to retrain his delicate fingers and stiffened joints. Worst of all, even with all her praise and support, despite all her hugs and kisses, regardless of all her smiles and laughter holding hands, and all the comfort of her tears flowing with his own, Danny did not feel worthy of his belovèd ’Nessa.
“Why did they hate me so much?” he asked her. “All I did was to play the violin. How could that be so wrong?”
A long silence followed. Vanessa kissed Danny on the cheek. She could taste the salt in his tears. Her left arm dropped from around his shoulder to his waist and she gently held onto his right hand with her own.
“I love your music,” she assured him, “and I love you.”
Danny kissed her cheek in return. “I love you, too, ’Nessa.”
They sat quietly as Mrs. Torre continued driving them to school.
Vanessa met Bonnie in the girls’ restroom after arriving at school.
“How’s the music search going?” Bonnie asked her.
“Erica’s helping me locate a rock band and we’ll be performing along with them if I can get a soloist to play the Saint-Saëns. I asked Danny if he would—”
“No!” Bonnie gasped in disbelief. “You didn’t! Did you?”
“Yes!” Vanessa answered giggling. “Danny has an electric violin and I’m hoping he’ll let ‘Danielle’ play it!”
“Omigosh!” Bonnie giggled. “Danielle’s coming back?”
“I’m working on it,” Vanessa confirmed. “I know that she can handle the solo for our Hallowe’en party.”
“Danny’s so cute when he’s her!” Bonnie observed. “I can’t even believe he’s a boy when he’s dressed like that! And he—she—whoever—is so much fun to be around. I’d like to see him—her—again. She—he’s so the life of the party! I just wish more boys would try it—dressing up—I mean.”
“Have you tried talking your boyfriend into it?” Vanessa asked her friend.
“I’ve thought about it,” Bonnie replied. “But Geoffrey’d be a hard sell. I’ve not been able to think up any reason for him to try on a dress.”
Both girls giggled.
“Hmm? Maybe I can help you think of something,” mused Vanessa. “Have you guys picked out costumes for the Hallowe’en party yet?”
“No,” Bonnie replied. “We haven’t had a chance to talk about it so far. Whatcha have in mind?”
“Nothing specific,” Vanessa said, “but the plan is for you first to pick two women characters who are known as a couple or work together, like Xena and Gabrielle, Paris Hilton and Nicole Ritchie, or even sisters, say, Mary Kate and Ashley Olson. That’ll force the issue. And it prob’ly won’t matter which of the pair either of you choose. You can even give him first choice and he’s still stuck with being a girl!”
“That would be so unfair to Geoff!” Bonnie remarked, giggling once again. “I can’t wait to try it!”
“Now it’s important to make him dress up a time or two to practice before the party,” Vanessa explained, “especially if he’ll have to walk in heels. If you’re lucky, you can get him to do it again after the party!”
Bonnie squealed in delight as she imagined Geoffrey appearing en femme. “I’ve got to try something really cute for him,” she said. “Think we could go as characters from Sailor Moon or the Power Puff Girls?”
“That’d be so sweet!” Vanessa declared. “You might even get another boy caught up in the theme!”
Danny sat quietly at his desk in homeroom, once again looking over Danse Macabre. ’Nessa had been forthcoming about its difficulty. It had a lot of double stops, but maybe not as simple as he’d hoped. But there was still time to work it out. Or maybe to back out? No, he couldn’t do that.
Could he play this or not?
Maybe he should talk with Dr. Beecham about it?
He couldn’t call Dr. Beecham’s office during homeroom. Ms. Ferguson didn’t allow it. Texting was okay, but they weren’t set up for SMS at his office. He could try calling between classes but sometimes it took more than the ten-minute break even to get through.
He could text Mom!
“Hi Mom! Need appt w/Dr. Beecham ASAP. U call his ofc?”
Danny did not expect to wait very long. Mom would call the doctor’s office just as soon as she got the message. About five minutes later his cellphone beeped and he pushed the button under the screen menu.
“Danny! Appt today 4:30 pm. Txt/call confirm?”
“Mom! Confirmed. Call U back w/ride/details.”
With that, the bell sounded for the end of homeroom and Danny was off to class with everyone else.
Oscar Lugo, electric guitar
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=AHtMMnVBtb4
Danny took a deep breath. He had begun to talk with Dr. Beecham after the attack. The psychiatrist had helped him deal with the anxiety and fear that were taking longer to heal than his physical injury.
“Hi Danny! How can I help you today?” Dr. Beecham sat back in the big leather armchair, his writing pad propped up on one knee.
Danny sat down in a matching armchair across from his psychiatrist. He was still nervous about bringing the subject up with Dr. Beecham. He should have brought it up when he had first told him about his crossdressing. That was embarassing enough, but now he had to go through telling it again.
“I’m not sure how to say it, Doctor Beecham,” Danny muttered nervously.
“Just out with it! You can save us both a lot of time and yourself a lot of pain,” Dr. Beecham assured him. “No matter what it is, it won’t be worse than what you’ve already gone through.
“But I’m really embarassed about it.”
“That’s okay. You can tell me. And nothing you say will leave this room, unless you take it outside.”
“I’m scared, Doc.”
“Of the bullies again?”
“No,” Danny said. “Not that. Something else. It was something—something pleasant!”
“Something pleasant?… You’re afraid of something pleasant? Now that’s interesting! So, what was it?”
“Do you remember the concert where I had dressed up as a girl because Katy Jo had switched the order for my uniform?”
“Yes, you told me about that.”
“Well, I didn’t tell you everything!”
“Oh? What else is there?”
“I didn’t tell you that—well, even though I was scared and nervous doing it, once I started to play, I liked it. I enjoyed being dressed up like a girl. There! I said it! I felt good while I was crossdressed!”
“You enjoyed it, then?” Dr. Beecham grinned slightly and chuckled imperceptibly to himself.
“Yes, I did. While I was playing, I began to feel like—like I was supposed to be a girl. It seemed silly to me at first, but the uniform I was wearing suddenly felt comfortable. Vanessa had gotten me a matching set of bra and panties to wear under it and they felt soft. I was wearing pantyhose, too, and they felt tingly and almost electric. And then I became aware of the perfume that she had sprayed on me. When I breathed it in, I relaxed very deeply and then my music sounded—and felt—somehow very different.”
“Different? In what way?” Danny’s psychiatrist asked, seeking clarification from him.
“I’m not sure how to say it, but—first I noticed that I was playing from memory. It’s was a complicated piece, Vaughan Williams’ Fantasia on a Theme by Thomas Tallis—”
“Yes, I remember you telling me,” Dr. Beecham recalled. “I know the piece. It made Vaughan Williams’ career as a serious composer.”
“Well, I hadn’t known that I had memorized the music. I hadn’t even tried to. And then I discovered I was using more advanced techniques—alternate fingerings and positional shifts—that I didn’t know I had learned. I mean, I hadn’t practiced them or anything. I just knew where the notes were. My fingers were more relaxed than they’ve ever been. And the tone color was nicer than anything I’d ever been able to get out of my instrument before. I never thought it could sound like that.”
“Would you say that you had played better than before, or just differently?”
“Definitely better. Vanessa just stared at me with her mouth open. Mis’ess Jacques raised her eyebrows and grinned at me. Backstage everyone was congratulating me with hugs and kisses. Mis’ess Jacques asked me how I did it and I just said I felt it and went with it. She had been on cloud nine while I was playing.”
“Had you ever felt that way during a performance before?”
“No. It was a completely new feeling for me.”
“And it sounds like the others recognized something was different, too?”
“Yeah! It was the main topic of conversation for the rest of the night.”
“The rest of the night?” Dr. Beecham probed further.
“After the concert, I went out with the other girls in the orchestra for pizza and stayed out as long as I could. It was not just fun. They all really seemed to love me there, dressed like them and with them. They treated me like I belonged. I didn’t want the evening to end. When I got home, I felt sad changing out of my uniform. So I slept in my bra and panties to keep the feeling that I was—was special!”
Other girls? Did he mean to refer to himself as a girl? Dr. Beecham looked back through his notes in Danny’s file. Does anything else suggest gender dysphoria? His interest in the girl… what’s her name?… Vanessa… He indicates normal adolescent interest in the opposite sex… dressing-up games, maybe?
“Sounds like you had a memorable experience that night,” Dr. Beecham observed. “Now if I remember correctly, it was Vanessa who suggested you wear the girl’s uniform for the concert?”
“Yes. It was her idea. She thought if I did, I’d call Katy Jo’s bluff!”
“That’s what she told you then, but I would guess that in truth, Vanessa wanted to dress you up mostly because she likes you.”
“I know. But I think what’s upsetting me now is that I really liked being a girl. I think I liked it too much. And I think that she’s still trying to control me.”
“Vanessa is trying to control you?”
“No. Not Vanessa—Danielle! She’s who I become when I dress up. She’s trying to take me over.”
What? First it’s gender dysphoria; now, another personality? This poor kid might be losing it fast! Maybe I should have him get an MRI and CT scan? Could be a concussion from that assault… If so, then the treatment might be easier…
“Why do you say that?” Dr. Beecham inquired.
“When I dress up, ‘Danielle’ has more friends than I do and everyone likes her more than me. I mean, even though they knew it was me, they talked with me just like I was one of them. They invited me—well, ‘Danielle’ to go shopping with them and even to their sleepovers!”
“How did that make you feel?”
“I felt like I belonged with them and—well—I felt like I was successful, like I’d made it!”
His alter-ego is more extraverted and popular than he is himself?… That’s interesting!… Now, how does that happen?…
“And that’s because you were successful,” the doctor assured Danny. “By all accounts, your musical performance that night was well beyond anyone’s expectation. You received both your teacher’s and your peers’ approval for being a first class musician! You deserved the praise you got.”
“But I really think that their acceptance of me had just as much to do with my wearing the same uniform as they wore. I looked like one of them and they talked to me like I was just another one of the girls. They’d never talked to me like that before. They made me really feel like one of them. And the same thing happened when I performed at the Spring River Music Festival.”
“What about the Spring River Music Festival?” the psychiatrist asked, raising an eyebrow. “Tell me about that.”
Danny was silent for a moment, thinking what to say. He had not told Dr. Beecham the full story, as he had felt very embarassed by the outcome.
“Do you remember that I was the soloist for another work by Ralph Vaughan Williams in the competion.”
“If I remember correctly,” Dr. Beecham recalled, “you performed A Lark Ascending. That’s a remarkably beautiful work. I would like to have heard you play it.”
“I didn’t tell you the whole truth about my performance, though.”
“Oh?” the doctor said, again raising an eyebrow.
“I was crossdressed for it, too.”
Dr. Beecham sustained a perplexed look on his face as he scribbled more notes on his pad.
“You performed as a girl again?”
“Yeah! And this time I won the gold medal,” Danny replied with a quietly subdued tone. “But worse than that, I also won a scholarship that I can’t use!”
“What?”
“I won a full scholarship to any accredited music program at the college or university or conservatory of my choice—or Danielle did. Danielle’s name is on the award.”
“Hmm? I see! In for a penny, in for a pound! How did—?” No… The good news is that this most certainly did not result from a concussion!… Dr. Beecham thought. “Why did you—“ He could not even complete his question before his young patient continued.
“I couldn’t play the solo. But Vanessa suggested I try rehearsing it wearing a dress and heels. And when I did, it worked. When crossdressed, I can play better than I ever thought possible—well, Danielle can play it, I mean. She’s a better violinist than I am. It’s still my hands and my fingers but I can’t play like she does. How can that be?”
“So you performed as ‘Danielle’ at the music fesival?”
“Vanessa and Erica found me an evening gown for the concert. They made me up beautifully. When they showed me myself in the mirror, I could hardly believe it. I looked really pretty but I was still scared. Then all my girlfriends from the school orchestra came to hear me play. Mis’ess Jacques was there, too. She had helped me prepare the music, but she asked me if I was sure I wanted to go onstage as a girl again.”
Danny opened a large zippered pocket on the cover of his violin case. He took out a music folder and opened that. Inside was a color photograph of a beautiful young woman wearing a midnight blue formal gown, holding a violin, her eyes looking intently into the camera. She wore between her breasts a gold medal suspended from a royal blue ribbon around her neck.
“Doc, this is Danielle.” Danny handed him the photograph.
Carefully, the psychiatrist studied the image of his patient, noting especially the distinctive facial features that were uniquely Danny’s own.
“This is you?” the doctor asked Danny to confirm.
Danny simply nodded.
“You’re absolutely stunning!” Dr. Beecham remarked. “You don’t look the least bit scared in this photo. That’s the picture of a very confident young woman.”
“That was taken after the awards. I—she had won,” Danny was beginning to cry. “But that should be me in the photo—not her! It doesn’t make sense.”
“Vanessa asked me to be her soloist with a band for the school’s Hallowe’en party. But I haven’t really been able to play it myself.”
“What work is it?”
“Danse Macabre by Saint-Saëns.”
“Makes sense for a Hallowe’en party. Difficult part for you, though!” Dr. Beecham commented.
“Yeah, but it’s my first chance to play with a rock band. Heavy metal and Goth, really. I got a new electric violin over the summer and I want to try it out this way. But I don’t think I’ll be able to do it myself.”
“But you think that ‘Danielle’ can?”
“Of course she can! Easily!” Danny conceded. “In fact, I really think ’Nessa had her in mind as the soloist when she asked me to do it.”
“You said that you like crossdressing,” Dr. Beecham reminded Danny. “So what’s the problem?”
“Well—if I go to the party in drag, that may give more bullies an excuse to attck me again,” Danny admitted. “And I don’t want to revive any rumors about being gay. Besides, I should be able to play music like this without becoming ‘Danielle’ again.”
“I’d like to make a couple of observations here,” the psychiatrist began. “First, this is Hallowe’en. If there’s any time when a boy can get away with dressing up like a girl, this is it! I even did it once.”
“You went in drag?” Danny asked in disbelief.
“Both my sisters wanted to go out as cheerleaders one Hallowe’en and asked my brother and me to dress up like them, too. Then Mom insisted that we go along with it. I felt silly and embarassed at first, but before the night was over, we had all kinds of fun. Even Mom dressed up with us so we all went as a cheerleading squad. Although, I must admit that going together as a group also made it much easier for my brother and me.”
“So I guess that it’s maybe not so weird for Hallowe’en?”
“Not at all!” Dr. Beecham confirmed. “Since you have some previous experience and enjoyed it, why not? It may be a better chance for you to relax than you may realize.”
“What else?” Danny wondered aloud.
“My next observation is that ‘Danielle’ is still you, even when you’re in costume. It’s still you performing. She can’t take over your life unless you want her to! Now, if she seems to be better or more fun than you, don’t forget that it’s only because you’ve given her permission to be and to do what you think you can’t. So if you perform at the Hallowe’en party, you can have an option to be your alter-ego ‘Danielle’ or just yourself, but wearing a costume, like anyone else there. So you’re dressed like a girl? That’s part of the fun our culture allows for the occasion.”
Danny grinned a little and sighed lightly in relief.
“I think I still need help, Doc,” Danny remarked, “when I have to perform. Even if it’s me. Especially if it’s me!”
Dr. Beecham flipped open Danny’s folder to look at his medical chart.
“Son, I don’t like to medicate teenagers if I can avoid it,” the doctor began. “However, I really think that you can benefit from something. I’m giving you two prescriptions. First, for your general anxiety, paroxetine. It works very well for many people who have simple issues with self-esteem. It may or may not work for you, so we’ll have to see. Just take one a day and I’ll see you again in two weeks.
“Pills are not enough for your issues. They can help but alone they’re incomplete. I’d like to see you start on cognitive therapy next month. When you come back, I’d like to set that up with you.
“Next, I’m giving you a small prescription for atenolol, only a dozen pills. It’s often been quite effective for stagefright. Take one or two of these no more than an hour before a performance. They should help you calm down just enough to play.”
“So I’m not weird because I like dressing up in girl’s clothes,” Danny asked, seeking reassurance.
“No! It’s far more common than you may think,” Dr. Beecham said. “Besides, I think that getting upset over crossdressers is actually weirder than crossdressing!” The doctor chuckled audibly. “And I’ll give you this advice: if you’re comfortable crossdressing and you feel better doing it, that’s okay. In our world, it might be too risky to venture outside in drag very often, but at home it might help you relax. Talk to your parents about it. They’re more open-minded than most. As confusing as it was for your dad, he found a way to accept your dressing up before.”
“Yeah, he did. He understood it as my ‘doing it for the team’ that time. He’s so sports-minded that made sense to him.”
“I really think it was more his wanting to support you. So he became as creative as he needed to be to justify it in his own mind,” the psychiatrist explained. “Even though your crossdressing was somewhat upsetting to him, he made the effort to set his own feelings aside to support you. The sports metaphor was his way of convincing himself that it was okay for you to appear as a girl.”
“Wow! I never really thought of that,” Danny confirmed. “So he did that to help change his own mind?”
“Very much so! Remember, parents have feelings, too. Most want their children to grow up happy and healthy, but they’re often just as confused or as frightened as you are by what they don’t understand. You’re maybe luckier than most to have yours!”
“Mom and Sis will want to take me shopping, I’m sure,” the boy predicted, somewhat nervously. “When Vanessa dressed me up, Sis was upset that she wasn’t involved. I’m in big trouble if I don’t ask her along.”
Dr. Beecham consulted his watch.
“That’s about all the time I can spare today,” the doctor said. “Next time we’ll need a full hour, though. Cognitive therapy is very structured and the first session is mostly about setting up the course of treatment. Jeannie can help you schedule it on the way out. Tell her that I need to see you again in two weeks. Also, I’ll tell her that I’m referring you for an MRI and a CT scan as well.”
“Well, okay, I guess,” Danny conceded, beginning to stand up. “I’ll see you next time, Doctor.”
“Have a good evening, Mister Wiseborough!” Dr. Beecham said smiling, as he stood up from his chair.
Chamber ensemble: violin, 2 pianos, 2 percussionists
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=wQTzbdUdguI
“Hi there, sweetheart!” Vanessa greeted him. “How ya doin’?”
“I’m doin’ fine!” Danny answered. “How’bout you?”
“I’m all right!” she replied. “What’s up?”
“I need you and Erica to work your magic again!” he stated with an unexpected tone of resolve in his voice.
“Oh?”
“I need a costume for the Hallowe’en party,” Danny told her. “Something that will look good on ‘Danielle.’ The girlier, the better!”
Vanessa hardly knew what to say to her boyfriend. “Uh—Erica had a Gothic princess in mind for you, this time,” she recalled to him. “Would that be okay?”
“Sounds like a start,” he responded. “But I like it best when you dress me up. Then it’s about us! I like that!”
“Geeze! I didn’t expect this!” she admitted. “What got into you?”
“You did!” Danny replied. “Or maybe Danielle? I don’t know, really. I just wanna hold on to what works for me. I know it sounds silly, but it’s all okay now.”
“But you’ve always fought it before. What’s up this time?”
“The truth, ’Nessa, is that I think that I really do like it. It feels strange and weird, but it’s like ‘Danielle’ is a part of me now. I’m not sure where the line between ‘Danny’ and ‘Danielle’ is but I don’t think I’m scared of her anymore.”
“This seems so sudden, Danny,” Vanessa worried aloud to her boyfriend. “How did you come to this conclusion?”
“I talked to Doctor Beecham today,” he related. “He said that I had given Danielle permission to be and to do what I was afraid of. But what I think he really was trying to tell me is that I can give myself that permission just as easily.”
“So what are you so afraid of that you need Danielle to do it?”
“I’m not exactly sure. But do you remember after the Fall Concert when we all went out for pizza afterwards?”
“Yes.”
“It was so cool how everyone treated me. For the first time in my life I felt like I belonged—really belonged!”
“And we could tell. You seemed just like one of the girls. And I think we all liked you better that way, too.”
“Even you?” Danny put it to her.
Vanessa wasn’t sure how to answer. She wondered how her answer might affect her relationship with Danny.
“I love you Danny,” she said. “I love all that you are. I love the Danny that kisses me and holds my hand. And I love the Danielle that hugs me and goes shopping with me and helps me with my homework.”
“But I’m Danny when we’re studying together.”
“You might wear his clothes, but you talk with her voice and show her gleam in your eye! You smile her smile, too. You’re as much my girlfriend as you are my boyfriend. A girl couldn’t ask for more than that.”
Danny paused for a moment.
“Is it okay if I’m both of them? I mean, does it matter to you so much where the difference between ‘Danny’ and ‘Danielle’ is?”
“I don’t know. It’s not something I’ve really thought about. But I’ve always liked you. I knew you had a crush on me a long time ago. And I’ve always felt the same way about you.”
Vanessa relaxed a little as she understood what she had just said. And so did Danny.
“I so want to kiss you right now!” Danny told her.
“Me too!” Vanessa sighed with her favorite breathy voice. “Any way we can meet tonight?”
He could hear her smiling into the telephone.
“I’ve already finished my homework. Not too much assigned today.” Danny leaned back on his bed with his cellphone. “Pizza?”
“Maybe,” she acknowledged, “but I’m not hungry yet.”
“Any ideas for us until dinner, then?”
“Wanna dress up? Let Danielle out to play?” Vanessa giggled.
Danny thought for a moment.
“Danny?” she prompted him.
He was still thinking.
“Practice run for Hallowe’en?” he wondered aloud.
“We could, if you’d like. See if we could try a little Goth style?”
“Why not? I’m up for something silly tonight anyway!”
Vanessa squealed as she fell back on her bed, her feet dancing up and down on its edge.
“I’ll see what I can bring. Erica might have something, too.”
“Come on over. Meanwhile, I can ask Sis to braid my hair. She was miffed when we didn’t involve her before. It’s a chance for me to make up with her.”
“This is great! I’ll see you in—what?—an hour?”
“That’s fine! Can’t wait for you to get here,” Danny confirmed. “And I’ll ask Sis to help right away. See ya soon!”
“Bye-bye!” Vanessa responded and ended the call.
Descending the staircase, he wasn’t certain whether he felt nude or merely naked. The twin pangs of fear and excitement rushed through him, as he was at once giddy over dressing up again, yet trembling in disdain of his strange hobby.
“Mom,” he announced at the bottom of the staircase, “Vanessa’s coming over for me to try on something for Hallowe’en. We wanna go out for pizza afterwards. Is that okay?”
“Do you mean going out in costume?”
“Maybe. She’ll want us to, I’m sure,” he answered her. “Me, anyway.”
“Danny, are you going out as a girl again?” Mom asked him. “You do remember what we agreed about that?”
“There’s safety in numbers!” He said, looking down at the floor. He was hoping it would be just ’Nessa and himself.
“Who else than you and Vanessa?”
“I was hoping we could be alone tonight.”
“Not if you’re going out as a girl, you aren’t!”
“Suppose I could ask if ’Nessa would bring Erica along. Maybe Teri could come, too?”
“Why don’t you ask them? Besides, it would be nice if you would include your sister in things now and then.”
“I was going to ask her to do my hair tonight.”
“She’d like that,” Mom confirmed.
“I’ll call ’Nessa and ask her now,” Danny said as he drew his telephone from his pocket. He dialed her number.
“Hello?” Vanessa answered again.
“Hi again!” he said.
“You didn’t change your mind, didja?”
“Oh no! But Mom won’t let us go alone if I’m dressed up. Can Erica come, too?” Danny hoped that her answer would facilitate some kind of adventure for the evening.
“I’ll need to ask her.”
“That’s okay.”
Vanessa set the handset down on the end table and sprinted up the stairs to her sister’s room. The door was open.
“Danny wants to know if you’d join us on our date tonight?” she asked. “Or I should ask if you’d like to come with me and Danielle?”
“Danielle’s coming?” Erica asked in surprise. “Well, I can’t miss that! How did you talk him into it so quickly?”
“Believe it or not, he seems to be really up for it this time!”
“Ya gotta be kidding me, right?”
“Not at all! When I suggested it, he thought a moment and answered, ’Why not?’!
“Omigosh!” Erica responded in disbelief. “Now I hafta go!”
“Danny,” Vanessa said into the telephone as she picked up the handset, “Erica said she’ll come.”
“That’s great, sweetheart! Have her bring along anything that she thinks Danielle can wear, too.”
“Of course!”
“Thanks,” he offered.
“Sure! Bye-bye!” Vanessa replied. “Seeya in a while.”
“G’bye!” Danny said, closing the call.
“Okay, Mom. Erica’s coming with ’Nessa and I’ll bring Teri. Is that enough?”
“The more, the better! Who else could you get?”
“Off hand, I don’t know who to ask. Maybe ’Nessa can think of someone else when she gets here.”
“You’re a party of three. Ask your sister now and see if she can go with you.”
Danny bounded up the stairs quickly and paused at his sister’s door for a moment, his knuckles ready to knock. What was he about to do? He would firstly ask her to chaperone him on a date so he could go out as a girl and then ask her to put his hair up in French braids. Once again he felt a giddy ecstatic energy running all through his body except for a queasy churning in the pit of his stomach. At the same time, he both eagerly awaited and morbidly dreaded becoming Danielle for the evening.
He knocked.
“Who is it?” Teri’s voice sang out from the other side.
“Your brother.”
A moment later her door opened.
“Whaddya want?” Sis asked me in an annoyed, bored tone of voice.
“Two things,” he began. “First, would you like to come along with me, ’Nessa, and Erika for pizza this evening?”
“I was gonna go over to Donna’s tonight. Can she come, too?”
“Well, Mom wants as many to come as possible.”
“Is it her invitation?”
“No, it’s her restriction.”
“What?”
“Me and ’Nessa wanna go out, but I’m going as Danielle tonight.”
“Omigosh!” Teri squealed.
“The other favor I need to ask is if you’d do my hair in French braids while I’m waiting for ’Nessa to get here?”
“Yes!” Teri agreed exitedly, “but I need to call Donna and ask her to come over. Where are we going for pizza?”
“Giuseppe’s is where we usually go,” her brother told her. “But don’t worry about the money. I’ll pay for you and Donna.”
“Thanks, Bro!”
“Okay, Mom,” Danny said. “Teri has agreed to come if Donna can come, too, so she’s calling her now. And I’m asking Sis to braid my hair.”
“You’ll look cute in pigtails!” his Mom remarked, smiling at him.
“Actually, it’s French braids tonight,” he said, hoping not to disappoint his mother. “Sis really likes to do them and since this is what I’m planning to wear for the Hallowe’en party, I want something more sophisticated when I’m playing for it.”
“I must say,” his mother assured him, “when your girlie side comes out, it’s very elegant. Vanessa’s teaching you well. What was Teri wearing.”
“Her jeans and a tee-shirt. Why?”
“Well, if my son’s going out tonight in a dress, I’m not gonna let my daughter get away with with jeans and a tee-shirt.”
“Mom, please!” he began to object. “I don’t want to lose the opportunity because Sis doesn’t dress up when I do.”
“I just wish that your sister were less afraid of dressing like a girl than you are!”
“I know, Mom. But I’d rather you and her not argue over it now. Maybe she’ll change after she sees me getting ready. We’ll likely be going to Giuseppe’s, so maybe she’ll want to look nicer there.”
“I’m hoping that you or Vanessa might get her to dress up just a little. I swear, son, until you started your little hobby, I was afraid that I might be raising two boys!”
“Mom, she’s not that bad!”
“I haven’t seen your sister wear a skirt or a dress to school since it started.”
Danny wanted to say something to his mother, but he refrained from it. He so wanted to tell her that Teri kept two of the shortest minidresses around in her locker at school with a pair of high-heeled stiletto pumps that made him feel dizzy just to look at them! Sis indeed liked to wear dresses and skirts, but she also needed to assert her independence at home. The simple truth was that Teri loved to dress up, but she didn’t want their mother to know it. For some reason, she wanted Mom to think that she were a tomboy.
“I have and she looks pretty nice when she does,” Danny fibbed. He was lying somewhat, because Teri wouldn’t wear a dress to school. She would wear her jeans and then change into her prettier clothes at school.
“Well, I just wish she’d let me see it, then. There’s nothing that breaks a mother’s heart more than a daughter who won’t ever dress up!”
Of course, there were more serious things to break many a mother’s heart, but Teri’s tomboy style was Mom’s special worry for her daughter. Danny knew that although his sister had wanted to shed that image for a while now, she had also relied on it too long for asserting her independence as a teenager. So as a result, she didn’t know quite how to dress up without appearing to acquiesce to her mother’s expectations.
“Okay, Mom!” Danny sensed the direction that Mom was going in their conversation. “I’ll see if I can get Teri to dress up a little tonight.”
At first, Teri had welcomed her brother’s brief forays into crossdressing because it had diverted some of her mother’s attention from her own slovenly, unisex style of clothing. But when he dressed as a boy again, her mother then seemed to have redoubled her efforts to change Teri’s ways. But what really upset Teri, though, was that Danny (or Danielle) had never asked her for help in crossdressing.
“Do you think you can?” his Mom asked him.
“I’ll suggest it to her,” Danny promised. “But I’m doing this more to practice for Hallowe’en. And Vanessa really likes it when I dress up for her.”
Of course, Teri knew that her brother’s crossdressing was a boyfriend-girlfriend thing between him and Vanessa, but still, she hated being left out. Besides, since Vanessa had involved her sister, why didn’t Danny let her in on the fun, too? After all, she thought that a sister should be a brother’s first resource for dressing up as a girl.
“Do what you can, son,” his mother pled. “Or should I call you ‘Danielle’ now?”
“Not until I’m actually dressed up,” he replied.
“All right, then. You should go talk to your sister before Vanessa gets here!”
Once again, Danny scaled the staircase to his sister’s room. And again he rapped on her door.
“Come in!” Teri shouted from the other side of her door.
Opening the door, he entered to see her reclining on her bed, leisurely chatting into her cellphone, most likely with Donna.
“Sis,” he addressed her, “could I get you and Donna to dress up tonight, too? It would really help if you would. I won’t be quite so nervous if everyone is in skirts or dresses. Please?”
Teri maintained eye contact with her brother for just a moment longer before returning to her call.
“Donna,” she said into her cellphone, “Danielle would like everyone to wear a dress or skirt tonight. Are you game for it?”
“I’ve got a new skirt that I’ve been wanting an excuse to wear,” Donna answered. “It’s the perfect occasion for it. How’bout you? This won’t spoil your image as a rebellious daughter, will it?”
“Gosh no!” Teri replied. “This is all for my brother. His girlfriend likes him to dress up as a girl. He’s really quite stunning when he does. In a way, I wish he would more often. I kinda like having a sister, even if it’s only for an evening at a time.”
Danny blushed when he heard his sister say that. “Sis, I’m taking a shower now. Can I use your hair remover?”
“Sure,” she answered. “But do remember to get some more tomorrow. We’ll both prob’ly need it for the Hallowe’en party.”
Teri was looking forward to braiding Danny’s hair just as much as he was. He had felt bad for not including her during his previous episodes of crossdressing. Although they had their own friends, their own interests, and their own paths to follow as well as the usual rivalry between siblings, often tense and sometimes combative, there were occasions when they wanted to do things together as brother and sister. But the chance to go out as sister and sister was new for them. Danny’s invitation to their pizza dinner was nice enough, but Teri was absolutely giddy that he had asked her to braid his beautiful dark brown, almost black, hair. Firstly, she had always adored her brother’s long locks. So had all her girlfriends, most of whom felt cheated that a boy could have such adorably beautiful hair. But more than that, Teri loved to braid hair, especially in French braids. His request that she do his hair in French braids was like someone offering him an opportunity to play a violin by Stradivarius. And he really loved the way his sister worked with braids. He had decided some time ago that if he were to dress up again, she would get to do his hair.
Teri opened her closet, scanned it for something nice to wear on her brother’s first girls’ night out. At first, she giggled to herself at the idea of her brother having a girls’ night out. Next, she smiled thinking that it was silly and crazy for her brother to have a girls’ night out, but that silliness and craziness had also made it very sweet. Then, she fought back the tears welling up in her eyes, because Danny had asked her to participate in this crazy and silly, yet wonderfully sweet event in his life. But then the tears flowed when she understood that she would be going out with not just her brother, but also with Danielle, the sister that she had always wanted.
“Mom,” Teri sniffled, “I need your help!”
“What ever for?” her mother asked. “Is anything wrong?”
“No,” she whimpered. “Everything’s righter than it’s ever been. My sister’s asked me go with her for her very first girls’ night out. I wanna dress up for it but dunno what to wear. I don’t wanna mess it up for her.”
Mom hugged Teri firmly and warmly, but she too began to cry. A long time had passed since her daughter had asked her for help getting dressed. She had simply hoped to see Teri in a skirt or a dress for the evening. But Danny had instead triggered something somewhere deep inside his sister. Their mother had always thought him a loving big brother to Teri, but never had she thought he might even be a big sister to her as well! Indeed, this would be an exciting night for Mom to wrap her mind around.
“Don’t worry, my baby darling!” Mom addressed her. “You’re not gonna mess up anything for your sister. It’s just important to her that you be there. You're her sister and she wants you there. Did she ask you to braid her hair?”
“Uh-huh,” Teri answered. “She wants French braids. She asked me to do them for her.”
“So, she’s asked you for something special. Danielle wants you to help make her as pretty a girl as you can. I can’t think of anything else that you could do more special for her than that.” With that, Mom felt Teri relax as she renewed her hug.
Mom was herself startled for a moment as she realized that both Teri and she consistently had referred to Danny as a female throughout their conversation. She had never referred to her son as ‘Danielle’ before now, except when talking directly to him. Somehow, she was thinking of her own son as a daughter now.
Out of the shower, Danny returned to his bedroom. He’d wrapped himself in a towel as best he could in girl-style, but he was lucky to make it back to his room just before it fell off. His long hair was wet, too. He had given up trying to figure out how to wrap his hair in a towel turban-style. He would need his sister to show him how to do that if he were going to continue with this.
He notice on his bed a rectangular black box trimmed with silver ribbons and a silver bow. A silver gift card with black lettering read on its outside:
He opened the card and inside it read:
He lifted the lid of the box and saw white tissue paper loosely wrapping a set of lingerie in black and red satin and lace. It was a black and red basque with red garters and a matching panty, all trimmed in black and red lace. A lovely pair of black patterned and seamed stockings completed the set.
Suddenly feeling flushed, Danny inhaled and sighed. If he had looked in his mirror at that moment, he would have seen the reddest blush ever.
If Vanessa were wearing such lingerie, he indeed wanted to wear his to match hers. He couldn’t—he wouldn’t imagine not wearing it. To Danny, wearing matching lingerie was an act of love—straight, unabashedly heterosexual love for her. The reason for his crossdressing was that it was special for him and his belovèd Vanessa. If she needed or wanted him to do it, he’d dress like a girl every day. To him, that was the manly thing to do. And like so many tests of manhood, he’d do so however frightened of it he might be.
Looking at herself in the full-length mirror on her closet door, Teri was dressed in an elegant simplicity. She wore a navy turtleneck with a pleated gray miniskirt, nude pantyhose, and her favorite knee-length, three-inch heeled black boots. A simple pendant hung from a gold neckchain matching her wristwatch and a bracelet. Her mother had helped Teri decide what to wear this special evening for going out with her brother-become-sister.
She heard a knock on the door.
“Come in!” Teri called out.
The door swung open and Danny passed the threshold, wearing his black kimono that he allowed to fall open to reveal his new black lingerie and stockings. Also, he wore his black maribou slippers with three-inch heels once again. His long, dark brown locks were already curling and beginning to fluff as they dried. His face was soft enough that his appearance already seemed girlish wearing only his lingerie and stockings.
“Oh, Danny!” she gasped. “Wow! I’m jealous of you! It’s a crime when you don’t dress like a girl. Me and Mom should get you a girl’s wardrobe and donate all your other clothes. No wonder Vanessa likes you this way! I never told you this, but all my girlfriends want to have hair like yours.”
“Mom thinks it’s a crime, too, when you wear faded jeans and tee-shirts,” Danny criticized his sister. Then he noticed tears in her eyes. “Sis, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to—“
“Bro! It’s all right!” Teri stepped up and embraced her brother more tightly than she ever had. He felt her kiss planted delicately on his cheek. “It’s more all right than ever. Mom helped me get dressed. I’m asking her to throw out my old jeans and worn out tee-shirts. When you asked me to dress up tonight it broke down that silly wall between me and Mom. Y’know, Mom asked me to go shopping with her and Vanessa and her mom and sister when they picked out that lingerie for you. But I refused to go because I didn’t wanna give in. But I still wanted to be in on it, too. After tonight, I’m dressing as pretty as I can every day!”
“Mom will like that,” Danny assured her.
“I know,” she affirmed. “I’ve already promised her. I wanna look and feel like a girl every day. You know that. You’ve seen me dressed up at school.”
Danny hugged her back. She was weeping profusely. “Sis, you’re a beautiful girl. Please don’t hide it from Mom anymore. She needs to know that she did right raising us. You’re proof that she did!”
Teri squeezed her brother in a hug yet tighter. “I’m so happy, Danny. Thank you so much!” she sobbed. “I love my big brother!”
Hugging her still, Danny felt himself crying as well, but it was different. He felt a quiet, peaceful joy inside. He wondered if this was what crying in happiness was like?
“I love you, too, Sis!” he said to her, returning her kiss before releasing his hug and taking her hands in his. “We’d better get started on those braids. Vanessa will be here soon.”
The doorbell chimed through the house and Mrs. Wiseborough answered it. It was a smiling teenage girl about her daughter Teri’s age with crystal blue eyes and her shoulder length, golden blond hair flowing in sassy curls. The hem of her pleated navy blue skirt peeked out the bottom of a matching authentic navy pea coat, stopping about mid-thigh. Her legs were covered in elegantly patterned gray hose. The girl wore a shiny pair of black pumps with four-inch heels and ankle straps.
“Come right in, Donna,” Mrs. Wiseborough greeted her with no less a smile than the teenager was gleaming to her. “May I take your coat?”
“Oh thank you, Mis’ess Wiseborough!” Donna answered unbuttoning her coat. “Good evening! How are you tonight?”
“I’m fine, thank you. And yourself?”
“Doing very well, thank you,” the girl answered as she handed Mrs. Wiseborough her coat. “Is Teri here?”
“Yes. She’s upstairs doing Danny’s hair right now,” her friend’s mother informed her. “Would you like to sit down. I don’t know if they’re quite ready for visitors yet.”
“Certainly, I can wait,” Donna replied, taking a seat on the sofa. “It’s going to be an interesting evening, I think.”
“That’s for sure, Donna. I never thought that I’d be looking forward to my son having his first girls’ night out!”
“But I’m not too surprised, Mis’ess Wiseborough,” Donna replied. “Almost every girl at school wishes she had Danny’s hair. If mine didn’t have its own curl, I’d be jealous, too. It’s just not fair for a boy to look as pretty as he is! He should hafta wear dresses now and then just so his looks aren’t wasted!”
Mrs. Wiseborough thought for a moment. Did her son look so much like a girl? She really hadn’t thought about it. Was that why Danny had been targeted by Dexter and his gang of bullies? That she couldn’t know. Only the perpetrators could answer. But what she also wondered was if her son might be gay? She had worried about it a long time. Dr. Beecham had explained to her that Danny might be transgendered, although she didn’t understand it very well. She did understand that it was not the same as gay, although she wasn’t sure how. But it meant that Danny might want to dress like a girl, live like a girl and even be a girl yet still be in love with his girlfriend and want to marry her and have a family with her. Already, Vanessa was referring to Danny and herself as “pre-engaged.”
Yet what if he were? He was still her son and she was his mother. As far as she was concerned, it didn’t really matter if he were. Well it did matter, but only because if he were transgendered, this would be a difficult path for him to follow. She could still love Danny and would always stand by him as he needed her. But she didn’t understand what it really meant to be transgendered. She couldn’t guide him or help him achieve success at it. She didn’t know how. Maybe that’s why a transgendered child presented such a test of love? Love and support was all that she could give. It was all that she had in such a situation. Anything else was completely outside her experience and thus very much foreign to her.
That’s what Mrs. Wiseborough really feared if Danny were transgendered: she might love him, but she didn’t know how to help him more tangibly if he should need it.
“You okay, Mis’ess Wiseborough?” Donna asked, calling her back to an immediate awareness.
“Sorry,” Mrs. Wiseborough apologized. “I was just thinking about what’s happening with Danny. Just let me say that if you girls all treat him nice, then you may be seeing ‘Danielle’ more often in the future. You see, he dresses as a girl because Vanessa really likes it when he does.”
“You mean they really are dating?” Donna wondered aloud. “For how long?”
“Almost a year,” Mrs. Wiseborough told her. “They’ve been together since just before the Autumn Concert a year ago.”
“So it’s true!” Donna affirmed. “I thought it was just a rumor. No one has seen them together. In fact, I don’t think anybody’s seen Vanessa with a guy at all.”
“They’re very discreet about their relationship. For most of the time they hang out either here or at her home, studying together or rehearsing music.”
“All this time, I thought that those were just rumors.”
“Those rumors?” Mrs. Wiseborough probed Donna for more information. “Were there more?”
“Well, the biggest rumor was that Vanessa’s a lesbian,” Donna related. “She’d been seen going out with another girl and they’d even been seen kissing in Giuseppe’s.”
Mrs. Wiseborough couldn’t help but grin, so she turned her head slightly as she tried to conceal her amusement over the truth as she knew it.
“Then Vanessa’s girlfriend must be—,” Donna concluded in quizzical surprise, “Omigosh!—She’s been dating Danny? When he’s in drag?”
Donna slapped her hand over her mouth in a vain attempt to stifle her giggling while Mrs. Wiseborough herself blushed due to a naughty feeling that she hadn’t felt since her own teenage years. Although she had more experience at supressing the giggles than did Donna, the amused mother made no attempt to do so.
“But nobody could tell that was him,” Donna objected.
“Vanessa’s very good at dressing him up,” confirmed Mrs. Wiseborough, “and she’s also taught him how to talk and act as a girl. I think that another reason he likes doing it is because the challenge of appearing as a girl fascinates him, but he’d not admit that, especially not to himself. And I believe that deep down he really enjoys it, too, although he won’t admit that to himself either. But he’s as happy as he is anxious—“
Just then, the doorbell chimed again.
“Excuse me, Donna, while I get the door…”
When Mrs. Wiseborough opened the door, three faces, two of them familiar, Vanessa and Erica, smiled back at her. Vanessa also held a small valise, and Erica, a garment bag.
“Good evening, Mrs. Wiseborough!” Vanessa greeted her. “We’re here for Danny. We brought some clothes for him. And I don’t believe you know our friend with us. This is our friend, Bonnie. She plays viola in the school orchestra and in our string quartet as well.”
“I’m pleased to meet you, Mis’ess Wiseborough,” Bonnie said politely.
“As am I, Bonnie,” assured Danny and Teri’s mother. “Please do come in everyone. Vanessa, Danny’s upstairs. Teri is fixing his hair.”
Mrs. Wiseborough led them all into the salon to wait for Danielle’s appearance. She addressed herself to her previously seated guest. “Donna, do you know everyone here?”
“I know Vanessa but not the other two,” she admitted.
“Yes,” Vanessa began. “Donna, this is my older sister Erica and this our friend Bonnie.”
“Nice to meet all of you,” Donna said, as she stood to exchange hugs with everyone.
“Vanessa,” Mrs. Wiseborough said, turning her attention to her son’s girlfriend, “you can go right upstairs to get started with Danny. And he’s already wearing that ‘special something’ we picked out for him.”
About half an hour later, everyone heard the bolt of the latch to the front door slide open. Mr. Wiseborough entered and closed the door behind him. He was a little surprised to see Donna and Erica as well as another teenager, whose face he recognized but whose name he didn’t know, sitting on the sofa, and his wife, in her armchair. Unbuttoning his trenchcoat, he addressed everyone.
“Good evening, ladies,” he greeted them all. “How are you, Donna?”
“I’m fine, Mister Wiseborough. And yourself?”
“Happy to be home,” he answered. Next he addressed his attention to Erica. “How’bout you, Erica?”
“Quite well, thank you,” she answered.
“I take it that your sister is here, too?” he inquired.
“Yes, Vanessa is upstairs helping Teri with Danny.”
That was a strange way to phrase it, Mr. Wiseborough thought, unless—. He glanced at his wife and their eyes locked as imperceptibly they exchanged information silently as only a husband and wife, or a mother and father, can. He then turned to the new girl sitting on the sofa.
“Good evening, miss,” he said extending his hand. “I’m Thomas Wiseborough, Danny and Teri’s father.”
“Pleased to meet you, Mister Wiseborough,” she replied gripping his hand warmly. “I’m Bonnie Wechsler. I’m a friend of Vanessa, Erica, and your son. I play in the orchestra and in Vanessa’s string quartet.”
“What’s your instrument?”
“Viola.”
Just at that moment, Teri appeared at the top of the stairs. “I present to you,” she heralded, “Her Highness Danielle Wiseborough, the Princess of the Goths, and her escort, the Lady Vanessa Torre!” Vanessa led Danny—or Danielle—by the hand to the top of the staircase. The guests and Mrs. Wiseborough rose to their feet and began applauding the couple. Even Mr. Wiseborough joined in a moment later.
Once again, Danny’s feminine alter-ego had appeared as a stunning débutante. Danielle looked in every way the beautiful princess. Her face was made-up in a soft Goth style, with the blackest of eyeliner and mascara, and violet and gray eyeshadow. Her face seemed almost white. And for the first time ever, Danny had consented for Danielle to wear bright red lipstick and nail polish. A wet and shiny lipgloss completed her cosmetic look. She wore a tea-length black tafetta dress with shoulder straps and a corset-like bodice. Three ruffled black petticoats underneath filled out its volume. She wore her lovely black patterned seamed stockings. On her feet, she wore beautiful pumps of sueded leather with four-inch heels and ankle straps with elegant bows on her outer ankles. Her jewelry was a matched set in sterling silver with onyx insets, including a wristwatch and bracelet, a necklace with pendant, a pair of earrings, and for the crowning touch, an onyx and silver tiara was secured in her luxurious French-braided hair.
Pausing at the top of the stairs, Vanessa pulled Danielle close to her and engaged them both in the most passionate kiss that either of them had ever felt before. The onlookers stopped clapping to watch the resolution of this display of affection. When their lips had then unlocked and the couple stepped apart for breathing, Mr. Wiseborough’s little fingers moved unnoticed to the corners of his lips and suddenly, a wolf-whistle, the likeness of which had never been heard indoors, split an awkward, momentary silence. Danny then saw his dad grinning, initiating a second wave of applause. At that moment, the queasy feeling in the pit of his tummy that had been churning for the past two hours began giving way to a warm peaceful feeling at his solar plexus, which began to reinforce his girlish giddiness.
Vanessa led Danielle down the stairs and Teri followed. Mr. Wiseborough, hugging his two apparent daughters, warned them, “You girls be home by curfew.”
“Sure, Daddy,” Danielle answered for both Teri and herself. “We’ll call if anything unexpected happens.”
Mr. Wiseborough leaned over and whispered something in Danielle’s ear. She then embraced him in an intense hug, lifting herself off the floor. As he held her, she swung her legs back behind her, as if dancing on air. When they let go of the embrace, she was smiling with tears welling up in her eyes.
Vanessa raised her voice slightly, “Is everyone ready to go? Erica and Bonnie are both driving.”
Mrs. Wiseborough spoke quietly to her son-become-daughter, “I know Erica’s older, but what about Bonnie?”
“She’s a few months older than Erica, so she has that much more driving experience. Don’t worry so much, Mom!”
Mr. and Mrs. Wiseborough stood at their door, smiling and waving as a boy and five girls—no!—six girls seated themselves in two cars. As the cars drove away, the parental couple held one another and eached noticed the other both smiling and holding back tears.
Danny’s and Teri’s parents sat at their kitchen table over a cup of herbal tea.
“So, Tom,” the mother asked her husband, “what did you say to Danielle? I’ve never seen Danny hug you quite like that before.”
“I told him—her—,” he said, uncertain and uncomfortable in his choice of pronoun, “that even though I didn’t understand what’s happening, I’d still love him and that I’d support him the best I know how, whether as a boy or a girl.”
“How do you feel about what he’s doing, honey?”
“To be honest, I can’t say that I like his crossdressing, Marj. But I also know that trying to stop him would not help. It would be like you and Teri arguing over her clothes, but more intense.”
“Well, you did notice what your daughter was wearing tonight?” Marjorie asked him.
“She had on a skirt—a gray one?” he recalled somewhat uncertainly.
“That’s right!” she said, sipping her tea. “And she even asked me to help her get dressed tonight.”
“How did that happen?” Tom asked his wife.
“Danny—or Danielle got to her,” she replied to him, “although I don’t think it was how he intended it.”
“Oh?” her husband raised an eyebrow.
“She was afraid of spoiling the evening for Danny. She thought the idea of her brother having a girls’ night out was so sweet that she just had to be there. She was in tears when she asked me to help her choose something to wear. I think it was because she regarded the occasion as very special.”
“So, Danny’s behavior had a positive outcome for you and Teri,” Tom concluded. “That’s very reassuring to know.”
Marj noted that her husband had stated rather then asked his conclusion. That was also reassuring to her. In their private language, she knew that he agreed with her.
“What do you think about how Danny looked?”
“You heard me whistle,” the father answered his wife. “If Teri had gone out dressed as nice as that, I’d be worried sick!”
Marjorie giggled at Tom’s confession. She reached across the table offering her husband her hand. He took it.
“I’m glad you told him what you did. You told Danny the truth, that you don’t understand what’s happening and that you’ll still love him no matter what. He needed above all else to hear you say that. In a way we’re lucky. We may have both a talented son and a beautiful daughter joined together in one remarkable child. Teri hinted to me that she liked having a big sister even if it were only for a day now and then.”
“Maybe, but I’m afraid of losing my son.”
“Yet Danielle, his feminine persona, I think must be an extension of Danny’s own personality,” Marj explained. “Even if he were to become Danielle twenty-four and seven, I think Danny would still be here, too.” She squeezed her husband’s hand.
“Yeah, but I’m still worried about him,” Tom admitted to her. “After that beating, I’m always afraid it—“
“I know. You’re afraid it might happen again. So am I. Yes, I’m afraid of him being attacked again. But he wasn’t dressed like a girl when it happened. He was wearing jeans and a shirt like any other boy his age. And it wasn’t at night. It was mid-afternoon, coming home from school. And it wasn’t random violence, but a planned and organized attack. He was not attacked for being a crossdresser or being gay or even just being different. He was attacked because bullies feel a perverted need to beat someone up. The name-calling was an excuse for their own underdeveloped minds. If they hadn’t attacked Danny, they’d have attacked someone else.”
“Still, I worry about him,” the father reiterated his concern.
“So am I, honey,” she assured him. “But our worries here are not unique to Danny or ourselves. No one is safe when gangs like Dexter’s roam the streets. Neither gay nor straight nor in between.”
“So then how did you get over your worries about him?” Tom asked his wife.
“Who said I did?” she said to disabuse him of the notion. “I’m still just as worried about him as you are. But I gave him rules for going out crossdressed. They’re really just a variation on the rules we gave Teri for dating. But by following the rules, he can feel that he can do something to take charge of his life.”
“That sounds more like mere security theater to me,” he objected.
“And maybe it is,” Marj conceded. “But if we can’t stop the bullies, maybe we can help him protect himself by building his self-esteem a little.”
Tom really didn’t know how to respond to his wife’s point. Maybe he shouldn’t.
“So, does he ever crossdress here?”
Marj glanced up to the corner of her mind. “Y’know, I think that this was the first time he’s actually dressed up here. You might remember that he’s come home crossdressed after concerts, but he’s always dressed up for them at Vanessa’s.”
“He’s really got it bad for her,” Tom observered, grinning. Again, as a statement rather than a question, it was clear that they both agreed. “What do you think about them?”
“I believe they’re using the term ‘pre-engaged’ with their friends. As I understand it, that’s more than just casual dating.”
“So, how do you feel about them being that serious?” he asked her.
“They’re both highly intelligent and very talented. Mis’ess Torre has certainly encouraged their relationship. She believes that Danny has a great future and wants Vanessa along for the ride. And in truth, there aren’t many girls like Vanessa. She has as much to offer in her own right as Danny. Those two are more than a couple; they’re a team and I think that they’re slowly coming to realize it.”
“But they’re so young to commit to each other now,” Tom said.
“Yes, they are,” Marj agreed. “But there are other considerations than their youth.”
“Like…?”
“Their long-term suitability and the likelihood of more suitable mates to appear in the future. Seriously, Danny and Vanessa have grown up together. They’ve been working out their disagreements, largely by themselves, since kindergarten. I think it very unlikely that either will find partners who will understand them better than those two already know each other.”
Tom thought for a moment, sipping his tea. He grinned. “Do you remember when he was in second grade, that he asked us if he was supposed to marry Vanessa when he grew up?”
“Yes. That was so sweet,” Marj answered. “Do you think he still does?”
“Not consciously,” Tom answered. “But the subconscious memory is likely driving his whole relationship with her.”
“That—and his hormones!” Marj added, again sipping her tea. “Whatever motivates Danny to become a princess for Hallowe’en, there’s one thing that we’d do well not to forget: no matter how pretty a girl he dresses up as, he’s still a teenage boy very much in love with a teenage girl!”
“Let’s just say,” Tom objected, “that seems to me very much counter-intuitive. Does a boy usually get a girl’s attention by dressing like her?”
“Remember, his crossdressing was initially encouraged by Vanessa and she does encourage him to continue. Mis’ess Torre thinks that it’s their special way of showing affection for each other. Besides, I’ve seen boys do crazier—and far more dangerous—things to win a girl’s affection. So, when you see your son in dresses, stockings and high heels, remember that may be his male hormones at work as well as his feminine side!”
“Marj! You gotta be kidding!”
“Honey, don’t you remember some of the amazingly silly things we did while we were dating?”
Tom’s face turned red as he thought back to his youth.
“Point taken.”
Marj wondered which of those long-ago antics had just now resulted in her husband’s blushing.
“So, why then, with all your misgivings, did you still promise that to Danny?”
“Oh, that’s simple,” Tom conceded. “Misgivings or not, it was the right call.”
Danse Macabre
By Charles-Camille Saint-Saëns
Vesko Eschkenazy, violin
Ludmil Angelov, piano
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=JOojFBcxwjE
On Hallowe’en, Danny goes to school dressed as a Gothic princess.
“Thanks for getting me ready,” Danny offered his sister. “Especially for helping me with the corset.”
“That’s okay, Bro–or should I say, ‘Sis’?” Teri giggled.
“Well,” he began his sheepish reply, “as they say, if the shoe fits…”
She giggled again. “And in your case, they fit quite well!” Teri teased her brother. “But I have to admit, your legs look great with those stiletto pumps! You should really wear skirts more often.”
Danny blushed almost crimson enough to match his lipstick. But his sister’s remark actually made him feel better about being dressed up.
“Well, you’re a hot-looking babe yourself, Sis!” he conceded returning the compliment. Teri was wearing a shiny black catsuit that hugged every curve of her body with a black velvet mask. The mask had long kitty whiskers extending from each side. She also wore two large matching black velvet bows in her hair in an effect that recalled the comic-book character “Catwoman.” The jumpsuit was Mom’s, but she had agreed to let Teri wear it after a lengthy argument.
“Thanks, Bro!” Teri replied. “This is going to be a fun day, us going to school as sisters!” She smiled at Danny, carefully placing the onyx and silver tiara in his French-braided hair. She gently put her hand on his shoulder, turned him around, and then tied the ribbons of a back velvet facemask behind his head. Of similar design as her own, it covered her brother’s face from the top of the cheekbones to just above the browline, with the almondine corners exaggerating the rhinestone-encircled openings for the eyes. It looked intense, mysterious, alluring, and very feminine. Then she helped him with the silver and onyx earrings and other matching jewelry.
“Now don’t forget to put your things in that big shoulder bag Vanessa gave you yesterday,” she reminded him. “That looks big enough even for your books.”
“That’s why she’s letting me use it. But I’m still nervous about going to school like this, Sis,” he confided in her.
“You’re my sister, now,” she assured him quietly. “It’s Halloween. Everyone’ll be in costume. When we were all together at Giuseppe’s yesterday, no one thought of you as anyone other than the pretty girl dressed as the Goth princess. Be yourself and act in the moment, just as you did then. We all love you for being who you are, and that so happens to make you a little more like us than like other guys. Well, we girls all like that about you! All of us girls are totally with you. Besides, you won’t be the only guy there in drag today–just the prettiest!”
“Oh? Who else?” Danny inquired of his sister.
“Bonnie and Geoff are going as Sailor Moon and Sailor Jupiter.” She looked at herself in the mirror, applying some lipgloss as a finishing touch.
“Geoff? She’s got our quarterback dressing as a girl?”
“Uh-huh!” Teri giggled, nodding to her brother as she sputtered, failing in a mock effort to suppress a grin. Unaware of his own behavior, Danny joined her in his own fit of giggles.
“If Geoff can pull this off,” Danny mused, “we might even get away with getting girled-up when it’s not Hallowe’en!”
“Then we’d have to get you a whole new wardrobe. You could just stay my big sister!”
“But wouldn’t you miss your big brother?”
“Not when he’s dressed up like he is now!” Teri replied with an almost evil gleam in her eye, giggling yet again. “Besides, I think I like having a janegirl for a brother!”
“What’s a janegirl?” Danny wondered aloud.
“The opposite of a tomboy,” Teri answered very non-chalantly. “It’s a boy who likes to dress and act like a girl.”
“What’s the difference between a janegirl and a sissy, then?”
“A sissy is ashamed of it, but a janegirl is proud to be who he is!”
“So, you think I’m proud of dressing like a girl?”
“Of course!” Teri answered me. “And in your heart of hearts, you know you are, too.”
“If you and Vanessa have your way, I’m not going to get to dress like a guy ever again, am I?”
“Never!” she said, kissing my cheek. “Remember, we love you–Danielle! You don’t understand yet just how special you make all of us girls feel.”
“What?” I queried?
“It’s not complicated. But Vanessa said she wants to be the one to explain it to you. We agreed to that–all of us. After all you are her boyfriend!”
“Is there something else to this I need to know?”
“Yes, but like I said, we agreed that no one ’cept ’Nessa should tell you. And it will be at the Hallowe’en party. So, I’m not telling!” Teri flicked her tongue out at her brother.
Mrs. Margaret Wiseborough was waiting with a camera for Teri and Danny to come downstairs for breakfast. This would be a trying day for her, with her son going to school crossdressed and her daughter wearing that shiny black catsuit that she had found rummaging through the attic. But she had wanted Teri to dress more feminine and, well, the catsuit was that if anything. Still, she thought it might be just a little too risqué for a teenage girl to wear.
“G’morning, Mom!” Teri greeted her mother as she stalked down the stairs. “Happy Hallowe’en! So–whaddya think?”
Mrs. Wiseborough held her breath–and her tongue!–as Teri strutted from the staircase toward the kitchen. Mom did not quite like this, but she knew that Teri was playing her. Teri would not be really be doing that at school. So she decided not to comment too strongly on her daughter’s role as “Catwoman.”
“Well, you did promise to start dressing more feminine,” her mother recalled. “You certainly kept your word.”
Teri giggled as Danny carefully stepped down the stairs in the stilletto pumps. One additional touch that Teri had added to her brother’s attire before letting him come downstairs was a pair of elbow-length black satin gauntlets.
“Oh my baby! You’re so pretty! “The mask is a nice touch, too,” his mother remarked, smiling as she put her arm around Danny.
If he didn’t quit blushing, Danny figured that soon he wouldn’t need any more makeup for his face.
“That was Teri’s idea,” he told Mom. “I don’t feel quite so–exposed wearing it.”
“Well, we don’t want Danielle too exposed, do we?” his mother phrased her rhetorical response. “Oh! Have I ever warned you about boys?”
“Mom!“ he yelled as Teri giggled uncontrollably.
“Just be careful–both of you!” Marj warned them. “And Teri, your brother’s less experienced than you are at getting oggled by boys.” Their mother could hardly keep a straight face.
A simple breakfast of cold cereal and milk, buttered whole wheat toast, grapefruit juice and coffee awaited them in the kitchen. As they all sat down to eat, Marj said nothing as she noticed her son carefully smoothing the pleats of his short skirt under him. She smiled as she appreciated how well Danny could function in girl mode. He was getting very good at it. As much as her son’s crossdressing worried her, she was proud that he did it so well. His bond with Teri had strengthened, literally overnight. She had so showered her brother’s feminine persona with so much pent-up affection and kindness, Marj was shocked that her daughter was capable of such sisterly love. Yesterday had been as much an epiphany for Teri as for Danny.
They ate breakfast quickly, except for Danny. Usually he would wolf his down and require perhaps an additional slice of toast, or another helping of cereal. But never having worn a corset before, he found that it restricted his appetite as well as his physique.
“Danny,” his mother began, “corsets not only hold in your waistline, but they also restrict your intake of food simply by squeezing your tummy smaller. For years, the corset was a girl’s main tool in keeping slim and trim.”
“Now you tell me,” Danny moaned.
Teri–and Mom–giggled again.
That morning, Mrs. Torre would drive Teri to school as well as Danny and her own daughters. Erica was wearing what appeared to be a beautiful formal gown in turquoise and soft ballet shoes in silver lamé. She wore a small tiara and two silvery antennae on her head. Her pretty, butterfly-style wings and matching magic wand were stowed in the trunk. Vanessa was dressed in her dirndl-style Lombardic costume with a few touches to suggest a strega, perhaps from northern Italy. But she also wore a traditional conical black hat for those who’d need another hint. Even Mrs. Torre wore a pair of antennae on her head to acknowledge the day’s theme.
“Omigosh!“ Vanessa squealed when Danny climbed into the backseat with her. “You’re going to school crossdressed! I can’t believe you’re really going through with it!”
“That makes two of us, ’Nessa!” Danny retorted as they kissed very gingerly. “Happy Hallowe’en, sweetheart!”
Teri squeezed her brother in between herself and Vanessa. “He had to wear it! He doesn’t know this, but while he was sleeping, me and Mom secretly packed up all his boy’s clothing for the Salvation Army!” Then she sputtered into another fit of giggles as Vanessa joined in.
“You hear that, buster?” Vanessa piped at Danny. “It’s pantyhose and high-heels for you from today forwards!”
“But I have a date with a new beau Saturday evenin’ and not a thing to wear!” Danny drawled, exaggerating a Southern accent. Everyone in the car giggled along with him as his corset-squeezed tummy gave his stressed-out feelings up for happier ones. He had resolved quite consciously to embrace any teasing today as much as he possibly could.
“You seem in a better mood today, Danny,” Mrs. Torre observed.
“When we were at Giuseppe’s yesterday, we all agreed and promised to be supportive and nice to him–well, her!“ reported Erica.
“If you can’t beat’em, join’em! Isn’t that right?” he confirmed. “Oh! And for today–the name’s Danielle! And I want to be as girlish today as possible!”
“Uh-oh!” Teri remarked. “I guess I overdid the morning pep talk just a little!”
“Ya think?” Erica retorted with a sarcastic grin from the front passenger’s seat.
“Oh! Not at all, sisters!” he answered, and then in a soft, breathy voice, “Because today, I feel–loved!”
“So, who are you and what have you done with the real Danny?” Vanessa asked, struggling to keep, at least momentarily, a straight face.
“I am Danielle! And he is trapped, tucked away deep inside soft, luxurious, and enchanting garments of silk and satin and lace, whence he cannot escape. For the insanely devious servants of Aphrodite wish him to become as they are–feminine!” Danny answered wide-eyed, again in his breathy voice. He was amazed that Teri, Vanessa, Erica and even Mrs. Torre were now giggling at every word he said, if not breaking into outright laughter.
“Girls, Danielle is on a roll!” Mrs. Torre remarked.
“I’m headlining at The Dolls’ House tonight through Sunday evening, everyone!” Danny quipped in his best imitation of Conan O’Brien’s voice. “Sunday afternoon will be a special command performance for the President of Finland by invitation only.”
“See what I mean, girls?” Mrs. Torre added. “Vanessa, your experiment to feminize your boyfriend has already gone out of control!”
“Yeah, Mom,” Vanessa said laughing. “We can all see that now! Didn’t anyone bring a change of boy clothes for him in case we have to cool him down?”
“Don’t look at me,” Teri warned. “I thought you wanted Danielle’s new look to replace his old wardrobe. Why, the Salvation Army will have already promised all of his old clothing to other poor children! We can’t not give them away now,” she giggled.
Danny attempted to suppress a grin unsuccessfully. Their teasing was now causing him to feel warm and tingly all over. And he was liking it. He’d never thought before that teasing could feel pleasant, but he decided that he’d go with it so long as it did. Then he turned to Vanessa and planted an unexpected and passionate kiss on her lips.
“I guess, ’Nessa, that means you and Erica can bring me the rest of your old clothes,” he argued. “And Teri will have to share her pretty lingerie with me.”
“Danny!” fumed Teri.
“That’s Danielle to you!” he corrected his sister.
“Get your own lingerie–Danielle!” Teri retorted, crossing her arms and turning her head away from him.
“Settle down, girls!” Mrs. Torre cautioned them. “I’m driving, so you don’t want me to get too caught up in the fun.”
“Sorry, Mom,” Vanessa apologized, “but Danielle seems to be responding better than expected to getting teased.”
“That’s not too surprising after what you told me after yesterday evening,” Mrs. Torre concluded. “Danny, I’ve never asked you before, but how do you feel when you dress up like a girl? Be honest with me.”
Danny was not at all ready to answer such a question candidly.
“The first time, for the Fall Concert, I felt silly and stupid–and paranoid. Then when I was at the music festival, I was really nervous and scared, but once I had focused on the music, I felt fine. When I’m just dressing up with ’Nessa, I don’t feel so anxious, but silly instead. I don’t mean silly like stupid, but silly like–like when girls can be silly because they’re supposed to and because they’re allowed to enjoy silliness because it’s–it’s–fun and relaxing and for girls very, very nice. Girls can feel special when they’re silly. Like, maybe, I really do enjoy it–dressing up, I mean.”
“You do seem more like a girl, Danielle,” Erica observed. “And it’s not just how you look when you dress up. There’s more to being a girl than just clothes. It’s how you move and talk, and most important, it’s how you think and feel. At dinner yesterday evening, you were like, so into being a girl! The way you talk and laugh with us. You even giggle and squeal like us. And it’s not because you’re trying. You just do it! Like you’ve always been a girl. You just didn’t know it until now.”
“That’s why I said to you what I did this morning–Sis!” Teri interjected. “Remember? I told you just to be yourself and act in the moment today. That’s because I know you can. I saw it at dinner. We all saw it.”
“You’ve always been like this, Danielle,” Vanessa told her boyfriend, placing her hand on his nylon-clad knee. “When we were little, you’d always want to play with me and the other girls. Even then you’d choose to play the more nurturing and caring male roles, like a daddy or a doctor or a priest. D’you remember that one Christmas, I think in first grade, you got the toy medical kit? You went around to all of us and gave all our dolls check-ups.”
“You remembered that?”
“Of course. I went home and told Mom that I wanted to marry you.”
“Yes, she did,” Mrs. Torre added.
“Oh geez!” Danny exclaimed, blushing over a similar memory. “Once I asked my parents if I was supposed to marry you when we grew up! I wonder if Mom and Dad remember that?”
“I like the idea,” Vanessa mused. “Hmm? Maybe we could wear matching wedding gowns?”
“That would be a little much, even for me,” he replied. “But maybe matching lingerie and stockings under my tux?”
“But Danielle,” Teri whined, “I wanna be your maid of honor!
“But I wanna be yours, ’Nessa,” Erica pouted in a similar tone.”
Mrs. Torre stopped at the waiting zone in front of the school. “Here we are girls. Have fun today. Don’t forget anything, especially not your violins. Erica, you still need your wand and wings.” Her mother popped the lid of the trunk. Erica kissed her mom on the cheek before getting out of the car. Vanessa appeared leaned forward to do the same as Teri and Danielle exited the driver’s side, offering their thanks and goodbyes.
Since Vanessa and Danielle were encumbered with books, bags, and violins, Teri offered Erica help affixing her white nylon mesh wings, lined with silver lamé, which required matching lamé belts to be wrapped over her shoulders, between her breasts, across her back, and around her waist. Then Erica held a long, clear, glittery wand, wound with a helix of silver lamé, tied with silver-corded tassels, and crowned with a crystal jewel. Teri then shut the lid of the trunk and she and Erica waved to Mrs. Torre as she drove off.
So the odd-looking foursome of a teen-age catwoman, a Gothic princess, an Italian witch, and a fairy princess, made their way slowly up the stairs to the school’s main entrance, the others helping the Gothic princess face his first full day as a girl, wearing four-inch stiletto-heeled pumps.
Danse Macabre
By Charles-Camille Saint-Saá«ns
Olivia Krueger, violin
Christi Zuniga, piano
To an audience, the conductor's technique and art are the most mysterious of all the orchestra. Whether it be a world-class philharmonic orchestra, or a youth orchestra of yet-blossoming talent, only a small part of the conductor's work is visible on-stage, glimpses seen perhaps now, as a wave of the hand or baton and maybe then, as a wild dance atop the podium. And the conductor must always perform turned away from the audience, appearing to the outside world as if his or her face were hidden behind a mask…
To an audience, the conductor's technique & art are the most mysterious of all the orchestra. Whether it be a world-class philharmonic orchestra, or a youth orchestra of yet-blossoming talent, only a small part of the conductor's work is visible on-stage, glimpses seen perhaps now, as a wave of the hand or baton & maybe then, as a wild dance atop the podium. And the conductor must always perform turned away from the audience, appearing to the outside world as if his or her face were hidden behind a mask…
For a moment, I had to pause and laid my baton on the pencil ledge of the music desk.
An old cliché maintains that Johannes Brahms' melodies in three are beautiful but that those in two are lackluster. I've never thought that a fair assessment of his music, though. The real problem is that Brahms' melodies in duple meter are just too demanding, sometimes even for the most talented musicians, to play well.
"Please, girls," I asked, looking straight at my two young bassoonists. "The opening mood of the the second movement is somber. Slow. D-sharp minor. Can you remember that? Think somber! Please?"
The marked tempo, Adagio non troppo, literally means "not too slow," but in practice, this movement tends to be conducted more largo than adagio. The marking "C" for common time calls for a slow, steady 4-beat frame, but with an orchestra of high school students, subdividing the meter into an 8-beat frame is almost obligatory. Otherwise, some of these overly eager young musicians will be just too hyperactive to play a slow movement like this.
I raised the baton again. The descending melody of the 'celli needed the contrast of its rising counterpoint in the bassoons. I gave the downbeat again and for just a moment was encouraged that we might get through the opening bars this time.
Not!
Teenage girls have this charming way of trying not to giggle by tensing their lips and their surrounding facial muscles. The effort usually creases their dimples and most often makes for an adorably cute effect. I see my teenage daughters do this and even my pre-teen son has copied the behavior, all of whom display the same dimpled smile after my wife. I love to hear them giggle when they don't know I'm listening. It makes me feel once again like that teenage boy who fell in love with this charming, giggling girl whom he would marry a decade later.
But not while playing Brahms!
This technique of controlling lip tension is known as embouchure when used to play the bassoon or any other wind instrument. And bassoonists of my own players' talent usually have tremendously strong and otherwise well-controlled embouchures.
My principle cellist sat there, staring at the two bassoon players. He was miffed. And rightly so.
The adorably cute creasing of dimples most often just precedes the build up of air pressure between a girl's cheeks until the labial tension breaks, sputtering into an uncontrolled fit of giggling. The ensuing chain of cause-and-effect, I had carefully noted this time, had first flowed from the bassoons, then diverged through the other woodwinds, until at last had curled into eddies throughout the orchestra.
This time I was sure it was the second bassoonist who had distracted the first. But I was also certain that they were giggling–well–antiphonally! It's almost like one was teaching the other how to giggle by the Socratic method.
I glared as menacingly at my bassoons as possible.
"You!–and you!" I said, pointing my baton at the first, then the second bassoonist, each in turn. "Let me hear each of you play that opening countermelody. One at a time."
I cued the first bassoon to play. She was a pretty girl with beautiful long hair and warm brown eyes, dressed very feminine, but demurely in a simple white blouse, plaid skirt, white hose and flat, black maryjanes. But on her it was absolutely correct. Her look screamed "sweet schoolgirl" instead of "teen hottie," although she would need to be no younger than the others just to be in this orchestra. Somehow, she seemed familiar to me, but I couldn't quite place her. Maybe from the orchestra last year?
As she played, natural roses filled her cheeks, her embouchure creating an effect in real time that most girls try to paint onto their cheeks each morning, hoping against all hope, that the rosy color might prevail throughout the day. Her passions flowed from her bassoon. But the passions were wrong for the music. Simply put, she was being silly when I needed sobriety, like she was investing in giggles today. And in my mind's ear, somehow I heard the Grandfather's theme for the bassoon from Sergei Prokofiev's Peter and the Wolf.
The second movement, Adagio non troppo, of Brahms' Symphony No. 2 in D Major begins in a very dark place. Tenebrous. It begins in a gloomy D♯-minor descending scale, but then quickly modulates to a majestic B-major, cheerfully warming us up as the music moves along. Yet, it's not giggling happiness, but the joy of consolation born of triumph, like the Resurrection coming forth after the Crucifixion.
I cued the other bassoon next. She had beautiful long, blond hair down to her waist and dressed more to the "hottie" end of the teen spectrum, her clothing showing off her delicately maturing feminine charms, just like any other teenage girls.
Just like my own teenage daughters.
And also, like my pre-teenage son.
So, why was I thinking about that right then?
My second bassoon played the same opening passage as the first.
"Girls–," I began, but a sputter-born giggle from the violas interrupted me. I turned my patented icy stare toward them.
"Sorry, Maestro!" their principal apologized, demurring so cutely that I had to concentrate not to start laughing myself. She then went tight-lipped. Yes, a violist needed to work on her embouchure!
"Girls," again I addressed my bassoon players, "now that's much better and almost what I need. But you're both still fighting the music. If you let the music flow as freely as your giggles, then you'll have it!"
I checked my clipboard with the roster. Since this was our very first rehearsal as an orchestra, I would have the usual task of learning all my musicians' names, on-the-job as it were.
"You're Toni?" I asked, making eye contact with the blonde bassoonist. She looked the more confident of the pair, so I had thought her the principal player.
"No, I'm Tori," she corrected me, then clarified by pointing to the demure, raven-haired girl next to her, "She's Toni." At least they didn't look anything like twins.
Glancing quickly at the roster again, I saw that Winifred, or "Winnie," was my principal violist and Paul the lead 'cellist. Happily for us all, Amy had returned this year, but this time as our concertmistress.
Paul was still miffed at Tori and Toni. The phrase looking daggers came to mind. The best way that I knew to handle that was to get everyone right back into the music.
"You're Paul?" I asked my principal 'cellist by way of introduction.
"Yeah!" he answered.
"Ready?"
"As ever!" Paul replied as tersely as I had heard any boy his age speak, as if he had to request permission in order to phrase a complete sentence.
Raising my baton again, I gave the downbeat and they played it the way I needed to hear it. The tones that Paul played blended nicely with Tori's and Toni's. Especially Toni's playing. It had been a year, but I still recognized his tone and style. Sure, he had come a long way but–
Uh-oh!
His tone and style? Toni? Tony? He had handled his part in Peter and the Wolf wonderfully in the Tri-State Alliance Junior Youth Orchestra. I had been disappointed that Anthony Schmidt's name had not appeared on the roster, since I had expressly requested that he be offered a chair in the orchestra. I kept hoping that "Antonietta" were either a misprint or perhaps a sister or a cousin with like talent.
Now I knew why I had suddenly been so worried about my son, David–or, for the new school year–Davida. I had "read" Tony. If I hadn't been apprised of transgendered issues recently, I could very easily have given away his "natural" gender with unpredictable consequences for everyone.
So, I signaled a cut-off.
"Everyone, it's time for a break," I announced. "Even with all the giggles, the Brahms is coming together more quickly today than I had expected. Take fifteen minutes and we'll start up again. Tori and Toni! Here! Now!"
Toni and Tori weren't giggling or even grinning as they approached the podium. I sat down on the conductor's stool. When they were close enough for a conversation, I held up my arms as if to beckon them into an embrace, but I was gathering them for discretion's sake and they came closer to share whispers with me.
"Listen up!" I whispered firmly to Tony, or Toni, about the risk he had taken. "Do you have any idea of how close you just came to getting 'outed'?"
"What?" Toni asked.
"He 'read' you!" Tori clarified the situation for her friend.
"I didn't recognize you until I had listened to you play," I told the teenage bassonist. "Your tone and style are unique and although it took me a moment, I remember how well you played Peter and the Wolf for me in the Tri-State Alliance Junior Youth Orchestra."
"Victoria–Tori?" I mused reading the roster. "He's in the same school with you now?"
"Yes," she affirmed. "But could you call Toni 'she'?"
"Oh, sure!" I promised. "But y'know, that was the danger. I was focused entirely on the music and I 'made' Toni, while all of you were playing. When I realized I had, I stopped us for a break. If I had addressed you, Toni, right then I might have called you 'he' before thinking it through. And Tori, you seem in on this."
"I started to Tori's school so that I could get away from the bullies at my old one," Toni explained. "And, well, we're dating. Besides, she's sorta like a 'coach' for me."
"A coach?" I asked.
"I show her how to be a better girl," Tori clarified. "I help her not only with dressing up, but also with speech and movement. Learning to be a girl is not all about clothes. It can be hard work."
"But it's a lotta fun!" Toni added. "And once I started, I couldn't stop doing it. I really think I'm more girl than boy."
I felt myself relax for a moment. So that's someone that David, or Davida, might need? A coach? I mused and then understood that maybe his sisters were filling that role for him? But a girlfriend? I hadn't even thought that he might start dating girls, even after becoming one. My own anxiety for my son seemed to relax just then. Maybe doing this might help David come out of his shell?
"Okay, but let me warn you, both, though," I said. "Paul, here, was staring at you enough to concern me. Now that I know who you are, Toni, I think that he may have 'made' you, too. He's from your old school, right?"
"Yes," he–she answered. "He might know me, but I don't think we were even there at the same time."
"In any case, girls, you're drawing too much attention to yourselves giggling all the time," I cautioned them. "Tone it down some. The look in his eyes suggested maybe more than merely annoyance from Paul. Have either of you encountered him before?"
"I don't think we ever met at school," Toni said. "We certainly didn't have any classes together.
"I don't know him, either," Tori confirmed.
I decided that I'd need to get some background on my new principal 'cellist. I certainly hoped that he didn't have any disciplinary record or anything like that to worry about. He played brilliantly and I felt uneasy that his very real gift might be compromised by hidden issues, lurking unseen at the edges of his blossoming life.
"All right, you girls," I said, although now that I knew that "Toni" was a boy–or that "Tony" was a girl?–it felt a little strange. "Go and enjoy the rest of your break!"
Toni and Tori dashed off whither teenage girls go during class breaks.
I closed my office door and sat down at my desk and laughed really hard.
On the wall over my desk was a cherished plaque bearing the smiling and frowning masks for comedy and tragedy of ancient Greek theatre. My wife Sabrina had presented me with it when I passed the Introduction to Theatre course that I had taken with her in college. She was proud of me doing so well in the course. She had majored in Theatre while I did, of course, Music. This was the only course in her major that I was able to take with her while in college.
What I had never anticipated is how important a skill that acting would prove when I began conducting these youth orchestras. Since college, my wife has talked me into attending a few theatre workshops and enrolling in other acting classes. And she has coached me well, too. On the podium, I have cultivated the image of a somewhat irrascible, slightly grumpy, serious conductor with a take-no-prisoners style. Inwardly, I am fun-loving and whimsical to a fault. What really upset me about Toni and Tori giggling was that I felt like giggling, too, and they had made it very difficult for me to keep a straight face. Keeping in full control of your facial expressions is a basic skill for a conductor. Never show anything on your face that you don't want to hear in the music!
So I have learned how to smile and to laugh behind the serious mask. I can also weep and suffer behind the happy one. For me, these are necessary professional skills.
Now, only a week or two ago, transgendered was, for me, merely an abstraction occasionally encountered while reading an educator's journal or a news magazine. Today, the concept applied to at least two kids in my life, one a gifted young musician, the other my own son. I didn't know what to think about all this.
What I did know is that when I hear music like what I'd heard Tony or Toni play, I don't care if the bassoonist wore trousers or a skirt. I'd do whatever it takes to push that young musician as far as he or she can go. So what if he were a boy in a dress? He–or she–was the best musician around. His or her gender identity was really not my concern. In fact, it was none of my business.
But David was my son. I didn't know how I would deal with this. Today, he went to school as a girl for the very first time. I have to admit, though, that he looked very cute in his schoolgirl's uniform. Sabrina told me that he was dressed entirely as a girl, all the way down to his panties and a matching training bra. I was worried about David doing this, but I'd never seen him happier. Maybe he'd be better off as another daughter? I didn't know. But I was afraid I would miss my son.
Johannes Brahms
Symphony No. 2 in D Major
II. Adagio non troppo
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=9o19V7lUY70
Violoncello solo opening of Adagio non troppo from Brahms' Symphony No. 2 in D Major
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=5LiA7CJ8NzM
To an audience, the conductor's technique & art are the most mysterious of all the orchestra. Whether it be a world-class philharmonic orchestra, or a youth orchestra of yet-blossoming talent, only a small part of the conductor's work is visible on-stage, glimpses seen perhaps now, as a wave of the hand or baton & maybe then, as a wild dance atop the podium. And the conductor must always perform turned away from the audience, appearing to the outside world as if his or her face were hidden behind a mask…
"Dad, how do I look?" my son's voice came from behind me. I turned around from my desk to see my two teen-aged daughters and a third girl between them, holding their hands. They were all wearing the uniform of St. Hildegard von Bingen's Academy for Girls, with the distinctive blazers and plaid skirts.
"Son?" I asked. "What are you doing dressed like that?" All three were giggling wildly at my expression. I didn't know that David could giggle like that.
"Dad, I'm just being myself, I think," my youngest "daughter" answered me. "At least I hope I am and I hope you're not upset about it, but I want to go to school at St. Hildegard's with my sisters this year."
"But that's a girl's school," I objected. "Would they even let you in there?"
"Boys have quietly enrolled at St. Hildegard's from time to time," my eldest daughter, Cecilia, informed me. "It's unusual, of course, but I've been told it's worked out well for the guys who've done it."
In truth, I couldn't imagine David ever enrolling quietly in anything.
"Of course, he'll have to keep to the same dress code as everyone else," her sister, Elizabeth, followed up giggling. "But then, that's the fun of it!"
Next, in a move that still puzzles me, David quickly stuck his tongue out at Elizabeth as he curtseyed to her and Cecilia, then both sisters whirled around, and joining arm-in-arm-in-arm with him, they all skipped off through the wide threshold into the parlor, singing and dancing.
"Mom!" Cecilia sang out. Then she chanted, "Daddy needs to talk to you!"
I was worried. First of all, David looked cute, in every way as cute as his sisters. Definitely, he'd been practicing. How long had they been dressing him up, anyway? That little vaudeville act that they just did had been rehearsed as well. So this was not new–I was only finding out now.
So grinning to myself, I just shook my head and resumed studying the score on my desk when my wife, Sabrina, came into my study.
"Honey? Did you want something?" she asked me.
Sabrina sat down in the chair beside my desk.
"David enrolling in St. Hildegard's?" I mused aloud, raising an eyebrow. "I suddenly discovered a third, younger 'daughter' here. What's going on?"
"I'm not certain," Sabrina admitted. "But they asked me to help them out just a few days ago."
"Help them out how?" I asked. "This was their idea?"
"At first, I thought that they were just playing dress up, kinda like we did a few times," my wife recalled, flirting at me with a smile. "But yesterday, they all came to me and asked if we would let David go to school with them. So first, I decided to call St. Hildegard's, to see if it were even permissible. I didn't want to worry you over it, if it weren't even a possibility. But I called the school this morning and the principal said that they had on rare occasions allowed boys to enroll at St. Hildegard's Academy for Girls when there had been good reasons for doing so."
"And are there good reasons for David to go to a girl's school?" I asked her. "Would he have to dress like a girl, if he did? But unless I miss my guess, he's counting on that, isn't he?"
Sabrina grinned at me. "Yes, he wants to dress like a girl, now. Finding out I might have a third 'daughter' was a little shocking for me, too! But I do like the idea of him joining us for our mother-daughter shopping trips."
"But seriously, why does he want to?" I persisted. "Did he tell you?"
"Yes," my wife answered. "In short, David sounds as if he may be transgendered. He told me how he feels and I think he could be. He says that he feels more like a girl than a boy much of the time. I promise to tell you more if necessary, but I told him that he needs to explain how he feels to you, himself. If he is transgendered, I think it's even more important that he be able to talk to us both about it, and I think especially with you. Are you okay with that?"
"Well, no, I can't say I'm okay with him being transgendered. It's not something that I really know about," I admitted. "But you're right, though. He's gotta be able to talk about it with us. And we all need to discuss it with him as a family."
"How do you feel about it, then, if he is transgendered?" my wife asked me, but I didn't know how to answer her. This was all very sudden. Sabrina had convinced me to dress up as a girl a few times when we were kids, and it had been fun for us both, but somehow David's situation might be different from merely playing dress up with his sisters.
Very different.
I had never even considered going to school in drag, although, if Sabrina had asked me to do it, I was so lovestruck that I very likely would have. But to me, David seemed to be doing more than just cross-dressing. There was this look in his eyes. I hadn't seen it until now, looking as if sadness were about to be overcome by some yet suppressed hope.
And I seemed likely to have missed other things about him, too. Moreover, even Sabrina seemed to have been taken by surprise as well. Normally she sees and hears all our children's subtler, hidden signals that I miss routinely. Only Elizabeth and Cecilia really understood, apparently, what their brother was thinking.
"Sweetheart, I really don't know how I feel, nor even what to think about it," I said. "I'm certainly not comfortable with it. This isn't simply like you dressing me up for fun when we were kids, is it?"
Sabrina smiled at me, blushing a little herself. "No, honey," she concurred with me, "it's much more serious than that. But I think that if David wants to explore being a girl, I can't think of a better or safer place for him than St. Hildegard's. We were thinking about a private school for him anyway."
"Yes, we were," I acknowledged. "And as silly as it seems, it might be a good solution to solving our longer term academic arrangements. But what if it doesn't work out for him there?"
"I don't know. I haven't really had enough time to think all this through just yet," my wife admitted. "Remember, this is new to me, too. But I'd say give it a try. You know how much Cecilia's and Elizabeth's grades have improved and they thoroughly like going to school and enjoy learning now."
"Hmm? Bree, let's take one more look at that information St. George's Academy sent us," I suggested. "I'd like to compare it with what we know about St. Hildegard's."
"You're seriously considering it, aren't you?" Sabrina asked incredulously. "I really thought you'd consider it too crazy."
"Well, I do consider it crazy," I agreed. "But David did ask me, along with Cecilia and Elizabeth. When we estimated the cost of sending him to a private school, we assumed St. Hildegard's tuition rates, so we know that we can afford it. And since the principal told you that they have allowed it, the idea may be practicable even if it is silly."
"You think it's silly?"
"Yes–but girl-silly, not boy-silly. Your distinction."
My wife smiled back at me. We hadn't mentioned that dichotomy in years. When we were in our pre-teens, she had told me that silly meant different things to girls and boys. She had wanted to polish my toenails. We agreed that it was silly, but not the same silly. During our debate, she made that point that among girls, silly is a good thing, implying whimsy, fun, giggling and many opportunities for enjoyment and even relaxation, whereas among boys, silly connotes stupid, in the sense of inappropriate or even irresponsible, behavior, hence a bad thing.
No, I did not let Sabrina paint my toenails.
"How much do you know about transgendered kids?" asked my wife.
"Not too much," I conceded. "It was one of the newer topics in our more recent diversity refresher course." I mused over it for a moment. "Y'know, I still need to get credit in continuing education for the coming school year. There's a weekend course entitled Understanding Transgendered Students that I could enroll in to meet the current training requirement."
"Could I take it with you?"
"I don't know why you couldn't," I answered her. "I get paid to take it and the Tri-State Youth Orchestra will cover my tuition and fees for it, although not yours. But still, certainly it would be important enough for us to budget for it. Now that I think about it, though, some of the course material might not be so interesting or useful for you to the extent it involves teaching specifically."
"Oh, I didn't think about that," she admitted, somewhat disappointed.
"But I do like the idea of us taking a course together. So, we need to look for courses that would more suitable for you, too. Civic groups often offer courses in diversity issues at the public library. We can check on the schedule there. And the university frequently offers courses and workshops for continuing education credit in all kinds of things. We should check their catalogue for offerings. Most employers offer diversity training of some kind. How 'bout at your own job?"
"I'll check on it tomorrow," she promised. Sabrina took her agenda out of her purse and opened it to a page and made a note of it.
"I'm just hoping we can figure out the right thing to do," I said.
"Honey, I'm confident we will. First, we don't need to decide it all tonight. There's still time to think about it. St. Hildegard's is holding a seat for David until I can call them back Monday. We'll have done our research and thought it through by Sunday. We can have a family conference and decide then."
"It's a plan, then."
That had happened barely a month ago, before the school year began. I pondered the situations that I faced at home and here, leaning back in an ergonomic chair, tapping my baton on the desk.
David had been quite happy living as a girl since enrolling in St. Hildegard's. He and the girls were getting along better than they ever had now that they studied together. Certainly the friction that had pitted brother against sisters was gone. How much of sibling rivalry is really battles over gender, anyway? I thought back to how I had gotten along with my own sisters. Sabrina had dressed me up a few times, but now I wondered if we should have let my sisters in on the fun as well?
Next I thought about Tony Schmidt. How was his–her?–situation different from David's? How were they alike? These were no longer mere abstractions or hypothetical musings anymore. One was my son–or daughter?–and the other a student with a promising musical gift.
I heard the students beginning to gather in the orchestra room for rehearsal. Then, there was a knock on my door.
"Come in!" I answered. The door opened. It was Paul, my principal 'cellist, wearing his instrument in a heavy, brown canvas bag, like a backpack.
"Maestro Thomasson, I got a message that you wanted to see me before rehearsal tonight?"
"Yes, I do. Please, take a seat." The boy slipped his 'cello bag off his back and put it down next to the chair and sat down.
"Paul, you're a wonderful 'cellist and I'm glad to have you as our principal this year," I acknowledged, hoping to soften the blow to come. Worried about his attitude toward our bassoonists, I had sent Paul a note via his school office that I needed to discuss an important matter with him. Sometimes a conductor needs to referee personal differences between musicians and Toni and Tori had complained after Paul's nasty looks persisted into the next rehearsal.
"Thanks, Maestro."
"But you may not be aware that your behavior at rehearsals since the school year began has disturbed other students and it's disturbed me," I informed him. "I noticed it the first week and then two other students complained after rehearsal Monday."
"But what did I do?"
"The students in question gave me permission to use their names," I prefaced my question. "So Paul, you've been staring at Toni like you wanna kill her. Sometimes at her friend Tori, too, but mostly at Toni. Why?"
"I–I'm sorry, I didn't know–I won't do it again."
"Paul, I'm not sure that will be enough," I told him. Moreover, I needed to find out what was wrong. "And you didn't answer my question. Why? Besides, I don't believe you don't know."
"I'm mad at Tony."
"Why? What do you have against her? What did she do?"
"Because I knew–knew about him when I was in middle school. That's right! I knew about him!" Paul sighed with exasperation. "Now, he's dressing and living like a girl, giggles and squeals in classes, and get's away with it. It's not fair!"
I noticed that tears were welling up in Paul's eyes.
"Well, I know about that. I've talked with Toni–with her. Please refer to her in the feminine, by the way. You wouldn't want her referring to you as a girl, would you?"
Tears were falling down his cheeks, now.
"Why not? Everyone calls me that, anyway. Or they call me gay or queer."
"I'm sorry about that," I tried to console him. "Has anyone in orchestra called you anything unwelcome?"
"No."
"Then, it's not everyone," I said. "And a moment ago you mentioned that something is not fair. What's not fair?"
"Tony went to see a doctor and then another doctor and then they gave him a letter saying that he can go to school dressed like a girl when he wants to and he gets to take pills that make him look even more like a girl."
"And why's that not fair?"
"Because Tony gets to do it, but I don't."
I know that I stared wide-eyed at Paul. He was now sobbing and sniffling. I opened a desk drawer and found a new box of facial tissue, popped it open and set it down on the desk across from me.
"Thanks," he squeaked. "I'm sorry."
"Don't be. Never apologize for how you feel. Besides, your tears seem perfectly real to me."
Another transgendered kid? Not at all expected. Paul didn't look to me like he'd have been mistaken for a girl. Not like Tony did two years ago. Not like David had since he was born. But to me, at least, Paul looked like a typical teen-aged boy. Who knew? Did anyone?
"Have you told anyone else?"
"No," the boy whispered. "I'm afraid to tell anyone at all. I don't even know why I told you."
"Maybe it's because you needed to?" I suggested. "It's gotta be tough carrying feelings like that inside you without letting on."
"It is." His eyes now looked at me, begging for me to offer him some kind of answer.
Not being a psychologist, I wasn't sure what to say next. Still, as an educator, students often sought advice on various matters from me. But somehow, I didn't think that he meant to tell me this. I had put him under stress by insisting that he explain his behavior and he had blurted his deepest, darkest secret right out as a response. A tenebrous secret.
Tenebrous.
Although I wasn't a psychologist, I was a musician and feelings were still a part of the job.
"Paul, at the beginning of the second movement of the Brahms, is that what you're feeling?"
He nodded. "Yes," the boy answered, still whispering, still desolate.
"Are you up to playing this afternoon?"
"I–I think so."
"All right. It's almost time to start rehearsal and we both need to get ready. But I want you to promise me two things right now."
"What?"
"First, that you'll apologize to Toni and Tori today for staring at them."
"Okay. I can do that. What else?"
"Promise me that you won't leave today until we've had a chance to talk again."
Paul looked down at the desk and grabbed a few more tissues. "I can do that, too."
"Then, let's get going out there!"
We spent about half an hour going through the opening movement of Brahms' Symphony No. 2 in D Major, working through some of the trickier details. In truth, Brahms' symphonies were not all that difficult technically, but the problems of interpretation could be considerably vexing, not only for myself as a conductor, but also for the orchestra. The range of expression required for Brahms spans the whole spectrum of human emotion. That was why I liked Brahms' symphonies. My students could handle most of the technical challenges without too much effort, but they really had to explore putting their own thoughts and feelings into their music, both as individual musicians and as an orchestra.
Fortunately for what was shaping up, Paul, as principal 'cellist, was sitting immediately at my right hand, since we used the standard seating for the modern orchestra, with the first violins to my left, with second violins, violas, and 'cellos, respectively, arranged clockwise.
We played through the beginning of the second movement. This time, Paul imbued more passion into it than I'd ever seen, heard, or felt anyone do before. He poured more of himself into it than maybe was wise. He was sobbing. Cheryl, his deskmate and assistant principal 'cellist was hugging him and I knew that it was time to break for a few minutes.
"Take five, everyone!" I announced. "Paul, Cheryl, we need to talk, now please…"
I left the podium, baton in hand, and the two 'cellists followed me into my office. Cheryl hugged Paul tightly before he fell into the chair across from me again. His deskmate remained standing. I closed the door for privacy.
"Let's make this simple," I said. "Paul, I don't think you can quite cope right now, so I'll be sending you home in a minute. Cheryl, you'll need to take over as principal for today and until Paul's ready. Go now, and tell the other 'cellists. They need to know."
"Yes, Maestro," the girl answered. She smiled at Paul and hugged him before leaving the office.
"Paul, did you have a chance to apologie to Toni and Tori, yet?"
"No, not yet," he admitted. "I had hoped to talk with them at break."
"Well, all things considered, I'll let you off the hook for it today," I told him. "I haven't handled this as well as I should've."
"No, it's not your fault, not at all," the teenager replied. "I need to talk with them today or I'll have to go through all this again when I do. I'm already upset and I really need to tell Tony why I'm jealous of him."
"Isn't that risky, Paul?"
"No more than anything else. I've got to tell them and a few other people, too. But they deserve to know now."
"Are you sure?"
Paul nodded to me as he tore some facial tissue from the box on my desk. I opened the office door and pointed my baton at Toni and Tori, beckoning them to the office with my free hand. Seeing the stern look on my face, they came into the office immediately and shut the door behind us.
"All right, everyone," I announced to command their attention. "What's about to be said in here doesn't leave this room. You all got that?"
They all nodded, first staring somewhat wide-eyed at one another and then at me. I pulled a couple of chairs over next to my desk and gestured for Paul to turn his to face them as Toni and Tori sat down.
"Paul, again, you don't have to do this today, but you've expressed a need to talk about it now. Do you still want to?"
"Yes, Maestro. I need to get through this now," he answered me. Then he turned to address Toni and Tori. "I'm sorry for staring you down. I know it made you both uncomfortable and I'm sorry for doing it."
"Why did you do it?" Toni asked him. "What did we ever do to you?"
Paul started crying again. "I knew all about you, Anthony Schmidt. I knew who you were back in middle school. I heard all the rumors about you and–and–I'm jealous!–I'm jealous because you got what I want to have–what I need. You see, Tony, I'm like you are–I–I think that inside, I'm a girl, too!"
An uneasy silence pervaded the room for a moment. Then Toni and Tori stood up and hugged Paul, still in his chair.
"All's forgiven!" Toni comforted Paul. "Why didn't you tell us sooner?"
"No wonder you looked so lonely all the time!" Tori added.
"You can be our sister now?" continued Toni. "What's your girl's name?"
"I don't have one," answered Paul.
"So, you really are new at this, huh?" Tori asked to confirm.
"Maestro is the only one I've told before you."
"You need to see someone professional about it," Toni advised Paul. "There's so much involved, but you've already taken your first step telling us and Maestro Thomasson. You need to talk to your counselor, the school psychologist, or the school nurse."
"Okay, everyone," I said. "I know this is big news for all of us, but we gotta get back to rehearsal, and I still need to say something else to Paul before he goes home. Toni, Tori, get back to your desks and I'll be starting up again in another minute or so."
"Yes, Maestro," they answered in near unison. I closed the door again and turned again to talk to Paul.
"You've been through a lot this afternoon," I said. "I want you to go home and rest up. Toni's right, though. If you think that you're really a girl, you need to talk with someone who can get the ball rolling for you. Make an appointment with the school nurse, psychologist, or your counselor."
"I'm just afraid of telling any of them about–about how I feel inside."
"Well, you told me. Now you've told Toni and Tori. Think about who you want to tell next."
"I'm still worried about telling anyone else."
"Paul, you really need to tell someone who's in a position to help you do something abou this. Now, if you need me to, I'll go with you to talk about it to anyone in your school that you want," I offered, looking him square in the eye. "Would that help?"
He seemed to drift off into space for a moment. "Promise?" he asked.
"Absolutely promise," I assured him, placing my hand on his shoulder. "You won't have to go alone."
Paul sighed and leaned back in his chair. His eyes were red, his face chapped from crying, and his shirt was dripping with perspiration. But he was also now relaxed. I'd never seen such a look of relief on a student's face before. He'd been carrying this burden inside himself for such a long time. Too long.
"Go pack up your 'cello for today," I told him quietly, with a smile. "Rest up for tomorrow. We'll need you back in full form as soon as you're ready."
Paul stood up and stepped to the door.
"Oh, Paul," I said as he was about to leave. "Remember, my cell phone and email address are on the syllabus for Orchestra. Call, text, or email if you need to talk. You don't need to go through this alone, anymore."
He nodded and smiled to me as he stepped out and closed the door behind him. Leaning back in the ergonomic chair, I tapped my baton on the desk.
This tale of courage, heroism, and sacrifice was written to acknowledge the recent, official repeal of an Act of Congress known as “Don’t Ask, Don’t Tell.”
The story is posted on this Veteran’s Day to celebrate the service and sacrifices made by any and all who have worn their nation’s uniform—and also by their families—regardless of which uniform…
The firefight continued to blaze all around him. Marine Staff Sergeant Jonathan Torvil had found a good vantage point, just behind a small crag about a meter above the foot of the mountain, on the south side. Unfortunately a round from a Taliban AK-47 had found him before he could take advantage of his new cover. One of his own soldiers had seen him take the hit and yelled out for a medic. And two or three other soldiers were trying to draw the Taliban fire away to help the combat medic reach their wounded comrade. But that effort seemed not to be working. The battle was too intense.
Aware that his wound was indeed serious, he had used the unwrapped cloth from the turban he had worn as a disguise to improvise a tourniquet. And the pain was excruciating. He just prayed that a corpsman could reach him and get him out of there.
However, the battle had continued to be waged with a constant intensity. After a few minutes, they all began to worry that the combat medic might not be able to reach their commanding sergeant in time.
Although the wounded warrior’s makeshift tourniquet had stemmed his loss of blood, that would help only for so long. He could feel himself feeling faint, fighting fatigue, battling to remain conscious. He unbuttoned his left breast pocket and took out a small pocket New Testament. He took out from between its pages a photograph, that special portrait of those most beloved to him. Remembering that day when they sat for that protrait so many years ago, he wished that he might but hold them close to himself yet one more time. So again he cried, pondering the image of his family. That was the thought in his mind just as the gunfire began to lull and he slipped from his waking state.
“Sergeant Torvil, I’m sorry it took so long to get here,” the combat medic apologized. “Are you—?”
The medic frowned. The man had already fallen unconscious. Quickly he examined the tourniquet and looked at SSgt Torvil’s identification tags: blood type AB+. He shook his head and motioned for another corpsman to get the wounded warrior onto the stretcher. A marine from his own platoon took the front end of the sergeant’s stretcher as he and the corpsman waited for the medic to act. Since he had no units of blood in his medical kit, the field medic injected a coagulant into his patient’s wound and, as quickly as he could, worked to stabilize him, re-securing the tourniquet. Then they had to try to evacuate him from the area before the shooting started again.
Peter Torvil had finished drying himself off after his shower and had pulled on his underwear and blue jeans. He opened his closet door to select a shirt to wear and began to slide the hangers across the bar, looking for the right one, somewhat in exasperation. Then he noticed a couple of dresses hanging at the far end of the bar. Letting out a small sigh, he smiled to himself. It had been almost a month since school was out for the summer and he hadn’t even thought about it yet. Both Mom and Jenny had been disappointed when he didn’t dress up with them for Easter. Indeed, Petey had not dressed up with his mother and sister for months.
So Petey bolted out of his room and down the hallway to knock on his sister Jennifer’s door. The door opened.
“Jen, could I borrow one of your dresses?” Petey asked her.
Jenny’s eyes widened a moment before she threw herself at her brother in an impetuous hug, with momentum enough to take them both down to the floor.
“Petra! You’re back!” Jenny squealed as they rolled over on the floor, not letting up on her embrace. Not even for a moment.
“She’s glad to be back, too, Sis,” confessed Petey, quite out of breath. “Could you let me up now?”
Jenny sat her brother down at her vanity. He watched the mirror as she braided his hair into a pair of cute pigtails and secured them by tying them off with pink ribbons. She relaxed, concluding that her brother had always intended for Petra to return. Otherwise, why would he have continued growing his hair longer? And now Petey had escorted her beloved sister back to her.
As “Petra” he was now wearing his favorite of Jennifer’s sundresses while his sister had dressed in her own favorite, now that Petey had decided to get in touch with his girly side again. He could see that his sister was fighting back tears as she finished doing his braids.
Petey got up from the vanity and turned to face his sister. Jenny took his hands in hers and looked into his eyes. Tears flowed as she spoke.
“Petra, promise me now that you’ll never make me and Mom wait so long between visits again,” Jenny demanded. “Okay?”
“I’m sorry, Sis,” her brother apologized. “I didn’t know that you missed ‘Petra’ so much. And until I got upset trying to find a shirt today, I didn’t know that I’ve missed her just as much as you have.”
Petey suddenly felt tears welling up in his own eyes and fought to hold them back. Indeed, Petra tended to hold her tears back until she had enough for a really good, cathartic cry. She hated to feel the tears welling up and the anticipation of breaking into tears. Yet the feeling of her tears bursting and flowing she somehow enjoyed and liked her crying to continue as long as possible. But she most loved the feeling of happiness as her crying ended, especially when she was with her sister or Mom. He also wondered how it would feel with “Aunt” Karly-Marie there.
Actually, this worried Petey sometimes. As “Petey” he felt too embarassed to cry. Yet as “Petra” he would look for any opportunity to cry “happy tears.” That’s why both Jenny and Mom said that he was truly a girl at heart.
Even more so than Dad.
Jenny and Petra stepped back from their embrace and they both happened to glance down at their bare feet.
“Petra, you need to do your nails. Would you let me?”
Within their shared mind, Petey and Petra didn’t always agree about their respective girlhood. Nail polish was often a source of disagreement for their internal dialogues.
“Not right now. I really need breakfast before doing anything else,” replied Petey. But then remembering that a few months had passed since his sister had fun helping Petra get all girly. “But after that, I think I would like you to help me with my fingernails. Don’t worry about my toenails for now. I’m just wearing my pumps today, anyway.”
“I forgot! You don’t have any sandals.” Jenny concluded, “We need to take you shopping, don’t we?”
“Yeah. I may want a pedicure when I have a pair of sandals to wear. Otherwise it doesn’t really matter too much.”
Jenny giggled.
“Speaking of shoes, I need to put mine on,” Petra said. She sat down at her sister’s vanity again and pulled on her ankle socks with frilly, turned-down lace. Petey had his own girls’ shoes, including a comfortable pair of simple black pumps, and his own ankle socks, pantyhose, and matching sets of training bras and panties with just a little padding in the hips. Mom, Jenny, and Aunt Karly-Marie had always made sure that he had at least a few basics on hand anytime he wanted to dress up. He glanced at the family photo propped up on his sister’s desk. The picture showed Mom, Aunt Karly-Marie, Jenny, and himself, all wearing the most elegantly feminine dresses. His matched Dad’s, or “Auntie’s,” and Jenny’s matched Mom’s. They were what age when it was taken? Three and four years?
Jenny was strapping on her favorite pair of high-heeled sandals. “Bro, thanks for letting Petra visit again.” She said. “Will she being staying for the summer?”
“She might want to stay,” answered Petey, smiling. “I guess it all depends on how everything goes for her today.
The doorbell rang.
“Speaking of visitors,” Petra began, “I wonder who that could be?”
“Visitors already?” Jenny mused. “Well, at least we’re dressed now.”
Just then came the most frightening shriek that they’d ever heard.
Patricia Torvil turned the burner off when she heard the doorbell ring. The eggs would continue cooking while she answered it. She put the cover on the skillet and went to get the door.
As she strode through the living room, Patricia wiped the sweat from her brow and paused a moment, just long enough to compose herself and to smile. Standing at the door, she unlatched the bolt and opened it.
“Hello?” Patty greeted two officers, a woman and a man in their full dress uniforms. The woman was an officer of the Marine Corps, her epaulettes carrying the gold oak leaves of a major. She was of average height and trim. She appeared to be of Hispanic origin, but with reddish-brown hair. The taller, gray-haired naval officer’s three bands of gold lace around the cuffs of his dress jacket, informed Patty that he held the rank of a commander, but she felt her jaw tremble when her eyes fixed on the device just above his gold lace. The symbol that had signaled love and joy to her for so long now triggered despair, for instead of the gold star of a naval line officer, the commander’s sleeve bore the cross of a naval chaplain.
Thus, Patty immediately recognized the protocol of the visit, and falling to her knees, screamed aloud the greatest cry of despair of her life:
“No…!”
Petey, rather than Petra, kicked his pumps off and went bounding down the stairs in stocking feet and his sister’s sundress. Jenny followed behind as fast as anyone could ever move down stairs in three-inch heels. When they reached the living room, they saw their mother on the floor, almost in a fetal position, and a lady officer from the Marine Corps, sitting on the floor as well, hugging her, both in tears. Petey and Jenny also recognized the insignia of the naval chaplain kneeling on the floor next to them, his caring hands steadying each woman’s shoulder.
Both brother and sister had quickly deciphered the scene before them. Then Jenny fell to her own knees, breaking into tears…
“No! No! Not Daddy! Don’t let it be Daddy! Please, not Daddy!”
Petey knelt and put an arm around his sister, confirming that the scene before them could unfold as it did, only if, indeed, their father had fallen.
“I know, Jen,” Petey tried to console his sister. “I know.” He hugged her again and kissed her cheek.
Petey and Jenny figured that it had taken at least thirty minutes for the marine officer and the naval chaplain to help them get their mother off the floor and into the kitchen where they were all now sitting. Petey had tried maybe fifteen minutes to get back into Petra’s frame of mind, but to no avail. For now, he was only a boy dressed as a girl. Jenny tried to restore breakfast while Petey made and served fresh coffee to everyone.
Patty and her teen-aged children all sat down with the two officers silently for a moment. Then for the first time, she was conscious that now she had become a widow.
Her Jonathan.
Her husband, her lover, her life’s companion was gone.
Her Jonnie.
The boy-next-door, her boyfriend, her secret girlfriend, her childhood sweetheart.
Her memories remained.
Her playmate, her best friend since childhood, her classmate from nursery school, kindergarten, grade school, middle school, and high school. Her friend and study partner through college and graduate school. The boy for whom she was always giddy and had delicately blushed through years of Sunday school.
Only memories remained of their games and discoveries, of their learning joys and wonders along with the tools of life.
Her first kiss, her first escort to a cotillion, her guy for her first group date, her first “formal” date (including both dinner and movie), her prom date, her fellow bridesmaid at her older sister’s wedding, her steady boyfriend, her fiancé, her ever so handsome bridegroom for their own wedding.
Again, only memories and photographs remained.
Her significant other, her coworker, her accompanist, bandmate, and fellow musician, her partner at the card table and on the tennis court.
Memories of taking their place in the world together.
Her life’s partner, predestined at birth.
Gone.
Her soulmate.
Gone.
Her children’s father taken from her.
Their Dad, their Daddy.
Memories?
Aunt Karly-Marie.
Her children’s “Auntie” and playmate.
More memories?
The father taken from their children. Taken from Jenny. Taken from Petey.
Taken from them all.
Gone.
Their children’s innocence?
Gone, too.
All gone.
Petey quietly stuffed the barely warm scrambled eggs and hash-browned potatoes into his mouth. Tears still trickled down Jenny’s cheeks. Patty noticed that her daughter seemed even to struggle with her toast.
This was the first time for Major Brenda Sánchez, USMC, on notification duty as a Casualty Assistance Calls Officer (CACO). After the initial heart-rending duty of notifying the family of the loss of their loved one, her job was to take on her own Marine Corps’ bureaucracy on behalf of the grieving spouse. She was also there to help manage anything that the chaplain could not or should not do.
Maj Sánchez would begin by describing SSgt Torvil’s heroic actions on the field of battle, and how he had chosen to complete the mission himself after the expert who had been trained for it had been wounded by an enemy sniper. And then she had to explain how all this had lead to the death of this family’s husband and father. She and Commander George Williams, USN, were the Marine Corps’ and the Navy’s designated shoulders-to-cry-on.
Maj Sánchez opened a green leather briefcase bearing the red and gold seal of the United States Marine Corps and extracted a manilla folder from it. Opening the folder, she turned to the page she wanted. “Jonathan had only recently made staff sergeant, Mis’ess Torvil, as I’m sure you already know. This was his first mission after the promotion and his new assignment. But the specialist trained for the mission had been wounded earlier and couldn’t continue,” Maj Sánchez narrated. “But he and Jonathan had been briefed quite well, so your husband knew exactly where to go and what he needed to do. He would not consider delegating such a critical and dangerous task to another marine nor even ask for volunteers. He decided to carry it out himself. He did ask an experienced sharpshooter to go along with him, who stayed camouflaged outside the camp’s perimeter to support Jonathan as needed. Knowing his objective, Jonathan donned a disguise, strode into a Taliban camp, located the right tent, and found the information that was the goal of the mission. He did this uncertain which of the local spoken languages he might encounter, and knowing just enough written Arabic to identify the documents that he needed to get. And he achieved that objective.
“But as if that weren’t enough, Jonathan discovered an ordnance depot right there and set a few detonators to blow the whole thing up as he left. He also noticed that much of the matériel was American-made and NATO-issued, as well as a lot of older Soviet-made ordnance still stockpiled there. A sample of items that he had brought out with him enabled our intelligence services to identify the original sources of supply and helped us disrupt the entire logistics network for the Taliban and al-Qaida.
“When he and his sharpshooter made their way back to his team’s base camp, he found them pinned down by enemy fire from a machine-gun nest that was positioned further up the mountain. No one knew just how those enemy gunners got there, but somehow Jonathan managed to lead his team to safe cover near the foot of the same mountain. He then found a crag nearby where he had a clear line of sight to watch both the men from his own platoon and the enemy’s machine-gun nest. But he was shot and wounded getting there. Jonathan took only a single bullet in the leg, but he had lost too much blood before he could be evacuated. Marine Staff Sergeant Jonathan Karl-Marie Torvil succumbed to his wound en route to an army field hospital in Kandahar Province, twenty-six June, at twenty-two hundred forty-five hours local time.
“As a result of his gallantry in action and personal sacrifice on the field of battle, Jonathan’s commanding officer has recommended him posthumously for both the Silver Star and the Purple Heart.”
Major Sánchez then withdrew from the briefcase a plastic bag and unzipped it. There were a few small tattered photographs inside the plastic bag, along with a few other personal items, including a small New Testament.
She passed one of the photos, a small print of the same one framed on the mantlepiece, to CDR Williams as she wondered about it a moment. Who all’s in the photo? Obviously, Mrs. Torvil and her daughters are, but who’s the other woman? She does resemble Staff Sergeant Torvil somewhat. Is she his sister? Maybe a cousin?
The chaplain spoke up, passing the photo along to the young widow. “Mis’ess Torvil, your husband was holding this when he passed away. It looks like a smaller version of the one that I saw framed in your living room.”
For the first time since seeing the two officers at her door, Patricia spoke coherently.
“Yes. That’s a family portrait we all sat for,” Patricia confirmed. “It was while Jenny and Petey were still toddlers, in the spring of two thousand one, before Nine-Eleven. Jonathan enlisted right after that.”
“The Marine Corps as well as the other services picked up many new recruits after Nine-Eleven,” Maj Sánchez remarked. “So many younger Americans felt it a duty they had to act on. Quite a few did so immediately. Many took it very personally.”
“I know,” agreed Mrs. Torvil. “My Jonnie was one.”
“I’m guessing that’s his sister in the photo?” asked the major. “In the blue dress? That’s obviously you in the pink.”
Patty knew that sooner or later, the secret would be out, and she just didn’t feel it mattered anymore. “That’s Jonnie,” she said with a sigh. “He liked to dress up with me ever since we were little kids. We wanted a family portrait with all of us dressed as girls. So, Petey’s and Jonnie’s were blue. Jenny’s and mine were pink. We had a lot of fun that day, when we sat for it. And I think it was the first time we ever took Petey anywhere dressed as a girl.”
Maj Sánchez’ brown eyes widened in surprise. Something had been bothering her since she saw the children, and now she understood what. She now remembered from SSgt Torvil’s file, that he did not have two daughters, but a daughter and a son. It was her not-quite-forgotten knowledge of this fact that had been bothering her.
“Petey’s her? She’s your son?” Maj Sánchez asked, seeking confirmation.
“That’s me, all right!” Petey interjected. “Although today is the first time I’ve dressed up in a while. Usually, I go by ‘Petra’ when I’m a girl. But I just don’t feel like I can be her right now, though.”
CDR William looked Maj Sánchez in the eye, and silently, his lips formed the words, “Don’t ask, don’t tell!”
An anxious silence settled over the table, but relaxed a few moments later.
“So Dad’s a war hero, then?” Petey asked.
The major smiled at Petey. “Yes, he is,” confirmed Maj Sánchez. “And don’t either of you girls ever forget the kind of man your father was.”
“We won’t forget,” Jenny assured everyone. “He was our Daddy. And we’ll miss him. But we’ll never forget him.”
“Major,” CDR Williams addressed his colleague, “we should tell them about what else he did.”
“Thanks, Commander,” she said. “Absolutely!
“Well, what you don’t know, because Jonathan didn’t even know it, is that he had just been recommended for the Navy Cross. A while ago, he had showed up quite unexpectedly and saved a NATO convoy of British and Canadian troops. He was in transit between missions, riding in a Humvee to base for his next assignment. He saw the convoy ambushed on a mountain pass, under fire from two Taliban machine-guns. He ordered his driver off the road and climbed up the hillside. He crept into one machine-gun nest, took out its gunner, and then attacked the other across the pass. He took out its gunner as well. Doing that drew the fire of the other enemy fighters away from the convoy. Not only did his own commanding officer recommend him for the Navy Cross, but the Canadian officer who was in charge of the NATO convoy also nominated him for Canada’s Cross of Valour.”
“You mean he’s a hero for two countries?” Petey asked.
“At least two,” assured the chaplain. “Maybe even three. Both Canadian and British soldiers rode in the convoy. The commander of the British troops, I believe, has written in support of his nomination for the Canadian award.”
Then Maj Sánchez continued, “Given what your dad’s done in Afghanistan, especially for many of the kids there, we can really say four countries. Even though he might not get a medal from the government in Kabul, he’s a real everyday hero to most, if not all, of the kids who knew him in the villages where he went. And I would think that the heroism acknowledged in the heart of a child is more real, and more important, than any of the medals or ribbons awarded by generals, admirals, presidents, or prime ministers.”
Everyone remained silent for a long moment until Petey spoke up again.
“I want to be just like Dad when I grow up,” the boy said.
“Kid, you have the courage thing down already,” Maj Sánchez assured him with a subdued grin. She noted that, despite the immediate circumstances. Petey seemed surprisingly at ease dressed as he was. She had watched him consoling his mother and sister as the situation unfolded, and then helping Jenny take over serving breakfast from their mom while she tried to compose herself. Petey honestly seemed to have a girl’s heart, modeling the best in feminine behavior. “You like dressing as a girl, don’t you?”
“Yes, I think so, ma’am,” admitted Petey, now exhibiting only a slight blush. He had not really shown any signs of embarassment until then. “But I hadn’t worn a dress for a few months. This is the first time, I think, since the first day of spring. I borrowed this dress from Jenny today, because I don’t have any of my own for the summer.”
“Petey can wear almost all my clothes, except for shoes. Our shoe sizes are too different,” Jenny said in an almost mindless sadness. “But I like it when ‘Petra’ comes to visit. We had just finished getting dressed upstairs when we heard the doorbell.”
Patty, Jenny, and Petey paused for a moment, trying to take in what they’d heard. They were justifiably proud of their husband and father, but still, their pride felt quite hollow to them.
“That wasn’t his regular job in the Marines, was it?” Petey asked. “Dad was in the Marine Corps Band.”
“Yes, he was a musician for the Marine Corps,” the major confirmed. “But any and every marine might be asked to do other duties sometimes. Even though he was a musician, he went on the battlefield that day because he was needed for something else. He had volunteered to go on that mission.”
“But I think I know what he really did in Afghanistan, even though he never told me,” Jenny mused aloud. “What Daddy did best was teach music. I think he taught their kids music. I just don’t know how he got pianos into villages in Afghanistan, unless maybe they flew them in by helicopter.”
Maj Sánchez was surprised how close to the truth of her father’s classified mission the girl had come. All that she had wrong was that it had not been pianos but other kinds of musical instruments.
“Your daddy’s main job in Afghanistan was a secret,” the major told the girl. “That’s why he couldn’t tell you. Sometimes Marines are not allowed to tell. Not even their families.”
“But Daddy was best at music, so that’s what he must’ve done,” Petey continued his sister’s reasoning.
“Yes, he did seem to love doing music in the Marine Corps,” the major confirmed.
Mrs. Torvil looked up at the two officers. “Commander Williams, Major Sánchez, please come with me. I want to show you something.”
“Commander, Major, this is Jonnie’s office and studio,” Mrs. Torvil said opening the door.
The two officers saw around them a space unlike any that either had seen before. To call it an office or a studio was so inadequate. Yes, it had served those functions for SSgt Torvil, but it had a feeling about it that belied the mere simplicity of a workplace for a man or musician.
The large room was dominated by a traditional black concert grand piano. A beautiful desk in an ebony finish was against the wall at the keyboard end of the piano, flanked by matching wooden file cabinets. Maj Sánchez noticed yet another copy of the family portrait propped up on the desk. Against the wall were a couple of music stands. Instrument stands held a ’cello and a violin with their bows next to the piano, ready for playing.
On the wall at the smaller end of the piano was a trophy case, flanked by the United States’ and the Marine Corps’ flags. Inside the glass of the case were displayed a variety of ribbons, medals, and other trophies, while a number of plaques and certificates were arrayed upon the wall around it.
But front and center on the main shelf of the case, in its open presentation box, was the Bronze Star that Jonathan had received during a previous tour in Afghanistan.
“He had earned that medal as well,” Patty told the officers. “Most of the awards in there are Jonnie’s or mine, but Jenny and Petey have a few in there, too. Most are from our musical competitions, but a few are from the kids’ sports, cheerleading, and chess. Jonnie and I share one from a bridge tournament that we won together.”
“I know that your husband played piano and clarinet,” the chaplain remarked, “but who plays violin and ’cello?”
“I play piano, too,” Jenny said. “Petey plays the violin, and Mom, the ’cello.”
Petey spoke up. “Mom, would you feel better if me and Jenny played something for you?”
She nodded to her son. “You can try. Maybe the Elgar?”
Jenny opened the top of the piano seat and took out a score as her brother picked up his violin and quickly adjusted the tuning. His sister sat down to the keyboard and the score fell open to a much practiced page.
Together, Petey and Jenny began playing Edward Elgar’s Salut d’Amour. CDR Williams knew the work well and was able to appreciate just how passionately, yet elegantly, they played. Maj Sánchez, newer to classical music, was still surprised by how brilliantly the two teenagers performed. But a few bars into the work, their mother dashed from the room and the children stopped playing.
“It was their favorite piece to play together,” Jenny said. “They would play it at the beginning of all their concerts together.”
“We learned it to play for them at their last anniversary together,” added Petey. “That was the last time we all saw Dad, too.”
The major quickly turned her face away from the young musicians. She yanked a tissue out of a box on the desk and dried her tears before anyone else knew. More experienced at dealing with this kind of situation, CDR Williams simply had to order himself not to cry.
They found Patty Torvil sitting on the sofa in the family room, listening to the stereo. The chaplain recognized the same work by Elgar playing, but with ’cello instead of violin. Maj Sánchez picked up the jewel case for the compact disc, showing on the booklet’s cover photo the younger Patty and Jonnie Torvil from a decade earlier. Only then did Brenda appreciate the extent and the depth of what SSgt Jonathan Torvil had given up to become a Marine and just how deep his sense of duty must have been when he had enlisted in the Corps.
Petey padded into the family room with a fresh cup of herbal tea for his mother. He had decided that she did not need any more caffeine at the moment.
Petey looked at Jenny. “Are you okay for now, Sis?”
“Just for now,” she said. Then she began to cry, “but it hurts so much!”
Their mother had taken a moment and allowed the herbal tea to calm her. Then hearing her daughter cry again, she knew it was time for her to take control of the situation. So she stood up from the sofa to address the chaplain.
“Commander Williams, this is a lot for us to deal with right now,” Patty said. “We do appreciate yours and the major’s visit. Still though, we need some time alone now. We will see you again, soon?”
“Of course you will, Mis’ess Torvil,” the chaplain promised. “And we certainly feel your need for privacy right now. If you wish to discuss details of benefits, Major Sánchez can brief you about anything you need.” The major handed the widow her business card. Then giving his own card to her and each of her children, the chaplain added, “I want you and your children to feel free to call me, even if it’s just to talk. I’ll help arrange religious services if you wish. Jonathan is certainly entitled to a Marine Corps funeral with full honors. I can also coordinate with your own minister if you’d like. If I remember correctly, Jonathan listed his preference as Lutheran?”
“That’s right. We attend Saint John’s Lutheran, near the base.”
“Reverend Jim Hohenzollern and Betty have been great friends to my wife and myself since we moved here.”
“Could you call Jim and let him know about Jonnie?” requested Patty.
“Absolutely,” CDR Williams promised. “Just as soon as we get back to our offices.”
The naval chaplain and the marine officer participated in a closing ritual of prayer, hugs, and tears before Patty began reluctantly to escort them to the door. Also, Maj Sánchez had noted Jenny and Petey holding hands. (Or was she now Petra once again?)
“How d’you feel, Major, after your first contact with surviving spouse and family?” George asked his new Casualty Assistance Calls Officer.
“Awful. Does it ever get any easier?” Brenda asked him, as she started the engine in their vehicle.
“Well, not for as long as you remain a decent human being!” he said pointedly. “If notification duty ever becomes easy for you, then it’s time to request a transfer.”
“I’m wondering about what you had signaled to me at the Torvils. Does the Dont-Ask-Don’t-Tell policy apply to cross-dressers?”
“Probably, although I don’t know if Staff Sergeant Torvil’s case would really matter now. First of all, I don’t think he was gay, which is what I know the law does apply to. I don’t know if the repeal has anything to do with him at all, anyway. He appears to have been straight. His crossdressing was something he had done privately with his wife and his family, before being in the Marines. If they had known, I don’t believe he’d have been allowed to enlist, but that’s a moot point now, isn’t it? I think we’d be better off remembering his service and his sacrifice.”
“Well, I do, too. But I’m just wondering if they’d deny awarding his decorations if they knew. And I’d be concerned about them taking away survivors’ benefits from his widow and kids.”
“Then if they don’t ask, don’t tell!”
Brenda remained somewhat sullen as she continued steering their staff car back to the base.
“Why did you pick me for this assignment, anyway?” Maj Sánchez asked her commanding officer.
“You’re having second thoughts, aren’t you?”
“Yes, sir. But again why me?”
“Your background.”
“Accounting? Logistics? Personnel management? Sorry, Commander, but I don’t follow.”
“That background helps you coordinate the benefits and other needs of surviving spouses and dependents. Filling out forms and following up paperwork is of great immediate practical importance to the surviving head of household. But your other background is why I wanted you for our CACO.”
“My other background?”
“Girl Scout. Candy Striper. Cheerleader and co-captain of your cheer squad. Your churches’ visitation and outreach ministries. The prison ministry you were involved in during your second tour at the Pentagon. Your undergraduate and graduate minors in psychology helped, too. Clinching it, though, were the critics’ reviews of your roles on stage in college and community theater. I even checked with two theatrical directors you’ve worked with.”
“What?”
“As a Casualty Assistance Calls Officer, you need to be like an actress when meeting the families and friends of fallen soldiers, sailors, marines, and airmen. You must be able to portray a full range of characters. Sometimes you will need to sob, perhaps uncontrollably, like the weakest female stereotype, while at other times represent the ideal of the coldly stoic marine, and yet always be ready to offer every possible emotional aspect in between.
“You showed me an ability to change your demeanor on command, whether mine or your own, according to the immediate situation you faced. You demonstrated that ability at the Torvils today quite well. Not to mention a wonderful bit of improv back there!”
“Improv, sir?”
George flashed a smile. “I loved how you put it,” he recalled, “that the heroism acknowledged in the heart of a child was more real and more important than any medals or ribbons awarded by generals, admirals, and politicians. Where did you get that?”
“Well, that's not improv, Commander, she replied. “It’s just how I really feel.”
Commander Williams smiled to himself. That was exactly why women were need in This Man’s Navy! Only a maternal instinct could inspire that.
“You have set a high bar for yourself, Major!” George said.
“I did?” Brenda pondered aloud. “I hadn’t thought about it.”
“Yes, you did,” confirmed George. “It’s not enough to be able to think on your feet, but to feel on your feet, too. And that’s not easy. I’ve seen that need take its toll on officers whose jobs were less demanding than yours. Yet, I have a good feeling about you doing this. You’ve got what it takes. Seeing you in action this morning, I’m certain of it.”
“Thank you, sir,” she said. “It’s good to know you have some confidence in me. I still wonder how this assignment will work out longer-term, though?”
“You’ve been a good church-going woman all your life, Brenda. D’you remember what the Apostle Paul wrote in First Corinthians, chapter nine, verse twenty-two?”
“I don’t know the cite.”
“To the weak became I as weak, that I might gain the weak: I am made all things to all men, that I might by all means save some.”
“Now I do remember the verse.”
“Then behold your true calling!”
Major Sánchez put the telephone handset down and thought about what she had just been asked to do. Mrs. Torvil’s request was strange, but it made sense. Only the major knew for now, but she had to tell at least one other person for the very practical reason that someone had to procure the needed uniform. Simple enough. They were close friends. She could count on Donna to keep all the arrangements confidential at her end. But she also knew that her friend would be up for promotion soon and didn’t want to subject Donna to any unnecessary risk.
Of course, Brenda would have to tell CDR Williams as well, since he’d need to sign the necessary vouchers. But she couldn’t help but think that he’d approve anyway. Besides, he’d hoped that the widow would agree to a military funeral. So she quickly scribbled the request on a notepad. Then Brenda walked across the workroom to the chaplain’s office and appeared in his doorway. He was still on the telephone.
“That’s right, Jim…,” she overheard CDR Williams saying. “We don’t have a date for repatriation yet… Brenda, our new CACO, will arrange that… She hasn’t mentioned it to me yet, but I think she’ll want it there at Saint John’s… Thanks, Jim… And give my best to Betty, too… God bless you both… G’bye!…“
“What is it, Brenda?” CDR Williams asked her.
“I have a request for Staff Sergeant Torvil’s funeral.” She passed the note face down across the chaplain’s desk. George read it.
“This comes from his widow?”
“Yes, sir,” Brenda confirmed, nodding. “And Mis’ess Torvil was quite clear that he had wanted this and any military services are contingent on compliance with her husband’s request.”
CDR Williams just shook his head, trying unsuccessfully to suppress his chuckling as his grin widened to a fully regulation naval smile.
“Major, I would deem this an administrative detail, therefore it’s your decision. I won’t tell you what to do, but I’ll support your call, whatever you decide. Personally, I kind of like it. But fulfilling the request may take some courage, if you agree to go ahead with it.”
“I’m Marine Corps, Commander. Courage is in the job description. Besides, I’ve already made my decision. We do it, George,” she confirmed. “However, I think it should be classified under confidential, also at the widow’s request.”
CDR Williams nodded and opened his desk drawer. He took from it a file folder labeled “Torvil, SSgt Jonathan K.-M.” He also picked up a rubber stamp from his desk, but paused for a moment, put it down and picked up another. He then inked it and stamped the file SECRET.
“Since his mission in Afghanistan was classified secret, I’m applying the higher classification to his file here as well.”
“So it’s more sensitive than merely ’confidential’?”
“Very well may be. So, let’s err on the side of caution.”
“But why? His daughter figured it out.”
“Yes, but she didn’t hear it from us,” the chaplain reminded her. And there’s a description of what he did in the file. She doesn’t know all of it.”
“No, but she did guess that his assignment was teaching music to indigenous personnel, especially to children.”
“You don’t think she knows about the smuggling, do you?”
“No, I don’t think so. That was the only thing she got wrong. And once she realizes how absurd it would be flying pianos into villages by helicopter while under fire, she’ll quickly come up with what he did bring in and how. Those kids are quite remarkable and very bright. So I wouldn’t be surprised if she figures that out someday soon as well. Torvil’s was an interesting mission, anyway, smuggling musical instruments into Taliban-controlled villages and helping teach the kids how to play them. Apparently, this effort was helping to undermine the Taliban’s hold on the villagers and also encouraged leaders among the local folk musicians to build resistance against their regime.”
“And here I thought all the Marine Band did was march in parades and entertain the general staff and their wives at formal balls!”
“Not at all, Commander! We had our boots on the ground, panpipes in our backpacks, and batons-in-hand. The Taliban had banned almost all music and destroyed many folk musicians’ instruments. We distributed in their villages as many musical noisemakers as we could. It was really dangerous work given the Taliban’s attitudes toward music.”
“Sounds like Calvinist England under Oliver Cromwell. He ordered all the church organs to be torn down and put to the torch.”
“Exactly, sir. The only music that the Taliban permitted was the chanting of prayers by the muezzin. Torvil engaged the native Afghani musicians by replacing their instruments. He also won credibility with them because he was wonderful on the clarinet.”
“And I had thought he were just a pianist?”
“According to his file, sir, he was a virtuoso on the piano, yet for his mission, it was more important that he was also gifted as a teacher of music. But he was also accomplished on the clarinet and he loved to play that as well. He would jam on it with the local folk bands in Afghanistan. That seemed to have built his trust among the Afghani bandleaders more than anything else. And he would smuggle both modern Western as well as traditional Afghani instruments into villages. And accessories, too, which had always been hard to procure, even before the Taliban came. He had learned some native songs and transcribed their music for us. That intelligence became very useful for our other troops to learn.”
“So our troops could show up in Afghani villages able to sing two or three folk songs. They hand out not just candy, but give away flutes and panpipes, too. Then you sneak in a music teacher and the Taliban’s discipline begins to erode. Soon, they’re caught up with infighting between stalwarts and moderates. Yes, it sounds like a special ops mission to me.”
“That’s why it was classified,” Maj Sánchez confirmed. “Our Marine Band was engaged in a covert mission. Our constantly replacing all the little instruments that they would repeatedly confiscate and destroy grew from a minor irritant to a major crisis for quite a few Taliban leaders. We seriously undermined them in a dozen villages or more that way.”
“I take it that this operation is still ongoing, Major?” the commander asked.
“I think so, sir,” she ventured a guess. “But then surely it would have suffered seriously from the loss of Staff Sergeant Torvil’s personal efforts. I would imagine that we’ll try to maintain contact with the musicians he had engaged. But so much of that was done with his clarinet. I’d have no idea if anyone else in the Marine Corps could accomplish what he had.”
The chaplain’s face fell into a frown for a moment as he thought about the lives that this remarkable man had touched. He had met him once at a holiday party on base. SSgt Torvil had played the piano that evening for the chamber ensemble entertaining troops leaving for Baghdad just before Christmas. They just didn’t award medals adequate to what this heroic yet gentle marine had given before he died in battle.
George forced himself to smile. “The Turtle Hill Naval Base Tactical Winds Ensemble strikes again!” he said.
“What, sir?”
“P.D.Q. Bach, Major,” CDR Williams chuckled. “The music of P.D.Q. Bach, a character created by composer Peter Schickele. One of his albums is Music for an Awful Lot of Winds and Percussion, performed by the Turtle Hill Naval Base Tactical Winds Ensemble.
“A naval base on a hill?” Maj Sánchez smiled wryly as she raised an elegantly shaped eyebrow.
“Well, why not? Perfect place for it,” George laughed. “Would you look for a naval base on a hill?”
“I guess not so long as no one talked about it. Loose lips sink ships after all, sir?”
“Well, loose slips, perhaps,” he answered with a wide grin.
Maj Sánchez puzzled a moment at her commanding officer’s remark, then suddenly covered her grin with her own hand as her face reddened in embarrassment. This was going to be such a long tour of duty for her.
CDR Williams smiled again. “Brenda, you need to work more at holding back the giggles. Besides, a blushing major might appear a little too demure, anyway,” he remarked chuckling. Maybe you should join us for poker on Thursday nights? You could use some practice. A Marine Corps officer should really be better able to keep a straight face.”
Maj Sánchez giggled even harder. “But you’re laughing, too, sir,” she protested.
“Well, of course,” George beamed. “I’m Navy!”
Brenda Sánchez had not spoken with her college roommate Donna FitzSimmons for a while. They had promised to talk again once Brenda had settled into her new assignment, so she did owe her friend a call. But she did not really like mixing personal and professional business in the same discussion. Still, that was how the situation had evolved. But Brenda and Donna would be excited to renew their friendship no matter what the circumstance.
Brenda turned to the contact pages of her agenda and scanned the list of names until she found “FitzSimmons, Capt Donna, USMC, Quartermaster Corps.” With a smile, she dialed her friend’s office number.
The telephone rang only once.
“Quartermaster-General’s Office, Captain Donna FitzSimmons speaking…,” a familiar voice answered.
“Lookie! Lookie! Nookie bookie!”
“Omigosh! Is that you Brenda?” Capt FitzSimmons squealed quietly with subdued giggles.
“You know it, girl! Got my oak leaves now,” Brenda informed her friend, maybe teasing just a little more than bragging. “How are you?”
“I’m doing fine. Congratulations, Major!” Donna acknowledged her friends promotion. “Up for mine next month. But is this call business or pleasure?”
“Business, I’m afraid, Captain,” Brenda answered. Donna could hear the sadness in her voice. “Today was my first time on notification duty. The marine’s coming home from Afghanistan. The surviving spouse has requested full honors. So we need the full uniform, United States Marine Band women’s red and blue full dress uniform with skirt.”
“Rank?”
“Staff Sergeant,” Maj Sánchez answered.
“She could also wear the regular Marine full dress blue and red uniform, if preferred,” Capt FitzSimmons observed. “But the Marine Band women’s uniform is so beautiful. I wish I were entitled to wear it.”
“You’d be gorgeous in it!” Brenda said with a smile, thinking of her Irish friend’s striking red hair. “You should’ve majored in music after all, huh?”
“It would’ve been more fun than accounting for sure,” Donna recalled wistfully.
“Or human resource management,” added Brenda. “Anyway, Captain, I’m sending measurements by email now.” She clicked the mouse button for the “Send“ command.
Donna received the message and opened it. She studied it for a moment. Something didn’t look quite right, almost as if… No, all women have trouble getting their clothes to fit in one way or another. This sergeant’s figure was simply more boyish than most.
“No wonder you called me first!” remarked Capt FitzSimmons. “Her sizes aren’t often stocked by quartermasters at most Marine bases. Her measurements read almost like she were—Omigosh! Is she—?”
“Uh-oh! Busted!” Brenda giggled over the phone. “Don’t say it, but you guessed it, right?”
“You gotta be kiddin’ me, Major!” Donna replied.
“The request came to me directly from the widow,” the major explained. “She says that they had discussed it and, if at all possible, he wanted to be laid to rest in that uniform. He had given up his own dream to join the Marine Corps after Nine-Eleven, but he had hoped to be allowed in death what he couldn’t have in life. Otherwise, she wouldn’t have agreed to a Marine Corps funeral. That would’ve been a big morale buster for many of us, especially with the decorations that he’s been nominated for.”
“A hero then?”
“He’s been recommended not only for the Silver Star and the Purple Heart for the battle he died in, but also, for a previous incident, he was to receive the Navy Cross and the Canadian Cross of Valor. Single-handed, he saved a British and Canadian convoy from an ambush. Took out two Taliban machine-gun nests by himself. He’s a war hero to three nations. If you include the Afghani villagers whose love and respect he won, it’s four.”
“Yet he wanted to be…“
“Open the attachment to the email, Captain.”
Donna did as her friend had told her. It was a photograph of two women and two children, all in matching dresses.
“Staff Sergeant Torvil is in the blue and their son is wearing the matching blue dress. The sergeant’s spouse is wearing pink and their daughter’s in the matching pink dress.
“Their children are young teenagers now. When we visited this morning, the boy was wearing the prettiest sundress that I’ve seen in a while. When Mis’ess Torvil collapsed, he and his sister took over as our hostesses and served us breakfast. That family is so very close. I think they’ll make it through this all right, somehow.”
Capt FitzSimmons opened her top desk drawer and grabbed a few facial tissues to brush her tears away. “That’s so sweet.”
“Isn’t it, though? I was sneaking tissues from the sergeant’s desk when those kids played this music for us,” lamented Brenda. “The boy plays violin, and his sister, the piano. They had learned to play it for their parents’ anniversary. Then their mom listened to a recording she had made of the same piece with her husband before he enlisted. It was all too much for me. After my tour in Iraq, I thought that nothing would ever get to me again, but I’ve already gone through a whole box of tissues at the office and the day’s not over.”
“And I’m into mine here just talking about it,” admitted Donna as she dropped another tear-soaked facial tissue into her wastebasket. “You need this order expedited?”
“Please do,” Maj Sánchez requested. “When can you get it here?”
“I have a fighter pilot flying out to El Toro at oh nine hundred hours Eastern tomorrow morning,” offered Capt FitzSimmons. “There’s a helicopter going from El Toro to the barracks there in San Diego, scheduled to arrive at fourteen hundred hours Pacific. Do you need the insignia sewn on here?”
“No. I’ll have the quartermaster here at the barracks take care of it. The sergeant’s body doesn’t even arrive at Dover until tomorrow afternoon.”
“All right, then. You can expect the uniform tomorrow afternoon.”
“Thanks, Donna,” the major said reverting to personal mode for a moment. “You free for a phone call tonight?”
“You on Skype?”
“I can be.”
“Good!” Donna beamed an unseen smile to her friend on the opposite coast. “I wanna see your face again!”
“Me too!”
“Is that everything you need, Major?”
“That’s all for now, Captain. G’bye!”
“Goodbye!”
And their conversation concluded with both feeling both joy and sorrow. They felt happy to have heard each other’s voice again, yet sad that the loss of another human being was the occasion of renewing their friendship.
Patricia Torvil, Jennifer, and Petra had placed their flowers onto Jonathan’s casket and stood under the darkening skies, waiting for their husband and father to be lowered into his grave.
The traditional military rituals had already been completed. SSgt Torvil’s flag-draped coffin had been drawn by horse to Meadowlawn Veterans’ Cemetery, another horse bearing an empty saddle following behind the caisson. The riflemen had fired their salutes and the bugler had sounded “Taps.”
Then a lieutenant and a lance corporal operated the hoist, lowering the coffin of SSgt Jonathan Karl-Marie Torvil, USMC, husband and father, into the silence of hallowed ground.
Patricia stood quietly, clutching the triangularly folded flag tightly to her bosom, flanked to her right by Jennifer, and to her left by Petra. The son and daughter both wore black blouses, skirts, pantyhose, flat-heeled shoes, and hats. Also all in black, their mother wore flat shoes and a broad-brimmed hat with a veil over the top of her face. But instead of a blouse and skirt, she had chosen a somber black dress coming just below the knees.
The Rev. James Hohenzollern, vested in cassock, surplice, and stole, and CDR George Williams stood by as Maj Brenda Sánchez formally dismissed the commanders and members of the funeral guard and caisson details.
The pastor thanked the chaplain for his assistance while their wives also renewed their acquaintance by discussing plans to invite the Torvils to dinner that evening. Meanwhile Maj Sánchez approached Mrs. Torvil and her children.
“How are you holding up, Patty?” asked the major.
“As well as can be expected, I guess,” the widow said, her tears catching alternately the corner now of a smile, then of a frown. “But before I forget, Brenda, I want to thank you for what you were able to do for Jonnie. How ever did you manage it, anyway?”
The two women stood there a moment, Patty’s tight-lipped facial expression losing its battle with her mischievous grin, and Brenda once again unsuccessfully trying to stifle her giggles by covering her mouth with her hand.
“My college roommate works in the Quartermaster Corps. Donna knows how to get anything. So I owe her a big favor now. But it was all worth it to have him laid to rest in that uniform. He was so pretty in it. I cried.”
“It meant so much to me and the kids that Jonnie could have it for his burial. Especially to Petra. You’re certain it won’t affect him getting his decorations now?”
“I really think it’s moot now, anyway,” Maj Sánchez confirmed. “The ’Don’t-Ask-Don’t-Tell’ policy will be history by the time all the paperwork is done and Jonathan’s decorations have all been approved. But I don’t know if it even applies in his case, since he wasn’t gay. But all the same, we’re keeping it all quietly on a need-to-know basis, anyway. And that’s no small thanks to Commander Williams. He really knew who not to tell and even more important, how not to tell them, while doing it all by the book.”
“So his secret is safe?”
“Patty, let’s just say that the uniform, and everything about it, has been buried with Jonnie.”
The Marine Corps officer smiled at Petra. “Well, I thought I’d see you wearing a suit and tie today.”
“No, ma’am. I did plan on a suit and tie, but I just couldn’t let myself wear it. Somehow, dressing like a boy didn’t seem right today.”
“I’m so sorry,” the major offered the teenagers her condolences. She pulled them into a hug. “Petra and Jenny, you can call me anytime you want. Petey, too, when he’s around.”
“We will,” Jenny reminded her. “You promised to take Petra and me shopping. And you’re a Marine. You keep your word.”
“That I do,” Brenda assured the two teenagers. “That I do.”
By that time, the two ministers and their wives had caught up with the major and the Torvils. The Rev. Hohenzollern spoke up to offer the invitation.
“Patty, you and the kids are invited to join the Williamses, Betty, and myself for dinner,” Jim offered. “It will be in the dining room of the parsonage. It’s our tradition after committing any of our family or friends to Eternity.”
Patty glanced at her children, noting by their expressions that they wished to attend.
“Yes, we’ll be there.”
“And Major,” George reiterated, “your attendance is also requested and required for the evening.”
Petra and Jenny nodded to Brenda with expectant looks.
“I’ll be there, sir,” she announced, more to acknowledge the teenagers’ expectations than her commander’s.
Everyone there hugged one another before they began getting into their cars and trucks. Soon they all were driving off, except for the chauffeur of the limousine and funeral director, who were waiting as Patty, Jenny, and Petey as Petra stood pausing for one more look back at the gravesite.
The caisson and horses were already passing out of view as they followed a bend in the access road behind a small hill. Watching them was Petey, who had stepped a short distance away from his mother and sister.
Petey looked again to his father’s grave as a light rain began to fall. Then for the first time in her strange life, Petra shed her own tears, not in happiness, but in sorrow.
So Petra turned back to join her mother and sister, placing her hands in theirs.
©2011, 2017 by Anam Chara
by The Rev. Anam Chara
When you’re a minister, everyone looks to you and your family for moral leadership. Because they attribute moral leadership to clergy, they expect it from you, and also your family, whether you and your family can provide it or not.
I am both a minister and an educator, an associate professor of theology at a small college and seminary while also serving as Vicar of St. Andrew’s Anglican Church. Having grown up in a small fundamentalist church, I had been ordained an Episcopal priest but left the denomination when it ordained an openly gay bishop. I could not reconcile this with the teachings of Holy Scripture and the Holy Tradition of the Church. As a result, I had a fight with my own bishop and then resigned as rector of a large Episcopal parish in New York City. But since I had become somewhat of a hero to other conservatives who had left the denomination, I was offered a teaching position at the seminary and the vicarate of this small mission in the American Midwest.
This was a big change for my family as well as myself. Fortunately, my wife, Keiko, has always been in high demand, since she is a superb pediatric nurse. She had no trouble finding work when we relocated here. My teaching position pays well enough and I receive a small but adequate stipend as vicar, so given these sources of income, together with my wife’s salary, we are quite financially fit as a family. And thanks to a good real estate broker, we got a nice deal on our old place in New York. Because the Anglican diocese received the mission’s old vicarage in the legal settlement over the schism, we reside there rent-free now, although the house needs a whole lot of work. This arrangement has been an act of Providence for us, though, because our older daughter, Akiko, 16, is approaching college age and our real estate deal has solved that financing problem with more than enough funds to spare. We also have a younger daughter, Mitsumi, 7, and two sons, Michael, 13, and Gabriel, 11. They’re wonderful kids, the perfect family for a traditional Midwestern preacher and his wife.
Or so we thought.
The truth about raising children is that there’s a very close relationship between intelligence and their tendency to engage in mischief. Once they take their first steps, almost immediately they begin to make the connection between walking and getting into trouble. Keiko likes to remind me that it’s because children have almost an unlimited capacity for exploration that they can get into these situations. Their little minds are always getting bigger as they take in the world around them, seeking to learn the relationships between everything and everything else. They begin to notice the obvious sequences of cause and effect, the more abstract ones of antecedent and consequence, and the more dubious relationships of perception and reality. But perhaps the most important are the relationships between how they feel about what they do for, to, and with one another.
Most of the trouble that our kids get into are the usual antics that parents typically experience as theirs grow up, but every now and then they do something at the remote frontiers of acceptable behavior, like the time Akiko let a couple of her friends talk her into spending the day skinny-dipping with them. The idea of such an extreme exercise of personal liberty in the Great Outdoors easily seduced my daughter who had thus far grown up in the world’s largest megalopolis, a densely populated expanse of steel and concrete skyscrapers.
Little did she know, Akiko’s adventure at the lake that day would begin a time when such acts of simple mischief and youthful self-discovery would transform into an extended conflict for our family. All of us would encounter a rapidly changing world challenging our beliefs and ideas about right and wrong, sacred and profane, male and female, child and adult. We would rethink those beliefs and face a hard empirical test of a more abstract theology. We would also experience much in the way of tears and laughter, joy and sorrow. But I must relate, also, that while it all seemed a nightmare for Keiko and myself at the time, we smile a lot when recounting it now.
It would have been well enough if that had remained Akiko’s and her friends’ secret, but it didn’t. Like other teen girls, they had their various sleepovers. Akiko even hosted a few of her own at the vicarage. Yet neither Keiko nor I suspected what happened at their Friday night sleepovers, since they took great care to avoid discovery. However, their secrecy proved no match for her brother Michael’s somewhat greater curiosity, capacity for even more creative mischief, and newly raging hormones.
At 13 years, Michael was just beginning seriously to appreciate the opposite sex. This happens in every boy’s life (and in every girl’s as well), and it was no surprise to either Keiko or myself that a preacher’s kids have the same hormones as any other teen-agers. Moreover, its timing had coincided with our relocation to the Midwest, so we had figured that he was taking advantage of the move to recreate himself. But we had not expected the extent to which Michael would achieve that.
Keiko later would tell me that in retrospect there were signs of this deeper secret when Michael was much younger, but she had no reason to suspect anything then. Young siblings develop their own interpersonal dynamics growing up, and their world of play constitutes for them a reality often far removed from what their parents perceive them doing. Apparently, Akiko had engaged her brother in games of dress-up when they were both still of pre-school age. She apparently got a thrill from dressing him up like a girl and he had his very first taste of silk and lace at her urging. All she now remembers about it is that, “He looked so cute in my dresses and maryjanes!” and that, “Dressing dolls up was not as much fun as dressing my brother up!”
Akiko also nicknamed her brother “Mikki.” We had thought for a long time that was what he wanted to be called, instead of “Mike.” Later, we learned that she had given the name to his feminine alter-ego, her “Secret Sister” that Keiko had at first believed to be our daughter’s invisible friend.
What I had difficulty believing was that within our son, our beloved son, Michael, grew the spirit of a vivacious young woman. Mikki would both threaten and support Michael. He would eventually answer her call to give up his masculine self and stay with another broken and frightened young woman whom he would come to love most deeply. Michael would sacrifice the man that he could have been to become the woman Mikki, who he needed to be not only for his own sake, but for another’s well-being, too.
However, this would not be without consequences. Our daughter, Akiko, attempting to help her brother, would misjudge herself to have hurt him and his chance to become a husband and father. This would wound her deeply in her own conscience and her most difficult lesson to learn would be that of self-forgiveness.
Somehow, through all this, our family would hold together even as it seemed to come apart. We would need to redefine the very idea of family. We had to take to heart what St. Paul wrote in his First Epistle to the Corinthians 13:13: “But now abideth faith, hope, love, these three; but the greatest of these is love.” (ASV)
The Rev. Dr. Edward MacDonald
Vicar of St. Andrew’s Mission
© 2010 by Anam Chara
The Hallowe’en before we left New York, Akiko and Michael begged to go to a party with their friends. But since they both were scheduled as the acolytes for that evening, they had to be at church for the Vigil on the Eve of All Saints’ Day. So, they agreed to get there right after the party and also, to arrive in time to change out of their costumes, if they were inappropriate for church or might not fit under their vestments. Our acolytes would wear simple floor-length black cassocks with white, lace-trimmed cottas reaching not quite to the waist. Most kids growing up in Catholic, Anglican, or Episcopal churches have worn such vestments. This was a big deal for us, because Keiko’s face always lights up whenever she sees any of our children vested “in choir.” It simply delights her as a mother.
Since Akiko identifies so strongly with her mother and dreams of following her into nursing, she already had volunteered as a candy-striper at my wife’s hospital. But she did not wish to wear her traditional red-and-white jumper as a costume, since for her, it is actually a work uniform. So, Keiko let her borrow one of her white nurse dresses with a pair of white work shoes for the party. And Akiko was no less striking than she was cute wearing it, although she does not quite resemble her mother. Her classic Eurasian features testify as much to my own Scots-Irish ancestry as to her mother’s Japanese heritage.
But genetics is a funny thing and Michael’s face looks entirely like his mother’s with a cute nose and prominent epicanthic folds in his eyes, very Asian, although he definitely inherited wavier hair from my curlier, dark brown locks instead of Keiko’s straight, jet black hair. And for a boy he is short and likely to remain so, since both Keiko and I are below average height. But he hopes that he may yet match Akiko’s growth. In any case, his appearance most definitely favors his mother.
We were not ready for the game that Akiko and Michael were about to play for Hallowe’en. He had planned to wear a rather elaborate space soldier’s uniform modeled after a recent science fiction movie, but it would not fit under his cassock and taking it off would be a major operation. So he was disappointed, but was keen on keeping his appointment as an acolyte. Then Akiko came up with the idea of another costume for her brother. And being a very curious fellow, Michael is always looking for another new adventure to try. So with a little work they managed to put a good one over on me!
Our usual protocol before a service was that I would meet with the acolytes and other servers in the vestry for prayer. Then we would immediately join the choristers to process into the nave. But for the Eve of All Saints, I would need to take extra time to verify that the Intercessor had the correct and complete list of names of the Faithfully Departed who would be remembered that night. In such cases, I would ask Ron MacPhail, our Verger and Master of Ceremonies to lead prayer for the acolytes and other servers, so I did not actually meet with Akiko and Michael before we began.
During any service, I always try to identify Keiko and the children wherever they might be. Keiko usually sits somewhere along the outer perimeter of the nave, so she can make an unobtrusive exit quicky, if needed, since she is often on call at the hospital. The kids then sit with her, unless they are either serving as acolytes or choristers or seated with friends. But Keiko was not on call, so she sat in a forward pew near the aisle with Gabriel and Mitsumi, still in their Hallowe’en costumes. At a glance I had noticed Akiko serving as one of the acolytes illuminating the Gospel as she often does on one side of me, with Michael on the other. But I could not seem to find Michael among them. There was another teenaged Asian girl serving opposite Akiko instead. I did not recognize her and she might be a new acolyte whom I had not met, perhaps willing to stand in for Michael. In any case, she certainly knew what she was doing. Likely the Verger had my son serving elsewhere and this new girl was willing and able to fill his shoes.
Yet, he might have been serving in another capacity where he would not be immediately visible to me. Sometimes the Master of Ceremonies must switch assigned duties among the acolytes if someone does not show up as scheduled, or is otherwise not able to do an assigned task. Michael and Akiko were both adept at all the various operations going on both up front and in the vestry; Gabriel was just learning them, while Mitsumi’s participation was still limited to the children’s choir and the Christmas pageant.
The service proceeded without any difficulties. The Vigil for the Eve of All Saints Day at our church has always been a very moving service, and sometimes highly emotional, as parishioners remember their departed loved ones. The Vigil began about ten o’clock that evening and every effort was made to time it so that Holy Communion took place at midnight.
As they would begin so late, vigils were possible only because of a very dedicated cadré of older teenaged girls and selfless women willing to staff our nursery and playroom for pre-school children. These younger kids mostly would fall asleep by the conclusion of a vigil. And after Hallowe’en, parents would be claiming their grumpy, sleepy-eyed princesses with folded butterfly wings and tiaras cocked to the side, carrying fatigued warriors with little scabbards dangling from their belts. Of course, mothers and fathers had picked up all the dropped wands, swords, shields and horned and winged helmets.
Well, I had not seen Michael during the Vigil, so I asked the Verger if he had seen him. He said that he had not. I was beginning seriously to be concerned that something was not as it should be. Then I followed up by asking Ron if there were any unexpected duties that might need Michael elsewhere during the Vigil. When Ron said that the only reassignment had been due to Michael’s absence, my anxiety level began to increase. Then Ron remarked that the new girl, Mikki, seemed quite competent, so he asked her to take his place. Wondering if she knew to sign in, he leafed through a few pages of his clipboard and, nonetheless, noted that Michael had signed in. He showed it to me and I carefully verified it. It was indeed Michael’s own signature. He had come to church as promised. But where could he have been? Something was amiss.
Maybe, though, he might be assisting in the organ loft or even at the sound and lighting console. He knew how to operate it and he would take over if there were no one else there to run things. Indeed, it could be hard to know if he were irresponsible on the one hand, or perhaps too responsible on the other.
I needed to return to the vestry anyway, so I went as quickly as I could hoping that I might find him there as usual, putting away his vestments. Then I saw Akiko in a nurse’s dress, while her new friend wore a candy-striper’s uniform, white hose, and red patent leather maryjanes, her hair in a ponytail secured by a large white bow.
“Dad, this is Mikki.”
I smiled anxiously but politely to her as I had to raise the question to my daughter. “Excuse me, Mikki,” I begged, turning to face Akiko. “Have you seen your brother anywhere in church tonight?”
Then she broke into one of her fits of giggles while a voice behind me answered, “I’m here, Dad.” I spun around seeing only Mikki there, but Akiko giggled louder and sillier.
“So, Dad, whatcha think?” he asked, but speaking as Mikki. He (or she?) smiled, briefly holding up the hem of his jumper and subtly bending his crossed legs to offer a quick, half-curtsey. “How do I look?”
“What?” I wondered aloud, quite stunned by what was unfolding before me. My son seemed at once both embarassed and emboldened. Despite his darker complexion, he seemed to blush just as would a teen-age girl his age, and yet, his wide-eyed stare had forced me to acknowledge that he had achieved his objective to take me completely by surprised.
Then Akiko’s giggling became fully squealing laughter as Michael joined her in a warm sisterly hug. I could no longer resist and relaxed into a good affirming chuckle of my own. I went to hug them both, myself, acknowledging that they had succeeded in pulling a good one over on Dad. And as guys like to do, I was also about to reward him with a playful swat across the back of the head, but when the big white bow on his high-up ponytail inadvertently caught my open hand, cushioning him from the blow, the giggles and guffaws redoubled once more.
“Son, you’re as cute a girl as your sister!” I said, trying to divert some of my own embarassment.
“Of course,” Akiko interjected. “I wouldn’t have him look anything less wearing my clothes! But I must say that Michael was an especially willing and able participant. I had quite a few old dresses, shoes and other things that fit him. I used to dress him up when we were younger, so I suggested we try it again. We spent a few hours getting him ready. Quite an effective makeover, don’t you think?
“It fooled me,” I admitted. “At first I thought that maybe she was one of your new girlfriends. He really looks like a girl!”
A moment later Keiko came by the vestry with an exhausted Space-Captain Gabriel and a very sleepy Princess Mitsumi. After a double take, my wife stared right at our son, her mouth agape, and her eyes opened more widely than I had seen in quite some time. She seemed to hold a facial expression equinanimously between shocked disbelief and amused delight.
“Michael,” Keiko asked, “is that you?”
“Right now she’s Mikki,” Akiko told her mother, giggling yet again.
“You’re so very pretty. Oh, I can’t believe it. Did you do this all yourself?”
“Oh no, Mom!” he answered. “It was Akiko’s idea, but we both did it together. My planned Hallowe’en costume was too bulky to fit under a cassock, so she suggested it. I didn’t want to do it at first, but she promised me that she’d make me really look like a girl, so that no one could tell it was me. There were no problems getting my vestments on over it. And it was a lot of fun dressing up like this.”
Keiko hugged him. “It’s so nice to have a third daughter, even if it’s only for tonight.”
Akiko giggled yet again. “Well, not just tonight, Mom,” she began. “Mikki has promised to wear whatever I choose for her all weekend. I kind of like her and didn’t want her to leave right after tonight.”
At that point, Michael—or Mikki—blushed even more deeply than before. “Oh! I forgot about that.”
“Son, did your sister snooker you into some kind of silly challenge again?” I inquired of him.
“Yeah. She bet me that if she gave me a makeover, you wouldn’t recognize me. And you didn’t. Good goin’, Dad!”
“No you don’t, Michael! Don’t try to pass responsibility for your new misadventure off to me. How many times have I warned you about making bets with your sister?” I chuckled. “She always wins.”
“I know,” he moaned resignedly. “Oh, how I know!”
As they were very sleepy, our younger children had not yet entered the conversation, but this event was strange enough to interest an exhausted Mitsumi. “So, Mommy,” she asked, “is Mikki going to be another sister, now?”
“No,” Keiko answered. “It was just for Hallowe’en and it seems the rest of the weekend.”
“Too bad!” Mitsumi rejoined. “He’s such a pretty girl! I might want my new sister to stay!”
So far, only one remained who had not yet offered an opinion on his older brother’s costume. “Whadya think, Gabe?” I asked.
“Please, don’t let my friends see ’im,” Gabriel pleaded. “I just don’t want ’em to think my big brother’s a sissy.”
“You’re not man enough to dress up like a girl, Gabe!”
“And just how does dressing up like a girl make anyone a man?” Gabriel retorted at his older brother.
“Well, a man does whatever he has to do,” Michael responded, “to get the job done.”
“And what job was this for?” his little brother counter-attacked.
Brothers will always spar with one other. But since Keiko and I didn’t care for physical violence, we insisted that any hand-to-hand conflict remain in their sensei’s dojo. So, Michael and Gabriel sparred verbally most of the time. And they were both good at it, with Gabriel being especially so, since he had to rise to his older brother’s larger vocabulary and higher conceptual level.
“I promised Dad that I wouldn’t miss my turn at acolyte but my space soldier costume wouldn’t fit under my cassock, so Akiko suggested this. And it worked. Dad didn’t even recognize me.”
“Which is why,” Akiko inserted, “he’ll be dressing like a girl all weekend. He’s a good brother who’s agreed to honor his promise to his sister.”
The smile on Michael’s face began to mutate into a grimace when she reminded him yet again of his fate for the weekend.
“Gotcha, Bro!” Gabriel announced, as a stream from his water pistol splashed Michael in the face. Then out of nowhere, a red vinyl purse at the end of a long matching shoulder strap suddenly swung over top of Gabriel and down onto his space soldier’s helmet as he tried unsuccessfully to dodge it.
“Even in a dress I can fight better than you!” Michael teased his brother.
“Boys!” I raised my voice. “Not in the Lord’s house!”
“Sorry, Dad,” Gabriel ’fessed up. “I went first. My fault.”
“No, Dad,” Michael replied. “I didn’t have to hit ’im back. He was just teasing and I got angry.”
Inside, I was both laughing at and relieved by their impromptu little comedy. Gabriel’s quick-witted jet of water in the face and Michael’s precision-timed response, swinging his purse in a perfectly aimed arc at his brother’s helmet, were classic farce. But both my sons had immediately taken responsibility for their acts of mischief.
“That’s all right! No harm, no foul!” I announced. I tried to hold as stern a countenance as possible. I didn’t want them to know how much fun that this was for me. Their creativity was no less appreciated by myself than was their repentance.
“Can we go home, now?” whined an especially sleepy Mitsumi.
“Listen up, everyone,” I announced. “We’re all too tired. Let’s stay here at the rectory tonight. It will be easier than all of us trying to get home at this hour.” It would likely be past two o’clock before we all were asleep in bed if we drove home. We used to live at the rectory and still kept the pantry stocked and ready just for such an occasion. Keiko knew we might sleep over and had asked Akiko to pack overnight bags for everyone.
When I knew that we’d be staying in the rectory for the night, I kindled and stoked the fire in the salon. Yes, we had a home in the suburbs for our own, but Keiko and I still liked the romance of the Victorian era rectory and the cozy salon with its fireplace. There aren’t that many perks in being a preacher’s wife, but the times that we spent together in that room were golden. It was, if I daresay, magical for us.
Spread out around the hearth were, two armchairs, each with an ottoman, a sofa, and a loveseat, all in the same matching style of upholstery.
On the loveseat, Akiko sat next to Michael while Mitsumi had lain cuddled across both her brother’s and sister’s laps, all three still in costume and asleep. Akiko’s hand rested softly on her little sister’s forehead and Michael’s arm was around his big sister’s shoulders.
Gabriel had his digital camera there with him, quietly preserving the scene.
I felt Keiko’s left hand on my right shoulder. My right hand found its shelf-like place to rest on her right hip.
“Mikki, I packed you a nightie with a matching panty,” as Akiko whispered in a giggle to her brother. “The set is in hot pink. I do hope you like the color!”
“You mean I have to sleep like a girl, too?” he asked, whining.
“All weekend. And I think you’re very brave for going through with it.”
Michael smiled. “Okay, Sis. Just remember, that I’m only doing this ’cause your my sister and I don’t want you to be disappointed in me.”
Smiling back, Akiko kissed her embarassed brother’s blushing cheek. “I know. And I appreciate it.”
Keiko was looking at one of Gabriel’s photographs from the previous evening. She handed it to me. “Our son makes such a pretty daughter, don’t you think?” she asked, her voice slightly subdued. A tear decorated her cheek as she smiled.
It was a photo of Akiko and Mikki letting their very sleepy sister Mitsumi lay across them on the loveseat. It touched me as surely as it had my wife. It spoke volumes about all our children, including Gabriel, not seen in the picture, because he had composed and captured the scene. This showed a very precocious photographic talent in our younger son.
“This is a photo to treasure. This may be the first photo made by all four of our kids, Honey,” I told her.
“But Gabriel’s not there,” Keiko objected, looking at me quizzically.
“He’s on the other side of the camera.” I replied.
“You mean that Gabriel composed and captured this scene?” Keiko inquired. “This level of composition is well beyond the skill of a normal boy his age.”
“Imagine our two boys… one a fashion photographer, the other his fashion model!” I chuckled. Playfully, my wife grabbed a throw pillow from the end of the sofa and hit me over the head with it as she giggled.
“Seriously,” I said, “we need to get Gabriel a teacher for photography.”
“Yes,” she answered. “He may have my grandfather’s eye for the camera. He was a very good photographer, you know!”
I looked at the photograph again. Everything in that picture, before and behind the camera showed the different ways our children had learned to love one another.
“Wake up, Mikki! Wake up!” Akiko gently shook her brother-newly-become-sister. “Time to get ready! Big day ahead!”
“Mm!” Michael thought and rolled over, caressing himself. “Wanna stay in bed. Mm! Feels good.”
Akiko grinned and giggled at her brother. She knew. Yes, she understood exactly what he was feeling. Michael was not rolling over in bed due to laziness. The way he had caressed himself signaled what she had thought might happen. Her brother had been seduced by one night of sleeping in lingérie. Putting satin sheets on his bed had also helped indulge Michael’s newly found girlish desires, a very nice touch, of which Akiko was quite proud.
“I know, Bro, but ya gotta get up!” she reiterated her wake-up call. “Rise and shine! Gotta put on your face and do your hair.”
“Uh?” Michael groaned. “Do I gotta?”
“Ya gotta! Time for a shower and all that,” Akiko confirmed as the sun slowly dawned in her brother’s mind. “I know you don’t wanna take your nightie off. You’ll always want to wear one to bed, now.”
“It’s not fair!” complained Michael—or now, Mikki. “Do girls’ undies always feel like this?”
Akiko just smiled.
“So, what’s all this called anyway?” Michael inquired.
“This general category of girls’ wear is lingérie. It includes underwear, sleepwear, and similar things that just make us feel pretty,” Akiko told him. “Your top is a camisole, also called a “cami,” and the bottoms are tap pants.
“Why does it feel this good?” he asked his sister.
“Because it’s all made of satin,” she explained. “I know just how you feel waking up, ’coz I feel the same way when I do.”
So Akiko smiled at herself. Christmas shopping for Michael just became so much easier.
Michael watched his sister intently as she finished applying the various cosmetics to his face. He could appreciate the focused expression on her face as she studied his, carefully choosing now the proper brush, then the correct stroke. It was the same look that Akiko had when doing homework or studying for a test. He then understood that she made the same effort getting dressed, making her face up, and styling her hair that she did to achieve academically.
“So that’s why you and your smart girlfriends always look so pretty,” Michael concluded aloud.
“Well, thanks!” Akiko beamed, but then dropping her voice added, “I think. Whatcha mean?”
“You’re as serious putting on makeup as you are doing your lessons,” her brother said. “You want an ‘A’ for turning me into a girl, don’t ya? Who’s grading?”
“Myself to start with,” she began. “Then there’s Mitsumi and Mom. And my girlfriends—the smart ones. And then the boys you run into—”
“Boys?”
“Yes. They’re the most important test. If they can’t tell you’re a boy, then I pass. If any hit on you, that’s extra credit!”
“Hit on me?”
“Of course,” she said. “You’re cute and hot. If I were a lesbian I’d date you—except that you’re my brother!”
She turned him around to face the mirror again. He was speechless as his mouth dropped open.
“I’d date me, too!” Michael remarked in astonishment. “You do good work, Sis. You’ve fooled me and I know I’m a boy!”
“Thanks, Mikki!” Akiko offered him, giggling.
Michael—or rather Mikki—suddenly believed that he—or she—could really be hit on by a boy. He’d need to be careful.
“I’m still nervous about doing this, though.”
“That’s okay, Mikki. Relax and let yourself enjoy being a girl today. Our world is a little different from yours. Watch me and my girlfriends. Do what we do. Walk like us and talk like us and soon enough, you’ll be one of us! You look like any other pretty girl, so it’s only how you act that can give you away, now.”
“Now you tell me!”
“Oh ease up, Mikki! You’re my sister today,” Akiko assured him. “We gotta look out for each other.”
With that, they went downstairs to the dining room for breakfast.
Gabriel carefully examined the images on the computer in the church office. He was mostly pleased with the photographs he had made of Akiko, Michael, and Mitsumi the night before. Their colorful costumes had been fun to work with. But he was especially proud of the photos of his siblings in the church salon.
When they had gathered in the salon they were all tired. Gabriel too had been fighting sleep. Nonetheless, when his little sister’s royal blue princess gown, his brother in the red and white jumper, and Akiko’s Red Cross nurse’s cap came together, he went to work. He caught the red, white, and blue flag of the Episcopal Church behind the loveseat at one angle and the Stars and Stripes in the background at another.
He was surprised, himself, at how interesting the photos looked when he had downloaded them. Indeed, he could barely remember taking the photos. He did recall, however, the complementing juxtaposition of colors and motifs that converged to form the pictures. Of course, Gabriel did not know at the time that he had made such creative judgements and perceived so many technical details of composition at the time. But in his own way, since he knew that he had a unique scene in front of him, he aimed the camera, framed the field of view, and took the shot.
He had printed out one photo for his mother, showing Mitsumi laying across Michael’s and Akiko’s laps. She had cried when she saw it. Although he didn’t think it was as good as his other photos of his siblings, his mother's reaction told him that she saw something more in it than he did. For some reason he felt uncomfortable about asking her, but she had always said that he could come to her about anything on his mind. Besides, that was the only way he could learn why that photo got such a strong response from her.
Maybe he should show his mother some of the other photos, too. He was trying to put a photo essay together for his art class. He had taken over a hundred photos just on Hallowe’en, and he still had time to do more. Then there were all the ones he had taken since Miss Martel had given them the assignment. He had hundreds of photos to choose from. But they had to tell a story.
But should he include the shots of his brother wearing the candy-striper uniform? If so, then how. They were some of his best work, but how would Michael feel? Gabriel himself felt uneasy about showing pictures of his brother dressed up like a girl, even if it were just a Hallowe’en costume. After all, he could get teased, too, if everyone thought of Michael as a sissy. He needed to ask his mother and his brother. He should probably ask everyone whose photos he took if it were all right to use their pictures.
Then he remembered that Michael had gone by the name “Mikki” in costume. It might help if he used that name instead of “Michael” or “Mike.” He certainly did look like a girl when he was in costume and in the photographs. No one would think that she was a boy! Gabriel smiled to himself as he made a few notes. He closed the three-ring binder that he used as a photo album, took it and his camera, then went to breakfast.
Stunned, Keiko covered her mouth with her hands as Akiko and Mikki entered the dining room.
“Do I have three daughters now?” she wondered aloud, not even aware that she had verbalized her thought for all to hear.
“Just for the weekend, Mom,” Michael answered, twirling around so that his mother could see the full effect. But since he was unaccustomed to high heels, he nearly stumbled. Fortunately, Akiko caught him before he either fell or injured himself.
“Well, I’m glad Mikki is still here for the weekend,” said Mitsumi. “I wish she could stay longer.”
“Really?” Akiko asked her for confirmation.
“Why can’t she?” Mitsumi asked. “I think she’s sweet!”
“Because your brother only promised to become a girl for the weekend,” Keiko told her youngest daughter. “Come Monday, ‘Mikki’ has to become ‘Michael’ again.”
“But I can still wish for it, can’t I?” Mitsumi pressed the issue. “I like having another sister. Then maybe we can dress Gabe up, too. Then we’d all be sisters!”
“Sorry, Sis, but I don’t wanna play,” Gabe responded to what he’d overheard just as he entered the dining room. “I can’t imagine any reason that I’d ever dress up like a girl.”
“I’m not surprised by that,” Mikki quipped. “You’re not man enough to do it!”
Keiko decided to intervene before her sons’ verbal sparring escalated. Usually, she’d let them continue until they had fully explored an exchange of wit. Most often, it would end with something humorous, with both Michael and Gabriel laughing themselves into a healthy truce. But she had a reason clearly in mind.
“Mikki, quiet down!” Keiko sternly addressed her older son. “That’s the kind of behavior that can get ‘Michael’ found out. A young lady needs to tease her brother more gently than that. Besides girls tease more to show affection than to compete with others.”
Actually, Keiko was amused that Michael, en femme to the hilt, had the effrontery to tease his more aggressive brother about manliness. This experiment of Akiko’s might already be helping Michael’s confidence.
After pausing a moment, everyone took their a seat at the table for breakfast. It had been set with the family’s usual choice of breakfast foods for everyone: grape, orange, and grapefruit juices; a very large platter of scrambled eggs with cheese and breakfast potatoes; whole wheat buttered toast and English muffins with a variety of jams; an array of jams, jellies, fruit preserves, and marmalades; and a pot of freshly brewed tea. [As a family, we preferred tea to coffee, mostly for cultural reasons.]
“Mikki, are you excited about spending your first full day as a girl?” Keiko asked her son-become-daughter.
“I’m not sure if I’m excited or just nervous,” Mikki answered, “but I’m kinda psyched up for it now.”
“Well, you’re very brave to spend the weekend as a girl,” their mother remarked.
“Mom, I think we’re going to have all kinds o’ fun today,” Akiko predicted. “I’ve already called my friends and they’re anxious to meet my new ‘sister.’ We’ll go shopping, then have lunch, see a movie, and maybe hang out at someone’s place after dinner.”
“That’s busy enough,” their mother observed. “Whose home do you think you’ll hang out at?”
“We don’t know yet, Mom,” Akiko admitted. “It depends on who all shows up and who has the biggest house. I’d like to invite them here, if it’s all right with you?”
“I’m sure you could get together here in the dining room or maybe in the parlor,” Keiko suggested.
“The parlor would be best if they wanna come here,” Akiko concluded with a sparkle in her eye. It’s more comfortable than in here. The dining table would really be in the way unless we only play board games. That won’t be what we’ll prob’ly do.”
Mitsumi then asked, “Could I have my friends over, too?”
“As big as the rectory is, I think you could,” their mother answered. “How many did you want to invite?”
“Just Sally and Lisa—and maybe Stephanie, if she wants to come,” Mitsumi answered.
“Akiko, how many more than you and Mikki?” Keiko asked.
“Jenny and ’Becca are certain, and Susan is a very likely third. There’s an outside chance that Lori might come, so that would be at least two and up to four besides Mikki and me.”
Gabriel wanted to get involved so he asked, “Mom, would it be okay for me to take some photos of them?”
“That’s really their choice, Gabe,” his mother told him. “It’s okay with me if you get their permission. And you must stop anytime they say so. Okay?”
“That’s fair,” Gabriel replied. “Could I get a few shots of Mikki?”
“Not just now, but maybe after breakfast,” Keiko suggested. “Mikki, how do you feel about that?” Are you willing to be photographed today?”
Mikki looked to Akiko, who nodded. Mitsumi also nodded, smiling. Gabriel’s face was pleading in hopeful expectation as well.
“What would you do with the pictures?” Mikki asked Gabriel. “Yesterday you said you didn’t want anyone knowing that I wore a dress for Hallowe’en. Are you going to keep them safe?”
“Well, Mom will want a few for the occasion, I’m sure,” explained Gabriel. His mother nodded slowly, grinning. “And I’m doing a photo essay for my project in art class.”
“For art class?” Mikki asked indignantly. “You want to display them?”
“You’re an interesting subject, Bro,” Gabriel answered. “It might be embarassing, but you do make a cute girl!”
Akiko and Mitsumi giggled.
“Mom, is that fair? He wants to take my picture even though he said he’s embarassed of me!” Mikki fumed. Akiko and Mitsumi were still giggling. Even their mother was smiling. It wasn’t the best behavior, but Mikki had expressed her near-tantrum in a very girlish style.
“Gabe, Mikki is right,” their mother said. “If you want to take her picture, then you need to be nicer to her.”
“Her? But she’s my brother!” objected Gabriel.
Keiko had to think a moment before fielding her son’s obvious objection.
“Gabe, while Michael is dressed as Mikki, she is your sister,” their mother explained. “You need to think of him as her, instead. This is like an experiment that she and Akiko are doing. And the truth, son, is that you might learn something if you tried doing it, yourself.”
Gabriel’s face turned ashen white, while Mitsumi, Akiko, and yes, Mikki, all giggled.
“See!” Mitsumi piped up. “You can be a girl, too! Please, Gabe!”
Gabriel bolted from the table and ran, feeling outnumbered. Whenever they would have these boy versus girl arguments, they had always been more evenly pitched. But now his brother had joined the opposing faction. Yet what Gabriel most resented was that his brother had become a pretty girl. Mikki did not look like a boy who had just thrown on a dress. Akiko had made his brother into an attractive girl. He looked really good as Mikki. He looked right. That’s why he wanted to use him—her—as a subject. Gabriel needed Mikki. He loved his brother and he liked Mikki, too. But he didn’t like Michael being Mikki.
I bumped into Gabe as I was coming into the dining room for breakfast. He looked frightened. As I heard giggling coming from inside, I had to wonder, what was up?
Keiko kissed me on arriving to breakfast. Then I noticed three “daughters” seated at the table. Mikki was there, keeping the promise that Michael had made for his bet with Akiko.
“Son, I see that you’re going through with it,” I remarked, smiling at Michael. “You’re a brave man.”
My two other more accustomed daughters giggled at my remark.
“Thanks, Dad, I think?” Mikki acknowledged. “I made a promise and I’m keeping it. And I’ve learned not to let Akiko sucker me into any more bets.”
“Dad, we’ve heard that before,” Akiko reminded her father. “And look at him—sorry—at her, now!”
“Yeah, Sis!” Mikki interjected. “Be more careful with the pronouns. I’ll be the one who pays if you mess up!”
“Well, Mikki,” Akiko replied, giggling, “you’ll just have to trust me, won’t you?”
“Dad, I don’t think that’s quite fair, do you?” Mikki looked to me for a judgement. “It’s all on me if she blows it!”
“Akiko, Mikki does have a point,” I told my oldest daughter. “But off-hand, I can’t think of a mechanism to balance things if you let slip that Mikki’s your brother, unless you’re willing to release him from paying his wager, that is. Maybe your mom has an idea?”
I looked over at Keiko and she spoke up, “No, I think that Michael needs to remain as Mikki for the weekend. It’s a unique opportunity for him to learn about girls. For our son to experience a couple days as a girl will be a very positive lesson. I also think that he’s willing, since he’s already dressed up as her. Am I right, Mikki?”
“I promised Akiko that I’d do it, so I’m committed to being a girl for the weekend,” Mikki confirmed. “Besides, if I know my sister like I think I do, when Mom asked her to pack for us to stay here, she didn’t put a thread of my own clothes in my bag. Did you, Sis?”
She held her lips tightly closed, although I perceived a very slight raising of the corners of her mouth, as if Akiko couldn’t entirely suppress the grin. The blushing of her face functioned well as a truth indicator.
“Akiko, did you pack only girl’s clothing for your brother?” Keiko asked in disbelief. What would you have done if you had lost the bet? What would Michael have done?”
“Yeah, Sis,” Mikki asked, “what would you have done if I had won?”
“Mom, Dad,” Akiko began, “have you ever known Michael to win one of our bets?”
Keiko just shook her head while I chuckled and Mitsumi giggled.
“No. Never,” my wife conceded. “But still, how would you have dealt with it?”
“I would have very nicely asked my brother to dress up as Mikki again. And after yesterday, I know he would have.”
“But s’pose he acted like Gabe and got scared?” Mitsumi asked, entering the discussion. “Or even really mad?”
“Is that why he was running out when I came in?” I asked.
“Hai!” Keiko responded. “Mitsumi had expressed her wish that Gabe would dress up, too.”
“That way, we all could be sisters,” explained our youngest. “I was hoping he would. But I didn’t mean to tease him.”
“Honey,” my wife addressed me, “I had also suggested that it might be a good experience for Gabe, but for some reason, I think it really frightened him.”
“I’ll talk to him, then,” I volunteered to Keiko before redirecting the discussion back to its earlier topic. “So Akiko, what would you have done if your brother hadn’t gone along with your plan?”
“I had money with me so I could run down to the thrift shop and buy him a pair of jeans and a shirt,” Akiko answered. “But I still think that Michael would have gone along with it, wouldn’t he, Mikki?”
“Yesterday I had a good time being Mikki, both at the Hallowe’en party and at the Vigil,” confessed Michael. “Sis could have easily convinced me to continue, because I didn’t have anything special planned today. If I hadn’t dressed up like this, the day might have been a real drag.”
Keiko and I both laughed at that one, while Akiko groaned. Both our boys each had an impeccable sense of comic timing, and as Mikki, our son managed to make such an obvious cliché sound fresh and novel. Akiko had maintained a wry grin as she was about to swat Mikki in the back of the head, but stopped when she remembered all the work she had done styling her brother’s hair in a French braid.
“What’s so funny?” inquired a very bewildered Mitsumi.
“Honey, do you know what drag means?” Keiko asked her daughter.
“It means to pull something across the ground or the floor,” Mitsumi defined very simply, “or it can mean that something is boring and takes too long. Isn’t that what Mikki meant?”
“Well, yes,” Keiko began, “but it’s also used for a boy dressing up like a girl. That’s being in drag.”
“So there’s a word for it, then?” Mitsumi mused, trying to understand the meaning. “Can I say my brother’s cute in drag?”
“You most certainly can,” confirmed Akiko, “since it’s true! Mikki is quite pretty.”
“Thank you, ladies,” Mikki offered, acknowledging graciously her sisters’ support. “Mom, Dad, Akiko promised that this will be fun for me and she suggested that I enjoy it. Believe it or not, I think I’m looking forward to going out like this.”
Keiko then put another question as I continued with breakfast.
“So Mikki—or maybe this question is really for Michael—I’m not certain—but how comfortable are the clothes for you?—I mean their physical comfort for you?” she asked.
“Except for the shoes, they feel great!” Mikki answered. “The feeling’s very different—strange to be honest—but very nice, especially the underwear. The shoes are a definite challenge, though. I wore Akiko’s maryjanes yesterday and they were fine, but I just don’t get these heels!”
“Now you’re learning some of what we girls put up with to look pretty,” Akiko explained. “But in pantyhose and those pumps, your legs look great! And the pleated skirt shows them off really nice, too.”
“Seriously, Mikki,” Keiko advised, “your prettier than many girls your age, if not most. And Akiko, you’ve done well dressing her in good taste.”
“Thanks, Mom,” she acknowleged. “I wanted Mikki’s look to be fun and a little flirty, but still tasteful. She’ll prob’ly turn a few heads today, won’t you, Mikki?”
Mikki definitely blushed at that. Thinking back to the previous night, though, I recalled how I failed to recognize Michael in his feminine guise. Mikki had stood next to me, illuminating the Gospel with her candle while I read it. I had thought that she were just another of Akiko’s friends that I had yet to meet. And even looking right at him—or her—I saw a young teenage girl who had resembled Keiko at the same age, but not Michael. Then, when there was some confusion about where he was, he had been standing behind me, beside me, or even right in front of me. But never once did I suspect that Mikki was actually my son. This was not only because Akiko had costumed him and made him up so well, but also because Mikki was so attractive. She did not appear in the least to look like a boy in a dress. Instead, Mikki looked like any other cute teenage girl who was learning successfully how to groom herself for best effect. But taken out of the dress and cosmetics, Michael would still look like any other teenage boy.
Mitsumi piped up again. “Is she wearing a bra, too?” she asked, giggling. I was not surprised that Keiko giggled, too, at our youngest daughter’s naively innocent, yet impertinent question. But it did surprise me when Mikki joined in with his—her—own fit of the giggles.
“I let him choose one of my old training bras,” Akiko replied to Mitsumi’s question. “It was a nice satiny one in a very pretty blue with a matching panty.”
“I thought training bras are always white,” Mitsumi remarked. “Why blue? Is it Mikki’s favorite color?”
“Training bras can be any color,” Akiko informed her little sister. “But white is easily the most popular color for any kind of bra.”
“As for the color,” Mikki interjected her reply, “I wanted a blue bra because I’m a boy!”
Akiko giggled yet again as Mitsumi squealed in delight. Keiko and I laughed the hardest we had in a while.
I had been impressed at how easily Michael had accepted his sisters’ teasing. But now as Mikki, he was even teasing himself. This, too, was unexpected and I felt a small surge of fatherly pride. Here was my son dressed as a girl, but never had I been so sure of his growing maturity—and yes, manliness—as I was just then. Michael puts on a skirt and a blouse, pantyhose, and high heels—and he becomes a man! All this was just a little too perplexing for me to discuss at breakfast.
“We need to return to an earlier question, everyone,” I announced. “It’s not fair that the burden of this exercise fall entirely on Mikki if Akiko lets slip the secret, which she might easily do using the wrong name or prononun. Any ideas on how Akiko should compensate for such a slip-up?”
“She could pick up my chores for a week,” suggested Mikki.
“Too long,” protested Akiko. “You’re only dressing up for a weekend.”
“Yes, but for me the outcome’s much worse than you might think if the guys find out,” Mikki pressed her case.
“Mikki’s right,” Keiko pronounced her verdict. “Akiko, Michael’s assuming most, if not all, of the risk in spending the weekend as a girl. If the guys find out he’s gone out in drag, the embarassment he’d likely face would be much worse than any you’ve had before.”
“I haven’t really thought much about that,” admitted Akiko. “Is it that bad for a boy dressing up as a girl?”
“Yes, sweetheart,” I confirmed, not yet wanting to tell her just how bad it could get. Too much was already in play, so this would not be the best moment to disabuse her innocence. “For a boy to do anything that his friends or other guys would think of as feminine or ‘sissy’ might have longer term results than a girl would expect. That’s why you need to appreciate your brother’s courage in paying off his bet to you this way.”
Akiko looked to her mother, as if hoping for dissent, but Keiko simply nodded, concurring with my explanation. As a father, I couldn’t count how often I had been blessed to have a pediatric nurse for my wife and the mother of my children. Keiko had not only the love for her family that a wife and mother must, but also the detached, objective mind of a scientist. She’s one of the few people in the world whose heart and head could—and would—constantly work in synch. That added to the touch of her delicately skilled hands made her the ideal nurse.
“How ’bout picking up my chores for three days, then?” Mikki adjusted her negotiating position. “Say, for a weekend including the Friday?”
“That would be fair,” Akiko conceded.
“It sounds like you two have reached your own agreement on it,” I observed. “What do you think, Keiko?”
“They’ve just shown a knack for fairness and compromise of their own. Even if could think of a better agreement, I’d still prefer to let their own stand. To me it seems fair and honest, but even more important they negotiated it themselves.”
Akiko and Mikki exchanged grins. They seemed to be competing for some citizenship award. This were likely a unique set of circumstances for the family, and certainly Akiko, Mikki, and even in her own way, Mitsumi were sensing and taking advantage of the situation. For some reason, this had been lost on Gabriel, so perhaps he needed some help or advice. I noticed that he had left his digital camera and his three-ring photo album on the table. I had to fight the urge to browse through the album or the memory card in his camera. But I wanted to respect his privacy. Besides, these items were a clue to another topic of discussion.
“Why did Gabriel have his camera and photo album at the table?” I wondered aloud.
Mitsumi spoke up first. “Gabe wants to take pictures of Mikki, Akiko, and their friends for his art project. He would have to display these in his art class. But he also said yesterday that he did not want his friends to find out Michael dressed up like a girl for Hallowe’en. I don’t think Mikki thought it made sense.”
Clearly, it was Mitsumi’s turn to shine. I was surprised by how succinct and lucid her statement was. Then, I wondered if it were so accurate as it was simple. So I addressed everyone else for confirmation. “Is what Mitsumi said the gist of what happened?”
All nodded.
“Anything to add, anyone?” I asked.
“Gabe ran out when I asked him to dress up with Mikki,” added Mitsumi. “I just thought it would be fun for all of us to be sisters today.”
“And as I mentioned earlier,” Keiko continued with her own detail, “that was in the context of what I had said just before, that it might be a learning experience for him. I don’t think he was angry—he was scared—and confused, I think. Maybe one of us should talk to him?”
Of course, Keiko had meant for herself or me to talk with Gabriel. We did not expect our little girl to be quite so vocal in resolving our issue with our younger son. But she was apparently taking responsibility that Gabriel had misunderstood what she had said.
“I can talk to him, Mom!” Mitsumi responded. “He thought I was teasing him, but I wasn’t. I really did want him to dress up like Mikki, so we could all be like sisters.”
Apparently, Mitsumi felt some guilt that expressing her desire had been the occasion for Gabriel’s flight. She did want to see both her brothers dressed as girls because, knowing my daughter, she really believed that it would make them happy as well as herself. And in her own little world, her reasoning was logical indeed. It just did not mesh well with her brother Gabriel’s world.
“Mitsumi, I’ll talk to him,” Keiko told her, “and if I think it will help, I’ll ask you to talk to him, too. But please, I need you to understand that this is not your fault. You simply told us your wish and that’s okay. If Gabe is upset about what you like, then he must deal with it, himself. What you wish for is your choice. You have that right!”
“But he seemed so upset. Why is he so scared of dressing up like a girl?” Mitsumi pressed for an explanation.
At that moment, Mikki spoke up. “Most boys are afraid of dressing up like girls. Gabe getting upset when you said you’d like him to is normal, really. Even though I’m doing it, I’m still a little scared.”
“Then how can you do it if you’re still afraid?” Mitsumi continued to press the discussion.
“That’s courage,” I said. “Sometimes we need to do things even when we’re afraid. Those who do it are brave or courageous. Sometimes courage is needed for silly things, like your brother deciding to dress like a young woman for a weekend. But it can also be for serious things, like the President signing a law that voters don’t like. It can even be for dangerous things, like charging into battle, or rescuing someone from a fire.”
“Is that why you said Mikki was brave?” she asked me.
“Yes, it is,” I said. “If his friends see him, they might not be nice to him. Or they might. He won’t know until after he’s done it. That’s why he’s still a little scared. Is that right Mikki?”
“That’s pretty much it,” Mikki confirmed. “If I knew that nothing could go wrong, then this would be much easier. But then, I might have problems doing it.”
“Then why are you doing it? You don’t have to,” added Mitsumi.
“Well, in a way, I do have to. I promised Akiko that I would if I lost a bet,” Mikki explained. “Keeping my word is very important.”
“Keeping his promise is very important to Michael and to me, too,” Akiko confirmed. “But this promise is really all for fun. I had fun dressing him up to become Mikki, and I hope he’ll have just as much fun going out to be Mikki. Even I’m scared that something might go wrong, but we won’t have fun unless we go and do it.”
“What bothers me about it all,” mused Mikki, “is why does it have to be such a big deal? They’re just clothes!”
“Yes, it’s not so big a deal,” I agreed with Mikki, “but you did admit to having some fear over it.”
“Yes,” she conceded, “but perhaps I made too big a deal of it, myself.”
The kids were really competing with each other today in citizenship. Now they’re admitting their own mistakes. Why is my son Michael in drag such a catalyst for virtue? I had not expected this, but I’d take it. Yet it was not just Michael’s behavior that got this discussion rolling, but Gabriel’s as well.
By that time, we had mostly finished breakfast, except that Gabriel’s was still on his plate, his scrambled eggs and toast now cold, and his grape juice untouched.
I turned to my wife. “Honey, I’ll send Gabriel back to take a few photos,” I said to her quietly. “After what you showed me earlier, I think we want him taking our pictures for family moments like this, even when he’s upset.”
Keiko smiled at me, then gently lowered her eyes in that distinctly Japanese manner that had won my heart so many years ago when we were teenagers ourselves. “I will talk to him later about this,” she said. “I need to hear exactly how he feels about all this. And Mitsumi seems to be afraid that she hurt him and may need to heal things up. It’s also possible that something else may be bothering him. If so, I need to find that out, too.”
“Okay,” I said to Keiko. “I’ll be in my study working on tomorrow’s sermon if you should need me for anything else. I will also offer to talk with Gabriel after you and Mitsumi have.”
With that, Keiko and I kissed, then I went to find Gabriel. He would most likely be in his old room on the second floor of the rectory, so I climbed the staircase. Surely enough, he was sitting on his bed, brooding.
“Hey there, son!” I greeted him. “We missed you at breakfast.”
“Oh! Really?” he challenged my statement. “I thought that only girls or women were welcome today. Did they let you eat?”
“Gabriel, it’s not that bad and you know it!” I said to him firmly. “Your mom wants to talk with you about it and so does Mitsumi. She didn’t mean to tease or upset you. But listen to her and let her explain her thinking to you. You don’t have to agree with her, but what you’re upset over may not be what you think. So, you do need to listen to her before making any judgements.”
“I’m sorry, Dad,” Gabriel apologized to me. “I really got scared. It seemed like I was the only guy in there and like they wanted to turn me into a girl, too. Why’s Michael doing this, anyway?”
“Son, it’s not that big a deal. And if you want to know that, ask your brother—or Mikki,” I said. “By the way after we saw the photo that you printed out for your mom this morning, we’re making you the family photographer. That was a brilliant picture you took of your sisters—and brother. We think you have a real talent with photography and your mother and I agree that we need to find you a good teacher. You should have a chance to explore it and develop it more. But for now, get back to the dining room. Your camera is still there and waiting for you to make it sing!”
“Thanks, Dad,” he said, cracking the first smile I’d seen on his face today. “I’ll be right down. I feel better, now.”
“I’ll be in my study most of the day,” I assured him. “So if you want to talk, look there first. And you can always talk to your mom or me when anything bothers you. Okay?”
“Okay, Dad,” he agreed as he started back downstairs, smiling with the usual spring in his step.
“Mom, would you warm up my breakfast for me?” asked Gabriel. “I’m sorry I let it get cold.”
Keiko smiled inwardly at her son’s request. Usually, she would not reheat breakfast, since her policy was that the family should eat together. However, the morning’s circumstances were unique. Besides, after returning, Gabriel did not even hint that he might be hungry, but he had gone right to work, acceding to their demand for an impromptu modeling session. Even Mikki, who at first had been wary of being photographed had quickly proven more photogenic than Michael had ever been. Indeed, she liked the camera and it loved her, especially with Gabriel wielding it.
“I’ll cook you a fresh omelette,” Keiko offered, “then we’ll talk.”
Since Gabriel’s “sisters” had all finished their breakfast, their mother addressed them. “Girls, I need to talk with Gabe alone. Mikki, you and Akiko should get going to meet up with your friends. Mitsumi, go call yours and invite them for later, okay?”
So Akiko and Mikki left together, while Mitsumi skipped her way out of the dining room. Keiko motioned for her son to come into the kitchen, so he brought his grape juice and cold plate with him as his mother cleared the remnants of breakfast from the dining room.
Gabriel sat down at the kitchen table.
“Mushroom and cheese omelette, Gabe?” Keiko asked her son as she turned on a burner and placed an omelette pan on the heat.
“That would be really nice, thank you,” he said pouring fresh milk on new corn flakes. “I’m guessing you wanna talk about what happened earlier?” Gabriel shoveled a spoonful of cornflakes into his mouth.
“Mm-hmm,” she answered, tossing some butter into the pan. “Did the suggestion that you might learn something if you dressed up like a girl upset you?”
Gabriel did not want to admit that he was indeed frightened at the idea. But he also knew that if he did not answer the question truthfully, the discussion would go nowhere and his Mom could not help. Besides, he guessed that she already knew the truth about how he felt anyway. She was just too good at reading her kids for him to get away with anything.
“It’s not something that I wanna do,” he admitted as he continued eating his cornflakes. “I felt like the only boy here. Michael’s just so into being ‘Mikki’ that I didn’t think he’d back me up. I’m happy being a boy. I don’t wanna pretend to be a girl and I can’t believe my brother does. But that’s how I feel. I’m sorry if that upsets anyone, but that’s how I feel.”
“That’s all right, Gabe,” she assured him as she put some grated cheese into a small bowl. “Do you also remember that I said that you never need to apologize for how you feel. Your feelings are your own and you have the right to feel however you feel, although you must act on them responsibly.”
“That’s why I left the table,” Gabriel confessed. “I didn’t know what to think about it all and I was afraid that I might say something and hurt someone. And I was afraid that you might make me do it or that Mikki or someone might argue me into it.”
“Into what?” Keiko asked for clarification, although she knew exactly what he meant. She proceeded to slice some mushrooms and dropped them in the bowl with the cheese.
“Dressing up!” Gabriel answered, very nearly finished the cornflakes.
“Dressing up how?” she insisted as she cracked three eggs into a small mixing bowl and whisked them, adding a small amount of milk.
“Dressing up like a girl!” Gabriel raised his voice in fear and frustration. “Are you happy, now? You made me say it!”
Quickly, Keiko poured the mixture of milk and beaten eggs into the omelette pan. “You know why I do it, too, don’t you?”
“You made me say it as a way of making me face it,” explained Gabriel, almost as if a recitation. “I’m afraid of dressing up like a girl or being made to dress up like a girl.”
“Why?” asked his mother, tending the cooking omelette.
“Because if I did my friends and classmates might find out and start rumors and make fun of me and call me ugly names.”
“What else?” she continued to press his issues as she poured the grated Swiss chese and mushrooms into the cooking omelette. “Why are you really afraid of dressing up like a girl?”
“Because Michael is doing it,” he answered, but in a much quieter, very subdued tone. He had finished his cornflakes.
“And why does Michael dressing up like a girl make you afraid?” Keiko pressed her son even further as she folded the omelette she was still cooking for him. “Why?”
“Dammit, Mom!” cried Gabriel, his tears starting to flow. “He likes it! He likes dressing up and acting like a girl and being ‘Mikki’!”
“And how does that frighten you?” Keiko continued as she flipped the omelette in the pan.
“Because he’s my brother and we’re a lot alike,” he explained. “If he likes it that much then I might like it, too. And then I’d keep doing it and sooner or later, someone would find out, and then it would all get really complicated.”
He sighed as his mother slid the omelette onto a plate next to hot, fresh breakfast potatoes. “Wait a moment, now,” she said quietly. “When you make an omelette correctly, it continues to cook for a few moments even after it leaves the pan.”
Gabriel felt his mother’s arm embrace him around the shoulder. “Thanks, Mom,” he said, more tears bursting forth, “and not just for the omelette. I didn’t even know what I was really afraid of. How did you know?”
“Well, I didn’t,” she admitted. “Not exactly, anyway. But I knew that you needed me to push you, and if I pushed, then you’d tell me. And you did. So, now I know why you’re so upset about this. More important, you know why, too.”
“Mom, most of my classmates already think I’m a nerd. It comes with being a preacher’s kid,” he complained. “I just don’t wanna give ’m any more reasons to call me a ‘queer’ or a ‘sissy.’ ”
“Gabe, even if you did dress up like a girl, that wouldn’t mean you were gay,” she tried to reassure her son. “In fact most crossdressers are not gay and most gays do not crossdress.”
“No? Try telling the rest of the world that!”
Her son did have a point there. She knew the statistics, but Gabriel would have to navigate adolescence among peers who most likely did not care if they were ignorant of such facts or who would not dare contravene their peers otherwise. Moreover, she understood adolescent thinking well enough to know that a kid trying to make the same rational argument would likely earn such a label just for making the point. Thinking back to the peer pressure of her own adolescence, she understood that her son’s fears were, in his own context, quite rational.
“How do you know your brother likes dressing up?” Keiko asked him, placing a twin set of little salt and pepper mills on the table as he sampled a first bite of the omelette.
Gabriel picked up the small pepper mill and ground some fresh pepper onto his omelette. “Every time Michael’s ever had to get a photo taken, he’s always complained to me about it. Even when ‘Mikki’ thought that I’d be taking pictures today, he-or-she was not happy about it. But did you see how Mikki was acting while I took his-or-her photos? Mikki was modeling, I think. Michael’s never liked being photographed before, but Mikki was unhappy when we quit! So he seems different now.”
Keiko was uncertain how to respond, mainly because Gabriel had noticed the same aspects of Michael’s behavior as Mikki that she had. During the brief after-breakfast photo shoot, her normally shy and introverted son Michael had become her energetic, dynamic, and extroverted new daughter ‘Mikki.’ That Gabriel had observed the same behavior as she, did not surprise Keiko, although she certainly had not expected him to draw the same conclusion about Michael versus Mikki that she had. Apparently, Gabriel’s intellect was mature enough for him to understand the logic of his brother’s social and emotional change on becoming Mikki. But he also understood that the same sequence of cause and effect that gave rise to Michael’s behavior as Mikki might apply to him as well. Moreover, Gabriel had been able to extend this reasoning beyond the immediate situation to conclude logically how it might affect him well enough to be disturbed by it.
“Yes, Michael does seem to be enjoying this a little too much,” Gabriel’s mother agreed. “But that might be because it’s only for the weekend. He’ll become himself again Monday morning.”
“I hope so,” Gabriel mused. “But somehow I think that his world changed today. Maybe mine did, too.”
“How’s the omelette?” Gabriel’s mother asked him, sensing a need to redirect the conversation.
“It’s quite good, Mom,” he said, taking another bite of it.
“I think that Mitsumi was wishing that her world would change, today, in that very direction,” Keiko summarized her thoughts. “She was also hoping you’d join in it with her.”
“I know,” Gabriel confessed, “but I just couldn’t enter her world the way that she wanted me to.”
“She does want to talk to you, I think,” his mother advised. “Would that be okay with you? She may think that she hurt you.”
“Yeah, I’ll talk with her, if she wants. But she didn’t hurt my feelings or anything like that. She only mentioned something that I was already upset about. I can’t expect her to know it because until you dragged it out of me, I didn’t even know it. No, none of this was her fault,” Gabriel confirmed. “But I’m still not wearing a dress, though. I just can’t do that.”
Keiko smiled at how her son had applied reason to help maintain his younger sister’s innocence, at least in his own mind. Of all her children, Gabriel was the most like herself in that he was always trying trying to reconcile logical thought with his own depth of feeling. He had joined his head and heart to work together instinctively. Little wonder to her that he was so good with a digital camera.
“Not even to get more pictures for your art project?” Keiko asked her son.
“What?”
“Mikki and Akiko suggested it while you were out of the room,” his mother informed him. “As the price for their continued participation in your photo essay, they may ask you to undergo a makeover. Before you decide anything, remember that you need not only their consent, but also their cooperation even to get any more pictures of them.”
“Mom, this whole thing has really gotten out of hand!” complained Gabriel. “My photo essay is not just for fun. It’s for my art project. I’ll be getting a grade for it.”
“Hmm? I understand what you mean. But they do have the right to refuse to participate, so they can insist on whatever conditions they wish if you want them to be your models. Besides, if Akiko, her four girlfriends, and your brother newly converted to girlhood, all decide they wish to make you over, you might not be able to stop them.”
“Oh?” Gabriel worried audibly. “I hadn’t thought about that. But I really need to get the photos this weekend, so I can be putting them together next week.”
“When’s your project due?”
“A week from Monday.”
“As I understand it, you have a few options,” Keiko began exploring. “You could try negotiating something else with Mikki, Akiko, and friends, although if you fail to change their minds, they will give you that makeover, whether you want it or not.”
“You would let them?” Gabriel asked.
“Even if I forbid Mikki and Akiko to participate, I have no such authority over their friends,” reasoned his mother. “Besides, if they decide that is their price for getting their photos, you may have no choice but to pay it.”
“What else?”
“You could preëmpt any makeover by deciding to dress up yourself. They wouldn’t be expecting that,” Keiko suggested. “I could help choose something for you to wear and even help you get dressed and made up. And Mitsumi would be absolutely thrilled to help you. But I know you’re not interested in that.”
“No, I’m not. To me that’s not even an option.”
“It is an option, even if you dislike it or think it unsuitable. In that case, it becomes an option that you have rejected.”
“I need something else,” begged Gabriel. “I’m not going in drag to get my art project.”
“This is New York, Gabriel,” Keiko reminded her son. “There must be a million stories out there, one of them waiting to become the topic for your photo essay. You could go out looking for one.”
Gabriel considered that option more seriously. His mother was suggesting that he could avoid the Giggling Girls Gang by scouting for a new project. Also, Mom was telling him subtly that if he were still at home when they arrive, he would be forced into drag for that evening.
“I was really wanting to get more photos of Michael and Mikki,” he admitted. “It’s disappointing to get as far as I have with a project and not be able to finish.”
“Son, we don’t always get everything that we want in life. But again, you already know that,” Keiko reminded him. “Mikki and your sisters would all love to see you be a girl for this evening. And I’ll admit that I’m curious to see how you’d look as a daughter. But we’re not going to get our way because you’re not comfortable with doing it, whatever the reason. We have to respect your decision. Likewise, you must respect Mikki’s privacy. The price for her appearing in your photo essay is for you to become a girl tonight and to let Akiko and her friends make you over. Since you won’t pay her price, she won’t sell you the right to use her pictures. It looks like no one gets what they want here.”
“You wanna see me dressed up, too?” Gabriel asked his mother, surprised by her revelation.
Keiko smiled at her son. “Of course, I do!” she confessed. “I’d love to see if you’d be as cute a girl as your brother and sisters are. But it’s not so important to me that I’d try to force you to do it or punish you for not doing it. And even though I’d like to see you as a daughter, as a mother, I’m just as curious to see what other kind of photo essay you might do.”
“So, it’s really okay with you if I don’t wanna dress like a girl?” he asked his mother, the desperation fading from his voice.
“It’s okay by me, Gabe,” she confirmed. “I don’t expect my sons always to do the same things. Akiko and Mitsumi are very different. You and Michael also have always been different, even when you do things together. I want you to feel that it’s okay to be yourself.”
Keiko had managed to talk her son out of his immediate stress over the current situation. She would no more force Gabriel to dress up than she would forbid Michael from doing so.
“When you said that I might learn from it, I felt like you were going to push me into it.”
“I understand that, now, and I’m sorry for not thinking it through earlier,” his mother apologized. “I was too concerned that you have the same permission to explore girlhood as your brother. But instead, you also needed to know that you have permission not to explore it as well. You weren’t upset, really, by what Mitsumi said, but by what I said. Is that right?”
“Yes, that’s right, Mom,” he confirmed for her. “It seemed like everyone wanted me to be a girl today. I felt—well—outnumbered.”
“That sounds like a good description of what you were going through,” she agreed. “I had not thought of the context before saying what I did.”
Gabriel smiled back at his mother and nodded slightly, as he ate the last bite of the omelette.
“Speaking of context, take a look at these,” Gabriel said, opening his three-ring binder and pushing it toward her.
Keiko studied several photographs that her son had put inside protective cellophane pages after printing them on glossy paper. A picture of her three “daughters” with flags in the background drew her attention. She noticed how he had worked the colors and motifs together with their costumes and the flags in the church salon. There were a number of such photos, some with very obvious blendings of motifs and color, yet others done very, very subtly. She could discern in her son’s photos and eye for carefully chosen detail and experimentation with quite a range of angles and various backgrounds, framing the same subjects different ways. She thought back to her grandfather’s photography and what he had taught her about the camera and how to use it. And he had also taught Keiko about context in photography. She had not yet had a chance to share her grandfather’s art with Gabriel, but she wouldn’t likely need to. Such artistry was clearly evident in her son’s photography. Instead of teaching him these principles, she was using them already to understand his artwork.
“You have my grandfather’s eye for photography. And you have great instincts about how to use the camera,” Keiko told her son. “The photo of Mikki and your sisters that you printed for me this morning had your father and me discussing your obvious talent.”
“Oh?”
“Gabe, if you really like photography, we should find you a teacher. These pictures all look like they were taken by an older, more mature photographer. You have a natural talent with the camera that your father and I both wish to encourage. Of course, that’s still up to you.”
“I had fun taking pictures at the Hallowe’en and after church yesterday,” he admitted. “But why did you cry when I gave you that picture this morning?”
“Son, remember that we girls like to cry when we’re happy, not just when we’re sad.”
“So you cried because the photo made you happy?”
“Hai! You took the most loving photograph that I’ve seen, and I’ve seen many. Your father said it was a picture of all of our children.”
“But I’m not in it because I took it.”
“That’s what I thought, too, but you’re father noted that you were simply behind the camera instead of in front of it.”
“I hadn’t thought of it that way before.”
“You showed how much you love your brother and sisters in that picture as surely as if you were hugging them in the photo yourself,” Keiko explained to Gabriel. “You framed that scene to embrace them and you snapped the shutter as if to kiss them. That’s why I cried over the photograph.”
“Well, I don’t think I thought about all that when I took the photo.”
Keiko smiled at her son. “You didn’t have to,” she assured him. “It was already in your heart.”
“I guess that’s why they call it a ’loveseat’?” he mused. “Huh, Mom?”
She stepped right next to Gabriel’s chair and dropped to one knee. Keiko kissed her son delicately on the cheek. As if on cue, his tears began to flow once again. Then in what might be described as a moment of expected surprise, Gabriel reached around and hugged his mother.
It was a strong hug.
A manly hug.
“That’s okay, Gabe,” she said as his tears continued streaming lightly and gracefully. “A healthy boy always has just the right amount of girl that he needs inside himself.”
Gabriel sat back in the old armchair as he toyed with the various lens and other settings on his digital camera. Thus he could experiment with focus and lighting. He had completely blurred the focus then turned the camera toward the parlor door. A blurry figure unexpectedly entered the fuzzy field of view. He focused the lens until he saw a clear image of his sister, Mitsumi, strikingly mature yet somewhat comic pose.
Mitsumi had changed clothes since breakfast. Now she wore a delicate white turtleneck and a pleated gray twill miniskirt. She wore white stockings that extended a short distance above her knees, not quite teasing the hemline of her skirt, and a pair of supple, black ballet slippers with just single straps across their insteps. Over her turtle neck she wore a beautiful turquoise satin blouse, worn unbuttoned, and a gold chain with her cross and a matching bracelet. Her long, black hair she had pulled up and back into a classic ponytail, tied off with with a very large satin hairbow in royal blue, prominently displayed. She had applied just a bit of lipgloss and some eye makeup.
The overall effect of her clothing was quite sophisticated but the oversized hairbow and ballet shoes purposefully kept the look girlish enough for her own age instead of appearing too mature. The turquoise blouse over the white turtleneck was a very nice touch; Gabriel had a favorite turquoise flannel shirt that he often wore over a turtleneck in winter.
Her pose was a the same combination of sophistication and whimsy as her clothes. Mitsumi stood arms akimbo with her fists on her hips, cocking her head to the right, her eyes looking up to to her left, with her ponytail swinging as she struck the pose. The she bent her left leg at the knee at enough of an angle to fan the pleats of her skirt, and daintily stood her foot on tiptoe, taking advantage of the soft leather of her ballet slippers to stretch her foot into a beautiful curve, as if standing en pointe.
Gabriel awarded his sister’s careful modeling with the just as carefully composed use of his camera. He had risen from his seat and followed Mitsumi about the room, taking studied photographs of her each pose. Many standing, others sitting, yet a few on a sofa in a semi-reclining posture. Her facial expressions were great fun, ranging from whimsically cute to mockingly intense, just short of seriously brooding. That, after all, was Gabriel’s own look.
“Sis, you certainly enjoy modeling for me, don’t you? Gabriel remarked. “I have to say you’re doing a nice job.”
“Thanks, Gabe,” she said. “You know why I’m doing this, right?”
“Well, given the theme of the day,” he began, “you’re making one all-out attempt to entice me to wear a dress—”
“Or a skirt,” Mitsumi added. “I’m hoping that you’ll see how much fun I’m having and give in.”
“You’re making a valiant effort, Sis, “he conceded, “but I’m not giving in.”
“Too bad, but if you don’t wanna join in, I guess I’ll just have to enjoy all the fun for myself!”
Gabriel simply continued taking pictures of his little sister, quite impressed with how she portrayed various roles to the camera. Indeed, he wondered where his sister, four years younger than he, was getting her ideas. Her poses seemed fresh, as did her expressions. He would have expected more of Akiko’s influence.
Obviously, Mitsumi had picked up a few moves from her older sister (and maybe from her brother?), but most of what his little sister did came from somewhere else. Nonetheless, her moves, her poses, her expressions all seemed somehow familiar, although not so much in the look as in the feel.
As they continued their spontaneous modeling session, Gabriel himself was nonplussed by how easily he had begun to anticipate Mitsumi’s changing faces and poses. It felt almost as if they were his own.
He stopped.
As if?
They were his own!
“Mom! Please, come here! Now!” Gabriel yelled.
Mitsumi broke into a fit of giggles.
Keiko quickly came into the parlor. “What’s so urgent?” she asked him. Gabriel had been the one who yelled and she had recognized his voice.
“Sis, you have to show Mom what you we’re doing,” he declared. “Show her the pose you struck just before she came in.”
In a strange exercise of turnabout as fair play, Mitsumi blushed. Anxiously, she assumed the pose, but her face stayed silent.
“Mitsumi, that’s not enough,” I insisted. “Show Mom the facial expressions. I can show Mom the photos anyway.”
His sister slowly complied with his demands. As she did, Keiko covered her mouth with a hand and began to laugh. Mitsumi simply giggled.
“Son, she’s so got you down!” Gabriel’s mother told him, still laughing. “She has every nuance down cold!”
“Do I really look like that?” Gabriel wondered aloud.
“Mm-hmm,” his mother confirmed. Mitsumi just nodded, smiling mischievously. Standing next to her son, Keiko reached around his shoulder to give him a sideways hug. “I wondered what you’d look like as a daughter. But I hadn’t thought about how a daughter would look as you!”
“She’s put a lot of effort into trying to change my mind,” I acknowledged. “But I’m still not dressing up like a girl.”
“Well then, you need to talk to her,” Keiko told her son.
Keiko left them quietly in the parlor. Gabe knew that he had to talk to Mitsumi for her to accept his decision. This would not be comfortable for him because he had to talk about crossdressing, which he had discovered was a topic that embarassed him, and he had to let his sister down, which was always difficult for any reason.
Since Mitsumi was seated on the left end of the sofa, Gabriel sat on the right, then scooted closer to his sister.
“Sis, that was quite a show that you put on just now,” Gabriel said. “You’ve got some talent going for you.”
“Thanks, Gabe,” she acknowledged his compliment. “Do you think I could be a fashion model when I’m a grown-up?”
“Hmm?” her brother mused. “Maybe, although I think you’d be an even better actress. You might get bored with the fashion model’s lifestyle too fast.”
“Oh!” Mitsumi answered in surprise, “I never thought about that.”
“You see, a model would not have done what you just did,” Gabe explained. “You tried to show me what I’d look like as a girl. That was very creative and it was a lot of fun to watch, even if it was a little embarassing for me.”
“But you’re still not going to dress up for us, are you?”
“No, I’m not. It’s not something I can do for you,” he said. “I’m sorry, but that’s the way it is. I can’t be who I’m not.”
“Mom always tells us to be ourself,” Mitsumi concurred with her brother. “Dad says it, too.”
“If I dressed up like a girl, then I wouldn’t be myself,” Gabriel told her. “Would you really want that?”
Mitsumi looked him in the eye and then looked away. “I just wanted you to be in my world today,” she replied quietly. “I hope you’re not mad at me, are you?”
“No. Not mad, but I was afraid.” he assured her. “And I’m happy because you wanted to include me in your world. It’s not your fault, not at all, that I can’t do it.”
“Well, I just like being a girl,” she affirmed, “and I hoped that you might like to be one, too.”
“Much obliged, Sis. That’s mighty kind of you,” he thanked her in his Western accent. Then he continued, “Didn’t-ch’ever think maybe I’m perfec’ly happy bein’ a boy?”
“How could anyone be happy as a boy?” Mitsumi inquired of Gabriel. “Now tell me how, really?”
“When we grow up, we gidda look at the prettiest gals!”
Mitsumi broke out in giggles at her brother’s silly imitation of a cowboy. Then she wrapped her arms around him in a very strong embrace, kissing him on the cheek. He could but return the hug.
“Well, partner,” Mitsumi said, exaggerating her brother’s Western accent, “then it’s best you git a-goin’ before the Powder Puff Posse rides in at sundown. They vowed that if you’re not outta town when they come back, they’re gonna put-choo in a frilly pink chiffon number and four-inch heels to make you go out for dinner with ’em! So Gabe, I guess I’d better help ya saddle up!”
“We really gotta git-choo into a proper cowgirl’s outfit, Sis!” Gabriel endorsed her role, smiling. “Would-ja like ’at?”
“I think I’d like ’at, Gabe,” she said, continuing her Western role.
“We’ll hafta git-choo one, then fer sure,” he confirmed.
It had been a crazy weekend for our family. Gabriel gently cradled his digital camera and set it down on the end table beside the armchair. He began looking at the pictures from the Hallowe’en party and All Saints’ Vigil in his binder. He noticed a big white satin hairbow also on the end table. It was the one that Michael had worn yesterday at the party and at church. Gabriel knew that his own life had changed that weekend. So had his brother’s.
He had his own momentos for the events of the weekend. Michael, or Mikki, would also need his, or her, own.
And Gabriel knew that nothing would ever be quite the same again.
©2010-2011, 2018 by Anam Chara
That very same All Saints’ Eve when I first met my son in his guise as a girl, an event significant to his life and ours happened halfway across the country, in Timberline Falls, a sleepy, small town in central Wisconsin. The event was a strange and brutal case of sexual assault.
In the course of more than twenty years of ministry, I have encountered quite a few souls who had been involved in sexual assaults, not only survivors but also perpetrators, as well as not a few members of law enforcement, most coming to me years, or even decades, later to seek counseling. A few of those cases had happened even before I was born. But in others, my assistance was requested almost immediately following the assault. Twice, the victims reported it to me first. They felt better going to the police after talking with me. But I don’t know whether that were because they trusted clergy more, or police less.
The most freightening cases of sexual assault, though, were not those in which I had assisted the survivors directly, but the few which my wife, Keiko, brought to my attention. She has aided rape victims in the emergency room as well as helped authorities to prepare a “rape kit” after an assault had been reported. Why were these cases so frightening? Because my wife is a pediatric nurse.
So as a man of the cloth, I am no stranger to the anguish and suffering that follows in the wake of this heinous sin and barbaric crime. And this experience has taught me, sadly, that every sexual assault is unique, and if in no other way, then it is unique to its victim. Therefore, I dislike characterizing any such case as “strangest” or “most brutal” or by any other superlatives. Yet the facts of the assaults in this case were so beyond belief that they would continue to stand out even if my son had not started a relationship with one of the survivors.
This was such a sordid case that I cannot write about it, myself, save in the abstract, as I have above. Instead I will include the following report from a local newspaper of the community in which these assaults occurred.
”•
The Timberline Falls
Courier-JournalTwo Charged in Double Rape
TIMBERLINE FALLS, WI, Nov 2 — Police arrested Charles Gilbert Roland, 47, of East Timber Valley, and a juvenile male as an accomplice, on various charges including aggravated sexual assault and kidnapping after a Halloween party yesterday. They are accused of raping two local female residents, one of whom is also a minor. Police arrested the suspects at the victims’ residence.
Sergeant Sigfried Hauser of the Timberline Falls Police said that neighbors had called 911 when they heard screaming from the victims’ house. Police arrived in answer to the 911 call and encountered resistance from Roland. Sgt. Hauser also said that Roland had threatened to kill all three hostages, including his alleged accomplice, and himself.
Chief of Police Douglas de l’Arpenteur called for a negotiator and a special weapons and tactics (SWAT) team from the Wisconsin State Police to assist in resolving the hostage situation. The standoff began sometime after midnight and continued until sunrise yesterday. The SWAT team stormed the residence when the glare of the morning sun apparently confused the fatigued Roland and he dropped his handgun.
According to the police report, both victims claimed that Roland had required them each to disrobe at gunpoint. They also said that he then proceeded to assault the adult victim. Next, they alleged that he held the gun to the head of the juvenile suspect and compelled him to assault the younger victim. She said that the juvenile had cried and asked her to forgive him.
Both victims have brought charges against Roland and the juvenile male. The alleged minor accomplice has also asked to bring his own charges against Roland.
Sgt. Hauser made both arrests himself.
The Courier-Journal does not name victims of sexual assaults without their prior written consent. Also, the Courier-Journal does not name minors accused of crimes unless and until convicted on such charges in an open hearing before a court of law.
”•
Two important facts were not stated in the newspapers report:
First, that one victim, identified only as a minor, was the daughter of the other.
Next, that the juvenile accomplice was Charles Roland’s own son.
After he had raped the first woman, Roland had forced his own son, at gunpoint, to rape her daughter. He claimed–
To hell with what he claimed! I cannot bear to repeat it. Suffice it to say that many, including Keiko and myself, now dwell in a feeling of such rage that our spiritual wellness suffers both person by person and as a community. And Keiko, myself, and our children had not even heard of Timberline Falls when it happened. We still resided in New York then.
When Keiko and I were to consider relocating to central Wisconsin shortly after the events of that weekend, we never imagined Timberline Falls to be anything but an idyllic, small midwestern town, maybe depicted a while ago in a painting by Norman Rockwell. As much as we loved New York, we had always worried about the safety of our kids there. Perhaps we were too eager to seize a dream?
Such violence of which I had read was not supposed to exist in an idyllic community like Timberline Falls. That's what we were supposed to escape by moving there. Or we had hoped that we might. When we did relocate to the town, this unhappy situation was already established, and we entered into it unaware of any recent local history.
That was what my son Michael found when we arrived. For he would meet and befriend the frightened, injured daughter of that wounded mother and, to both our joy and sorrow, do acts in compassion and show facts of love that shone more brightly and spoke far more eloquently than all my sermons ever preached on the topic.
by Anam Chara
When a father and husband is left alone as a widower with two children, he can deal with his son well enough, but he knows nothing about raising a daughter—not even where to find those special things that little girls pray for…
Wednesday evening, February 13th…
I peeked in to say goodnight,
And then I heard my child in prayer:
“And for me some scarlet ribbons,
Scarlet ribbons for my hair…”
—Jack Segal
Steven lightly rapped his knuckles on the door to his son’s bedroom.
“Lionel, I need you a moment.”
The door opened.
“Yeah, Dad?”
“Son, I know it’s short notice, but I have to go back to the office for something. So watch the house and take care of anything your sister needs.”
“Sure thing, Dad!”
Steven paused at the door of his daughter’s bedroom and waited a moment before looking in.
“G’night, Emily,” whispered her father. “I love you!”
As his father closed the door to Emily’s room, Lionel noticed a sad look on his face. Indeed, his dad appeared to be holding tears back from his view. The son had become used to his dad avoiding eye contact with him by now. The boy’s features very strongly favored his mother—too much so, perhaps—while Emily took mostly after her father’s side of the family. Anyway, Lionel knew that his own striking resemblance to Mom had to have been painful for Dad all these months.
“Dad, are you okay?” asked the son.
He simply shook his head, still avoiding eye contact.
“No, I’m not doing too well just now,” he admitted. “It’s really hard without your mom sometimes.”
“I know. It’s hard for me and Emily, too. We all miss her.”
Tomorrow would be St. Valentine’s Day, the first since…
“Son, I’d better go now,” said Steven. “You know what to do while I’m out. I trust you to keep your little sister, yourself, and our house safe—in that order!”
Lionel tried to ask him about something, because he had also overheard Emily’s prayer, but his dad was out the door too quickly. So the boy retreated to his own room, keeping vigil until his father returned home.
Wednesday evening, approaching midnight, February 13th…
All the stores were closed and shuttered,
All the streets were dark and bare…
In our town, no scarlet ribbons,
Not one ribbon for her hair…
—Jack Segal
If he’d been thinking clearly, then Steven would have gone shopping before returning to his office. Instead, he went back to his office first and now the shops had all closed for the evening, save for the town’s twenty-four hour pharmacy and a nearby convenience store. So, he gave his search up in exasperation and decided to begin heading homewards, stopping at the church on his way.
Steven parked his car in front of Trinity Lutheran Church and pulled out his handkerchief, vainly seeking to clear the tears from his eyes and face. He pushed the car door open and shivered a moment as the cold, wintry air of yet another lonely North Dakota night rushed in, daring him to continue the task that he’d set for himself. But he simply tucked the scarf more securely around the collar of his winter coat. With that, he stepped out of the car, shut the door and walked along a groomed path around behind the church where he stopped at the newest grave in the snowy, old churchyard.
“What do I do, honey? Emily just wanted hair ribbons for tomorrow. But I don’t know the first thing about raising a daughter,” he said looking down at his wife’s grave marker. “I just wish you could have held on longer for her sake. And I can’t help but cry when I look at our son. Lionel looks so much like you, Marie—his hair, his eyes, his face! Every time I see him is both a joy and a sorrow—too much to bear sometimes.”
He dropped to his knees and then fell forward kissing the cold layer of snow on his wife’s grave. A moment later, Steven straightened up and exhaled, his breath condensing in the cold night air. His memories went back to a hospital room the previous summer…
“Steven, listen to me,” Marie had addressed her husband, gathering what strength she could. “You’re going to need help with raising our children, especially with Emily. She’s a girl. I’ve seen how insecure you can be with her at times.”
“I’m sorry,” he apologized. “I grew up with just brothers. I’ve never known anything about girls growing up.”
She smiled at her husband. “Don’t be so afraid of making mistakes with Emily. You’re still her daddy. She loves you.”
“I just wish I knew more about raising a girl,” said Steven.
“I’ve taught our Nell as much as I can about taking care of you and Emily—”
“Nell?”
“Uh-huh,” replied his wife, weak and about to lose consciousness. “When she’s ready, our Nell—”
“Who’s Nell?” he asked again, believing that she might be slipping into delirium.
“She will come when ready—our Nell—to keep our home—taught him—taught her—let him be her—how to take care of you and Emily—he and she both—my love—”
Steven noticed that his wife’s face had suddenly lost even more color. Marie was not so strong as she had been. Worried that her decline was becoming more rapid, he pressed the call button she held in her hand.
Marie just smiled at him and gripped his hand with what little strength she had remaining. Steven bent over and kissed her as delicately as he had their first time.
Steven stood up suddenly from Marie’s grave as the bells in the church tower tolled midnight. He was very cold and pulled his coat tighter and scampered quickly back to his car. Yanking his glove off his right hand, he thrust it immediately into his pocket for his keys. Yet his fingers seemed numb in the few seconds it took to get the key into the lock and open the door.
So he drove home silently, recalling how just a year ago, he and Lionel had conspired to smuggle a bouquet of roses, a heart-shaped box of chocolates, and a beautiful new red dress and matching shoes into the house. Uncertain how to buy a dress and shoes for Marie, he had been so proud of his son, who bravely agreed to model the daring frock and the stylish stiletto pumps at the boutique. The boy had the same size and build as his mother and dutifully offered no resistance to putting on the dress and shoes to help his dad shop for the special gifts. The sales clerk was shocked that Lionel volunteered to try the dress on and she seemed genuinely worried that he might twist an ankle in the four-inch (10 cm) heels.
Yes, afterwards Steven had teased his son about it some, but Lionel had borne it all stoically, betraying hardly any embarrassment at all. That day he understood how willing his son could be to put others’ needs and happiness ahead of his own. Steven was surprised that his son wearing a pretty dress and high heels had proven an occasion of fatherly pride, and before that evening was over the light teasing pro forma had given way to honest praise for his son’s brave and manly assistance.
Yet now, the distraught father again berated himself, as he couldn’t even find a simple hair ribbon for his little girl. Had he become so helpless? How could he continue to raise his children? And it was too soon to start looking for a new wife for himself, a step-mother for them.
Nonetheless, he would take Emily and Lionel to dinner tomorrow night. As wounded as he was, he had promised his remaining family an evening together. He would keep that promise no matter what!
Thursday morning, wee hours, February 14th, St. Valentine’s Day…
Through the night my heart was aching,
Just before the dawn was breaking,…
—Jack Segal
She smiled at the cute little red and white dress with the Valentine motif and the dainty white camisole and rhumba panties trimmed in red that she had selected for her sister. But laying out Emily’s clothes had been easy compared to the next step.
Nell gently leaned over her little sister’s bed, hoping that she could tie a ribbon on Emily’s sleep braid without waking her. Mom had done so all the time. But Nell had tried to copy not so much her actions as the warmth and gentleness that their mother always radiated. Still, Nell hadn’t yet learned that little girls could dance ever so easily between the waking and dreaming worlds.
“Is that you, Mommy?” sleepy little Emily asked. “Are you an angel now?”
Nell smiled at her sister and gently placed the tip of her index finger over Emily’s lips and then her own.
“Shh!” Nell shushed the little girl. Quietly she whispered, “I’m just Nell. Mommy sent you these lovely scarlet hair ribbons. And Daddy told me to help with anything you need.”
“Ohh!” Emily assented to the teenaged girl resembling both her brother and mother.
“I tied a pretty scarlet ribbon on your braid, Emily,” said Nell. “And I’m leaving more ribbons on your bed, too.”
“Would you thank Mommy for me?”
“Mm-hmm,” hummed Nell. “I will.”
“Does Mommy know I miss her?”
“Yes, she does.”
“Does she know I love her?”
“She always has.”
“You look like Mommy,” said Emily, smiling at Nell.
“I know,” the teenager answered. “That’s because she was my Mommy, too.”
“Ohh!” the sleepy little girl yawned.
Nell bent over her sister and kissed her on the forehead.
“Goodnight, Emily,” she said tucking the blanket around the girl as her mother had taught her. “I love you, my little sister.”
Thursday morning, just before sunrise, February 14th, St. Valentine’s Day…
I peeked in and on her bed,
In gay profusion lying there,
Lovely ribbons, scarlet ribbons,
Scarlet ribbons for her hair…
—Jack Segal
Steven couldn’t quite believe the sight before him, so he silently tiptoed to his daughter’s bed, just to make sure of it. As he picked up one of the scarlet ribbons, a chill surged through him, colder than the frigid winter air outside. These ribbons were not hallucinations but very real.
“Is that you, Daddy?” his daughter asked, her bright blue eyes looking up at him.
“Where did you get all these lovely ribbons, Emily?” Steven asked her, hiding his anxiety towards the apparent miracle.
“An angel brought them,” Emily related credulously. “She looks like Mommy. Her name is Nell.”
“Her name is Nell?”
“Uh-huh! And she looks like Mommy. And she looks like Lion, too,” Emily said, using her big brother’s pet name. Until recently she couldn’t quite say his given name correctly. Of course, it became easier when she figured out that he really had two names said together. He was Lion as a boy, but Nell as a girl. Daddy always called him by both names, Lion-Nell. Mommy did too, except when Lion wore girl clothes. Then Mommy just called him Nell. Sometimes grown-ups could be so strange…
Steven wondered for a moment. Nell? Was it that Nell? Had someone else been in the house? But the ribbons were not there when he had looked in on Emily earlier. No she meant ’Nel! Steven silently berated himself for getting it wrong. His daughter had always had trouble with her brother’s name. Sometimes she’d say Lion’, while at other times, ’Nel, because until recently, she couldn’t quite say Lionel. Steven relaxed now that he’d figured it out. He had been looking for Marie’s Nell instead of Emily’s ’Nel.
His precious little girl was nodding off again. But she needed her rest. Steven had no idea how busy Emily’s night had been so far. After all an angel’s visit was very serious business to a four year-old child.
Thursday afternoon, just before sundown, February 14th, St. Valentine’s Day…
If I live to be a hundred,
I will never know from where,
Came those lovely scarlet ribbons,
Scarlet ribbons, for her hair!
—Jack Segal
Lionel dropped his backpack on the floor and then stretched out on his bed. He held in his mind’s eye the look of wonder on the faces of both Emily and Dad when she ran out of her bedroom, squealing in delight and clutching handfuls of the scarlet ribbons found all over her bed when she awoke this morning.
Perhaps girling himself up in the middle of the night had not been the wisest course of action—Dad might have caught him dressed as Nell before she were ready—but since his little sister awoke while he was giving her the ribbons, doing it as Nell had been the right call.
Since Dad would be taking him and Emily out for dinner that evening, Lionel needed to be ready when they came. Dad would pick her up from daycare on his way home. He just hoped that his little sister had not done too much damage to her pretty red dress.
Going to his closet, Lionel started to reach for his white dress shirt, but stopped. Behind a pair of locked garment bags that held his—or Nell’s—secret, he noticed the shiny glimmer of red satin. Mom’s dress! He’d modeled it for Dad when they’d gone shopping for a St. Valentine’s Day gift for Mom only a year ago. His father had thought him embarrassed, and therefore brave, to wear it. But Dad had been grateful that he was willing to try the dress on, so that they could get an idea of how Mom would look in it. But he didn’t think that Dad had ever guessed that modeling the dress was like a moment of heaven for him.
When his mom first caught Lionel wearing some of her clothes, she had been upset, but quickly she understood that her son was simply curious. Then he began to take a deeper interest and an enjoyment in crossdressing. For some reason, she thought to encourage Lionel’s more feminine interests.
So for more than two years, Lionel and his mother had spent quality time—mother-daughter time, with him as Nell. Mom had taught him how to dress, to walk and to talk as a girl, and how to think as a girl.
Dressing up and playing around the house as a girl had been fun for Lionel, and Mom had taken him and Emily shopping to nearby malls a few times while Dad was away on business trips. But she had also taught him that, as much fun as being a girl was for him, that a day might come when he, as Nell, would need to embrace the responsibilities that came with girlhood, like being a big sister to Emily and keeping house for Dad. Then as he thought about his time with Mom, the truth hit him hard—very hard. She had to have already known that she were ill and that she might not make it and that, as dutiful as her son was, Nell could help take care of Emily more easily than Lionel—and Dad as well. Mom had been training him to take over as a homemaker.
Lionel took the beautiful red dress out of the closet and lovingly laid it out on his bed. It had looked lovely on his Mom and almost as nice on himself—on Nell. He felt trepidation as he resolved to go forward with the next step, as if he were a new superhero donning his costume and cape for the first time.
So, Lionel first put on Nell’s training bra, panties, and pantyhose before stepping into the shimmering dress of red satin. In his closet, behind his own shoes, were the pair of red, ankle-strapped, four-inch stiletto-heeled pumps that Mom had worn with the same dress a year ago. He had also tried them on with the dress that he and Dad had bought Mom for St. Valentine’s Day.
Having buckled the straps around his ankles, Lionel, not quite yet Nell, carefully stood up and turned to face the mirror, teetering atop the four-inch heels. He cried beholding the beautiful thirteen year-old girl looking back at him. Even though he hadn’t yet styled his hair or made his face up, he was still his mother’s daughter.
“So! I’m a boy in a dress!” Lionel affirmed, addressing his own feminine image in the mirror and giggling as he carefully struck a series of poses, although still a little insecure in the stilettos. “Well, then I’m the prettiest janegirl in North Dakota!”
He wondered, how many of the girls that he knew at school could wear four-inch heels? How many would go out with him if they knew he liked dressing up en femme? He hoped to find a girlfriend who’d be cool with it. Then they could even borrow each others’ clothes and go shopping together.
Next, Lionel went to his parents’ bedroom and sat down at the vanity that had been his mother’s. Dad had continued to preserve it, almost as a shrine—not the best use for such an important tool! Maybe Nell could convince him to move it into Lionel’s room? Besides, Dad had not even thought to look in its drawers and hidden compartments for the pretty scarlet ribbons. Mom had kept various colors of hair ribbons there in small plastic boxes.
He brushed out his hair and began to weave it into a French braid, securing it with pretty hair ribbons—scarlet, of course—at the crown and tail. As Mom had taught him how to French braid his own hair, wearing it thus was sort of a legacy to him—or to Nell. It was Lionel’s favorite feminine hairstyle, and he took great pleasure in plaiting his hair. He hoped that when he found a girlfriend, she’d let him braid hers, too.
Now all that remained for Lionel’s transformation was to apply some minimum of cosmetics to his face. Not too much—as Mom always said, less is more! He finished with a strawberry lipgloss for that shiny, wet look. Then he spritzed a little of Mom’s favorite perfume about himself. He smiled at Nell looking back from the mirror and did a little finger wave to her.
Nell got up from Mom’s vanity and went back to Lionel’s room, more dancing than stepping down the hallway, even in the high heels. Mom had given her a set of jewelry, a chain with a heart pendant and a matching pair of post-type earrings. She kept them in their box at the back of the top drawer of Lionel’s dresser. She retrieved them and put them on, adjusting everything in the closet mirror. She smiled giddily at her image. After tonight, Nell was sure that Dad would let Lionel get his ears pierced, so that she could start wearing some of Mom’s earrings.
Nell laid out clean clothes for Emily, just in case what she had worn to daycare earlier didn’t quite hold out. For the next hour or so, she walked around the house, practicing in the stiletto heels, and had time to finish Lionel’s homework due the next day. Then after a while she heard the key turn the bolt in the door.
The door opened and a little girl in a bright red winter coat ran straight towards Nell. So she knelt down and her little sister came into her arms.
“Nell!” Emily squealed as they hugged. “You’re wearing scarlet ribbons, too!”
“Of course,” affirmed Nell, kissing her sister on the cheek. Glancing at the door, Nell saw their father’s face turn an ashen white. She stood to greet him, holding Emily by the hand.
“Good evening, Daddy!” said Nell. “Remember me? You’ve seen me wearing this before.”
Mouth agape, Steven dropped his briefcase to the floor. He recalled how his son had modeled the same dress and shoes for him a year ago. Since Marie had passed away, even looking his son in the eye had been painful for him as a father.
“Lionel? Is that you?”
“Tonight, you should just call me Nell.”
“Mommy sent her!” Emily beamed, holding tightly to her new sister. “She’s an angel!”
“You look just like your mother did in junior high school,” their father said to Lionel.
“Thank you, Daddy.”
“But why are you wearing—?”
“A dress?” Nell smiled as she stepped up to her father and hugged him. “Because it’s Saint Valentine’s Day and you’re taking us out to dinner.”
“Well, suppose someone sees you?”
“You’re absolutely right, Daddy! It would look so stupid for a teenaged boy like Lionel to be seem out with his dad and little sister on Saint Valentine’s Day,” Nell argued. “But for a father to be seen taking his two pretty daughters to dinner on the same occasion can only bring him happiness and smiles from onlookers.”
Steven grinned and chuckled to himself as he knew that his son had certainly thought this through. “I mean, suppose someone we know sees you dressed like a girl?”
“Daddy, I'm not ashamed to be seen like this. Mom taught me how to be a girl and I’m proud of it.”
“Lionel—Nell, let’s sit down for a moment and talk.”
“Okay,” she answered him as she knelt to talk to her little sister. She unbuttoned the girl’s coat and helped her take it off. “It’s getting colder, Emily. I laid out a pair of tights in your room. You might want to go put them on before we go out to dinner. You can change your dress, too, if you want. Just yell if you need help.”
Emily ran off to her room after Nell kissed her cheek. Then Nell and her father sat down on the sofa. He noticed that his son smoothed the back of his dress as he sat down and, demurely crossing one leg over his other knee, stretching the skirt of the dress out modestly.
“Lionel, you’re a boy!”
“I know, but that’s the fun of it! And I like dressing up as a girl.”
“So, going out as a girl is important to you, isn’t it?”
“Yes, Daddy. It is.”
“Why?”
“Because you and Emily need me like this,” replied the teenaged girl to her father. “Mom taught me how to be a big sister to Emily and an older daughter to you—and a homemaker. She knew you’d need help raising us, especially Emily. After all, you had only brothers growing up. You don’t know the first thing about being a girl.”
“And you do?”
“Well—as for many of the basics, yes!” Nell continued to outline her case. “Mom spent more than two years teaching me how to dress, walk and talk, think and feel like a girl, how to get my little sister ready for her day, and how to cook breakfast for us in the morning, dinner in the evening, and to pack our lunches for you to take Emily to daycare and to go to work.”
“Lionel does all that, anyway.”
“Yes, his hands do it, but my—Nell’s heart and mind guide him.”
Steven paused a moment. He couldn’t quite think how to refute his son’s—his daughter’s logic, but he wasn’t so certain if he should. Apparently, Lionel (or Nell) and Marie had thought this through a while ago. And it seemed to have been constructed for the family’s benefit.
“Son, do you have to dress like a girl to help out your sister and me?”
Nell—or Lionel—looked at her dad a moment.
“I don’t know, Daddy,” she replied. “I think so, but I’m not sure. But right here, right now, even if it’s just for tonight, I need to be the girl in front of you. Is that alright?”
“I’m okay with it for tonight,” he said, flashing a quick smile at his son. “You do make a really pretty girl.”
“Thank you,” she said. “It means a lot to me that you think so.”
“Your mom had hinted to me that someone named ‘Nell’ would show up when she was ready to help us out. I’m guessing that you’re that Nell?”
“I guess so,” admitted Lionel, “but I don’t know what all Mom told you about me dressing up.”
“That was about all,” Steve told him. “At the time I thought she was getting delirious. I never had a chance to ask her more about it.”
“She would take me and Emily shopping sometimes,” Lionel recounted. “Then she would buy me dresses, skirts, blouses, and shoes of my own, even some lingerie. She taught me how to dress like a girl, style my hair, and put makeup on.”
Lionel’s father smiled. “You learned your lessons well. But is there more to why you want to dress like a girl?”
“What do you mean?”
“Do you know what transgendered means?”
“I read about it on the Internet with Mom.”
“Are you transgendered?”
“I—I don’t know,” the teenager said. “I don’t—I don’t think so. But I love dressing up like a girl.”
“Did Mom think so—that you’re transgendered?”
“She never told me for sure,” said the teenager. “Mom said it didn’t matter to her and she loved me the same if I were a boy or a girl or a boy dressed like a girl. But she thought I made a pretty girl and should dress up as long as I want or need to.”
Steven was certain that Marie would have encouraged him that way, by keeping it open-ended, and never closing a door unless absolutely necessary. She wanted their son to explore life and learn it on his own terms whenever possible. And then, he recalled a single phrase that Marie had said when he thought she was delirious: “let him be her”!
Strangely, now Steven even felt somewhat proud of his son’s crossdressing. He was quite good at it and looked so pretty and feminine, almost as if he should be a daughter. Then a wistful feeling surged through Steven as he regretted not ever having seen Marie together with Nell. He was sad to have missed it as his wife and son had an unusual relationship of which he’d been unaware. The mother’s image would always shine through their son (or daughter?), yet in his mind’s eye he could only wish for what might have been.
“Well, you can’t go to school in skirts or dresses,” said Steven, quietly resolving to look up the case law about it. “Not for now anyway. But at home, feel free to be whoever you need to be.”
“Then you’re saying I can dress as a girl at home as much as I want?” Nell asked him to clarify.
“Yes,” her father answered nodding slowly. “As for going out elsewhere, we’ll play it by ear.”
“So you’re okay with me like this?”
“No. Not exactly, but I think it would be wrong to make you stop,” the father said. “Besides, I don’t want you to hide Nell from us. I saw the look on Emily’s face. It’s not just about you or me. It’s about us all as a family. I don’t think I’ve ever seen your sister quite so happy to see you as Lionel as she just was for Nell.”
The look of pure joy on Emily’s face, the twinkle in her eye when Nell greeted her, was the first moment of simple happiness that Steven could recall since Marie had died. To forbid Lionel to appear as Nell might lose not just one, but maybe two daughters.
Then Steven looked into Nell’s eyes. He saw the twinkle that had been always been present in Marie’s eyes that she had shared with her son and daughter. But Nell now displayed that same twinkle, otherwise absent since Lionel’s mother had passed away.
Nell looked at her father as if she knew what was transpiring within his mind.
“I miss her, Daddy.”
“I know, honey. I do, too.”
Somewhat awkwardly, Steven hugged his son, or maybe daughter—he still was unsure which—to help shoulder some of the grief that he knew his progeny still felt, and then kissed Nell on the forehead.
Bolting upright from the couch, Steven sniffled, held back his tears and went to the vestibule closet.
“We have dinner reservations and now I have two daughters to show off. So let’s get going. I need to make a few other fathers jealous tonight!”
Nell giggled at her daddy’s remark. Then she saw him bring her mother’s favorite snow-white winter coat, beautifully lined in faux fur, out from the vestibule. He held the coat open, offering it to her, just as Lionel had watched him offer it to his mom so many times before. The wave of feeling that she felt just then was different from anything that she had yet known as Nell or Lionel. But approaching her daddy, she saw a look in his eyes confirming her acceptance. Even if he wasn’t happy about Lionel becoming Nell, his dad wanted happiness for whomever prevailed between them.
As her daddy helped her to put the coat on, Nell called out to her little sister, “Emily, are you ready yet?”
The little girl came running into the parlor. “Nell, lookie! I did it myself!”
Nell noted that Emily had buckled her shiny red patent leather maryjanes on quite correctly. However, the tights were twisted a little, so she knelt down and help her sister adjust them.
“Daddy, just so you’ll know Lionel’s okay, dressing up like a girl ranks somewhere between baseball and ice hockey for me.”
Hearing that Steven felt reassured and maybe even a little more relieved as he escorted his girls out into the cold evening air.
He smiled, for the first time in months, as a tear streamed down his face. And then looking up into the sky, he apologized to Marie:
“Please forgive me for thinking that I knew how to raise a son!”
Scarlet Ribbons, music by Evelyn Danzig & lyrics by Jack Segal.
Recording by Harry Belafonte
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=5611V_V_2mE
© 2013, 2017 by Anam Chara
Originally posted on BCTS on Wednesday 02-27-2013 at 03:03:45 am (-0500)
Secret agent man, secret agent man
They’ve given you a number and taken away your name
—Steve Barri & P. F. Sloan
“Nonsense!” Timothy’s mother asserted. “You look adorable in your new school uniform. Besides, you’ve done this before.”
“Mom, that was just for Hallowe’en,” he pled. “Just for fun!”
“But you looked so cute!” she reminded him. “You pulled it off so well.”
“But that was only for one evening,” he argued. “Now, you’re expecting me to pull this off almost every day until I graduate? That’s asking a lot.”
Tim and his best friend, Deke, had both let their hair grow out since they had intended to begin a rock and roll band. Then as soft as Tim’s facial features were, people began to mistake him for a girl now and then. He hadn’t had his growth spurt yet, either. Thus he looked somewhat androgynous. So did Deke, except that he began to get taller over the summer. Tim worried, what would happen when his own puberty hit its full stride?
“I wouldn’t ask you to do this if I didn’t think you could—nor if we didn’t have so much at stake,” she explained. “We’re lucky that Saint Elizabeth’s agreed to accept you at all. Conforming to the dress code is a reasonable compromise.”
“With the emphasis on dress!” Tim whinged sarcastically. “It’s unfair, Mom!”
“Life’s very often unfair, Thea,” she reminded him. “And the irony of your going to a girls’ school is that it gives us your best chance at overcoming some of that inequity. So please give this a chance to work.”
“But I still miss Deke and my other friends,” her son complained. “And don’t call me ‘Thea’!”
“You’ll have to get used to it,” she said. “Or would you rather me call you ‘Timmy’ at school while you’re wearing that?”
“No,” he sighed. “I guess not.” Actually, he preferred simply “Tim” but calling him “Timmy” was, after all, his mother’s prerogative. However, she had enrolled him as “Timothea” at St. Elizabeth’s.
“It’s time to go,” his mother chirped as she stood up with a spring in her step. Tim grabbed his purse by its strap from the coffee table before following his mother to the door.
One sultry afternoon in mid-August, Tim and Deke sat at a chessboard, playing White and Black, respectively.
“So why do you and your mom gotta move away, Tim?” Deke asked his best friend.
“She got a better job teaching at a private school,” answered Tim. “Not only will she get paid a whole lot more money, my tuition there will be free.”
“But public school is free, anyway,” Deke reminded his friend.
“I know, but my Mom wants me to get into one of the best colleges. She says that the girls who graduate from Saint Elizabeth’s have the best record of getting into the top universities of any school in the region.”
“Yeah, the girls maybe, but what about the boys?”
Tim realized suddenly that he had let slip a detail that he shouldn’t have. “Well, boys haven’t graduated from it.”
“What?”
“It’s actually a girls’ school,” Tim admitted sheepishly. “I guess I’ll be the only guy there.”
“Now that’s rad!” Deke commented. “So the girls will all be after you, huh?”
“I doubt it. No one there’s s’posed to know I’m a guy.”
“Then how will you keep them from—?” Deke started to ask, but then stopped when he realized just what Timothy would have to do. “You’ll hafta dress like a girl there, won’t-cha?”
“Mom says I gotta wear the same school uniform as everyone else,” explained Tim. “And yeah, that means I hafta dress like a girl at school.”
“Well, you got away with it for Hallowe’en.”
“You didn’t look so bad as a girl yourself!”
“Don’t hate me because I’m beautiful!” Deke recited a famous cosmetics advertisement while pretending to primp his hair. Both boys laughed at his portrayal.
“I can’t help but wonder if Mom got the idea because of Hallowe’en?” Tim said wistfully.
“Then it’d be my fault, buddy,” confessed Deke. “After all, us going as cheerleaders was my idea.”
“No, that’s not your fault. I coulda dressed as something else. Besides, I had just as much fun as you did,” Tim absolved his friend. “We couldn’t guess what it would inspire my mom to do nine or ten months later, either. If I'd known, I’d’ve gotten a haircut earlier in the summer.”
“I’m nervous about my own hair being too long now. Maybe I should cut mine before school starts again. Besides, since you’re leaving, we won’t have a keyboard player.”
“You’ll find another. Just hold auditions,” advised Tim. Then he paused a moment. “Y’know, I’m really scared of this.”
“Think of it as an adventure,” suggested Deke. “Like you’re a secret agent deep undercover and in disguise.”
“So, I guess that makes you kinda like my ‘handler’?”
“Well, someone’s gotta do it!” Deke retorted with a chuckle.
“I don’t think you get just how embarrassing and humiliating it’s gonna be,” Tim whinged to his buddy. “Mom’s already bought me a closet full of school uniforms. She made me try them on at the store. The women who worked there were teasing me, pinching me, telling each other how cute I was… It really sucked bigtime!”
“Yeah, that had to!” agreed Deke. “So what was the worst part?”
“Prob’ly getting fitted for a bra.”
“But you don’t even have—.”
“That’s the point!” declared Tim. “They fit me with a bra for a flat-chested girl.”
“But a flat-chested girl doesn’t need a bra, does she?”
“I wouldn’t’ve thought so, but they make them,” Timothy informed his friend. “And now I got a drawer full of flat bras.”
“Well, we always knew girls were strange, but I guess now we’ll find out just how strange!”
“We? I’m the agent in the field, here. You just write the reports. I hafta wear the disguise!”
“Hey, Tim! I’m really sorry for ya,” Deke tried to console him. “I know I wouldn’t wanna do it. Seriously, though, can't you get out of it somehow?“
“I begged Mom not to take me to Saint Elizabeth’s with her,” confessed Timothy. “She made it clear that the reason she took the job was to send me to a better school. “She couldn’t do that on a public schoolteacher’s salary. But Saint Elizabeth’s offered her the moon.”
“How much?”
“Don’t know exactly, but my tuition waiver’s worth forty thousand a year by itself and we’ll live rent-free in a cottage on campus. Then after teaching five years, her salary will break six figures.”
“For a teacher?” Deke asked in disbelief. “That’s more like what some college professors make.”
“Well, Saint Elizabeth’s is well-funded with gifts, endowments, and rich parents.”
“Must be nice to have money,” Deke observed jealously.
“I wouldn’t know,” conceded Timothy. “Not yet, anyway. But look at what I gotta do to find out.”
“Then I guess the big question is if it’s worth it?”
“Only if I get into Harvard.”
“S’pose you don’t wanna go to Harvard?”
“But I’m s’posed to wanna go to Harvard. Everyone’s s’posed to wanna go to Harvard.”
“I wouldn’t,” Deke contradicted his friend. “Not if I had to dress like a girl to get there.”
“Ya got me there, buddy!” Tim conceded. Then in a surprise move, castled queenside.
Tim’s mother locked the door to their cottage and they began to stroll along the path to St. Elizabeth’s Chapel. The school day was always to begin with Morning Prayer at the chapel.
“Why do we hafta go to church every morning?” Tim demanded. “We’re not even Catholic!”
“Who said anything about Catholic?” his mother responded. “Saint Elizabeth’s is an Episcopalian school. Didn’t you read that in the prospectus?”
“I must’ve missed it, since I was preoccupied with the dress code for some reason,” admitted Tim, adding more sarcasm to their morning. “Don’t I get a key to the cottage?”
“You have to earn it,” she answered him.
“Earn it?”
“Yes, Thea!” she affirmed, slightly emphasizing her son’s female nickname. “Earn it!”
“And just how do I do that?”
“When I’m convinced you accept how you’re dressed well enough that I don’t need to worry about you running home to hide.”
“Môm!” Tim sang out. “I’m insulted! I’m wearing it now, aren’t I?”
“But you keep complaining about it. I want you not just to wear it, but to enjoy it! Pretending to be a girl could be very exciting if you let it.”
“But Mom, is it always necessary for me to attend school wherever you’re teaching? Other kids don’t hafta worry about that—not too many, anyway.”
“Now we’ve talked at length about why you’re going to Saint Elizabeth’s,” continued his mother. “Don’t you want to get into the best college you can?”
“Mom, I think me going to Harvard is more important to you than it is to me.”
“Timmy!” she whined and stopped, turning to face him right where she stood. She was aghast at such an attitude. “I can’t believe you said that!”
“Mom, look at me!” Timmy told her, gesturing down his schoolgirl’s uniform with both hands. “If this is the price I gotta pay to get into Harvard, I’m not so sure it’s worth it!”
His mother embraced him and spoke softly. “You’re all I have left in the world,” she reminded him. “I only want the very best for you. I know you’re scared of all this right now, but please, please give it a chance.”
Still, despite all her hopes for Timmy’s future, she couldn’t help but wonder if she were pushing him too far. As for Tim, he regretted not getting a haircut when the summer began in June. Maybe then his mom would not have insisted on this silly disguise.
“Thea! Hold it down!” Tim’s mom told him as the pleats of his skirt fluttered in a strong gust of wind.
“What?”
“Your skirt!” she clarified. “Hold it down when the wind blows.”
“But Mom! I kinda liked feeling the breeze!”
“Timmy!”
“Mom! You’re not s’posed to call me that,” Tim reminded her. “You don’t wanna blow my cover. After all, it’s your idea.”
©2014 by Anam Chara
Richard’s best friend, Robert, may be transgendered. So, just how far will he go to support his buddy? And what happens to him afterwards?
The house key was in my purse. Well, it was not really my purse, but Sis had loaned it to me for my friend’s birthday party and sleepover yesterday. The festivities had continued this morning with a trip to the mall. I was just getting home from it now, about four o’clock.
Usually when Bob and I went to the mall, he and I would spend most of our time playing at the SpaceTime Arcade, browsing the videogame and hobby shops, or following trails through Quaestor’s Magic Castle, like other teenagers. But today was not a usual day, and I had a feeling that our days of simply hanging out together were disappearing fast.
And so, I was anxiously fumbling for my house key in my sister’s purse. This was tricky for me, since as a boy, I had never worn long fingernails before. Nor carried a purse. Nor worn my sister’s pink-white-and-purple floral print sundress and violet espadrilles with rope soles and wedge heels tied around my ankles by pink ribbons.
It took a moment to adjust my grip on the key and I hoped that I might enter and get to my room before Mom and Sis actually saw me in this get-up. They’d made sure that I was “appropriately dressed” before Bob’s party yesterday and I felt embarassed enough then wearing my sister’s denim miniskirt and Mom’s ballet flats. Next, the girls at the sleepover had made certain that Bob and I looked unmistakeably girly this morning before going to the mall for his rite of passage into impending girlhood.
Yes, his entry into girlhood. Of course, now I was dressed like a girl, too. I couldn’t help but wonder if Bob’s mom might not have asked me to do this if I had not always worn my hair so long. No, she would’ve asked me to do it anyway. At least I was able to pass as a girl and not to look like a boy in a dress. That would’ve been much worse. My mom and sister helped get me ready for the party and then I’d been given a makeover there along with my friend. Chelsea, Bob’s younger sister, had been especially keen on my getting “girled up.” I was quite certain now that she had a crush on me. But Chelsea had done all she could to make the experience fun for me, and because of that, I hadn’t felt too awkward about it—until now.
His mom, sisters, and girlfriends had taken Bob out to the mall to acquire a complete girl’s wardrobe. I had gone along with him as a witness and as his lone buddy for moral support. So they had prevailed upon me to stay dressed as a girl for his shopping trip. But that was done and all that I wanted, now, was to change back into my regular dull and boring boy’s clothing and clean the girl’s warpaint off my face. I didn’t even want to wear mascara again for playing baseball!
I step onto the ice, taking the puck…
No one was in the vestibule and the lights were off in the living room. I figured this my chance to make it quietly to my room, but I couldn’t quite dash upstairs while wearing these wedgies. So I went straight for the stairs as the lights came on. My sister, Michaela, was waiting for me.
… but immediately Sis checks me hard and I lose the puck to her.
“Oh, Ricky! You’re just so cute!” Sis exclaimed, as she hugged me. She stepped back with her hands on my shoulders, eyeing me up and down. “And you wear that dress better than I ever did!”
“Thanks, Sis—I think?”
“Don’t be silly! You look great! I know quite a few girls who’d be very jealous of you right now.”
She drops a pass behind for Mom…
“Good afternoon, Ricky!” my mom’s voice came from behind me. I turned around as her camera flashed to steal a more candid photo than was fair. “You look just darling! My son makes such a pretty girl!”
I rolled my eyes, sighing, more in relief than anything else. The embarassment seemed to lift somewhat as I did. After all, Mom and Sis had helped me out with this. It was inevitable that they’d see me and get a chance to tease me about it all over again. I went over to the sofa, twirled around, and fell more than sat on it.
… who takes a low shot on goal…
“No no! That won’t do! Knees together, Ricky!”
… and I drop to my knees, blocking her shot.
I tightly closed my legs together thighs to ankles, then tried to stretch the bottom of my dress out. Mom then tightened her lips to keep from laughing at my ungainly attempt at modesty.
Sis tries to control the rebound…
“Bro, like this…,” my sister said and proceeded to demonstrate, smoothing her skirt underneath as she sat in the armchair across from me. Then she crossed her left leg over her other knee and smiled, nodding at me.
So I stood up and sat down again, imitating her move the best I could.
… but I break up the play and clear the puck down the ice.
“I think he has it down,” said Mom approvingly. She took a seat on the other end of the sofa. “I’d like to take you and your sister out tonight, since you’re both dressed up nice enough.”
Mom sets up another play and moves into my zone again. Skating backwards I try to position myself to intercept…
“Mom!” I whined.
“Oh please! It would be fun to make it a girls’ night out with the two of you,” Mom pressed her invitation. “It’s not like we can get you into a dress every day. We must seize the moment!”
… a two-on-one breakaway!
Mom looked hopingly at me with her penetrating blue eyes, radiating that look of expectation that she always does. That look, more than anything she says, is her most powerful tool to break down my resistance. She was holding my left hand in hers, patting it gently. Sis had left her chair and was now sitting on the floor next to me, holding my right hand. I broke eye contact with Mom, only to be caught in my sister’s glance, even more controlling than our mother’s: Sis looked at me with her big, sad, and warm brown puppy-dog eyes.
Mom dumps the puck behind the net, beats me to it, and passes it out to Sis. If I can just get my stick on it…
“Mom! Sis! You’re both giving me those looks! That’s so unfair!” I pled with them. Both faces maintained their controlling looks. I had failed to call their bluffs. Or maybe they weren’t bluffing. “All right. I’ve got a feeling that I’m gonna regret this, but I’ll go with you!”
… but I knock the puck into my own net! The red light flashes behind the goal.
Mom and Sis both hugged me and they kissed my face between them. I sank back into the sofa as they let go of my hands.
“Thanks, Little Bro! This’ll be fun for all of us tonight.” Sis smiled at me and I knew that I’d be wearing the dress for the rest of the day. It wasn’t so bad, really. At least the garment itself was comfortable to wear even if I was not so comfortable with wearing it. Then my thoughts turned to what my buddy Bob would be going through. I’d only be wearing mine a few more hours and in my jeans the next morning. Bob would be “girled up” all summer.
“You two wait while I get ready to go out,” Mom told us and made her way up the stairs.
End of period. Intermission. I skate off the ice…
Michaela took her seat on the sofa next to me. “So, Ricky, what’s the story with Bob? Just why did Mom and me have to dress you up like a girl for his party?”
“Bob and his folks said it’s okay to tell you, since we live next door and you’d figure it out anyway. But still ya gotta swear to keep it secret.”
“I swear!” Sis confirmed holding up her right hand. She tightened her lips as her index finger traced a cross between her breasts.
“All right, Mikki. Bob and his parents think he might be transgendered.”
“What?”
“They think he’s transgendered.”
“Bob wants to be a girl?”
“Yes—well, no—I mean—it’s not that easy to explain. It’s, like, he thinks that he already is a girl, but his body’s wrong. Does that make sense?”
“I dunno. I’ve heard about it. We talked about it some in health class, but I don’t know anyone like that—well, not anyone else… So then, he’s really a she?”
“Maybe. They’re not sure. That’s what the birthday party was all about. He’s gonna dress up and live like a girl for the summer so he can see what it’s like. His Mom said it’s his doctor’s idea. So they wanted to have an all-girl birthday party and a sleepover for him. But he wanted me there, too. Then his Mom asked me if I’d be willing to dress up like a girl, too, so he didn’t have to do it all by himself. His sisters invited a few of their friends over for the party and to give us makeovers. But I was the only one of his own friends there. He didn’t want any of the other guys to know just yet.”
“Ricky! That was so sweet of you, to do that for your buddy! But he’s gotta dress like a girl all summer?”
“Yeah. And not just that—he’s supposed to live like a girl and learn how to do girl things, like makeup and walking, talking, and everything.”
“That sounds, like, so weird!”
“Maybe, but is it really any weirder than anything else that happens in life?”
My sister pondered that thought a moment. “No, I guess not,” she answered. Then suddenly, Mikki beamed a smile and exclaimed, “I know! He wants to be on the winning team!”
I rolled my eyes again and gently shook my head.
“C’mon, Bro! You can join, too!” she teased. “You’re even wearing the uniform already.”
Girls! How would I ever understand them? And even my best friend might turn into one. I was indeed in trouble.
“Seriously, Mikki,” I continued. “They’re not sure if he is or not. Bob’s still trying to find out for himself.”
“Well, how did this, like, even come up?”
“When they were at first planning his birthday party, Chelsea joked that he looked enough like a girl that he could have a sleepover like she had for hers. But then Laura said she knew Bob had been sneaking some of her clothes—some of his mom’s, too, I think. He was embarassed, but then later he admitted to his mom and dad that it was all true and that sometimes he feels better when he’s dressed up like a girl. He said there are times he thinks he was supposed to be a girl but that something went wrong.”
“So how do you feel dressed up like a girl?”
“Silly and stupid. And nervous. The whole time we were at the mall I was afraid someone was gonna know who I was or could tell I was a boy.”
“I doubt anyone recognized you. And Bro, for what it’s worth, not only do you look all girl, you look awesome! You really didn’t have to worry. Except maybe some guy might have tried, like, to hit on you!” Sis giggled.
“Oh, that’s all I would need!” I sighed in fear. “I don’t need a guy chasing me, too.”
“Why? Is someone else after you?” Mikki inquired, grinning wide-eyed in the hope of learning some secret about me.
“Bob’s little sister had way too much fun doing my makeover,” I recounted to my sister. “She seemed to spend more time and effort on my makeover than her brother’s. She hugged me and held my hand a lot, too.”
Mikki leaned closer to whispered in my ear. “Chelsea adores you, Ricky. You gotta, like, ask her out sometime.”
“Really?” I asked in waning disbelief. “How do you know?”
“I just, like, know,” confirmed Sis. “I’ve seen how she looks at you, Richard. Besides, it’s a girl thing. Girls just know.”
Michaela looked at me with very serious eyes. So she wasn’t kidding me. Then Chelsea did have a crush on me. That was why she worked so hard on my makeover. She wanted me to look pretty for her.
“Let’s get back to Bob,” Mikki reprised our original topic. “Are his folks, like, mad at ’im?”
“Not really. At least I don’t think so. They’re more worried than anything else. Chelsea and Laura seem pretty cool with it, though. They wanna think of ’im like another sister.”
“But how do you feel about it all?”
“Not sure. But I am worried about ’im. Bob and me are best friends after all, and I don’t want anything bad happening to him. And we don’t know what the other guys are gonna think about him either. I guess I worry about that, too.”
“Then are you, like, still gonna hang out together?”
“Dunno,” I confessed. “We want to, but I think he’s gotta start doing lots of girl stuff that I’m just not gonna be into. So I don’t even know if we can hang out. Not very much, anyway. Kind of a bummer, really.”
“So does he, like, hafta dress like a girl all the time?”
“Think so. He’s supposed to make a serious effort at living as a girl. I’m sure his Mom and sisters will help ’im out with that.”
“Have you thought about dressing up and hanging out with ’im as a girl? Just for the fun of it?”
“Don’t think so, Sis,” I dismissed the idea, shaking my head. “I mean, if he really needs me to, as stupid as it feels, I’d do it again, just like now. We’re buddies and I’ve still got his back. But just to hang out? No, that wouldn’t be right. This is Bob’s thing and it’s serious for ’im. It’s not for fun.”
Sis looked at me and smiled softly. “I understand,” she assured me. “But that doesn’t mean it can’t, like, be fun, even if it’s not for fun.”
“You’ll say anything to try to get me girled up again, won’t-cha?” I remarked. Mikki’s soft smile flexed into a more mischievous one.
“Only because I think my wonderful brother makes an even better sister! And I love what they did with your hair. It seems a shame for you not to keep it that way.”
“Flattery will get you nowhere, but keep trying. I still like hearing it.” I grinned back to match her own wicked smile.
“Anyway, I think it was so sweet of you to get dressed up like that and stand by your friend.”
“We’re buds. It’s what we do.”
“Anytime you wanna girl up and hang out with me, I’m cool with it! I think my girlfriends would be, too.”
“Thanks, but I think I’ll pass on it, Sis.”
A few minutes later, Mom came downstairs wearing a long electric blue sweater, black tights, and these frightening high-heels. What? Four inches? I got dizzy just looking at them.
“Let’s get going,” she announced. “I don’t want anyone changing her mind!”
“Mom! I’m deeply hurt!” I protested, trying to project a sad look.
“Son, you just don’t know how to do puppy-dog eyes,” she sighed in jest. “You need to get your sister to show you.”
“Why, Mom?” objected Mikki. “If he’s not gonna girl up again, should we be, like, revealing secrets of the sisterhood?”
“Hmm?—You do have a point, Honey,” Mom conceded. “The next time he wears a dress, then. Ricky, that’s fair enough, isn’t it?”
“Whatever!” I replied.
“Don’t you take that tone with me, young lady!” Mom ordered, once more tightening her lips to keep from laughing. She and Sis were now having altogether too much fun at my expense over this.
“Mom, I think you should make him dress up again another day for that,” my sister continued to prosecute her case. “I’ve got another dress I’d so love to see him wearing!”
“Sorry, Mom!” I apologized. Although I thought that they were just teasing, I did not want to risk passing yet another day en femme. “All this has been quite overwhelming for me.”
“Don’t worry, Sweetie,” Mom assured me. “We won’t make you dress up again if you can’t handle it.”
How manipulative! Subtly undermining my masculinity to tease me into girling up again? Now that was just wrong!
“Mom, don’t you and Sis understand the risks I’m taking by going out with you for dinner like this?”
Mom smiled at me as she reached around to hug me. “I’m so proud of you!” she said. “Yes, I do understand what you did to stand by your friend. And I know that you might get flak from the other boys for doing it. But you’ve shown me that you understand what’s really important. And even if you feel silly wearing a dress and wedgies, you’re a better man for it!”
Mom kissed me on the cheek and I could see tears welling up in her eyes. And for some unknown reason, I no longer felt quite so silly and awkward dressed like my sister.
“Try not to cry, Mom,” I told her. “You’ll smear your makeup.” But the real reason I said that to her was that I was having to hold back my own tears. Girlthink was infectious and I had been exposed to it in close quarters for two days running. And I was worried because I was beginning to feel good about it.
Boys were not supposed to be all “touchy-feely” but it seemed all right to me at the moment. Then Mikki joined Mom and me in our hug. All three of us were teary-eyed but it did not matter. Just then, Mom and Sis were treating me like another girl, their daughter and sister. But that was fine. Since I had pretended to be a girl for my friend‘s sake, getting a few perks as a result was only fair.
After the hug, Mom and Sis held my hands. Mikki spoke up. “I think my ‘new sister’ should get to pick the restaurant. How ’bout it, Mom?”
“I think that would be very appropriate,” Mom agreed. “So then where would my ‘new daughter’ like us to go for dinner?”
“Can we go to Luigi’s, then?” I asked Mom. “I like the ravioli di Crimini funghi there. And since it’s on the west side, there shouldn’t be anyone there who knows me.”
“That’s pricier than our usual evenings out,” Mom noted. “But after all, it’s certainly a special occasion. Would you two like a movie as well?”
“That’d be great, Mom!” Sis begged expectantly. “Ricky, would you be in the mood for a chick flick tonight?”
“Well, I s’pose I should stay in character,” I answered, although I’d much prefer to see science fiction or an action-adventure film. Besides, my mouth was already watering as I thought about the mushroom ravioli at Luigi’s. “And Mom, you did let me pick the restaurant. So I’m okay with you or Sis picking the movie.”
“Then we have a plan!” Mom announced. “Mikki, do you have a sweater to match your brother’s sundress? It will likely cool off before we get home.”
“I think so,” confirmed Sis as she opened the coat closet in the vestibule. She took out a pink sweater that looked like it would fit the color scheme that I wore. Then I noticed the full-length mirror on the back of the closet door.
Mikki draped the sweater around my shoulders as I watched in the mirror. I hadn’t actually studied my own image in a mirror after the makeover. Although I’d glimpsed it a few times, I’d refused—really, I’d been afraid—to see myself as a girl. But looking at myself now, I had to agree with Mom, my sister, and the girls at Bob’s party: I did make a pretty girl. I was pretty enough that I would want to date me.
Now I got really scared. Mikki was right. Dressed like this, I would attract boys. That I did not want. No, I would most definitely not be dressing up like this again just to hang out with Bob or my sister.
Then, Mom and Sis crowded into the view of the mirror. The three of us really looked liked a mother and her two daughters. My anxiety dropped again, as I saw that we belonged together as a family. I had never paid much attention to our facial resemblance as a family before. Sis and I had very much the same look to our faces as Mom’s. I had Mom’s eyes and hair. Mikki had Dad’s. But we all did look like a family.
Mikki seemed to know what was on my mind as she spoke. “Mom we’d better go before Ricky does get cold feet again.”
“We could get him pantyhose,” Mom remarked, giggling.
“No!” I objected. “I’m okay with what I’m wearing now.”
Sis and I joined Mom in giggling. Uh-oh! Was I really giggling? I had never giggled before. Boys laughed and chuckled, but we didn’t giggle.
All of this was getting just too weird.
So, many more hours in the penalty box? Oh well! It’s almost summer. Hockey season’s over until next time… Next time?… Oh no!
©2011, 2017 by Anam Chara
by The Rev. Anam Chara
© 2010-2013 by the Rev. Anam Chara+
To See Through a Glass Darkly
by Anam Chara
Chapter 1
*****************************
Next I needed my daily shower. At first the bathroom looked more pink-and-white than its usual white-and-pink. Mom must have changed the air freshener. It smelled especially nice today. I stripped off my pajamas, got in the shower, and closed the door. As the water began to flow and I lathered up, I started to feel more tingly than usual. For just a moment, I thought that I had no body hair, not that I have very much anyway, but I appeared clean-shaven and smooth until I finished rinsing and grabbed a towel. My sparsely grown chest hair, such that I had, was still there.
For a moment I had thought that I heard my girlfriend Tina’s voice on the other side of the shower door. Why would she be here this early? Sliding it open just enough to peek outside, I saw my sister Sonia instead. She’s a junior, a year older and an inch taller than I am, with full waist-length blond hair and crystal blue-gray eyes. Her high cheeckbones give her a very Russian look.
“Are you finished, Li’l Brother?” Sonia asked me.
“Yes, Sis,” I answered. “But for a moment there you were sounding like Tina.”
“Ooh!” I could hear the smile in my sister’s voice. “Sounds like you’ve really got it bad for her!”
I felt myself blushing.
“Sasha, I’m happy you’ve found someone. Tina’s so very sweet and you two make such a cute couple! I’m proud of my Li’l Brother. You are so discerning about women.”
“Discerning?” That’s how she describes me dating Tina?
“I mean you chose a good one!”
I felt myself blushing again.
Now my sister sees me as a real person, or at least she has since Tina and I began dating. She introduced us, after all, and has been so very supportive of our relationship. But somehow, I seem to miss the constant fighting that Sonia and I used do with each other. It was a lot of fun, really.
Back in my bedroom, I opened the closet door and did a brief double take, thinking that I had seen a couple of my sister’s dresses and a few pairs of high-heeled shoes. Yet at second glance, there were none. I took a clean red polo shirt from the closet and a pair of blue jeans to get dressed. For a moment I sat on the edge of the bed and pulled on my socks and shoes. There was a full-length mirror on the back of the closet door, and as I went to shut it, I could have sworn that I saw a brunette dressed in a red polo shirt and denim miniskirt looking back at me. But it was just myself.
*****************************
Sonia and I met downstairs for breakfast. Mom had prepared for me my favorite, simple breakfast of wheat bulgur and fruit, buttered whole wheat toast, skim milk, pink grapefruit juice, and tea. We would sweeten our tea in the traditional Russian way, with jam or fruit preserves instead of sugar or honey. As I was reaching for the strawberry jam, I noticed that my fingernails were somewhat long and well-trimmed, oval, clear and shiny with white tips, like my sister’s. Then I blinked again to see my normal, jaggedly trimmed nails.
“Sonia, is there a name for that style you just had your nails done in?” I inquired of my sister.
“It’s a French manicure,” she answered.
“Remember, we both got matching French manicures, too,” Tina said to me.
I turned my head to see that Tina was not there.
For certain, I’d been hallucinating since I had awakened that morning. I felt a cold sweat break out on my forehead.
“Sasha, you look flushed this morning,” my mother observed. “Did you not sleep well?”
“He’s too sweet on Tina to get any sleep, Mom,” Sonia gently teased, smiling. “Bet he spent the whole night thinking about her!” She giggled.
“Sonia, now don’t tease your brother!” Mom cautioned her.
“Sorry, Mom,” she replied, “but I only meant to say that Sasha’s new girlfriend is a winner. He’s learned from you and me what makes for an ideal woman!”
Mom’s mouth dropped open and her eyes widened in disbelief at Sonia’s remark. So I figured that my rejoinder would have received the desired maternal sanction.
“Sis,” I said, “you certainly display an ideal ego!”
I had really miscalculated there.
“Son, do you mean that your sister and I do not model womanhood well?”
“No,” I rejoined. “I just meant that Sonia excels in loading her rhetoric for maximum effect, as she just did! But yes, I can’t help but seek a girlfriend with charm to match yours and wit to meet my sister’s.”
“Nice save, Li’l Bro!” Sonia conceded, sipping her tea.
“Agreed!” Mom seconded her, smiling.
“Maybe Sasha should spend a few days as a girl to see how much he’s learned from us? I know that I’ve got a dress or two that he’d look cute in!”
“Why? Did you already put them in my closet?” I asked quite curiously. I had wondered if my sister could see my hallucinations, too? This was disturbing.
“Sasha, you dress up beautifully as a girl!” Tina said to me suddenly.
I looked around for my girlfriend. She still was not there.
“Sasha!” Mom cried. “You’re shaking!”
I placed my hands flat on the table. For just a second, I thought that I saw a bracelet on my right wrist and a small watch on my left as well as rings on my left hand. Looking again, I had my big sports watch on my left wrist. No rings. No bracelet.
“The bathroom smelled especially nice today. Did you change the air freshener?” I said, trying to change the subject.
“No, son,” she answered. “It’s the same scent as yesterday.”
“Maybe he’s smelling Tina in his dreams?” Sonia retorted, giggling.
“Sonia! I told you to quit teasing him!” Mom yelled at my sister, before giggling herself.
Silently I ate my breakfast. Tasting my food and feeling its texture was helping me somewhat to get my mind off these sudden, repeated hallucinations.
We heard a knock on the door and Mom went to answer it. “Sasha, it’s for you!” she called out to me.
As I got up from the breakfast table, Mom escorted Tina into the kitchen to offer her some tea. She was wearing the same red style of polo shirt as I with a denim miniskirt, hose, and a pair of smart black pumps with three-inch heels, ankle-straps and bows, much like the girl I thought I had seen in my mirror. Her raven black hair was up in an elegant French braid. She also had a new French manicure like my sister’s. We gently embraced and exchanged quick, affectionate kisses.
“I didn’t expect to see you quite yet,” I said, looking into her warm, brown eyes. For a moment I felt like myself again and forgot my morning of mirages. “But I’m glad you’re here now.”
“I thought that we could all wait for the bus together,” Tina explained.
“That works for me,” I answered.
“It will be fun for us all, I would think,” Sonia added.
Mom brought a glass of hot tea over as I sat Tina down at the table next to my sister, who explained how the Russian custom was to pour boiling water and tea leaves right into the glass and to sweeten it with fruit jam.
My girlfriend was enjoying the newly learned custom as I worried over what had been happening in my head. Those were indeed hallucinations that I had heard. Tina had only just arrived. It could not have been her at the breakfast table earlier, or in the bathroom while I was in the shower.
Am I losing my mind?
*****************************
Sonia, Tina, and I waited together for the schoolbus. A cool, springtime chill penetrated the air, refreshed with the ozone generated by lightning from the passing storm. There were several puddles of rain in the streets and along the sidewalks. When I saw Tina shiver, I took off my windbreaker and put it over her shoulders. Sonia giggled as I did it. My sister put on her own sweater and also giggled.
“What now?” I asked.
“Oh, nothing!” my sister answered. Both girls giggled at me.
A slight wind blew. I crossed my arms and flexed them, feeling my armhairs stand on end. Tina pulled my windbreaker around herself more tightly. Sonia buttoned her sweater up and once again, they broke into giggles.
“What is it?” I implored.
They just giggled more.
The bus pulled up next to the stop and they boarded. They took seats near the middle, Sonia in a left aisle seat, myself across from her in a right aisle seat, and Tina to my right in the window seat. She reached across me with her left hand taking my left hand to hold it in my lap.
We sat like that while Sonia struck up a conversation with Debbie, her red-haired friend sitting to her left in that window seat. I reached my right arm around Tina and she snuggled in closer to me. Then I closed my eyes.
Opening my eyes I glanced down at our left hands. She and I both wore on our fourth fingers matching wedding bands and engagement rings. Then I noticed that I was wearing a denim miniskirt, hose, and black pumps with two-inch heels, much like Tina’s, as if she and I were trying to wear matching clothes. Again, I broke out in a cold sweat. Then shaking, I glanced down again to see my normal jeans and sneakers.
Tina spoke up. “Are you feeling okay, Sasha?” she asked me. “You could be getting the flu with the way you look.”
“Not sure. I’ve been getting the chills all morning,” I said.
She reached into her tote bag and pulled out a pink sweater and put it around my shoulders. Across the aisle Debbie and my sister giggled. Tina still wore my windbreaker. She smiled at me and squeezed my hand.
“I hope it’s not the pills you’ve been taking for me,” she said.
Pills? I haven’t been taking any pills. Not that I know of. Did she ask me to take something? Is she into drugs?
“You’re so brave to be growing them for me,” Tina said, softly placing her right hand across my chest. “And I like the way you’re learning to match me when you dress up. That’s so sweet.”
Growing what? Today is getting stranger and stranger. I felt some itching and soreness across my chest.
“What do you mean, Tina?” I asked for confirmation.
“Well, we wore the same red top and your jeans match my skirt. It’s cute that we’re dressed like a couple.”
The schoolbus stopped for a policeman directing traffic, since the traffic signals were out. Tina pointed out to me two trucks and quite a few workmen who seemed to be in the process of repairing some damage at a power station from the thunderstorm of the night before. Otherwise, the scenery as viewed from the windows of our schoolbus appeared much the same as always.
Because of the problems with traffic signals, our bus pulled in to the parking lot at school almost ten minutes late. We disembarked as hurriedly as possible to get to our homerooms. The principal had announced that our bus would be delayed by a power outage so that we would not be counted tardy.
“Tina, I think my wallet is in my windbreaker. Would you trade it back for your sweater?” I asked.
“Thanks for letting me wear it,” she smiled back at me as we exchanged items.
“You too,” I answered.
Then Sonia’s friend Debbie spoke up. “You look cute in pink, Sasha. You should try borrowing Tina’s clothes more often.”
The girls all giggled again and I was reminded of my morning mental state.
“Tina, I think I’m going to the school nurse instead of my first period class. I’m not feeling too well at all. My guess is she’ll send me home.”
Sonia spoke up. “So you’re really sick! Should I call Mom?”
“Not until I see the nurse. I don’t really know what’s happening to me. I—I think I’m losing my mind.”
“What?” Tina asked.
“I’ve been seeing things and hearing things all morning. And I’ve been frightened by it all. I gotta see the nurse.”
“I’ll tell Mis’ess Brunswick that you’re at the School Nurse’s Office,” my sister assured me, referring to homeroom.
The bell rang and we went our ways, they to their homerooms, myself to see the school nurse.
© 2010-2013 by Anam Chara
To See Through a Glass Darkly
by Anam Chara
Chapter 2
*****************************
Russian language notes
«Господи помилуй!» [GAWS-puh-dʸee PAW-mʸee-looy], Lord have mercy!
*****************************
“Yes, I am. Who is it?”
“Alexander Ivanovitch Petroff,” I answered with my full name.
“Oh, Sasha! What brings you in today? It’s usually Sonia here.” Nurse Banner was wearing scrubs with matching white tunic and white pants. She had her rich dark-blond hair tied up in a ponytail by a cute white bow. Almost every guy in the school would fake an illness or injure himself to get sent to her office. That’s Miss Banner, by the way.
“Can we talk? I’m really worried. I’ve had this problem all morning and it’s weird.”
“All right. Let me get the door first.” Nurse Banner pulled the door close and motioned that I should get up on the examining table. As I sat up, I suddenly saw the miniskirt again and tried to crossed my knees but my jeans were still there.
Nurse Banner put a clean sleeve on an oral digital thermometer and stuck it under my tongue. Then she grabbed the cuff of a sphygmomanometer, wrapped it around my upper left arm, and put a stethoscope in her ears, almost in a single motion. She began pumping the rubber bulb while listening for whatever nurses do to take blood pressure. As the cuff tightened around my arm I had another fleeting glimpse of that French manicure on my left hand. I looked for the wedding rings that I had seen earlier, but they weren’t there.
She shook her head and sighed. “Honey, your systolic is through the roof! And your diastolic is elevated, too. You’re white as a sheet and you look like you haven’t slept in two days!”
Well, do the numbers! How high is it?
The digital thermometer beeped and she took it from my mouth to read the display.
Betcha she won’t tell me my actual temperature either.
“At least you don’t have a fever. Your temp’s normal enough. But no fifteen or sixteen year-old boy should have blood pressure like yours. Exactly what condition made you feel like coming in?”
“Ever since I woke up, I’ve been seeing and hearing things that aren’t there. I think I’m losing my mind. I’m scared.”
“Have you been taking any drugs? Smoking pot? Be honest with me, now,” she cautioned.
“No! None! Never!”
“Now, Sasha?”
“No! I’ve never taken any illegal drug or anything my doctor didn’t tell me to!” I snapped back at her. “I know that that would destroy my mind. I’m here now ’cause I’m worried about it already not working right.”
“Then you’re saying that you were hallucinating?”
“Yes.”
“You mentioned both seeing and hearing. You had both of those?”
“Uh-huh.”
“How ’bout taste, smell? Either of those?”
“I thought my Mom had changed air fresheners in the bathroom. She said it was the same as yesterday.”
“Hmm? You might have just misidentified that? Anything else? How about touch or feeling?”
“When I was waking up it felt like, well—”
“Yes?”
“It felt like Tina was in bed with me. But she wasn’t. I was afraid to even think that.”
“Tina’s your girlfriend?”
“Yes, we just started dating two weeks ago.”
“Since the wedding?”
“What wedding?”
“Have other hallucinations involved Tina?”
“Yeah. When I was in the shower I though I heard her voice, but it was my sister’s. But at breakfast I heard her say things to me.”
“Like what?”
“That we got matching French manicures together and—and—”
“And what?”
“That I dressed up beautifully as a girl.” I felt myself blushing again.
“Why? Do you crossdress?”
Now what? These are way too embarassing to tell her about. I shouldn’t have come here. And what did she mean by “since the wedding”?
“No. But in several of the hallucinations I saw myself wearing clothes like Tina’s. Matching skirts, heels, wedding rings—”
“Wedding rings?”
Wait a minute! Didn’t she already mention a wedding?
“Yes. We were both wearing matching wedding bands and engagement rings. We were holding hands. And for just a moment I would see myself dressed like her in a mirror. And these visions only lasted a second or two.”
“Have you ever dressed up like a girl, even as a prank or for Halloween?”
“No.”
“Have you ever wished to crossdress or thought about it?”
“Not really.”
“What do you mean by ‘not really’?”
“Sometimes on T-V or in a movie there’s a character in drag. Usually a comedy. Seeing that I’ve wondered, why would a guy do it?”
“Have you ever worn any item of girls’ or women’s clothing?”
“No. Well, not until we were on the school bus this morning. Tina put her pink sweater over my shoulders because she was wearing my windbreaker. But that was after I started seeing things.”
“Did you have any hallucinations that did not involve her or you dressing up like her?”
“The very first one was when I looked at the alarm clock. The display was lit with green L-E-D’s, but they’re red ones. They went back to red the next time I looked. And after my shower, I thought I saw a couple of Sonia’s dresses and a few pairs of her shoes in my closet, but they weren’t really there.”
“Has your sister ever teased you by or threatened you with crossdressing?”
“Sometimes. She even did it at breakfast today while I was having the hallucinations.”
Is Sonia getting ready to pull a fast one on me? So that’s why she’s not picking fights with me. She’s setting me up! Is Tina in on it? It would explain why they were giggling at me all morning.
And I thought that Tina really liked me. Or maybe she does and Sonia’s setting her up, too. But they were both giggling at me.
Suddenly I was in tears.
Nurse Banner was busy taking notes of what I was telling her, but immediately noticed the waterworks starting up.
“Sasha, was there anything pleasant about any of the hallucinations?”
I felt exhausted, emotionally and mentally drained. I looked up at the clock in the office. It was only nine o’clock. What could have been pleasant in all this? I can’t trust my own mind today. Did any part of this give me a warm feeling at all?
“On the bus, I heard Tina say that I was brave to be growing something for her as she held me. But I have no idea what she meant. And then she said that I was so sweet to dress up like her. At the time it seemed nice when she said those things. But now I’m not so sure.”
“Has Tina ever asked you to crossdress for her or wear something of hers other than her sweater this morning?”
“No.” I thought I had already answered that.
“Would you?”
“Would I what?”
“Wear her clothes or dress up like a girl if she asked you?”
“No.”
“You wore her sweater today.”
Touché! Nurse Banner scores. I should have seen that one coming. I’m not in top form today. No way I can hold my own in this match. I can’t even call a time-out!
“It was cold and I put my windbreaker on her. She was trying to reciprocate an act of kindness. If I had refused her, it would have been an insult. I couldn’t—I wouldn’t do that!”
Nurse Banner didn’t respond immediately. So I just sat there thinking how pretty she looked in her white dress, white hose, matching shoes, and nurse’s cap. I’m being cross-examined about crossdressing and I’ve got the hots for the examiner!
I placed my hand on my right knee and felt nylon hose. Feeling for my skirt I found my jeans again. Back to reality now—I think.
“Sasha, I’m assuming that what you’re telling me is as accurate as you can describe it. So I’m going to send you home for today and refer you to the school psychologist for further evaluation.”
“Should I go now, Nurse Banner?”
“Well first, how are you lovebirds fixed for contraception since the wedding?”
“Huh?”
“Are you and Tina doing it yet?”
“What? We’ve only been dating two weeks. We still blush making eye contact!”
“I’ve known girls to lock and load for motherhood faster than that!”
Did Nurse Banner really say that?
“One more thing, Sasha. Would you ask your mom for her pieroshki recipe? I love those when she brings them to bake sales.”
I can’t believe she asked me that. After what she just put me through, she has the chutzpah to ask for Mom’s secret recipe?
“I’ll see what I can do, but she doesn’t give that out to just anyone.”
Nurse Banner signed a slip of pink paper on a pad, tore it off and gave it to me. “Take this to the Main Office, Sasha. They’ll verify it and send you home. You must not come back to school until a qualified health care provider certifies that your presence does not put other students at significant medical risk.”
So, I left the school nurse’s office and started up the stairs to the Main Office. When I stepped onto the floor, my heels felt thrust up at an angle transferring the weight to the ball of my foot and I noticed a distinctive cadence of sound as the point of each heel hit the tile.
Looking down, I was wearing the red polo shirt, the denim miniskirt, hose, a pair of simple black pumps. Mentally I counted... eight, nine, ten... fourteen, fifteen... I took my next step and the rubber heel of my sneaker squeaked on the floor. I had maintained a hallucination for a count of fifteen. Can I do that? Should I do that?
*****************************
Entering the Main Office I was met by the grim stare of old Ms. Muldoon, the school secretary.
“You should be in class, Alexander Petroff!” she barked at me.
“I just consulted Nurse Banner and she’s ordered me home.” That was the correct way to phrase it. Ms. Muldoon was an authoritarian, so saying that the school nurse had ordered me home closed the matter. Any other way to present the issue would result in Ms. Muldoon keeping the matter open for an endless probe before the unwary student could leave. She’d been known to collect documents to verify a medical order up to four hours.
I removed the blue form that Nurse Banner had signed from a pocket of my windbreaker. I placed it down firmly on the main counter before Ms. Muldoon. Emphasizing it with my right index finger, I said, “There it is, signed by Nurse Banner. I understand that now, it needs only the principal’s countersignature. Would you present this to Doctor Martin, please?”
Again, it was necessary to speak the correct formula exactly. Ms. Muldoon was thus left with no basis to challenge my order. I was worried that I had a pink form in my pocket instead. The pink form is valid for girl students only. We boys have blue medical forms. I must have hallucinated the pink when Nurse Banner gave it to me.
Ms. Muldoon returned a moment later with the countersigned form.
“There, Alexander Petroff! I suppose you’re happy!”
“Why, of course, Mis’ Muldoon! And I thank you!” I said, prolonging eye contact just long enough that she had to avert her eyes. I had won. I took the pink form back as I quickly withdrew my French manicured nails from view.
“Please, Mister Petroff, could you fill out this Out-of-School Assignments form? Your teachers would be much obliged.” Ms. Muldoon politely presented me a white form.
“Certainly,” I answered and began listing my classes and teachers on the paper, the pen held by my unadorned fingers. A few other students were smiling while others were whispering to each other. I had learned to win these brief exchanges with Ms. Muldoon consistently. The strategy wasn’t at all difficult. But not even Dr. Martin could face her down. Once, he had even asked me how I did it.
“Thank you, Ms. Muldoon. I’ll be going now.” I glanced at my left hand, confirming the absence of any wedding rings.
“Would you like me to call a taxi for you, Mister Petroff?” she asked.
“I’d be much obliged, Ma’am, if you would.”
My sister’s friend Debbie was in the office. She nearly gasped as Ms. Muldoon dialed the number for me.
“How do you do that, Sasha?” Debbie whispered into my left ear.
I grinned at her. “Another time and place, Deb. Another time and place.”
“By the way, I like your new ear-studs,” she said smiling.
“Oh, thanks!” I replied. My hand went up to my earlobe. Nothing.
*****************************
When the taxi pulled up to our house, I gave the driver the transit voucher from the School Board and went right in.
“Mom, I’m back!”
“Why so soon?” she asked me coming out of the kitchen.
“I am not well. You asked me this morning why I didn’t look so good. I’ve been seeing and hearing things all morning—things not there!”
«Господи помилуй!» Mom cried out, making the sign of the cross.
“I went to the school nurse. She referred me to the school psychologist and said I should come home.”
“What things did you see and hear? Were they bad things?”
“Not bad things. But I’m scared because they weren’t there. I saw myself wearing a skirt and shoes like Tina’s and my nails were done like hers and Sonia’s. And then Tina and I were wearing matching wedding rings. And I heard her say to me at breakfast that I dressed up very pretty as a girl, but that was before she came in.”
“Oh, my little Sasha,” my Mom hugged me, “you are so smitten with Tina! You’re much in love my son!”
“Mama, I’m very tired. I should go back to bed.”
*****************************
I went to my room and pulled off my shoes, jeans, and shirt and dressed again in a clean set of pajamas.
Sitting on the edge of my bed, I began thinking about the questions that Nurse Banner had asked me. Were my sister and her friends trying to humiliate me by putting me into their clothes? Was Tina in on it? I thought she liked me, but could she be playing me for a fool?
Then as I was curious, I opened my closet door and composed myself for whatever I might see. Nothing appeared to be in my closet that shouldn’t be there—no dresses, no skirts or frilly blouses, and no high-heeled shoes.
Relieved, I shut the closet door again and sighed deeply. Maybe now, I could lie down and avoid any further hallucinations by sleeping through them. Normally, this is how I would feel in the evening after a long, busy day. After reclining, I was asleep.
© 2010-2013 by Anam Chara
To See Through a Glass Darkly
by Anam Chara
Chapter 3
*****************************
Russian language notes
Мой Саша [moy SAH-shuh], My Sasha
*****************************
“H’llo,” I groggily greeted the caller.
“That you, Sasha?” It was Tina.
“Uh-huh.” I answered, not fully awake.
“Did the nurse send you home?”
“Uh-huh. ’M in bed now.”
“Oh, you poor thing!” Tina consoled me. “I’ll come right over to see you after school’s out.”
“’Tw’d be nice.” I felt my eyelids getting heavier…
“Thank you for letting me wear your windbreaker this morning,” she said. “That was so thoughtful of you.”
“Y’r’elcome, Babe,” I mumbled, trying to stay awake.
“And thanks, too, for wearing my pink sweater. Most boys wouldn’t have been willing to do that. That was so sweet!”
“Y’r s’eeter ’an me, Teenie,” I answered her, not yet yielding to sleep.
“You sound like you can barely stay awake.”
“Yeah.”
“I’d better go now. You get some rest now, Sasha. I’ll see you after school.
“Af’ school…”
“Bye-bye!”
I was out fast.
*****************************
Mom’s knocking on the door awakened me, but there was also the aroma of her borshch, my favorite soup, and her famous mushroom- and potato-filled pieroshkis.
“So is мой Саша hungry now?” she asked, bringing a tray of food into the bedroom. Mom did not get to dote on me very often, so I would indulge her and operate in little boy mode for a while. Anyway, I had already worn a girl’s sweater today, and compared to that, Mom’s doting did not seem quite so embarassing. Besides, her borshch and pieroshkis are more than adequate compensation for any loss of pride.
“Thanks, Mama!” I said as she brought in my late lunch.
“Nurse Banner asked me to bring her your secret recipe for pieroshkis after she saw me this morning.” I told Mom. “Do you think that you could give it to her?”
“Son, you know that’s a long-held family secret. I don’t think it fair to give her our recipe.”
“I know. But she asked and I told her that I would see about it. I did and you declined. I have done what I promised. You simply exercised your right to refuse. So all is as it should be.”
“Oh, my Sasha!” my mother smiled, “so young and already so wise!”
I liked that. She was boosting both her own self-esteem and mine at the same time. The way today had gone so far, I decided that I liked her doting on me in this circumstance. Besides, I thought that she must enjoy it even more than I do.
“Thanks for bringing me lunch.”
“Did you want to drink coffee, tea or something else?”
“A cola would be good for now, Mama.”
“Then I’ll get you one,” she said and quickly turned to go downstairs.
As I picked up my soup spoon, I saw again the French manicure on my fingernails and closed my eyes. When I opened them again, my hands were normal once more. So I started immediately with the borshch. Since savoring my food had helped take my mind off the hallucinations at breakfast, maybe it would do the same now.
“Here it is, Sasha!” Mom announced as she brought me a can of cola and a glass of ice. She popped the tab on the can and poured the beverage slowly, allowing its head of foam to fizzle away, the tiny droplets floating up to my face, tickling my nose. Quickly I attempted to stifle my own laughter, but I was unsuccessful, and a giggle emerged.
“Sasha!” Mom cried, staring wide-eyed at me. “You giggled just like Sonia! I can’t remember you giggling before now.”
I looked at my fingers. No white tips, anyway.
“I laugh all the time, Mom,” I replied, trying to deflect here obvious point.
“I do not mean laughing. I mean giggling as a girl does. You sound the same as your sister.”
For a moment I wished that my father were home. But Papa was in New Orleans on a work project.
“Is it because I’m always with women and girls? I’m always with you, Sonia, Tina, and their friends. Most of my teachers are women. Since Tom and Bill moved away I haven’t spent much time around other boys.”
Tom had lived next door to us and we had been best friends since we were toddlers, until the metallurgical plant closed a year ago and his father, an engineer like my Papa, took a transfer to Pittsburgh. Bill’s dad worked at the same plant but was laid off. He had to move to Idaho for a new job. Guys like Tom and Bill can’t simply be replaced. It takes years to grow friendships like those. We keep in touch by email, but it’s still not the same.
“Well, you and Tina are a nice couple,” Mom reminded me. “She will make you a good wife someday. And you will be a kind and loving husband to her.”
Truth be told, that was what I’d like to happen for Tina and me. But we were really too young. For this to work out, we’d need to stay together as boyfriend and girlfriend for a few years. I really didn’t think that either she or myself had that much patience.
“After college I would hope,” I conceded to Mom.
“She’s a very good friend to your sister. That’s also very important, for your mate to get along well with your family.”
“Well, Sonia did introduce us. So I guess that I appreciate my sister now more than I used to. She could hardly have given me a better gift.” I wanted to stay as agreeable with Mom as I could right then. And honestly I did feel that way about Sonia. We got along nicely now, but sometimes her teasing and practical jokes were still over the top. Nonetheless, Sonia’s introducing me to Tina had made up for many bad feelings over the years. In one evening, Sonia did more to move me into manhood than all the baseball, soccer, and ice hockey games that I’d ever played in. I simply wanted to think as well of my sister as possible.
I recalled my thoughts while talking with Nurse Banner earlier. I felt guilty to have believed that Sonia would set me up for humiliation and even worse that Tina would be a participant. However, it would be consistent with my sister’s past behavior, although such practical jokes are just not Tina’s style.
“I really like Tina, Mom,” I said. “But I’m afraid of something hurting our relationship.”
“Oh? And what would that be?”
The French manicure appeared again on my fingernails.
“I’m afraid that Sonia’s teasing and jokes might go too far with me and Tina. Like this morning at breakfast—do you think Sonia meant it when she said she had a dress or two that would look good on me?”
“Would you be so ashamed if you did wear your sister’s dress. Sonia and Tina wear dresses. So do I. Are dresses so bad to wear?” Mom smiled at me. “You share many of Sonia’s features. Maybe you will look very pretty as a girl?”
The French manicure had vanished again.
“I never meant to say it was bad. But I’m a boy and we’re not supposed to wear dresses. In my hallucinations I’m dressed like Tina. That scares me.”
Mom waited a moment before speaking again.
“Your sister teases you because she loves you. She does it to show her affection. Teasing can only work because she knows and understands you so intimately.”
“But what if she gets Tina teasing me, too?”
“That will mean that you and Tina are meant for each other. The only woman who can ever know a man more intimately than his mother or his sister is his wife. A girl can only tease you like your sister if she loves you as much.”
That was not how I’d ever looked at teasing. Was Mom saying that I wanted Tina to start teasing me? This dating business sounded crazier than I thought.
“I’m still scared at these hallucinations I have of dressing like Tina. It doesn’t make sense to me.”
“I don’t know why you hallucinate about wearing her clothes, except to say that you very much want to be with her. Maybe you should talk to her about it.”
*****************************
Loud knocking on the door startled me awake.
“Sasha, can we come in?” Sis asked. “Or are you being naughty?”
Three girls broke into giggling. Sis was always here and Tina had promised to come. Anytime Sis and Tina were together, the next girl to join them was Debbie.
“Come in,” I announced. “All three of you.”
The door opened and there they stood, carrying an assortment of notebooks and textbooks for me.
“Here’s your homework for a week!” Tina announced. “It should keep you busy when I’m not here!”
Sis and Debbie broke into additional giggles. Absolutely, I had to be blushing at this point. My face should be as red as Mom’s borshch now.
“Deb,” my sister spoke up, “do you have a shade of blush that would look pretty on his cheeks?”
“None that would be any brighter than his own,” Debbie answered Sis, giggling. “But I have some darker shades of lipstick that would match his color nicely.”
All of the girls giggled again.
“Leave the books on the desk,” I told them. “And I don’t need any lipstick. If you’re thinking of some weird joke to play on me, please be so kind to wait until I’m back to normal.”
“That would take forever!” my sister whined. Tina and Debbie giggled at her remark.
Tina turned to Sis and Debbie. “Would you guys leave us alone for a few minutes?”
“Will you take pictures or should we?” Debbie snickered.
“Guys!” Tina sang out in a frustrated tone.
“All right we’re going,” my sister said as she closed the door behind her and Debbie.
A moment later, Tina sat down on the edge of the bed.
“What was in your hallucinations, Sasha?” she asked.
“First, you have to promise not to laugh at me. It may sound funny or silly to you, but to me it’s very confusing and most disturbing.”
“You have my promise. I won’t laugh, even if it’s funny,” she said.
After Tina promised not to laugh, I felt safer disclosing my hallucinations to her.
“My hallucinations are about you and me,” I began, “about us, but in a strange way. I see myself dressed like you, wearing matching clothes.”
“We were wearing matching clothes this morning,” Tina recalled. “We wore the same style and color top and your blue jeans matched my skirt.”
“But there’s more than that. I see myself wearing the red shirt, a denim miniskirt, hose, and high heels almost like yours. They don’t have the bows. And I have a French manicure like yours.”
“That is strange,” Tina answered. “What else?”
“On the bus this morning, when you put your pink sweater around my shoulders and took my hand, we wore matching wedding and engagement rings.”
Tina just stared and covered her mouth with her hand.
“Yeah. It scares me too. The wedding rings were the scariest of all the hallucinations. And they were for our marriage. Somehow I knew that. We had both matching wedding bands and engagement rings. But they weren’t his-and-hers; they were both a ladies’ style. And I have a feeling that somehow my dressing like you is also connected with our marriage.”
“That’s really weird, Sasha,” Tina said in a subdued and concerned voice.
“I know, but there’s more,” I continued. “This morning at breakfast, I heard you say that I looked pretty when I dressed up like a girl, but that was before you arrived and had tea with us. Do you think that, by the way?”
“I don’t know,” she asnswered. “Sonia tells me that she’s always been curious how you’d look as a girl. She thinks you’d be as pretty as she is. I only wonder when she talks about it. But given your size and build, legs and hands, your face, lips, eyes, and hair—Yes! I think you could do it!”
“She frequently teases me about it.”
“I know. She hopes against all odds that someday you may take her up on it. She was just a little jealous, when I got you to wear my pink sweater today,” Tina grinned softly at me.
“I’m always afraid that Sis may try to set a joke up to leave me in drag somewhere and totally embarass me.”
“I shouldn’t tell you this, perhaps,” Tina began, “but she has thought up some creative strategies for just that. But I can’t imagine her actually doing it because she’s afraid of really humiliating you. She wants to see you happily dressed up as a girl and enjoying it with her, like you were sisters.”
What Tina had just told me was a huge relief in one way, but even more disturbing in another. Maybe I’m not the only one in my family with a screw loose?
“Thanks for telling me, Tina,” I said. “It’s a relief to know that this was not some practical joke Sis set me up for. And I was afraid she might try enlist you in it, too.”
“Not to worry!” Tina assured me. “I’m not very good at playing jokes on anyone. Your sister is so much more creative at it than anyone else I know.”
“While it’s nice to know that Sonia isn’t setting me up for another joke, that was my only other explanation for what’s happening to me. That means I’m really hallucinating. Mom says it’s because I really got it bad for you.”
Smiling and blushing, Tina fell forward on the bed to embrace me. Suddenly we were in a deep, passionate kiss.
“Sounds like you’re close to losing it when I’m not with you!” she teased, smiling. “And you even want to wear my clothes next to you when I’m not here! That’s so sweet, you naughty boy!”
That was at least somewhat true, that I hallucinated about her when she was absent. But I was hallucinating also about her when she’s right here in front of me or sitting next to me on the bus. And in the hallucinations, I wore clothes like hers, but I didn’t know if they were hers.
“Nurse Banner says I gotta see the school psychologist next. She’ll hafta come and talk here, ’cause I can’t go back to school until someone in the system agrees it’s safe for me to return.”
“That sucks!” Tina remarked.
“Yeah, it does!”
I noticed the French manicure on my nails again.
“See it?” I showed Tina my hand.
“Of course. We had them done together,” she said.
“So it doesn’t bother you, then?” I asked.
“What doesn’t bother me?”
“The French—never mind!” I said, noting the white tips had disappeared again. “My manicure had reappeared and you very briefly acknowledged it,” I explained.
“But I didn’t!” Tina objected to me.
“In the hallucination you did.”
“You mean you just had another one, right here, right now?”
“Yeah!”
“That’s so freaky!” she exclaimed, wide-eyed.
“You’re not kidding!” I put it to her, “How d’ya think I feel about it?”
“I’m so sorry, my dear Sasha!” Tina pouted, putting her arm around me. “My poor Baby, is there anything I can do for you?”
“Just be with me and hold me,” I told her. At least this was for real.
*****************************
Sonia, Tina, and Debbie spent the remaining afternoon studying, then stopped to eat. I stayed in my room to sleep and thus avoid any more hallucinations. Or at least I could dismiss them merely as dreams. But I, too, was called down to eat. Mom served more of her borshch and pieroshkis for supper and then we went to a nearby ice cream shop for dessert. Tina and I went with Mom, while Sonia rode with Debbie.
I simply put on the clothes that I had worn in the morning, but I saw and felt my blue jeans and sneakers alternate with a miniskirt, hose, and pumps. Tina sat next to me and didn’t let go of my hand during the ride. Nor would I let go of hers.
We all ordered our favorite ice cream desserts. Tina and I shared a sundae with chocolate fudge and brownies between us. I sat as close to her as the molded plastic seats would allow. Then she hooked her ankle around mine and while we sat like that, the hallucinations seemed to stop.
After we had finished our ice cream, Tina and I started enjoying each other again until we were afraid Mom was going to separate us. Tina and I said our goodbyes for the evening and she rode home with Debbie. Sis and I would go home with Mom.
As Sonia and I got in the car, I turned to her. “Sis, thanks for introducing me to Tina. You’re a great sister. I love you.” I kissed her cheek.
She turned to me, tears welled-up in her eyes. “I love you, too, Li’l Brother. And Tina’s my friend. I’m so happy this is working out for the both of you. I just have such a good feeling about the two of you together.”
“That’s reassuring, Sis,” I confessed worriedly. “because I have a feeling, that in the next few days, whatever’s causing these hallucinations is going to push me where I don’t want to go. Please remind Tina and Mom of what you just said. And remind me whenever I seem the most desperate.”
“Sasha, what’s wrong?” Sonia asked.
“I don’t really know, Sis. I don’t really know.”
© 2010-2013 by Anam Chara
To See Through a Glass Darkly
by Anam Chara
Chapter 4
*****************************
Russian language notes
«Да, мой Саша!» [Dah, moy SAH-shuh], “Yes, my Sasha!”
*****************************
“G’morning, honey,” the familiar voice greeted me from behind. Her hand rubbed my tummy through the top of my sleepwear, a set of a very light blue satin with white lace trim. It has a loose-fitting top with thin straps over the shoulders and shorts with slit sides at the bottom of the legs. I think that once Sonia had told me that this kind of top was a camisole and the shorts were tap pants. But it all felt very nice, especially while Tina was rubbing my tummy through it.
“Good morning, Tina,” I answered and rolled over to see her. She was wearing the same style of sleepwear as I was, but pink instead of blue.
“Did you sleep well, my husband?” she asked, her warm, brown eyes focused intently on mine.
Husband? We just began dating two weeks ago, but she’s here in my bed and I recognize this as my room, in the house where I live with Sis, Mom, and Dad, when he can be here. Also, she and I are wearing the same style of lingerie. Women’s lingerie.
I looked over at the alarm clock again. The LEDs in the display were green.
“I’m not so sure,” I answered truthfully. My anxiety, though, might be more from what I’d seen since waking up than while dreaming.
This morning looked like all of yesterday’s hallucinations, except my perceptions weren’t shifting. After some five minutes I still saw a clock display of the wrong color, and a Tina who thinks she’s married to me, and, like her, I had a French manicure.
She pulled me closer to herself and I felt the warmth of her body and her soft, delicate skin. My own skin felt almost as soft as I became aware that my arms and legs were hairless and smooth. Tina’s feminine scent began to arouse me as I felt my manhood stirring in my satin shorts. We locked our lips together and I tasted the flavor of her raspberry lip gloss. She usually wears strawberry, so it must have been a special occasion. In any case, I was enjoying this kiss, as was she.
Since our lingerie was of the same design, it was likely that Tina knew I would be wearing it and perhaps even selected it.
“So, Tina,” I asked, “how do I look in my nightie?”
“Like I said before,” she answered, “you’re just way too cute to be a boy! You should really get used to dressing like a girl. You’re so pretty it should be a crime for you not to. That’s why me and Sonia wanted you to try it so much.”
Now, I did not remember her saying anything like that before. But there I was in a nightie and a French manicure just like hers, that I’d been seeing in my hallucinations. If these were hallucinations?
Maybe the suspicion that I entertained yesterday was closer to the truth than I thought. Maybe Sonia was trying to play an elaborate joke on me. Then it’s possible for Tina to be involved in it, too, especially since we woke up today wearing matching nighties. Did my sister want to humiliate me so badly? She had teased me about it many times, so I didn’t think that I could ever dismiss it as something that she might do. Yet Tina said that she doesn’t believe Sis would ever try to humiliate me.
But Tina calling me “husband”? Neither she nor I would be so impulsive as to get married still in our teens after dating only two weeks. Yet, all this seemed—it felt—too real to be mere hallucinations.
“Sasha, are you alright? You look distant right now,” Tina said to me, her face bearing a look of concern.
“All of this,” I answered her, “well, it seems—like a dream!”
“Yes, love!” Tina says, “It’s my dream and you made it real for me!” She pulls me closer and kisses me again.
What’s in that raspberry lip gloss of hers, anyway?
*****************************
After showering, I returned to my bedroom to dress. Sitting at the edge of my bed, I pulled on my underwear and went to my sock drawer. But as I bent myself into position to put a sock on my right foot, I noticed the sheen of clear nail polish on my toenails, which had been quite expertly trimmed. Then, I was startled to see that I held a rolled up pair of white pantyhose in my hands. Immediately I recoiled in fear, stood up, and dropped the pantyhose. Looking down at the floor were my simple white athletic socks, the same style that I always wear with sneakers, almost every day.
I picked up my socks from the floor and looked again for signs of a pedicure, which now were nowhere to be seen. Sitting once again on the edge of my bed, I closed my eyes and pulled on my socks before I could once more be frightened by them. So, how easy might it be to dress completely with my eyes closed, not looking until done?
Aaron Copland’s «Danza de Jalisco» rang out once again from my cell phone.
“Good morning, Sasha!” Tina’s voice came from the other end. “How’s my boyfriend today?”
“Good morning, Tina!” I continued facetiously, “I’m losing my mind! How are you?”
“I’m fine, you drama queen! But I’d be even better if I could join you and Sonia for breakfast,” she answered. “Is that okay with your Mom?”
Drama queen?
At the top of the staircase I yelled downstairs, “Mom, Tina wants to come for breakfast! Is that okay with you?”
«Да, мой Саша!» Mom yelled back.
“Sure, Tina. She says you can come. Besides, I’m anxious to see you again. Seems that I dreamed, or maybe hallucinated again, that we woke up together.”
“Really?”
“Yeah!”
“By the way,” she began, “even though you can’t come to school, don’t forget today is Spring Spirit Day. Dress appropriately.”
“Speaking of dress, do you ever wear raspberry lipgloss?” I asked her.
“I’m wearing it now,” she answered. “How did you know?”
“S’pose I told you ’twas in my morning hallucination?”
“Weird! You’ll have to tell me over breakfast. I’ll see you in a few minutes. G’bye!” she said and hung up the call.
I dressed quickly in a pair of red denim jeans and a black tee-shirt, then put on my sneakers. Red jeans are not so easy to find, but we could buy them at the school bookstore where they stock them in our school colors.
Then I noticed the blue form from school on my desk. It reminded me that I cannot return to school just yet. A qualified health-care provider would need to sign off on it before I could return to school. Besides, I didn’t care to revisit Nurse Banner without my Mom’s recipe for pieroshkis.The books and assignments were stacked up on my desk, so I could work on those until Ms. Tollefson, the school psychologist, came to see me. No reason to fall behind in my classes if I didn’t have to.
I’m disturbed most by the persistence and stability of my waking hallucination today. It held for a few minutes, and the longer it held, the more real it felt. Although it was a hallucination, I felt Tina caress me and rub my tummy. The satin was soft and smooth on my skin. I had observed the detail in the lace trim and the stitching on the bows of our lingerie as well as the grain of the wood on my dresser. I never thought to look for a pedicure, but I noticed a glossy, sheen of clear nail polish on my toenails. There was no mistaking the timbre of Tina’s voice, the pitch contour of every vowel and diphthong, and her distinctly softened sibilants. I could smell her perfume lingering from yesterday and catch the scent of her womanhood matching her warmth. And I was surprised by the tart taste of her lipgloss. Yes, it all seemed too real.
But there was even more happening, than just the basic senses seeming so real. I could feel—no—I knew that there’s a reality to this in my own mind. It seemed that Tina and I pick our lingerie together and that my crossdressing and our dressing like each other is a very special affair within our marriage. Somehow I did this willingly and happily with her.
Yet as real as all this seemed, it couldn’t be real. It was a hallucination, my very considerable imagination on overdrive and running rampant. Hoping that Sis had somehow outdone herself as a prankster and joker, that she’s somehow creating a series of illusions to fool me into fulfilling her fantasy of me crossdressing, it was now clear that this was a trick of my own thoughts, not sleight-of-hand but frame-of-mind. Moreover, from what Mom and Tina told me yesterday, Sonia’s fantasy is something that she wants me to enjoy with her.
Since the hallucination this morning both persisted longer and seemed more real, I’m worried that they will get more stable, lasting longer and becoming more powerful, until I’m drawn into them and lose any connection with the real world. If it continues, I will likely lose my mind.
When my hallucination of Tina appeared this morning, it seduced me. I thought that it was my real Tina, even though it could not be her. I was only sixteen, but I could still distinguish reality from imagination, couldn't I? This was crazy.
The school psychologist will have to believe me if I’m to get help for this. But the consensus of opinion at school was that she had more loose screws than a hardware store. So, I was less than confident about meeting with her. Maybe I should just find help on my own. How good could a school shrink be with hallucinations, anyway? She was there mostly to give psychometric tests and guess who had some hyperactivity or attention deficit disorder. It wouldn't be fun.
I felt two arms reach over my shoulders and cross over my chest. I felt Tina’s touch again. Glancing down, I noticed my alternative attire for the day. Instead of the black tee-shirt was a black silk turtleneck and the jeans were replaced by a pleated red denim miniskirt. Today my pantyhose were white and I wore a pair of black maryjanes. Tina wore a white silk turtleneck, a pleated black miniskirt, and red hose with her black maryjanes, so that we were dressed in complementary styles.
Tina and I embraced one another and kissed.
“Honey,” she said, “sit down and let me do your makeup today. With Ms. Tollefson coming over you want a very subtle look for her. After all, you don’t want to scare the school psychologist.”
I giggled. Not laughed, but giggled like a girl. Like Tina and Sis and Mom giggle. And I felt really good doing it.
“When she sees me dressed like this she’ll run from the house screaming,” I said.
“Why? Quite a few guys do it with their wives or girlfriends nowadays,” Tina tried to reassure me.
Quite a few? I’m the only guy that I know who apparently borrows his wife’s (?) clothing with her active encouragement.
Tina proceeded to apply the various kinds of cosmetics to my face, but very lightly, explaining as she went. Apparently I hadn’t been crossdressing very long and Tina instilled the feelings of confidence that a good teacher gives. She’s not just doing my makeup, but teaching me how to do it for myself.
She handed me the brush for the eyeliner. “Remember the theme today is subtlety,” she reminded me. “Let’s see how well you do it yourself.”
I brushed a few strokes lightly over one eye with the eyeliner and stopped, glancing to make eye contact with her.
“That’s it. Now the other eye,” she said, prompting me. I brushed a few more strokes and Tina smiled.
“Sasha, my love,” she said, “you keep getting better and better at this. I know that adapting to this lifestyle is not easy, but I’m very proud of you—proud that you’d do it for me and proud that you’re doing it so well.”
“Well, I do have a good teacher,” I remarked to her, smiling.
Tina blushed, then continued the lesson.
“Hmm? The best hairstyle for you today is prob’ly a simple ponytail,” she said drawing my hair up between a thumb and index finger. Opening a drawer in her vanity she took out two hair ribbons, a white and a red, and two pink scrunchies.
“Remember, a girl wears her ponytail higher than a boy, almost at the very crown. Boys with long hair usually tie it off at or below the ears.”
I brushed out my hair, found the right spot on my crown and gathered my hair in between my thumb and forefinger as I had seen Tina do, then slid the scrunchie from my wrist to my hair. Tina then tied the white ribbon into a perfect bow between my scalp and the scrunchie, the entire operation needing maybe less time to do than to describe.
“Honey,” she asked, “would you do the same for me?” She passed me the red ribbon.
“Why, of course!” I answered, accepting the ribbon from her. She quickly brushed out her hair slid her scrunchie onto it and I tied it off as she had sone with mine. She then removed her scrunchie and I did likewise.
We both smiled in the mirror and briefly kissed. Then, a shiver ran through me as it dawned on me that indeed, I liked how I look. Suddenly, dressing up like a girl seemed normal to me. Maybe I wasn’t born to it, but it somehow felt right. I had acquired new skills and was creating a new persona whom others like and who I enjoy being.
“Something’s missing,” I said, opening the lid of the jewelry box on the vanity.
Tina smiled at me. “You have learned well, my love,” she said. “You’re prompting me now.”
We both selected cross pendants today. Mine was a Russian cross in sterling silver; Tina’s, a golden crucifix. We also chose watches and bracelets in matching metallic tones. Giggling, we helped each other fasten our jewelry. Then, neither Tina nor I could believe what I said next. “Where can we go when you’re back from school this afternoon. We’re both too cute to waste all this effort on staying home.”
She stared at me wide-eyed, her mouth agape.
“Anywhere you want to go, honey,” she answered in disbelief. “Anywhere you want.”
“After I talk to Mis’ Tollefson I figure that I’ll be ready to get outta here really bad. Besides, I do look like a girl, don’t I?”
“Just remember to flash those wedding rings when the boys try to pick you up, Hubby!” Tina warned me.
“And don’t you forget to do the same, Wifey!” I retorted and then quickly planted a kiss on her lips.
“You ready for breakfast yet, Li’l Bro?” Sonia asked, peeking through my door.
I looked down at my—jeans. The hallucination was gone, but instead of feeling relief, I felt—wistful.
As I got to the bottom of the stairs, the doorbell rang. I answered the door to see Tina wearing the white silk turtleneck, the pleated black denim miniskirt, the red pantyhose, and the black maryjanes. Also, she wore the gold crucifix with a matching ladies watch and bracelet. Just like in my hallucination. Her one incongruous item of apparel was a red baseball cap with black and white trim. Her hair was in a ponytail hanging out the back, secured by a red bow.
“Good morning, Sasha!” she greeted me. “I got you this for Spring Spirit Day. I see you’re dressed for it.”
From her totebag Tina took a white baseball cap with red and black trim to present to me.
“Oh! Take this, too!” Tina remembered. “You might try this to gather your hair and thread it through the back of the cap,” removing a pink scrunchie from her wrist to give me. “You can tie it off with this,” she continued handing me a white hair ribbon.
I blushed.
“Thank you, Tina. Maybe I should wear the hat when the school shrink visits?” I joked with her.
“I was hoping you might wear the hair ribbon when she talks to you,” Tina said, giggling. The giggle was echoed by my sister behind me.
“Sis! Give it a break!” I yelled. But their giggles escalated to full-blown laughter.
“Come in, Tina,” Sonia invited her into the house. “Breakfast is ready. You can sit next to Sasha.”
“Please!” I said to my girlfriend. “I want you there if I hallucinate again. Or even if I don’t.”
In the kitchen, everyone was quickly seated, even Mom, since Sis had helped prepare breakfast with her. As she sat down, I noted Tina’s red cap. The red and white baseball caps matching our pantyhose and hair ribbons from the hallucination were altogether too weird. If Tina had just brought hair ribbons, that would have been easier. But with the baseball caps, it seemed that reality itself was beginning to tease me. Like I needed another source of teasing!
When we sat down at table, for just a moment, I thought that I saw Tina wearing just the red ribbon in her hair, but at second glance, she was still wearing her basebal cap. Meanwhile I placed mine at the side of the table.
“Sonia, this is yours!” Tina presented Sis a black baseball cap with red and white trim and a matching black hair ribbon.
“Thanks, Tina!” She smiled and quickly put her hair up in a scrunchie and Tina tied off Sonia’s ponytail with the black ribbon.
“Sasha!” Tina pouted. “You’re not wearing yours?”
“A gentleman doesn’t wear his hat at table. That would be bad manners,” I reminded her.
Sonia giggled. “Would it be proper for a boy to wear a baseball cap at table if dressed like a girl?”
“Sis! Can’t you sing another tune?” I objected.
“Yes, Sonia,” Mom added. “Don’t tease your brother when he’s showing good manners! It’s rare enough among youth today. You should encourage him!”
Tina also rallied to my cause. “So few boys know how to be nice to a girl nowadays,” she explained. “I feel privileged to have Sasha for my boyfriend. If manners dictate he should wait to wear his new hat, then I’ll be content to wait.” She smiled at me.
Mom had taught us good manners from as young as I can remember. She had always presented manners as a game, one that I had learned to enjoy playing.
We continued our small talk and sillier topics as breakfast progressed. Tina appeared to have enjoyed learning the Russian custom of sweetening her tea with jam.
“So, when does Mis’ Tollefson come today?” Tina inquired, referring to the school psychologist.
“Some time after lunch,” I replied. “Of course, since I’m not allowed to go back to school yet, she must come here and because I’m absent for a medical issue, I mostly have to stay home. Like, I can’t go to the mall, the arcade, or even the library to study during school hours.
“I doubt it will be boring when Mis’ Tollefson shows up, though,” I said and the girls giggled at the remark. Our school psychologist had won herself the reputation for being weirder than anyone else on the staff or faculty.
“Sasha, did you have any new hallucinations this morning?” Mom asked.
“Yes, but it seemed more pleasant than scary,” I said glancing obliquely and grinning at Tina. She giggled again.
“What?” Sonia demanded to know, puzzled.
Then I made an involuntary mistake that Sis would never let me forget. Like a girl, I giggled.
“Sasha, you giggled!” Sonia beamed. “And that’s distinctly how girls giggle.”
“He did it yesterday, too,” Mom felt compelled to report.
“Oh, really?” Sis asked, looking at Mom then Tina. “Are you sure there’s not just a little bit of girl inside you?” she teased.
I knew where this line of discussion was leading and, especially today, I did not want to go there.
“Give it a rest, Sis! After yesterday and so far this morning, it’s just not funny anymore,” I objected quite truthfully.
Maybe these hallucinations were somehow trying to suggest that I should—or would—fulfill Sonia’s fantasy? But then why is Tina in them and not Sis? Tina’s talk indicated that this was somehow very important to my sister, as weird as it seemed.
Still, I was uncomfortable with the idea. I was small enough a boy that my masculinity felt threatened. That’s why I went out for baseball, soccer, and especially ice hockey. At soccer I would get quite a few yellow cards, so my teammates thought I was tough even though small. In truth, I got so many yellow cards, but not red, because I was clumsy, tending to get in an opponent’s way, colliding with and tripping them up unintentionally. However, it made my friends and teammates think me more rugged, so I went with it. When playing ice hockey, I accumulated some serious time in the penalty box for much the same reason—or so everyone thought.
Nonetheless, I couldn’t understand why Sonia wanted to dress me up like a girl. And she had wanted this a long time, years in fact, since we were little. It made no sense to me whatever.
We finished breakfast and I went outside with Tina and Sis to wait on the schoolbus. Tina then produced a hairbrush from her totebag and brushed my hair into a ponytail (boy’s style) and secured it by a pink scrunchie from her wrist.
“You have the white hair ribbon?” Tina asked.
“Y’know, I’d rather not wear it,” I confessed to Tina.
“I know. But then I could just leave the pink scrunchie in your hair,” she said.
I gave her the white ribbon and Tina tied my hair off with it. She then helped me thread my ponytail through the back of my baseball cap. Sis giggled as she clapped her hands together and then high-fived my girlfriend.
“You guys planned this, didn’t you?” I asked.
Sis and Tina giggled again, beaming their most innocently mischievous smiles at me.
“I might have known!” I complained.
Tina embraced me to kiss, but it quickly became more of a challenge than usual since the bills of our baseball caps were in the way. She giggled and I chuckled as we had to adjust our angles of approach. But we found the right position and went for the long kiss.
“Guys! Get a room!” my sister teased.
We broke off our kiss more because we needed a breath than to acknowledge Sonia’s remark. (Sis had demonstrated some serious liplock to onlookers more than a few times!) We were still feeling giddy and continued giggling and laughing. Then to her surprise and delight, Tina and I both kissed Sis on opposite cheeks simutaneously.
“Sis, I do need to talk to you after school today,” I told her.
“What about, Li’l Bro?” she probed.
“I won’t know exactly until I’ve talked with the school shrink,” I told her, “but I’m wondering if our interactions had have anything to do with my hallucinations.”
“You mean my teasing, don’t you?” Sonia said, subdued and looking down sadly.
“Maybe,” I replied honestly, “but like I said, I can’t know for sure until I talk with Mis’ Tollefson. So don’t blame yourself. This isn’t about fault or blame. It’s about why this is all so weird. Most of it seems to be in my own head.”
“I still would feel better if you weren’t going through it,” she said.
“Of course you would,” I consoled her. “You’re my sister and you care for my well-being. That’s why you set me up with Tina, right?”
Sis smiled at me with tears in her eyes. I kissed her on the cheek and with Tina, we all hugged together as the schoolbus pulled up. I helped Sis onto the bus and kissed Tina as she boarded. As the bus pulled away, I went back into the house to wait for the school psychologist.
© 2010-2013 by Anam Chara
To See Through a Glass Darkly
by Anam Chara
Chapter 5
*****************************
Russian language notes
Мой Саша [Moy SAH-shuh], My Sasha
«Да, моя Мама!» [Dah, mah-YAH MAH-muh], “Yes, my Mommy!”
*****************************
As I’d found learning languages to be quite easy for me, the French lesson was simple enough to get through. History was even less challenging given the way it was taught. All that was necessary was simply reading the assigned text. No written assignment was required for the course this week.
Sitting at the desk, I chanced to notice my reflection in the mirror of my closet door. I saw myself as a girl again.
I looked down to see the black silk turtleneck, the red denim miniskirt, smooth white pantyhose on my legs, and the pair of cute maryjanes with the strap over the instep. I reached up and felt the ribbon in my hair holding up my ponytail at the crown. Another look in the mirror confirmed how nicely Tina had tied the bow. The carefully applied makeup blended subtly into the image. It seemed barely there.
Wow!
The girl in the mirror looked very pretty. Now I knew why both Tina and Sis wanted me to dress up. I really did look nice as a girl. I still felt embarassed, but I was also feeling good.
Sonia was a beauty queen and it only made sense that we would share genes. Then I remembered Mom’s words:
“You share many of Sonia’s features. Maybe you will look very pretty as girl.”
For now, though, I was dressed more in Tina’s style. She also wants me to look as beautiful as she does.
Then I saw something on the desk I hadn’t noticed before. It looked like a wedding photograph. In it I recognized Sonia and Debbie as bridesmaids, and Tom and Bill as groomsmen. Certainly I would have picked Tom as my best man and both he and Bill would’ve flown back for my wedding. But instead of a bridegroom, there were two brides in beautiful white wedding gowns. Tina was one and the other was—myself! Was this a digitally altered photograph? Somehow, I was thinking that it was not.
So then, I was a bride in a wedding? In front of other people? In a dress? With my best friends there?
This was a bit much for me and I started to feel a little dizzy and light-headed.
For the first time I inspected my fingernails quite closely. The French manicure is so elegant and suddenly, I knew it must have been my idea. I never liked red nail polish on anyone—it’s too garish for my taste. Tina and Sonia both wear various shades of red. Did they go with the white French manicure just to match the white dresses, or was it a concession to my own taste and style?
I had helped plan the wedding, too? Did I want to do this? In front of everyone?
Now I was more than just a little dizzy and light headed. In fact, I was beginning to feel—.
*****************************
I awoke startled to see Mom and Ms. Tollefson kneeling over me. Then I glanced down at myself to see a black tee-shirt and no wedding rings or manicures. Relieved, I took a deep breath and exhaled.
“That’s right, Sasha,” Ms. Tollefson said quietly. “Relax. You’re alright, now.”
“Would you like some tea, мой Саша?” Mom asked me.
«Да, моя Мама!» I answered.
“Mis’ Tollefson, would you like tea, also—Russian style?” Mom asked the psychologist.
“Yes, I would, thank you.”
Mom and Ms. Tollefson helped me to my feet. Slowly. I must have fainted to escape the hallucination. Mom lead me downstairs by the hand, the school psychologist behind me, since I was still somewhat dizzy. We went into the kitchen, where I noticed a briefcase on the table.
Mom turned to the samovar and ran hot water into two glasses of tea leaves. She then set our glasses of tea and spoons on the table and place the covered dish of strawberry jam between us. Then taking her own glass of tea, she left Ms. Tollefson and me alone in the kitchen. Sitting down at table, I spooned some jam into my tea. The psychologist, observing me, did the same.
“The Russian tradition is to sweeten tea with jam or fruit preserves. We also serve it with the whole leaves in the glass. Tina just learned this yesterday morning.”
“So, Sasha, how are you and Tina? I hear you’ve been dating?” Ms. Tollefson asked.
“Yes. She and my sister Sonia are best friends. Sis set us up for our first date.”
“When was that?”
“Only two weeks ago.”
“Did you like Sonia getting involved in your personal life that way?”
“Yeah. It was the nicest thing she’s ever done for me,” I replied then sipped my tea.
Ms. Tollefson had these penetrating, crystal blue eyes. The kind that could see right into me. Taking a sip of her own tea, she looked right at me. “Nurse Banner copied me her notes from your meeting with her yesterday morning. I’m very concerned about what’s happening to you. There’s something very wrong, I think it’s safe to say, but I can’t begin to guess what. Hallucinations are usually a symptom of schizophrenia or some similar disorder, but there’s usually more than just that. And from what I can tell, you’ve had the full range of sensory hallucinations: visual, auditory, tactile, gustatory, and olfactory. You’ve had all those?”
“Yeah. And all at once, too.”
“How real do they seem to you?”
Nervously, I adjusted the hem of my miniskirt and crossed my ankles. As I did, I noticed how nice the texture of nylons rubbing across my legs felt.
“As real as we are here. But I know that they can’t be for real. That’s why I went in to see Nurse Banner yesterday morning,” I replied, feeling the texture of my red denim jeans.
“Well, at least your reality-testing sounds intact, Sasha,” she remarked.
“Huh?” I wondered aloud.
“Reality-testing is how you recognize what is and isn’t real. In this case you know when you’re hallucinating because what you see and hear doesn’t make sense to you. The content of what you perceive is so far from what you’d expect, you question if your perception is true.”
“I guess that’s why the content of my hallucinations bothers me so much?” I queried. “Things shouldn’t be happening the way I’m seeing them?”
I glanced down at my French manicure. Again.
“Correct. And it justifiably upsets you when you see it,” she offered as a conclusion, sipping some tea again. The psychologist continued, “Now, I’d like you to tell me about the content of your hallucinations.”
I hated this.
Maybe I could start with something more innocuous than my fully envisioned episodes of Crossdressing at DeGrassi Senior High.
“It began when I woke up yesterday. The L-E-D’s in my digital clock’s display were green. Normally they’re red.”
“Have you ever been told you might have a color vision deficiency?”
“No, but wouldn’t that affect my perception of other colors as well? Only the L-E-D’s changed color. And the bathroom. Our bathroom is pink things on a white background. But yesterday it looked more like white things on a pink background.”
“You reported to Nurse Banner that you saw yourself crossdressed in these hallucinations?” Ms. Tollefson asked.
I blushed.
“I’ll take that as a yes,” she noted, flexing a very slight grin at me.
“You could say it’s a persistent theme,” I admitted.
“Sasha, you wouldn’t be the first boy who imagined himself wearing girls’ clothing,” Ms. Tollefson tried to assure me with a smile.
I looked at my shoes. Maryjanes. Why was this happening to me?
“But I don’t even want to imagine it. I’ve always been small for a boy and I get pushed around for it. I’m supposed to grow into manhood but I’ve always been afraid that I’ll never measure up,” I confessed to her.
“I have noticed in your records that you’ve gone out for soccer, hockey, and baseball. And you’ve had quite a reputation for being a real scrapper at hockey and soccer,” Ms. Tollefson remarked, having opened her briefcase for some documents.
“The truth is that in soccer, I’m a clutz. I cause other players to trip and collide all the time. But I like it when I’m yellow-carded because it makes me look bad-assed! It’s good for my image off the field.”
“Is it the same way in hockey?” she followed up.
“Oh no! In hockey, I really do get mad. We all do and tempers flare sometimes. Even though I spend some time in the penalty box, you should see how much more I do get away with on the ice. Nothing’s for show there. For me, baseball and soccer are just games. But ice hockey is serious business.”
Ms. Tollefson raised an eyebrow. “I see! So you have established your claim to manhood in the hockey rink?”
“You’d better believe it!” I declared smugly to her. “Papa and I bonded on the ice. He was a very good hockey player before he came to America.”
“What does he do now?” Ms. Tollefson asked.
“He’s an engineer. After Christmas he went to New Orleans to work. He got a six-month project there. But he did get to come home for Holy Week and Easter, though.”
“So he’s not residing here right now?”
“No. He’s had to travel for work since the metallurgical plant closed. We really miss him. I wish he could have seen me play hockey this year. But he makes so much more money because he’s willing to work in different places.”
Ms. Tollefson continued to take notes on her pad, now and then pausing to look at a document in her briefcase.
“There’s another theme in your hallucinations that concerns me greatly,” she continued.
You’d’ve thought that the crossdressing were weird enough as a theme. Apparently, she needed more.
“And what’s that?” I asked, not certain where she might be going with this.
“You mentioned to Nurse Banner that you and Tina were apparently married in your hallucinations.”
“Yeah. She would call me her ‘husband’ and we wore matching wedding rings. In one today, I saw a picture of our wedding. We were both wearing wedding dresses in it.”
Looking at my left hand, there were neither wedding rings nor white tipped fingernails.
“The crossdressing theme again?” Ms. Tollefson probed further.
“It seems to be connected with our marriage. It must be supposed to bring us closer, somehow,” I speculated.
“But you’ve only been dating two weeks. Isn’t that early even to be thinking about marriage?” she asked rhetorically.
“That’s why I knew it was a hallucination. We couldn’t’ve been married yet. But in the hallucinations we seem to have married two weeks ago instead of beginning to date then.”
“Sasha, you’re talking about your hallucinations almost like they’re a different history,” Ms. Tollefson observed.
“I didn’t think about them that way. Besides, they don’t seem like a different past, but another present. My clothes when I’m crossdressed in the hallucinations seem to be related to what I’m actually wearing.”
“What do you mean?” she pressed further.
“Well, if I’m wearing a black tee-shirt, the hallucination has a black turtleneck. Denim jeans appear as a denim skirt. Things like that.”
“That’s interesting,” she noted. “So your hallucinations distort rather than contravene reality.”
“What?”
“The content of your hallucinations is not impossible. It’s only different from what you know. You could crossdress, but you don’t. You could be married to Tina, but you aren’t. Your clock could have green L-E-D’s, but it has red. Think about it. Is anything you’ve hallucinated actually impossible? Or is it just not likely?”
Nothing that I had seen in these visions was impossible. It was only confusing, disturbing, or embarassing.
“They’re just unlikely. But someone would prob’ly object to them before they could happen. Like, I’m sure Tina and I are too young to get married. Even if we wanted to, I think we’d still plan it after graduation. My parents would object for sure. Hers would, too.”
“So then, who’d object to you crossdressing?”
“I would!”
“Anyone else?”
“My Papa, certainly.”
“Just your father, then?”
“Almost everyone else I know. Tom and Bill, although they’ve moved away. My coaches and teammates would give me no end of grief. And Mis’ Muldoon would find it in violation of some kind of policy and require me to fill out an endless stack of forms. And whatever classmates weren’t avoiding me would be looking to beat me up!”
“How would your Mom, sister, and Tina feel about it?”
She just had to go there.
“Mom thinks I’d look pretty, Sis constantly teases me and schemes to get me into her clothes, and yesterday Tina had me wearing her pink cardigan and today,” I said, reaching back and pulling it from my hair, “this white hair ribbon.”
“Oh!” Ms. Tollefson exclaimed, cupping her hands over her mouth to muffle a sustained, whining laugh-tone and to conceal a naughty grin.
“It’s not funny!” I objected.
“I’m sorry. It was so unexpected,” she apologized. “So, how does your sister tease you?”
“She’s always remarking about how I’d look in a dress or skirt she has or something like that. Tina talked to me and said that Sonia has this fantasy of dressing me up.”
“She wouldn’t be the first girl to dress up her little brother. I did mine when we were kids. He looked so cute!”
I sensed a screw loosening just then.
“So how did he like it?” I probed.
“Not too well, but he had to do it for a school assignment,” she answered. “It was that or flunk.”
“That’s not fair!” I responded.
“Our mother agreed,” Ms. Tollefson continued. “But he did ask me, though, to make him look as much like a girl as possible. He thought it would be worse to look like a boy wearing a dress.”
Somehow that was a logical, even if a perverse, conclusion. They had attempted to minimize any embarassment ensuing her brother’s experience.
“Sasha, I have a test I’d like to give you,” she said, getting some documents from her briefcase. “This won’t take too long and it might help me understand where you’re coming from. It’s called the ‘Bem Sex Role Inventory,’ or the ‘B-S-R-I.’ It’s an attempt to measure your response to traditional masculine and feminine values.”
Somehow, I knew another screw had just loosened.
*****************************
On this BSRI test I was required to rank if a word or phrase given described me on a scale of one (if never) to seven (if always). There were sixty words or phrases and it took me longer than it was supposed to. This was because I was worried about wrong answers.
There weren’t supposed to be wrong answers on these tests. But for me there were, because the test, if I understood Ms. Tollefson correctly, was going to tell if I were more comfortable with masculine or feminine thinking. But that’s not such an easy thing to tell from the words or phrases I had to mark. For example, the terms conceited, dominant, and soft-spoken all appear, but how can you know which is masculine or feminine? I know both males and females who are all of those and others who are none of them.
It took Ms. Tollefson only a few minutes to score my test and announce the results.
“Sasha, your score on the M-scale is six-point-one and on the F-scale it’s six-point-four, which classifies you as Androgynous.”
“Well, I don’t wanna be androgynous,” I proclaimed. “I’m a boy and I wanna stay one.”
“That’s not quite what the test means,” Ms. Tollefson tried to allay my fears. “It means that you would be good at both traditional masculine and feminine roles.”
“You gave the score on my M-scale as six-point-one and on the F-scale as six-point-four. Am I right in guessing the M-scale is for ’masculine’ and the F for ’feminine’?”
“That’s correct,” she answered.
“Then I scored higher on the feminine than on the masculine scale,” I observed, very anxiously. “That’s not something I needed to hear today.”
“It’s alright, Sasha,” she said, still trying to reassure me. “Maybe we could just say for you, that androgynous means your masculine and feminine traits show a healthy balance. You’re neither macho nor sissy. You would find both equally distasteful. Am I right?”
In truth, that did sound like me. Machismo required doing some unbelievably stupid things just to show that you were—well—macho! Of course, I didn’t care to dress up like my sister, either.
“Yes. You nailed that one,” I conceded.
“And the point-three difference,” she said, smiling and stretching the white hair ribbon between thumb and index finger of each hand, “is why Tina got you to wear this!”
Ms. Tollefson began giggling like a schoolgirl. Even the school psychologist was teasing me.
Yet another screw had loosened.
*****************************
Before Ms. Tollefson left, she decided to refer me to a psychiatrist for further evaluation and diagnosis. She said something about gender identity disorder not usually being associated with hallucinations. Then she said that I may also be referred to a neurologist to look for a possible brain injury.
After the school psychologist had left, Mom and I sat down at the kitchen table with fresh tea.
“Mom, I don’t really have much confidence in her,” I said. “Everyone at school thinks she’s flaky. Now, I have to agree. She even teased me about my hair ribbon. Imagine that! The school psychologist was teasing me!”
I sweetened my tea with some strawberry jam and sipped it.
“Yes. That is strange for woman with her responsibility. What you think that she really mean by it?”
“I don’t have a clue, Mom.” I sipped some more tea.
“I think you worry about Sonia’s teasing too much,” she said to me.
“Tina mentioned yesterday that Sis told her that she’s had a fantasy of dressing me up for a long time.”
“Yes. She speaks to me of it sometimes.”
“But what surprised me is what Tina said was Sonia’s reason.”
“Oh?”
“She said that Sis didn’t want to embarass me, but that she wanted me to enjoy it with her. Tina said she had never actually tried because she was afraid to risk humiliating me.”
“Son, that is true,” Mom affirmed. “But there may be more to it than she even knows, herself.”
“What do you mean?” I asked.
“I tell you this. She enjoys dressing up in beautiful dresses and elegant gowns. Sonia enjoys being girl. To your sister, that is most magnificent state of being possible. But there is one tradition of being girl that she has not done and, as things are, she cannot do. But you may help her come close to it.”
“What would that be?” I tried to probe more deeply.
“I may already tell you too much, Sasha,” Mom said. “Any more should come not from me, but from Sonia. You are my son and I am very proud of you. You are highly intelligent, uncommonly wise, and more sensitive than most other boys. So, use your heart and mind to figure it out.”
With that, Mom smiled and left me alone in the kitchen.
© 2010-2013, 2018 by Anam Chara
To See Through a Glass Darkly
by Anam Chara
Chapter 6
*****************************
Working at my desk, I had completed my writing assignment for English. Briefly, I looked over the assigned problems in Algebra and Chemistry. Those weren’t difficult for me—I could do them in my sleep—or maybe even during a hallucination?
So next, I should think about Sis. Tina had revealed to me that Sonia’s fantasy was indeed to dress me up like a girl. However, she did not want this to embarass me but for me to enjoy it somehow? Her thinking so, I simply could not understand. How could she imagine that I would ever enjoy crossdressing? Even if I did so that only she could see me, I’d still be embarassed. If anyone else were there to see me do it, I’d be humiliated.
Yes, I’d need to have a serious talk with Sis. But I must be careful because this fantasy was apparently very important to her. Yet, I couldn’t yield to her on it. But if Tina were right, at least Sis appreciated my discomfort with her fantasy.
Looking at the time, it was nearly three o’clock, so Sis would be home soon. But it was a green three o’clock. I looked down, sure enough, at my skirt. Looking in the mirror, I could see that my hair needed some work. So I went to the vanity to brush it out carefully. Then, I asked myself, how would Tina do it?
Soon, I had brushed my hair out, and next, I found the pink scrunchie on the vanity and put it around my wrist. Gathering my hair between thumb and forefinger, I pulled the scrunchie over my hand to my hair. Now, all that remained was to tie the white ribbon between my scalp and the scrunchie.
I smiled at my reflection in the mirror. I had fixed my own hair myself. Then I felt a shudder as I understood that I looked like a girl and a very convincing one at that. I had been dressing like this for Tina, but still, I was only in another hallucination.
Then I noticed another detail in my reflection. Raising my hands to my chest, I cupped a small pair of breasts. A brassière contained them under my top. The fabric felt soft and smooth. Touching my shoulders I felt its straps under the turtleneck.
In the context of these hallucinations, I had begun crossdressing somehow, and Tina had encouraged me. Yet more than that, I had begun to enjoy wearing clothes like hers. And it felt good to look so feminine. This just wasn’t like me!
Maybe these hallucinations were trying to tell me something? I didn’t really know what they were. Maybe I needed to study something about them? Certainly this was more than I wanted to think about right now.
I wished just then that Papa were here. I could maybe call him, but then what would I say? Ought I tell my father that I was afraid of losing my mind? Certainly not! His work was too important to all of us, and if he were too worried about me, he couldn’t think well. Or he might come home immediately and I’d rather not risk that. It could make even more problems for all of us.
There was only one person with whom I could talk now, even if I felt uncomfortable to talk with her about this subject.
*****************************
“Mom,” I said entering the kitchen. “I need to talk with you.”
“Of course, мой Саша!” she said. “Would you like tea, then?”
«Да, моя Мама!» I answered, grateful that she had offered me the calming beverage. “That would be very nice!”
Mom smiled as she put tea in two glasses for us and filled them from the samovar. Sonia and I had grown up with tea instead of coffee. Mom brought the steaming glasses over to the table as I sat down, then so did she.
“So, мой Саша,” she began, “what bothers you?”
Nervously I glanced at my slightly dirty and irregular, short, normal fingernails.
“While doing my homework,” I began, “I had another hallucination and discovered something about it that upset me.” I felt a slight tremor in my lips as I spoke.
“You were upset more by something in the vision than by having the vision?” Mom asked to clarify. “I wish to understand correctly.”
“No,” I answered. “That’s not exactly what I meant. I’m not quite sure how to say it. Maybe—I guess what upset me was not even what was in it, but how I felt about it.”
“Your feelings about it surprised you?” she asked.
This time I glanced at my white-tipped nails and played with my wedding rings. Then I seemed to relax somewhat.
“Yes, that’s what upset me,” I replied, spooning some strawberry jam into my glass of tea. “I saw myself dressed like Tina, again. But I had removed the ribbon she gave me while talking to Ms. Tollefson. So I brushed out my hair, fixed my ponytail, and tied the ribbon like she did this morning, since I still want it in my hair when she returns after school. At first, I felt good because I was able to do it just like she did. But then suddenly I felt comfortable dressed as a pretty girl. First, I liked it, then I felt scared because I liked it.”
“Is that why you have tied the white ribbon at the top of your hair?”
My hand went right up to the top of my head. I had tied off my ponytail in the classic girls’ style high behind the crown. I blushed as I quickly pulled it loose. I dropped the ribbon on the table and took a sip of tea.
“Son, you are shaking!” Mom remarked. “You’re splashing your tea everywhere.”
Immediately I set my glass of tea back down. And I felt tears streaming down my cheeks. I took a paper towel to wipe up the spilled tea.
“Мой Саша!“ Mom began to console me. “Yes, I think that I understand. Do you remember our talk after Ms. Tollefson left?”
My nails were simple and unmanicured again.
“You mean about Tina?” I asked Mom to be certain.
“Yes,” she answered. “What might you do about Sonia’s teasing? Your visions are teaching you how to resolve it. Have courage in yourself and trust your sister to appreciate your doing it.”
I felt my whole person shaking at Mom’s advice. What she was hinting I should do scared me. But she is my Mom, the same one who stood by me when I went out for soccer and ice hockey and encouraged me to keep playing when I thought of quitting those teams. She has been at every home game that I played and even away games when possible. She would even smile at me when I would be sent to the penalty box for “asserting my presence on the ice.” (That was Mom’s phrase.)
The shaking subsided as I remembered that Mom had never given me wrong advice. Still, I was uneasy about it.
*****************************
Sitting alone at the kitchen table, I continued to mull over what to do. Then, Sis came into the kitchen and went to the samovar for some hot water and made herself some tea.
“Please, Sis, come and join me,” I invited her. “Do you remember this morning when I said I wanted to talk to you?”
Sis sat down next to me at table.
“Yes,” she replied, her voice subdued. “So what’s up? Am I responsible for causing your hallucinations by teasing you?”
“Honestly, I don’t know,” I confessed, hoping that it might reassure her. “But I do need to find out why you always tease me about wearing dresses.”
Sonia looked away, as if to avoid eye contact.
I tugged down on the hem of my skirt. Oh, if Sonia only knew what I wore in my mind right now! Still, I wasn’t quite sure where I wanted to take this conversation. Then, I recalled what Mom had said to me earlier in the day and the truth fell into place.
“Yesterday,” I continued, “Tina told me about something you told her, and today, Mom confirmed it. More than that, Mom told me to figure out your motive for teasing me about dressing up. And I think now that I understand. You’ve always wished that someday you might have a younger sister, haven’t you?”
Sonia bowed her head for a moment and quietly sipped some tea. She was uncomfortable.
“Yes, I have. But don’t take it the wrong way. I’m glad to have you as a brother. I really do love you, Sasha.”
“I know that and now I think understand how deeply you really mean it. And after you set me up with Tina, I’ve been looking for a special way to reciprocate that affection with you.”
Then I began thinking about what to say next and the tremors started again. Then the French manicure returned to my hands and I calmed down. I crossed my ankles and relaxed feeling nylon brushing against my skin.
“Sonia, yesterday at breakfast you teased me that you have a dress or two I would look cute in.” I couldn’t believe I was saying this, yet I continued, “I would like you to place those dresses in my closet while I consider becoming your little sister for a while.”
Sis stared at me wide-eyed for a moment, her mouth open for a moment until it formed into a smile and she squealed with delight.
“Shut up!” she beamed. “For real?”
As I sighed, I noticed carefully the dimples in the corners of her smile. They looked like mine. Mom would tease both of us about them.
“I’m really scared and I’m nervous about doing it, but now I understand that you don’t want to embarass me by doing this. I know that you want me to enjoy it with you.”
No manicure. Red denim jeans instead of skirt and pantyhose.
“Yes, Li’l Bro!” Sis said, taking my hands in hers. “I love being a girl and I’ve always wanted to share that with you somehow. If you’re willing to trust me, we can have a lot of fun doing it.”
Tears began streaming down her face. She leaned over in her chair and hugged me, kissing me on the cheek.
“Sis, I trust you. I’d always feared humiliation when you teased me about it. But I love you and know you love me and wouldn’t do that.”
“Oh, of course not, Sasha!” Sis affirmed, smiling and crying at once. “Being a girl, living feminine is so wonderful! It’s really the most beautiful experience I could ever share with you. Dressing up is just one part of it, too.
“Tina and I have noticed how you are more sensitive than other boys and we think you’d enjoy having girlfriends—not just a girlfriend like Tina to be dating, but a circle of girls to talk with, to go shopping with, and all that. And we want to include you as our girlfriend, too. We’d love you to be a part-time girl!
“I know how lonely you’ve been since Tom and Bill moved away—especially Tom. The two of you had been together almost since the two of you could walk and talk. You’ve not had any friends so close since they left. But we girls like to grow as many new friendships as we can. You really need to get ‘girled-up’ for a while.
“Oh, Li’l Bro!” Sis suddenly gasped. “I hope I’m not overwhelming you with all this.”
“Just let me try to get used to the idea first. This is very important to you, so I need to become happy about what you want to share. I don’t want to disappoint you later by backing out before you’ve had a chance to enjoy it.”
*****************************
Mom entered the kitchen.
“Sonia,” she announced. “We have company arriving. Would you get the door?”
“Mom, guess what?” my sister said, as if ignoring Mom’s request. “Sasha—.”
“I heard,” Mom assured her. “Sasha is willing to be your sister as well as your brother.”
Sonia went to answer the door while Mom came and put a comforting hand on my shoulder.
“Son,” she said, “I have even more pride in you, now. Today, you show love, wisdom, and courage in a most unusual way, perhaps more so than you can yet understand.”
“Mom,” I replied, “I learned from my visions that I can overcome my fear of looking foolish by embracing it. My sister will become my mentor for girlhood, won’t she? This is what you meant. She never had a sister to teach before.”
“You are correct again,” Mom confirmed. “You learn well from your visions. And from your mother, too.”
At that moment we heard the squeals of combined joy and disbelief emanate from the next room. Sis, Tina, and Deb were all there and my sister obviously had shared her news of my intention to indulge her fantasy. She and both of her friends filed into the kitchen to deliver hugs and kisses to me. Tina waited until Sis and Deb kissed me on both cheeks at once, and then Tina pressed her lips to mine for an especially passionate kiss.
“Sasha,” Tina began, “I’m looking forward to this as much as Sonia. You are going to become one charming and beautiful girl. We’ll all have a hand in it, and when we’re done, the only boyish thought that you will ever want to have is desiring me!”
That was apparently what had happened to me in the hallucinations. I had accepted “girlhood,” except that Tina and I were married. Now, was I about to allow my life to follow what I’d seen in my hallucinations of today and yesterday? Only three days ago, none of this yet existed. Why now?
“Please, ladies!” I pled with them. “Slow down so I can get used to the idea. I’m still anxious about doing it. Just make sure you do a really good job, because I don’t want to look like a boy in a dress.”
“Li’l Brother,” Sis began, “trust me; trust us! We have all noticed your features and have ideas for you, starting with a full makeover. But when to start, we’ll leave up to you.”
“How long do you want me to do this?” I inquired next.
“As long as you’re alright with it,” she answered. “It will take some time. It would be the most fun for you if you experience a range of things but not all at once. We don’t want you to be overwhelmed.”
So this would extend beyond a single day or a night-on-the-town. Then a time frame became immediately obvious to me.
“Since tomorrow is Friday and I can’t return to school until someone signs my readmission form, let’s think about tomorrow, the weekend, and maybe Monday.”
I sat back for a moment and relaxed a little, while the girls all sat themselves down around the kitchen table, Sis to my left, Tina to the right, and their friend Deb across from me. Mom came in next to make us tea, but Sonia gave up her seat to Mom and went to the samovar to make the tea. She began spooning tea leaves into the glasses.
“Mom,” my sister said, “I know you’ve been making tea all day. It’s my turn now. Take a break and let me host this little celebration.”
Glancing at my hands, the manicure was not there. It hadn’t been visible for a while.
“Let’s get going then!” Sis announced as she filled the glasses from the samovar. “Getting Sasha dolled-up will take some effort, but I think that we can work together on this. Deb, you’re a genius with hair. Can you give him a nice style, work with him, maybe teach him how to do his own?”
The redhead across the table from me giggled.
“I think so,” Deb answered, looking directly at me, “if he will trust me.”
Deb’s flaming auburn hair was always beautifully styled and now was no exception. I knew that she often helped Sis and Tina with theirs.
“Did you do the style you’re wearing now?” I asked.
“Of course I did,” Deb affirmed to me.
“Then absolutely, I’ll trust you,” I promised her.
“Sasha,” Sis continued, “since we have similar facial features and complection, it would prob’ly be best for me to work with you on cosmetics and understanding your own color. Tina, take charge of wardrobe for him. Show him how to dress and how to shop. For now, you can use any of my clothes, shoes and accessories that fit him.”
“I look forward to it,” Tina answered. “It will be fun for sure.”
“There’s another issue we need to cover,” Sonia said. “Mom, we need a coach to encourage Sasha. All this is new to him—very new. He will need some words of support when he’s too anxious or when what we do gets too difficult. You’ve already helped this way. But we all may need such support now and then, not just Sasha.”
“You know that I will always help you, any of you as I can,” Mom said. “And Sonia, your brother is doing this for you. So never fail to show him that you appreciate it.”
“The most difficult job here, though, belongs to Sasha,” Sis began to conclude. “He will try to learn in a few days what we’ve been doing daily since we were born. Li’l Bro, you are so sweet and brave agreeing to do this for me.”
“So, Sasha,” Tina asked me quietly. “Why did you finally agree to give in to your sister’s wish now?”
“When you told me she wants me to enjoy it because she does, you helped me understand she wants to share this with me like a sister. Mom confirmed this today. Sonia’s always wanted a little sister and I’ve promised to try to be that for her. And in my hallucinations, I felt good dressing like you. So I think it will be okay.”
“You were dressing like me in your hallucinations?” Tina asked, surprised. “What were you wearing?”
“Turtlenecks and skirts like yours, but with colors reversed. Maybe like twins would. Pantyhose and shoes like yours, too,” I recounted. “We woke together wearing the same style of lingerie, yours in pink and mine in blue.”
She kissed me quickly on the cheek and grinned.
“Sonia,” my girlfriend addressed my sister, “I think he should start tonight. Did you have a plan for that?”
“Well, to be honest, I never thought he’d go along with it,” Sis answered, “so I don’t have too many details in mind. You have any ideas?”
“Let’s give him something for bed tonight,” Tina suggested. “Do you have any available lingerie he could wear?”
“I might,” Sonia answered. “I have a new set of a satin camisole and tap pants. Powder blue, I think, with white lace trim.”
A light blue camisole with lace trim is what I had worn when waking up with Tina in that morning’s hallucination. This was beginning to feel too spooky, now.
*****************************
Nervously I sat at Sonia’s vanity while she studied my face. For the first time ever, I was dressed entirely in women’s clothing. But it was alright, since I was alone with Sis and Mom was already asleep.
Sis had been trying to figure out which cosmetics would look best for me, while I tried to calm down after the small trauma that I had suffered by using a depilatory for the first time. That stuff was very irritating. Sis had applied a nice, soothing lotion to me afterwards, but the memory of that irritation still lingers.
After my evening shower, I had dressed in a never worn set of matching powder blue camisole and tap pants with, of course, white lace trim. This was indeed what I had worn in my hallucination. Tina had also remarked that she had the same style at home in pink. I had never worn satin next to my skin before and it felt very nice. That had to be why lingerie was a major industry.
“This lingerie feels great, Sis!” I remarked.
“Think you can get used to it?” she inquired of me.
Blushing, I could feel my manhood stirring. So, I crossed my legs and tied my belt tighter.
Sonia and Tina giggled... Tina? I thought she was wearing her pink lingerie, but she was gone...
Sis had given me a short, white, belted dressing gown to wear over the lingerie. She called it a kimono, although I had always thought that were a Japanese garment. The fabric seemed similar to satin. Maybe it were. This was all new to me.
“That’s why lingerie is made from satin and similar fabrics, Sasha,” she explained. “Satin has a very sensual feel to it. Even the slippers have satin insoles.”
She had also given me a pair of what she called maribou slippers with three-inch heels and big balls of fuzz over the toes. I was supposed to wear these to get used to walking in heels. Balance was an issue only briefly for me. (That was an added bonus from my skating at ice hockey.) But walking in them with a correct, feminine gait would take more work.
“They feel nice, too,” I commented, “except they might be just a little small.”
“I should call Deb then,” Sis answered. “She wears a half size larger than mine. Hers might be a better fit for you, especially in pumps. The right fit is very important for wearing heels. I’m surprised you handle those as well as you do. You haven’t been practicing secretly have you?”
“Not at all,” I replied. “But remember that I spend a lot of time on ice skates. I’ve got good balance on my feet.”
“Hmm? I never thought of that,” she confessed. “And I bet that’s why you have such nice legs, too. We have to get you into some sheer nylons. I know you’ll turn heads with those!”
At that moment I understood that my sister was looking for me to do more than just to pass as a girl. She turned heads wherever she went and wanted me to do the same. All that time I had worried about her stranding me as a boy in a dress somewhere, I had been clueless.
“You really think that you can make me into a pretty girl, Sis?” I pressed her, both hoping for and afraid of an affirmative answer.
“Since we share the same genes, let’s wear the same jeans!” she answered.
“Good one, Sis!” I commended her.
“Thanks, Li’l Bro,” she acknowledged, pleased by the compliment.
Beauty was a serious business for Sonia. She, too, was taking a risk. At first, I had thought the risks were all mine. But she seemed to have much at stake in my dressing up. It was some kind of a test for her and her friends. She had organized us and given everyone a specific assignment. It was like doing a group project at school.
“Tomorrow evening, Tina and Deb are going to sleep over so we can do you up properly for the weekend,” Sonia told me. “Marcia and Jacqui might come, too. I’ve invited them, but maybe I didn’t give them enough notice.”
“Exactly, who else is going to know about this ‘challenge’ that I’m rising to?” I asked my sister.
I trusted Sis, Tina, and Deb. I knew them and they had specific roles in the production of this little makeover. Why bring in anyone else unless she has a specific skill to contribute?
“Hmm?” Sis mused. “Should we ‘pinkie swear’ everyone to secrecy?”
Pinkie swear? Was that a girls’ variation on the blood oath?
“That might reduce some fears,” I replied.
“Li’l Bro,” she addressed me, switching topics, “that was the right call on the facial hair. Your skin tones and complection are enough like mine that we can use less foundation than otherwise.”
Fortunately, I hadn’t really grown too much facial hair to speak of. It would still need a little more growth to qualify as “peach fuzz” without insulting the peach. Sis wasn’t immediately sure whether I should shave it first or if she could simply cover it up with a heavier foundation. We agreed that I had better options if I could wear less foundation, so I shaved what facial hair I had.
“When I invited Marcia and Jacqui over,” Sis switched back to my earlier question, “I didn’t mention that dolling up my Li’l Brother would be the evening’s entertainment.”
“With you doing my makeup, Deb, my hair, and Tina, my clothes, what else is there for Marcia and Jacqui to do?” I queried.
“They’ll be your coaches in speech and movement,” Tina informed me.
“Walk like a girl? Talk like a girl?” I followed up.
“You got it!” Sis affirmed for me.
If Sis were anything, she was thorough. As I sat there watching her study my face, I glanced at the array of brushes and other implements in the various trays, nooks, and niches on her vanity. Since Papa always talked about using the right tool for the right job, I suddenly understood that this “girl” thing took more smarts than I had ever thought about.
Sis next turned her attention to various small bottles of nail polish. Of all the things that girls wear, I had always thought nail polish the strangest, the most absurd. To me it had never made sense why girls wear it. Maybe now I would find out.
“So then, are you going to color my fingernails?”
“Of course,” Tina responded. “And toenails, too.” You get the full work-up.”
Looking at my hands, I could see the French manicure again.
“Then please do mine like yours,” I requested. “It looks nice and I think I might feel more comfortable with it than other styles.”
Honestly, though, if I had to dress like a girl, I thought Tina would like it if we matched our styles. Also, I felt safer taking a few cues from my hallucinations. At least they were familiar to me.
“It’s reassuring that you’re already learning style,” said Sis, smiling back at me. “Yes, I think you can have a French manicure. I can do that for you the first time, but it is a more difficult style to do yourself.”
“I can help him and see that we all have matching manicures,” Tina assured us both. But how? She was no longer even here!
Just as suddenly, Tina was gone and my nails were plain again. Then I shuddered.
“Well, this whole affair is a challenge for me anyway,” I asserted. “I guess that’ll be just another one.”
“That’s my Li’l Bro!” Sonia smiled with pride. “But while you’re doing this, would it be okay for me to call you ‘Li’l Sister’?”
“I guess so,” I agreed. “You’ve always wanted to call someone that and it’s why I’m doing this, after all.”
She hugged me and kissed me on the cheek again. I had a feeling that I would bond with Sis in the next few days as I never had before.
And that would be fine.
© 2010-2013, 2018 by Anam Chara
To See Through a Glass Darkly
by the Rev. Anam Chara
Chapter 7
Sasha dreams instead of hallucinating.
Sonia escorted me from her room to mine. And to my surprise, Mom was waiting on us there.
“Mom,” I began, “Sonia said you were already asleep.”
“No, not asleep–just in a dream!” Mom replied bearing a very motherly smile. “I just want to tuck my new daughter in. You can see that I have changed your bedclothes.”
A pretty pink, quilted satin comforter was in place of my accustomed blue, coarse one. The corner had been turned down, hotel style, with soft pink, satin sheets peeking out.
This was unexpected. I’d been thinking mostly in terms of how girls dress. Did they also sleep differently? So, tonight I would find out. Maybe this would be my first behavioral challenge?
“We want to get you started in style, Sasha,” Sonia told me. “We don’t always get satin sheets, but the occasion calls for them. You will have pleasant dreams tonight.”
“Just so long as I can quit hallucinating,” I replied. “It’s getting hard to tell what is or isn’t real for me. The problem now is if I can tell a real dream from one that’s hallucinated?”
“Мой Саша!” Mom pleaded, “don’t trouble yourself so much. You really do need satin tonight!”
“Thanks, Mom, Sis!” I said. “I am tired. It’s been a long and strange day. Maybe I can simply sleep tonight. No strange visions or anything.”
Getting into bed I noticed the feel of satin all around me, the lingerie as well as the sheets. My Mom and sister both kissed me on the cheeks and I bid them both “Good night!” The satin felt cool and luxurious. I could get very used to this, it felt so–so…
*******************************
There was a chill in the autumn air as I stood along the sideline of the soccer field. Sonia, Deb, Marcia, Jacqui, Tina and myself were all wearing our school’s red, white, and black cheerleading uniforms. I felt happy wearing mine. Then Tom and Bill called to me from the field.
“Sasha, we need you at midfield,” Tom yelled.
Then Bill shouted the same words, “Sasha, we need you at midfield.”
Then, one-by-one, my teammates all repeated the words, “Sasha, we need you at midfield.”
“Sasha, I need you at midfield,” said Coach.
“Sasha, they need you at midfield,” said the referee, offering me a yellow card in his right hand, a red card in his left, as if to ask my preference. I pointed to the yellow one, for some reason that I didn't know.
“Tina, I have to go,”I said to my girlfriend, planting a kiss on her lips. “I’m needed at midfield.”
“But we need you too,” Sonia reminded me, “to do our pyramid.”
“I will come back for that,” I promised my sister.
I asked the referee, Can I stay in my cheerleading uniform?
Again, the referee offered me a yellow card in his right hand and a red card in his left. This time I pointed to the red one.
“The colors are the same. Everyone has seen you and already knows who you are,” he said. “You’re also too cute not to play as a girl.”
So, I began playing the game. My strategy seemed to be mostly distracting the other team with my uniform until I saw all of my teammates wearing the same colors of sweaters and skirts as myself. Yes, somehow my teammates were all wearing skirts instead of shorts.
Now Sonia was beckoning me to return to the squad from our sideline. It was time to build the pyramid. But I had to play on. The ball came to me so I kicked it over to Bill and started for our sideline. I was almost off the field when the play came my way again. An opponent kicked it out-of-bounds. So I took the ball for the throw-in and tossed it toward Tom.
Quickly I ran to my squad and positioned myself standing between Deb and Sonia. Tina and Marcia stood on my shoulders and Jacqui, the smallest of us stood on theirs briefly before somersaulting down.
I started back toward the field, but the referee held his hand up to signal me to wait. And Dad was now the referee.
“Son, are you midfielder? Are you cheerleader?” he asked me.
Then my coach came over. He asked me, “Are you a wave? Are you a particle?”
*******************************
I awoke in a cold sweat. Wave or particle? What was that all about?
The clock displayed, in green LEDs: “2:48.” I turned over to see Tina’s angelic face sleeping. Is she for real? I thought to myself. Then she was gone. If we were married, then I would see her sleeping like that every night. I cried. This was crazy. I was really in love with Tina.
*******************************
In the mirror Sonia was braiding my hair and wrapping the braids around the crown of my head, interweaving them with a wreath of flowers. She and I were wearing similar clothing, traditional maidens’ peasant costumes. We both had white blouses with embroidered trim and beautiful laced bodices and colorful patterned skirts with embroidered aprons. I wore a pair of nice soft leather flat shoes laced across the insteps and up around my ankles and lower legs.
Then I knew she was preparing me for my wedding.
“Art thou anxious?” I heard her ask in my mind.
“I hope so,”I sent my thought to her. “If I be not anxious, then it be not true. Thou art Woman. Understandest thou not?”
“Thou Brother,” she spake in my mind, “within us differeth each the Feeling. Thou feelest so because thou art Man, yet thou hast chosen the Woman’s Life. Christina loveth thee and accepteth thee, both the Man and the Woman. Alone can she marry thee. Thou acceptest her Love both as Woman and Man. Thou alone canst marry her. The One’s Dream awakeneth in the Other’s, thine and hers. Understandest thou not?”
“I, thy Sister, understand, yet I, thy Brother, understand not!” I thought, “How cometh that to be, my Sister?”
“The Woman within thee hath been belittled as ignorant. Thus belittled, she hath sought to learn and hath increased in Wisdom. But the Man within thee hath been too proud in his own Knowledge and ignored such as not he knew. Thus he hath yet such to learn.”
“Sayest thou that as Woman I be wiser than myself as Man?”
“Aye, my Brother! I say it,” she affirmed, “for ’tis true. Therefore camest thou unto me for to teach thee the Way of a Woman. Thou knewest in thy heart that thou must seek a Woman’s Wisdom, even unto becoming Woman thyself. When thou did so, broughtest thou Joy and Delight to Christina thy Betrothá¨d, to thy Mother, and to me thy Sister. And thy Father knew also that thou this Wisdom might seek for such had he in his Youth even sought.
“We pray that when thou hast wed, thou shalt seek to continue in the Life of the Village as Woman.”
“So would I,” the thought formed in my mind. “As Woman am I content. Christina is also content when I be as Woman.”
“Thou choosest the better Way, my Sister,” I read Sonia’s thought. “Happy am I for so that thou would stay. But know this: I love thee nonetheless in Breeches and Jerkin as in Skirt and Bodice. Thou art both Brother and Sister to me. So the One be always welcome and yet the Other be always missed.
“For he hath been brave and strong and she hath been cheerful and tender. Though but one be near to my Hearth, they both also be dear to my Heart!”
*******************************
Again I awoke. Sliding out from between the sheets, I sat up on the edge of the bed. The display proclaimed “3:39” in bright red digits. Turning on a low light and getting out of bed I thrust my feet into the high-heeled maribou slippers and delicately stepped over to the closet and opened the door.
The face that looked back at me from the mirror was indeed a girl’s. Sonia had done my hair in two braids and tied them off to the sides with blue hair ribbons. I smiled at myself. Then I started to blush. Turning my head slightly, I bowed my head just a little, and batted my eyes as coyly as I could. For some strange reason, I wished just then that I had freckles.
In my closet I noticed that there were now a couple dresses hanging there and a couple sets of skirts and blouses. I noticed a pair of simple black pumps with three-inch heels and a pair of ballet flats with bows on top of their toes. Then I thought back to the look on her face when I asked Sis to put them in my closet. I started to cry again. Then I suddenly knew. I wanted this. I had always wanted this. Sis knew it yet I had always been too afraid to admit it to her. But mostly, I had been too afraid to admit it to myself.
Slipping off the fuzzy slippers and turning off the light, I lied back down in bed. I began to cry yet again, over all the missed opportunities to dress up that I could have shared with Sis. She had always wanted a little sister so badly and I could have exchanged my desire with hers at any time. Was being a boy so important to me that I had broken my sister’s heart all these years?
I cried myself back to sleep.
*******************************
Tom, Bill and I were in the locker room. They had been in there a while longer and already had their pads on, pulling the long wool stockings up their legs and attaching them to the leather garters hanging down from their belts. The sweaters went on next, followed by the short trousers.
I fumbled the combination lock and had to try again. When my locker was finally open, I reached behind my waist to untie the bow at the back of my dress. Then I asked for Tom’s assistance to help unzip it in the back, which he willingly obliged. Quickly I removed my dress and slip, kicked off my pumps, then peeled off my pantyhose. Next I took my cheerleading uniform out of the locker along with a sports bra, a pair of sheer nude tights, and white figure skates.
“Hey, Sasha!” Tom addressed me. “You’ve turned out to be one hot babe for a guy!”
“Yeah!” Bill continued. “If we didn’t know you were a guy we’d wanna date you!”
“Well thanks, guys!” I replied. “I think?”
“If he can’t find anyone else for a prom date,” Bill teased his friends, “Tom might wanna date you anyway.”
“Sorry, guys,” I retorted, “but Tina’s got dibbs!”
“Aww!” Tom pouted. “And I was so looking forward to it.”
He slapped my butt sharply through my panties as he walked past me.
“Ow! Tom?” I yelled. “Y’know, I’m wearing these for female bonding, not male!”
“Pfff!” Bill expelled a sudden bilabial fricative. “I swear, Sasha, you’ve been more the man since your sister began dressing you up than you ever were before. Yeah, you can priss-about in your heels, but you can swagger in ’em, too!”
“Either of you two have the balls to do this?” I asked them, rhetorically. “I think not!”
“We know,” Bill snickered. “If you had thought, you’d’ve never done it!”
At once, both Tom and I threw dirty towels at him. I sat down on a bench.
“You’re just upset,” Tom rose to my defense, “because he’s a cuter girl than Shelley was when you dated her.”
That was a surprise. To any of us Shelley had been the prettiest, the most desirable girl in school. Before Tina and I got together, I would have done almost anything to get a date with Shelley. Among us, Bill had the bragging rights. For anyone to think me cuter than she was high praise indeed.
I had changed my regular panties for the tights and had pulled the red panty of my uniform over them. Next I blushed just a little as I took off my brassiere and put on my sports bra. Then I pulled my white turtleneck on over it and zipped the collar up in the back. The main uniform of matching black shell and skirt with red and white trim went on over the turtleneck and panty. The uniform would be completed with white figure skates, trimmed with red, white, and black pom-poms.
I went back to my locker and propped the door all the way open to view the full-length mirror. Next I brushed out my hair, gathered it up in a ponytail, and secured it with a white scrunchie. Now I sat down on another bench in front of the locker and put on knee and elbow pads. I put on fresh lipstick and lipgloss, then a little rouge on my cheeks.
I looked so cute!
Tom and Bill both wolf-whistled at me and I felt a lovely little tingle go through me. I so enjoyed being me! I was ready to step out on the ice. So, I got my helmet, gloves, and hockey stick from my locker and started out to the rink.
As we stepped onto the ice, Tom grinned at me.
“Now, show some spirit out there, Sasha,” he said. “We don’t want you to drag this game along.”
I grimaced back at Tom and gently elbowed him in the arm as he chuckled at me.
I skated over to the bench where the cheerleaders were sitting. All the girls hugged me and Tina’s lips met mine for a brief moment of liplock. Then they all gave me the high-five as I skated out on the ice.
Tom was a center ice for the face-off and I was on right wing, Bill on left. Tom won the face-off and I took a short pass from him and skated quickly past the opposing forward and into the attacking zone, then passed the puck across to Bill, who dumped it around the boards behind goal. I was there quick and Tom took the passout from me between the face-off circles. He passed left to Bill around the opposing defenseman who inadvertently was screening his own goalie. Bill’s wrist shot found the upper right corner of the net. The red light went on and a cheer went up from the crowd. The game clock shone only “18:54 Period 1” and we were up one-nil.
Skating back to position for the next face-off, the blade of a stick slapped my butt. Whirling around I pushed the offending player, the defenseman who had screened his own goalkeeper, away at his left shoulder. He swung back at me with his left hand and I dropped my stick and hit him with a simple one-two punch before we separated. The whistle blew and we both got called.
Glancing over at my team bench, I saw Mom, sitting behind the glass, off to the side. She smiled and applauded, giving me an approving thumbs-up sign.
The referee announced the penalties, “Visitor, right defenseman, minor for slashing and minor for roughing, four minutes total. Home, right forward, double minor for roughing, four minutes total.”
Then I saw that the referee was Dad.
“Son, are you cheerleader? Are you forward?” he asked.
“What Papa?” I queried.
“Visitor has added two minutes penalty for indecision,” Dad announced to the penalty timekeeper. “Six minutes total.”
The other cheerleaders came out and hugged and kissed me and they all got into their positions to cheer on the ice while I took my seat in the penalty box. They turned to direct their cheer to me:
“Have you chosen particle or wave?
You know ya only get to see one or the other!
Will you choose your legs or your face to shave?
Now tell us who you wanna be: Sister or Brother?”
What? I thought as I awoke in a cold sweat.
*******************************
The alarm began beeping, but it seemed too loud and too soon. I glanced over at the red LEDs glowing a rather premature “5:00” at me. Wait! That was two hours early.
“Good morning, Li’l Sister!” I heard Sonia’s altogether too cheerful voice. “Rise and shine!”
“Sis,” I growled at her, “my wake-up time is seven o’clock. It’s only five.”
“Your my Li’l Sis, now! We girls need to get up early to freshen up for the day, pick out our clothes, do our hair, and apply our makeup. We’ll be lucky to make it to school on time as it is.”
“You forgot, Sis. I can’t go today. I still have that medical deferment that keeps me home.”
“Oh, that’s right!” Sonia apologized. “Sorry I forgot. But if I’m gonna help you this morning, it must be now.”
Sis had a point that I had to concede. I agreed to her game and these were her ground rules.
© 2010-2013 by the Rev. Anam Chara+
To See Through a Glass Darkly
Chapter 8
Sasha dresses for his first day as a girl as he begins bonding sister-to-sister with Sonia and girl-to-girl with their friends.
"So, Sasha," asked Sonia, "why are your eyes so very red this morning? If I didn't know better, I'd say you've been crying."
"Good call, Sis," I conceded looking at my face in the bathroom mirror. I woke up twice this morning from some disturbing dreams. And I cried myself back to sleep. Both times."
"Well, a nice shower should help. And while you're in there, you'll need to learn about hair regimens. You start with a shampoo, next you need a rinse, then you apply the conditioner at the end," Sis advised, giving me three matching bottles labeled "Shampoo," "Creme Rinse," and "Conditioner for Normal Hair," apparently all bearing the same logo. "When Deb styles your hair, she may give you different ones that are more suitable for your specific hair type. Your hair is darker than mine, but yours seems to have similar body and texture. So my hair products are reasonable to start with."
"I've only used shampoo," I remarked. "All this other stuff is new to me."
"Being a girl is not for the stupid!" Sis bragged, "most boys couldn't keep track of it all. Doing all this will make you smarter."
Like I weren't smart enough yet? I already had "straight A's" in all my classes, so far.
"Sis," I asked from behind the shower door, "what's this funny looking sponge for?"
"That's a loofa," she answered. "It exfoliates your skin."
"What's exfoliate mean?" I queried her.
"It strips off the top layer of cells from your skin. They're mostly dead skin cells. That makes room for the next layer to mature."
"I never knew that."
"Boys never do," Sonia asserted. "That's one of the reasons guys have coarse skin."
"But aren't guys supposed to have coarse skin?" I asked. "I thought it was one of the so-call 'secondary sex traits' for men."
"Hmm?" Sonia answered. "I'm not certain about that. Maybe I should check that out. But remember that we want you to be as feminine as possible. In your own words you want to look like a girl and not like a boy in a dress."
"How do I use this shampoo?" I asked her.
"Instructions are on the bottle. But use the shampoo first, the rinse next, and then the conditioner."
I opened the shampoo. It smelled flowery, I thought, like honeysuckle, although I wasn't sure. So, I began to shampoo my long and thick hair. Then I found myself wondering why I had hair past my shoulders. Had I grown it such long hair somehow thinking that I wanted to be like Sonia?
Why did the instructions on shampoo always say to repeat? I never understood that. Was it a ploy just to sell more shampoo? And was I supposed to use the rinse after each shampooing or just after the second one?
"Sis, are you there," I called out to her.
"She's not here, Sasha," I heard Tina's voice. "I am. You need something?"
"Do I use the rinse after shampooing both times or just after the second time?"
"I only shampoo once," my girlfriend-- no, she's now my wife again-- responded. "The 'repeat' is just there as a ruse to sell more. But I do lather and massage my hair longer."
So, I was convinced I should go for the "Creme Rinse" next, but as I glanced down, I noticed two small breasts jutting from my chest. I ran my hands along them and was hit by a very strong but pleasant sensation. The nipples appeared suddenly to tense up. These were not glued on. These were real.
"Tina," I called out, "could I have a towel?"
"She hasn't come yet," Sonia answered, "but here's one for you."
My chest was flat and normal.
Sis folded a big white towel over the top of the shower door. I wrapped around my waist and opened the door.
"Sasha! No!" Sonia screamed. "We can't have you going about bare-breasted! Wrap the towel under your arms. Quick!"
Immediately I did what she said and then I let the other towel fall from my waist. This felt weird.
"Now we also have to teach you to wrap your hair as well," she continued. "Look in the mirror and watch how I do this. It's simple, really."
She wrapped the towel around my head in a style resembling a turban with a flap over the top and down the back. She did it quickly, too.
"Li'l Sis, did you get that?" she asked.
"Not quite. You did it too fast," I complained. "One more time, but a little slower?"
So she unwrapped the head towel and showed me very carefully the way to fold and wrap it.
"Ready to try it?" Sis asked me. I took the towel and proceed to fold and wrap it as she had demonstrated.
"Not too bad for your first try," she conceded. "But next time it needs to be just a little more secure, so it doesn't unwrap too soon."
She unwrapped it again and this time demonstrated a slightly subtle difference in what I had done and how she wrapped. She made the difference in fold and motion clear. Then she offered it to me again.
Once again I wrapped the towel around my head and Sis smiled.
"That's it, Sasha! Just like it should be," she confirmed. "You're becoming a girl, one skill at a time."
"Exactly how many skills will that be?" I probed.
"Don't know yet," she confessed. "I'm still learning new ones."
*******************************
Sonia led me back to my room, where she had laid out a set of girl's underthings for me including matching brassiere and panties, a slip, and a pair of pantyhose.
"Start with the bra and panties, then get into the pantyhose," Sis told me. "You might need help getting into those."
"I was hoping you'd have stockings and a garter belt for me," I confessed to her.
"Stockings and garters are more complicated. But if you're really interested, we can try that another time. I like mine. They're really feminine."
"Well, Sis," I began, "this may come as a surprise, but I already know how to use a garter belt and stockings."
Sonia looked at me wide-eyed. I just loved that look when she did.
"You've been wearing mine when I'm not home?" Sis accused.
"No. I have my own," I bragged mischievously.
"You've been buying lingerie?" she interrogated me.
"No. Not at all," I teased.
"Mom or Tina or someone else gave it to you?" she speculated.
"Not exactly," I said, withholding what she sought.
"Then what exactly?" Sonia demanded, obviously losing patience.
"Sis, haven't you ever wondered what's worn under an ice hockey uniform?" I prompted her.
"You wear a garter belt?" she asked, puzzled.
"Of course," I disclosed to my sister. "What did you think held up our long woolen stockings?"
"I didn't know that," she admitted.
"Most girls wouldn't," I said.
Sis smiled and kissed me on the cheek. Maybe the idea of rugged guys in garter belts appealed to her. Should I tell her that our garter belts for ice hockey were made from heavy elastic and velcro, not satin and lace?
"Get into your bra and panties, then I'll show you how to handle the pantyhose."
After taking the towel off my head and shaking out my hair, I put on the undergarments. Getting the brassiere on was a bit difficult. I should ask Sis how to do it. And the panties felt tight, but very soft and smooth. Overall, getting into these was difficult, but worth the reward once done.
Then I looked at myself in the mirror. This was getting interesting. Sis was right; I can appear as a credible girl, a young woman, with a little work. It helped that we had a similar facial structure. Genetics had been kind to me and nothing less than generous to her. If a boy ever wanted to look like a girl, he could find no better role model than Sonia.
"I'm ready for you now, Sis," I called to her. She came in and showed me how to ball up the pantyhose and work it up my legs.
"By the way," she said, "although most girls wear their panties under their pantyhose, it's not unheard of to wear panties over pantyhose instead. You can try it whatever way suits you."
"Any special reason for that?" I inquired.
"These things are passed down mother to daughter," she said, "or older to younger sister. Maybe they're just different traditions. Or maybe some girls just prefer the feel of nylon next to their skin. I don't really know."
"So what's next?" I asked Sonia.
My sister took a pair of foam pads from a large pocket of her dressing gown.
"You're wearing a training bra. There's a pocket in each cup to insert one of these pads. There are two reasons for this... one, you need to get used to the feeling of having breasts; two, you need something there for your dresses and blouses to look right. As you get used to them, we can get you larger inserts."
"Two or three times in my hallucinations, I've had my own breasts," I confided to her. "I could touch and feel them. It really scared me."
"Breasts are nothing to be afraid of," she advised me, inserting one of the pads in my bra. "They're a simple part of who we are. The saddest part of being a boy, in my opinion, is that you don't grow breasts and get to wear bras. That's like magic to me."
"But I've heard of women and girls complaining about their bras all the time," I objected.
"That's true enough if a bra is the wrong size, a poor design, or not adjusted properly," she replied, inserting the other pad. "But if it's the right fit, there's hardly anything that's more pleasant to wear. The main problem us girls have is that our sizes keep changing as our breasts grow, so we're constantly needing to adjust and replace our bras."
"I never thought about that," I acknowledged. "But it certainly explains some things I've seen and heard."
"Sasha, I'm so proud of you for agreeing to this," Sis lauded me. "I know you had so many misgivings about dressing up for me. But I hope it will even make you a better man. You can be a better boyfriend and husband some day. Maybe you'll be able to see just a little more through a woman's eyes."
"Well, I would imagine that there's more to being a woman than just dressing up."
"Absolutely, my Li'l Bro!" she affirmed. "But even if you don't do any more than you already have, you've gone further yet than most men would ever dare.
"Still, I want you to experience more than looking like a girl. I'd like you to feel what it's like to be among girls and have a 'girls night out' and hear what we really think of guys and what our hopes and fears are like. I want to take you shopping with me as my little sister and try on a variety of dresses that make you look cute, hot, or silly."
"You want me to be an ambassador between men and women?" I asked, paraphrasing her description.
"You might put it that way," she said, a little more relaxed.
Sis told me to raise my arms up and put the slip on me, working it over my head and on down. She tugged on it here and there and I found myself instinctively moving my hands up and down the fabric, smoothing out any wrinkled lines. Sonia smiled at seeing this.
"You do that like you've always known how, Sasha," she observed approvingly. "Maybe I have been raising a little sister all along?"
"No," I said. "Smoothing it just seemed like the logical next step. And the fabric feels so nice that I just can't help but run my hands over it. No great mystery, really."
Sis now picked up a hairbrush and made a few strokes through my hair and gathered it up in ponytail to be secured by a white scrunchie from her wrist.
"Well, take a look in your closet mirror now," Sis instructed. "And we're not even close to finished yet."
After a double take I just stared at my isomeric image for a moment. Wow! I thought to myself and sat down on the edge of my bed. The only clue that I had that I was a boy was my own physiological response to the image in the mirror.
"Sonia," I began, "I'm so sorry. I had no idea. You saw me like this a long time ago, yes?"
"Yes, Li'l Bro," she assured me, "and more. So much of the true beauty in the world is hidden that I feel responsible to make latent beauty real. For this one, I had to get Li'l Bro to let Li'l Sis out to play. But I never thought you'd do it voluntarily. I always thought that I'd have to trick you or even force you into doing it. But being feminine is sacred to me. To coerce you to be a girl would have destroyed the joy in it for me as well as for you."
"I wish that I had given in to you earlier. You wanted me to enjoy it with you. Well, for what it's worth, I think I would have. But I was too scared."
"Still, Sasha, you're brave," my sister tried to assure me. "Courage is not the absence of fear; courage is being afraid, but doing it anyway."
"But we lost all that time that we might have dressed together, played together, worked together," I lamented to Sis. "I regret that lost time."
"Hey, Li'l Sis!" she stopped me. "We're not all grown-up yet! Besides, don't be such a drama queen! And do you remember what Mom tell us? 'It's never too late to do the right thing,' she's always saying."
Drama queen? Not again! That was twice in two days.
"What's next, Sis?" I queried.
"I don't have enough time this morning to go through everything you need to learn about make up. So, let's get you into your dress for the first time," she decided. "Then I can just do some touch-up work on your face."
"Don't worry," Tina said. "I can help you out with your make-up after school."
I scanned the room quickly but didn't see Tina. I looked at my left hand. No rings.
Sonia stepped back to the closet and took out a navy blue dress with white trim in nautical style. The design looked as if it had been taken from a sailor's uniform. I thought back and could remember Sis wearing it once or twice.
"I really liked this dress," she told me, "but my boobs grew too big and too fast for it, so I only got to wear it a few times. Let's see how it looks on you."
Sonia held the dress for me to step into and then zipped up the back and secured it by a fastener at the top.
"You may not be able to get this off without help," she said. "Not everyone handles back-zipping dresses easily. If I'm not here, Mom will help you out of it."
"Well, I'm not looking to take it off too soon," I assured her. "I promised you that I'd do this at least today through Monday, and I'll keep that promise, no matter how anxious or scared I might feel."
Somehow after all this, I felt a little less anxious, as if the butterflies had ceased to flutter in my tummy.
"And we'll have fun pretending to be Lesbians," Tina remarked, giggling.
What?
I looked for Tina but could not see her.
The butterflies in my tummy began fluttering again.
Sis redirected my attention towards the mirror as she adjusted my dress. As I watched the image in the mirror, the butterflies began to calm down.
"Li'l Bro," Sonia said studying me, "you make a very attractive Li'l Sis. By the time we're done, there's no way your appearance could give you away. Behavior, deportment, language; those are another issue. But you'll have a chance to work on those, too."
There was no mistaking that the image in the mirror was all-girl, looking fully feminine, and one hundred percent female. Sis was right. Looks would not give me away. I would only be given away by my speech or actions. Sis had done what she promised. I don't look like a boy in drag, but a real young woman.
The butterflies had given way to a gentle tingle and a very light feeling of-- giddiness? I didn't recognize this new feeling. I had never experience it before. But I knew that I liked it and wanted to keep it.
"Wow!" I exclaimed. "Thanks, Sis! I just can't believe it! You really know what you're doing."
"Thank you, Li'l Bro," she said, hugging me, "for giving me the chance... Now we have to decide on your hair for today."
"Why not braids like you did yesterday evening?" I asked. "They looked so cute. Do you think braids would work with this dress?"
"I don't see why not," my sister giggled, "if you don't mind drawing attention to yourself."
"I'll prob'ly have to stay home all day," I reminded her. "So I may as well go for maximum effect."
She indicated that I should sit in my chair with my back to her, facing the mirror. Sitting on the edge of my bed, she began to braid my hair in two tails.
She smiled again. "I wonder if my maryjanes would fit you? Your style today seems to be going for sweet and cute."
Sonia did my braids fairly quickly, securing them with white ribbons tied in bows. I couldn't help blushing and batting my eyes. I thought I was supposed to.
"Gee, Sasha!" she grinned at me, "You're playing this to the hilt. You're certainly keeping your promise to me."
"It's easier," I replied, "and less embarassing to go all the way with it."
There were a couple pairs of women's shoes in my closet now, a pair of ballet flats and a pair of pumps with three-inch heels. Sis brought the pumps over and had me step into them.
"Ouch!" I said. "These feel a bit too tight, Sis. They seem to pinch my toes really bad."
"That's often the case with pumps, especially with higher heels. Let's try the flats."
We changed my shoes. They didn't pinch like the pumps did but still were a little tight.
"That's better, Sis," I conceded, "but I think my foot is just a bit larger than yours."
"I think you're right, Sasha," she confirmed. "Not to worry, though. I called Deb and asked her to bring a few of hers and her sister's shoes over. We should find something that fits for you. If you want, you can wear the slippers down to breakfast until she gets here. Now I want you to come to my room for just a moment."
So Sis led me into her room and indicated that I should sit at her vanity. She pulled her extra stool over and sat next to me. She very lightly worked a bit of eye makeup on me and some lipstick showes me how to blot away the excess. Then she showed me how to apply the lipgloss.
"This has a strawberry flavor to it," I noted, "It can taste it Tina and I kiss."
"Now you can taste it anytime," Sonia giggled.
"But you'll still like it best when you taste it on me!" Tina said, sitting on my sister's bed, behind her. She was wearing a beautiful green dress, trimmed in gold, and gold strappy shoes with four-inch heels. "And you look so cute in pigtails, Hubby!"
I grinned back to her as I noticed my wedding rings and French manicure. Tina blew me a kiss and I must have blushed, because I noticed Sis do a double take when she tried to match some rouge color to me face.
"Maybe you don't need any rouge today?" Sonia remarked.
Tina had vanished again.
"Sasha, I need to get ready myself, now," she said, I'm going to start with my makeup today. I'd just like you to watch all the steps I go through, which items I use, and what order they're done in. You'll need to develop a similar procedure of your own."
The next twenty minutes or more confirmed for me that so-called "girl power" is a very complex set of skills. I knew that from this day onward, I'd never again be able to think of pretty girls ipso facto as silly or stupid. The large, sloping tray of colors on my sister's vanity began to remind me of the control console of spacecraft in a science fiction movie. I wondered if it were as hard to navigate?
"Now, Li'l Sis," she said, "because you are now my Li'l Sis, we may sometimes need to help each other dress. That means we will often see each other in our underthings and even nude sometimes. But sisters can do that and behave themselves, as I'm certain you will. And the same goes for me."
Suddenly, I felt dizzy and a little light-headed as she said that.
*******************************
We met downstairs for breakfast and my Mom just beamed when she saw me
"ÐœÐ¾Ñ Ð¡Ð°ÑˆÐ°!" Mom cried, emphasizing slightly the feminine form of the possessive adjective. I had not realized how subtle the expression could be in Russian.
The name "Sasha" is the usual nickname in Russian for "Alexander." In other words, it's mostly a Russian boy's name. Occasionally, it might be used as a girl's name in Russian, but it's not common. But in English, Sasha is usually a girl's name. So, my name was in a way almost unisex.
In Russian, adjectives must match the gender of their nouns. When Mom said to me, "Мой Саша!" [pron. moy SAH-shuh], that was "My dear little Alexander!" But when she said, "ÐœÐ¾Ñ Ð¡Ð°ÑˆÐ°!" [pron. mah-YAH SAH-shuh], that was "My dear little Alexandra!" That's just a small change of vowel in Russian. But it changed my whole sense of self as soon as Mom said it.
"You look just adorable!" Mom smiled at me. She pulled me to her for a powerful hug. "I have a new daughter!"
Ow! I should have seen that coming. And it hurt! After all, I did understand Mom-logic well enough and it was the logical consequent. The rules of affectionate expression required that she pinch my cheeks. Which she did. Hard!
I never thought pinching cheeks were a Russian custom. It always seemed more an Italian prerogative to me. Maybe my Mom learned it from Tina's mother? Did I mention that Tina's family was Italian?
After pinching my cheeks, Mom delivered the obligatory kiss to my forehead.
"Sasha, you're every bit as cute as Sonia! That girl is so gifted in understanding faces. She's made you into a princess!"
I thought back to the history of the last Russian princess named Alexandra. Her fate was not so enviable. Fortunately, this is America and the year is well past 1918.
"I'm glad to do this with her," I said, "I feel better about it than I thought I would."
"I told you it would not be so bad," Mom reminded me.
"That you did," I acknowledged. "But there's more to this than dressing up for Sonia, isn't there."
"Да, Ð¼Ð¾Ñ Ð¡Ð°ÑˆÐ°!" she replied [pron. DAH mah-YAH SAH-shuh, trans. Yes, my Sasha!]. "And after Sonia and your friends have gone to school, I will explain most of it to you. The rest must wait for your Papa to return."
I thought for a moment. Did Papa know what was going on? Did he know about the hallucinations? Did he know that I had agreed to dress up in Sonia's clothes over the weekend? Would he think me less manly? How much did he know? I was afraid to find out.
Just then, the doorbell rang.
"Sasha, answer the door!" Mom told me. "Let's see how you look to your friends."
While Mom continued to prepare breakfast, I went into the sitting room. The moment of truth? Everything comes down to this, opening the door...
"Sasha? Is that you?" Tina gasped aloud, nearly breathless.
"Omigosh!" Deb squealed. "Izzat you? Oh, wow!"
"Yeah, it's me," I answered them somewhat sheepishly.
"You look great, Sasha!" Tina declared. "Absolutely adorable!"
"You're so cute!" was Deb's verdict. "We never expected you to look this good."
"The majority of girls in the school aren't as pretty as you are right now!" Tina assured me. "Sonia really knew how to fix you up. You absolutely must stay like this for a while!
Tina, wearing the same gold-trimmed green dress and gold strappy heels I had envisioned, hugged me closer for a strong, passionate kiss. I could get used to this!
"Sasha," Deb addressed me, "your sister asked me to bring over some of my shoes 'cause hers are a little small for you."
I sat on the sofa while Deb knelt, dumping a few pairs from a large tote bag onto the floor. I slid off my sister's ballet pumps, as Deb placed a similar pair of shoes next to my feet. Sliding my feet into them, they felt nice but a little eerie through the nylons.
"Stand up and walk in them some," she said. "Do they feel okay?"
"They fit fine," I said. "Perfect, I think."
"Try the black pumps with the ankle straps next," Tina suggested. Those should go nicely with that dress."
I stepped into the pumps and Deb fastened the straps around my ankles. These fit quite well. More important, They didn't pinch. I stood up and walked around some. Still, they didn't pinch.
"Tina, whaddya think?" I asked.
"They look great with that dress," she said. "How do they feel?"
"They fit fine," I answered. "Standing at this angle all day might start to feel weird, but they seem comfortable now."
Deb expressed her own concern. "How's your balance on those three-inch heels, though?"
"My balance is good," I bragged. "Remember, I'm a hockey player and spend a lot of time on ice skates."
Sonia entered the living room just then.
"Li'l Sis and I have already had this conversation," she said. "She says it's also where she get's her legs. Show 'em off, Sasha!"
The high-heeled shoes readily emphasized the curves of my muscular legs. Sonia signaledfor me to walk a couple steps and turn around.
"Oh my!" Tina said. "You see that, Deb?"
"Yes I do!" Deb responded. "Can we let him go to school like that?"
"I'd be afraid for him," Tina worried.
"What's wrong?" I asked them.
"Li'l Sis, your legs are gorgeous. Almost every girl in school will wish she had legs like yours. I mean, you're going to come up against jealousy like you never knew could even exist!"
"What do I do, then?" I queried.
"Offer simple, honest advice on how you got them," Tina suggested.
"Well," I began. "It's mostly from playing ice hockey. Skating really makes me work all those muscles."
"Then ice skating is your first beauty tip when asked," Deb summarized form me.
My first day as a girl and I was already being briefed to give beauty advice? This had now gone from absurdly silly to positively surreal.
Sonia spoke up again, "Your next tips are the depilatory and the lotion you used for soothing you legs."
"And your pantyhose," said Tina, "are the perfect touch for your legs. You need to know the brand name, style, and weight of your hose. Be able to tell that to anyone who asks."
"The more graciously that you can offer those as your 'beauty tips,' the less jealous the other girls will be," Deb advised.
"Sasha," Sonia began, "the only reason I'm not jealous of your legs is that I'm already a little taller and that takes adds some desirability since I don't have your muscular devopment."
"And I'm not jealous of Sasha's legs," Tina revealed, giggling, "because he-- or she-- likes to oggle mine!"
Deb and Sis squealed at Tina's disclosure while I could merely blush.
"Good morning, everyone!" Mom announced, "Breakfast is ready."
*******************************
We all adjourned to the kitchen and sat down at table for breakfast, taking up our usual seats, Tina at my right, Sonia to my left, Mom and Deb across from me. Only my mother was not wearing a dress, but pants.
"Here we are on Friday morning," Mom announced, "and for the first time, Sasha is here as my daughter."
Everyone began sweetening their tea with strawberry jam. I did so and buttered my whole wheat toast.
"Thanks for bringing those shoes over, Deb," I said appreciatively. "They seem to be my size and quite comfortable."
"You're welcome, Sasha," she replied. "Keep them as long as you need them. My sister and I have lot of shoes. The styles I brought are so basic that we had more than pair of those. But it's surprising that you take to heels so easily."
"Belive me," I said, "it's the ice hockey. And it's given me more than just me pretty legs. It helps balance, too."
"Maybe we should have a girls' hockey team next season?" Deb suggested.
"They could be hot on and off the ice!" I hoped aloud, smiling.
"And you could be our first cheerleader," Sis suggested.
"Too bad, girls," I said, seeking to cushion the blow, "but I'll be playing. Can't be a cheerleader for you!"
"Aw!" Tina groaned. "You'd be so cute in a cheerleading uniform!"
I remembered the dreams that I had overnight. As much fun as the invitation for cheerleading might be, I really need to be on the field and on the ice. I'm a doer and a participant; I just can't watch from the sidelines.
"Sorry, girls!" I apologized. "But duty calls! I'm midfielder at soccer and right forward at ice hockey. If I don't play, I'd let my teams down. That wouldn't be right, would it?"
"That's okay!" Deb relented. "We don't want those legs of yours to lose their nice tone!"
"Careful, Deb!" Sis cautioned our friend. "We don't want it going to his-- her head!"
They all giggled.
"By the way," I began, "baseball season starts soon. I usually play at second base or shortstop."
"Ooh! I kinda like that! Tina remarked. "The shortstop wears Prada!"
This time, even I giggled. Like everyone else there.
"Don't you ladies have a softball team at school?" I asked. "Like, sports aren't just for boys, ya know?"
"I'd be willing to go out for some sport," offered Sis, "if Sasha would go out for cheerleading."
"Not fair, Sis!" I objected. "You know that would conflict with the soccer and hockey seasons. And we don't even know if the cheerleading squad would allow me to join. You ought to go out for something anyway. Look at the advantage you'd get from firming up your legs and tush!"
More giggling from around the table.
"Like, I think Sasha's right," Tina conceded. "Maybe we could all go out for a sport together?"
"That might be fun," Deb acknowledged, "but not all of us would necessarily do well in the same sport."
"Deb's right on that score," I affirmed. "You need to find which sports are right for each of you."
"Well, Li'l Sis," asked Sonia, "what should I play?"
"Sis, with your height, your build, and your energy," I enumerated, "you're perfect for volleyball as a team sport. And I've seen you play tennis. Why haven't you gone out for the school team yet? In fact, you and Tina would make a competitive doubles team. Again, I've seen you both play."
"Sonia," Tina addressed my sister, "tryouts for tennis are next week. Want to?"
"Why not?" Sis answered. "If my Li'l Bro can try out for Li'l Sis and make it, anything's possible."
I broke out into giggles again.
"How about me?" Deb wondered.
Deb already played girls' varsity basketball. She knew she was good, too.
"You already know what you're good at. I don't need to give you sports advice, Deb," I said. "But if you all want to go out for a sport together, as Tina suggests, then consider going out for the girls' softball team. I think every one of you has a reasonable shot at making it."
By that time we had all finished breakfast and it was time to see everyone off to school. As scared as I had been to dress up at first, now I was disappointed that I had to stay home instead of going to school as a girl.
We all went outside to the schoolbus stop and engaged in a big group hug and exchange of kisses. I could get used to this, too. Mom was there, too, participating in the send-offs.
"I love you, Sasha," Tina reminded me. "You know I can't wait to get home to my husband."
I noticed her wedding rings and mine as we broke out of our hugs and a moment later the rings and my French manicure vanished. Then I helped Tina to board the schoolbus. Yes, I might dress and look like a girl, but my mother still raised a gentleman. Which is maybe why she and I got a couple stares as I helped her onto the bus. Mom and I then waved the bus off.
"ÐœÐ¾Ñ Ð¡Ð°ÑˆÐ°!" Mom addressed me. "Let's clean up the kitchen from breakfast. After that, I want to tell you about your Papa and me and why we are married."
To See Through a Glass Darkly
Chapter 9
Sasha learns why Mama married Papa & that when a medical appointment comes open, ready or not, you take it.
*******************************
Working together, Mama and I needed but a moment to clear breakfast from the kitchen table. I rinsed the dishes and put them inside the dishwasher. Mama then made fresh tea for us.
"ÐœÐ¾Ñ Ð¡Ð°ÑˆÐ°," she began, "now I'm going to tell you some history of your father and myself. I want you to understand that much of what you experience now is like what your Papa did as a boy and even as a young man when we were first married. You need not fear it as this is in truth normal for you. The only difference is that you must find your own path to understanding how to work with your feelings. And I believe that you have already begun that."
"So, what did Papa do?" I wondered. "Did Aunt Svetlana dress him up as girl?"
"Not quite," Mama said, "I dont think so, anyway. That was not his path. But your father has a very strong woman within him. He did learn, much as you are beginning to do now, to honor and to express the feminine aspect of who he is. Just as you have been, he was fearful when he began, but as the woman inside him grew, she became a source of strength for him and for me. That is why I agreed to marry him."
"You say that he didn't dress up but that he still has a woman in him. How can that be?"
"I will use the word that Ms. Tollefson used yesterday," Mama said. "Your Papa is androgynous as she says. He is comfortable and competent in a woman's ways, even enjoying them. Yet he is no less a man for such. He appreciates the problems of both men and women and the advantages that each show to find their solutions. Your Papa's confidence in life is so great because he is adept at both men's and women's ways. He can easily call upon whichever way is best when he must act."
"What kind of women's things has Papa done, then?"
"After you and Sonia each were born, often I could find work when your Papa could not. So he would do all the work at home as if your mother. He fed you, changed your diapers, and bathed you. When you cried, he held you and when you stopped he put you to bed. He cleaned our home, laundered our clothes, and cooked our meals. He even learned to sew for me. Did you know that he even made dresses and skirts for me? The girls with whom I worked could not believe that my own husband could make more beautiful dresses than they could buy in the shops."
"Papa really did all that?" I asked, nearly in disbelief that my father's creativity was so great.
"Yes, he did. All of it!" Mama affirmed. "After we would put you and Sonia to bed, your Papa and I often sat long into the evenings, sewing clothes while talking about anything and everything. And we both had sewn many of your and Sonia's clothes while you were little children. Those were such special times for us. Your Papa is every woman's dream: strong, rugged, and manly when he must be, but also passionate, kind, and gentle when such is needed. Not only is he my husband, but also he can even be my girlfriend when I need one. Only a very special man can be both."
That was much to think about. To imagine that my strong, rugged father, knocking his opponents to the ice with a good check, also sitting with Mama to sew dresses and baby clothes, simply blew my mind. That was another side to my father, one that I could not recall seeing. Was I maybe too young a child then to have any memories?
I looked but saw neither manicure nor wedding rings on my fingers.
"Mama, does Papa know about me dressing up?"
"Of course," she confirmed. "I told him yesterday after you agreed to it."
"What did he think about it?"
"Your Papa was somewhat surprised and very amused that you agreed to dress like your sister. He was most concerned, though, that you only do it willingly. He would be very upset if he thought you might be forced."
"No, Mama," I assured her. "Sonia teased, pestered, and harassed me; begged, pleaded with, and made me feel guilty over it; and she even planned and schemed ways to fool or force me into it. But she didn't do so because she enjoys being the girl she is and wants to share that with me. So I accepted it as her gift. She never smiled at me like that before, not that I could recall. As scared as I was, and still am, I knew that I did the right thing by Sis. So here sits your son, wearing his sister's dress, underthings, and pantyhose, and her girlfriend's shoes."
"Please, do not feel any shame for how you are now dressed," Mama advised me, "because my son is showing that he is willing to face his fears to become that special young man that he is meant to be."
There's an essay due in my English class. Maybe a good theme would be "The Meaning of Irony"? I blushed.
"And what did you find that your sister could not do unless you help her? Mama continued. "I told you yesterday that you were sensitive and wise enough to know."
"Sonia wanted to teach a younger sister the joys of growing up as a girl, but since she had no younger sister, she has offered it to me," I confirmed to Mama. "And I felt selfish because I had resisted until now."
Mama smiled at me and repeated one of her favorite maxims, "Sasha, it is never too late to do what is right, good, and joyful for others."
"Mama," I continued, "there's another, an additional reason that I should tell you about."
"And that would be, Ð¼Ð¾Ñ Ð¡Ð°ÑˆÐ°?" she probed.
"In the strange hallucinations," I recounted, "Tina and I married only two weeks ago. In our wedding pictures we were both wearing white wedding dresses. And I get the feeling that somehow, my dressing as a woman is part of our marriage. We often wear matching or similar clothing. And I was feeling progressively more at ease crossdressed in my hallucinations. That supported me in my decision to do it for Sonia."
Mama closed her eyes and took another sip of her tea.
"ÐœÐ¾Ñ Ð¡Ð°ÑˆÐ°," she began, "from now on, I will only address you in the feminine when you dress as a girl. Now, know this, my daughter. I do not believe that you are "hallucinating." That word implies that what you see must be false, untrue, not real. But I believe that what you see visions, what the Irish call the "second sight." Thus, you see the true sight of what must be somehow real."
That sounded just a little too spooky to me.
"Mama, I've never heard talk about anything that way before," I told her quite worried. There were still no wedding rings or manicure on my hands.
"Until now I never needed to," Mama disclosed. "But others in your Papa's family and in mine have also seen visions, or so stories are told. These stories were told in ancient Russia, ancient even before the time of writing."
Suddenly sonorities from Igor Stravinsky's Le Sacre du Printemps filled my mind. We had played a suite from it in the All-Metropolitan Youth Orchestra almost a year ago. Had I mentioned that I play violin, oboe and English horn? Stravinsky's ballet suite was heavy stuff to be going through a teen-ager's mind while having a heart-to-heart talk with Mama.
"So what are you saying, Mama?"
"There are seers in your Papa's line and mine," she paraphrased. "I think that you may be a seer, also."
Suddenly, to be a boy wearing his sister's dress seemed uninteresting, if not quite normal, compared to what Mama had just told me. I was just glad not to have heard any of this before talking with Ms. Tollefson yesterday.
Just then the telephone rang and Mama answered.
"Hello, Petroff's residence... Yes, he is here how."
With her finger, Mama beckoned me to the phone.
"Hello, this is Sasha..."
"Sasha, this is Ms. Tollefson. I just had a call from Dr. Torricelli's office. He's the psychiatrist I referred you to. If you could be ready now, he has an opening and can see you right away. He had a sudden cancellation. I could drive by now and get you, if that's okay?"
That was just great! There I was, wearing my sister's clothes and the school psychologist wanted to take me to see a shrink.
I lowered the handset.
"Mama, Ms. Tollefson said that an appointment just came open with her psychiatrist and she wants to bring me with her. Should I go?"
I liked making it sound as if the appointment were for Ms. Tollefson.
"Sasha, always accept an unexpected opening. Medical appointments are often hard to get."
"Okay, Ms. Tollefson, I'll take it..."
"Good I'm only five minutes from you...," she said. "Bring the blue form from Nurse Banner, too..."
"I'll be ready, then," I confirmed. "Thanks!"
"I'll be there in five. Goodbye!" Ms. Tollefson said and ended the call.
Quickly I went upstairs to retrieve the blue medical form from my desk, but it was now pink. Glancing at the clock, it displayed green digits. On my hands, a French manicure and wedding rings.
"Sasha!" Mama yelled up the stairs. "Bring your wallet and cellphone!"
I hadn't even though of my wallet since the previous day. It would still be in the pocket of my windbreaker. Got it! The cellphone was still in its cradle on my desk recharging. Had it too!
Downstairs Mama was waiting for me with a small black clutch bag. "My daughter," she said, "a lady going out anywhere always carries a purse with her. Sonia prepared this for you yesterday."
Mama gave me the bag which I opened. Inside were a silver Russian cross with a matching chain and a ladies watch with a silver band. Also, it contained a compact with mirror, a few small tubes of cosmetics and some hand lotion, a small package of tissue paper and two scrunchies. There was just room left for my wallet inside. Outside were pockets for a calculator, which Sonia had thoughtfully included, and my cellphone. There was also a long strap with brass fobs that was attached by rings at the ends of the bag.
Mama helped me fasten the chain for the cross and the watch. Tina's so thoughtful. She gets a big hug and kiss from me when she gets home.
"Take this," my mother said, offering me a twenty-dollar bill. "You might need it."
Never one to refuse money, I accepted the Federal Reserve Note from her.
"Thanks, Mama! I'll try not to use it."
"It's for a cab or bus fare to get home and, if needed, lunch."
A car-horn honked an obnoxious four-note sequence from outside.
"Oh, Mama! I'm really scared now. Do I have to go out there as a girl?"
Smiling and hugging me, my mother reassured me,"Yes, you do, Sasha. My new daughter must make her entrance into the outside world. And you will do fine!"
Hugging her back, I said, "I love you, Mama!"
"And I love you, Sasha!"
I slowly walked to the front door.
"Sasha, would you turn around just a moment?"
¡Flash!
A metallic after-image lingered a moment in my field of vision. I hate camera flashes. Then the obnoxious four-note sequence repeated.
"Mama?!" I whined.
"Sorry!" she apologized, giggling. "But I promised your Papa!"
I opened the front door to take my first steps into the world as a girl.
*******************************
From the landing outside the door, I took the two steps down to the sidewalk and then tried to walk along the path. In confusion and fear, instead of feeling my own sense of balance, I strode a step or two and felt as silly as I must have looked. So I stopped, closed my eyes and stood there a moment. When I opened my eyes I looked at my French manicure. But this time I saw it because I needed to see it. Hallucinating, I could feel the right way to walk.
Now I strode confidently toward Ms. Tollefson's car, placing one foot deliberately in front of the other, swinging my arms. I smiled hearing the click-clack of the heels on the pavement. Only a few seconds later, I was at the curb and opened the car door.
"Sasha?" Ms. Tollefson asked. "Is that really you?"
"Yeah!" I snickered. "Whaddya think?"
Smiling, I spun around once for her to see my dress.
"You are so cute!" she said. "But I think it's the braids that drive the look home for you."
I stepped into the car with my left foot.
"No, Sasha!" Ms. Tollefson stopped me. "Girls don't get into a car that way! Put your rear into the seat first, then keeping your legs together, swing them in."
It definitely felt awkward getting in as she described it.
"Doing it will take some practice." Ms. Tollefson lectured. "To get out, you simply reverse the procedure: keeping your legs together, swing them out, plant your feet on the ground, and stand up."
More easily said than done I thought to myself. These girls' activities were appearing harder than they looked. No wonder Sis enjoys being a girl so much. Mastering the various tasks in a girl's life has to engender a daily sense of achievement.
Ms. Tollefson turned the car toward the medical district.
"So, Sasha," she began, "why are you cross-dressed today?"
"Honestly?" I asked her to clarify.
"Always be honest with your psychologist or other therapist," she reminded me. "Otherwise, they can't help you.
"Well, Sis has teased and pestered me for years to let her dress me up. I'm so upset over the hallucinations that I needed some kind of distraction. But remarkably in my hallucination, I felt comfortable when I was cross-dressed, like I was supposed to. So I concluded that it might not be too bad after all. She's very happy now that I've agreed to it and I feel better because she does. It made her day. I was also surprised how important my doing this is to her. She says that she enjoys being a girl and that she wants to share it with me. And I think I can feel myself enjoying it at least a little that way."
"That's very interesting. I'm pleased that this is your own choice with Sonia," Ms. Tollefson said. "What do your parents think about it?"
"They're supportive. My parents are all right with it because I agreed on my own to do it. My Papa was only concerned that I not be forced. My Mama thinks it would be a good experience for me to try out that androgyny thing you told me about yesterday. She said that Papa is also very androgynous and I think they were expecting me to do something like this. Of course, just before I came out, Mama snapped my photo to send Papa."
"Yesterday you told me that your father would object to you cross-dressing," Ms. Tollefson recalled, "but he did not apparently do so. And your mother told you that your father is also androgynous. How did he express his androgyny?"
"Huh?"
"I mean, what androgynous things did he do? she clarified. "Did he dress up like a girl? Have mostly girls for friends? Play with dolls?
"When Mama and Papa came here to America, he had trouble finding work in his profession for a while. So he stayed home doing housework and taking care of Sonia and me. He even learned to sew and make clothers for us. He kept doing it until he found work as an engineer."
"Then you mean he did the housework while your mother was employed outside the home?" she asked, again seeking to clarify."
"Yeah. But when I was two years old he found a good job at the plant here and earned much more money than Mama could, so she stayed home with us until I was old enough to go to school."
"How did your father feel about doing the housework?"
"I don't really know, since I haven't talked about it with Papa directly. But Mama talked as though he merely accepted it as necessary and went about his way getting it done. Also, she said that he could be like her girlfriend whenever she needed one. That did surprise me, but Mama talked like it was one of his most remarkable traits."
"Does he seem like a manly enough role model to you?" Ms. Tollefson probed further. I wasn't sure I liked the implication of the question.
"Have you ever seen my Papa play ice hockey? I replied. "I've seen him knock opponents to their butts with some good, solid checks. And he's taught me to do the same. What we take, we give, too! "Mama calls it 'asserting our presence on the ice' when we do it."
"Then your father sounds like a good example of an androgynous man," the psychologist concluded. "He can raise babies and sew clothing, then haul and kick ass in a hockey game. He's rugged but soft, as gentle as he is strong. And I can see you being much like that, too. No wonder Tina likes you so much! Most young ladies would consider you a good catch."
Even wearing this?
"Tina's the only one who interests me!"
"She is such a nice girl. You ought to hold on to her."
"I intend to," I assured her. "She's my sister's best friend as well as my girlfriend. Breaking up would be too awkward, even if we wanted to."
I had never thought about that before. It was probably a good thing that Tina and I were completely in love with each other. Glancing again at my hands, no rings or manicure. My medical form for school was now again blue.
"We're almost there," Ms. Tollefson reminded me. "He's in the Medical Arts Professional Building.
"I've never been to a psychiatrist before," I said. "What's it like?"
"Remember that first of all, a psychiatrist is a medical doctor. He's had all the training that any other physician has. But he's chosen to specialize in how the mind works and especially how it works with the body. Many times when something is wrong with the mind, it's because something else is wrong with the body that needs fixing. You need to know why you're hallucinating. For example, maybe you had a brain injury playing ice hockey? Or did you ever get beaned playing baseball?"
"I never got a bean pitch, but I have been knocked to the ice a few times," I conceded. "Like, wouldn't I know, though, if I had like a concussion?"
"It's very possible," Ms. Tollefson told me, "to have a concussion missed in an initial diagnosis. It happens all the time."
"You mean I could have had a brain injury playing a sport and not know it?"
"Yes. It's common in football and ice hockey," she said. "And if he thinks it might have happened, Dr. Torricelli would prob'ly send you to a neurologist to check your brain more carefully."
I began to wonder if I could have a concussion. I had taken a few checks on the ice that were just as hard as I had given. And I had also been involved in a couple of hard collisions at soccer. Yellow cards on both plays. But I had never been beaned at the plate. Not yet, anyway.
"But what Dr. Torricelli is most likely to do, is to try to get you talking about what's really on your mind."
Then it happened. I suddenly had fit of giggles. I don't mean full-blown laughter, chuckling, or snickering, but cute, darling, mischievously girlish giggling. I could not do this at will, but it was spontaneous and involuntary. And I couldn't stop.
"What is it?" Ms. Tollefson tried to elicit an explanation from me.
Still I could not stop giggling. I put my hands over my mouth briefly in a vain attempt to stifle the giggles. Instead, the giggling merged into a squeal which caused Ms. Tollefson to join in the giggling. At that point, I had tears flowing down my cheeks. Now I began to really laugh and hug myself. I had to try pulling my knees up into my tummy to keep from hurting. Not easy to do strapped in seatbelt and shoulderbelt!
Ms. Tollefson guiding the car into a parking berth, smiling and shaking her head all the way.
I unfastened the latch holding the safety belts and let myself curl up into a ball of warm, happy feeling. All the worry and anxiety that I had endured for the past few days seemed suddenly to dissolve into calmness.
"What brought that on?" Ms. Tollefson asked me. "You suddenly were entirely silly. None of the morose character that I saw yesterday. And you were giggling and laughing completely like a girl. Like there were no boy in there at all!"
"Ms. Tollefson," I answered. "What's really on my mind? It's so absurd! We're talking about how I may get a serious brain injury playing sports or could already have one. But what am I really scared of? I'm scared of wearing this dress. I'm afraid that now someone might recognize me appearing as a girl. But do you know what I'm most afraid of?"
"No,"she answered, "how could I know, unless you tell me?"
"Now, I'm most afraid that I might like dressing up and being a girl," I confessed. "I'm afraid that it will be fun and that I will enjoy it as much as Sonia hopes I will. Yet I don't understand how. But after I giggled, screamed and laughed like that, like I've heard girls do, I felt calm and very happy. Is this how a girl always feels?"
"Always? No," she answered me, "but I think you just experienced a high point of being a girl."
"But how could a boy feel it?" I inquired. "Does dressing up change someone that much?"
"Sasha, that's a very good question," she acknowledged. "In your case it helped. If you remember the results of your BSRI from yesterday, you scored in the higher range on both the M- and F-scales. That means you're androgynous. Wearing a dress gives you the permission, even a requirement, to show off your feminine side. As high as your score on the F-scale was, I'm not surprised that you were afraid of liking this experiment with being a girl?"
"But how could I already know how to giggle and laugh like a girl," I objected. "Sonia's friends haven't even started coaching me for it yet?"
"You've been watching your mother and sister and their girlfriends since you were born as well as all the other women you've encountered in daily life. You've observed them all and, believe it or not, you've learned much about how women and girls behave. Like, when you stepped out of the house and onto the sidewalk, you were unstable because you were trying to walk as a boy in those heels. Then it looked like you stopped, thought about it, then you strode down the path like a runway model. You already had the knowledge in you. You only needed to find and use it."
"Believe it or not," it was my turn to say, "I called up a memory from a hallucination when I could already walk in heels."
"And that's why we're here," Ms. Tollefson reminded me. "We need to do something about your hallucinating."
To See Through a Glass Darkly
Chapter 10
Sasha sees Dr. Torricelli about the hallucinations, but it's hard for anyone to ignore the boy presenting en femme.
Ms. Tollefson and I got out of the car. It took me but a single attempt to get the move down of keeping my legs together, swinging them out, and standing up, and that was it. Then Ms. Tollefson and I strutted across the parking lot to the Medical Arts Professional Building. For some strange reason, I felt more in control of my life than ever before, all while going to a psychiatrist.
That essay on "The Meaning of Irony" was sounding better all the time.
As we approached the building, a man who was on his way out smiled and held the door open for us.
I smiled back at him, batting my eyes, and said, "Thank you, sir!"
"Not at all, miss!" he replied, smiling.
Ms. Tollefson grinned and nodded her approval of my simple interaction.
"Sasha, you do realize that he saw you only as a girl, don't you?"
I had some difficulty believing that I had passed so easily as a girl in my first test with a stranger.
"I guess so, but it didn't seem real," I told Ms. Tollefson.
"It was very much real, Sasha," she replied. "There was no reason for him to suspect that you were anything but the teenage girl you appear to be. Get used to it."
Inside the building lobby, we went to a security desk to announce our arrival. Ms. Tollefson had made the appointment for me, so she went to take care of it.
"Hello, sir!" she addressed the guard. "Astrid Tollefson and Sasha Petroff to see Doctor Torricelli."
The guard, a young man in his early twenties, checked information on a desktop computer.
"Yes. I see your names here," he confirmed. "Still, I need to check with Doctor Torricelli's receptionist and then issue you temporary badges for your visit."
He picked up a telephone and pushed some buttons.
"Marjorie, this is Sam… Astrid Tollefson and Sasha Petroff are here for you. May I send them up?…"
"…That's fine, thank you," Sam the guard said, then ended the call. "Yes, ladies. You can go on up in just a moment."
He printed our names and other information on two small white cards and asked us to sign our names to a list in a logbook. He the put each badge into a clear vinyl holder with a green lanyard, emblazoned with the words "Medical Arts Professional Building Client" repeated around its length and gave them to us.
That's a nice ring set," he said. "Are you a newlywed?"
"Yes," I heard myself say, "only two weeks. My wife asked me to vow m'habiller en femme at our wedding and I'm still getting used to it."
"Wow! That's not easy to do, Sam conceded. "My fiancée asked me to do it, but I think she was just kidding. I'd look too ugly. Anyway, you're a much better man than I to do it!"
"Not at all, Sam," I assured him. "Let each one live as each one may!"
"Thanks for that. Please wear these at all times in the building, ladies," he said. "Doctor Torricelli's suite is on the third floor. It's at the far end of the corridor to the right of the main elevator. The Ladies' room is to your left, just before the suite. Have a pleasant visit."
"Why, thank you, Sam!" I offered him my gratitude.
Ms. Tollefson said simply, "Thank you."
"Did you hear that, Ms. Tollefson?" I inquired as a reality check.
"Hear what?" she asked me.
"Sam asking if I were a newlywed?"
"He said no such thing!" Ms. Tollefson insisted.
Hallucination over.
We went to the elevator and immediately it opened for us, so we rode it directly to the third floor. We turned right to go to the end of the hallway where we could see the name Antonio G. Torricelli, MD, Psychiatrist stenciled on a translucent glass door.
I was about to open the door to the psychiatrist's suite when Ms. Tollefson grabbed me by the arm and pulled me to the left and back a couple of steps.
"We need to freshen up first," she decreed. "Come with me."
She dragged me where I'd never gone before: into the Ladies' room.
"Ms. Tollefson, I can't be in here!" I objected.
"You can and you will!" she replied. "If you're going to dress like that, you gotta come in here. Stop and think for a moment: what would happen if you went to the Men's room?"
Dressed as I was, that would be absurd.
"Your point is taken," I conceded to her. "But you might have just said so instead of dragging me in here."
I looked around and noticed differences between men's and women's restrooms. Of course, I would not have expected to see urinals in here, but what did surprise me was that there was a sofa against a wall. There were also dispensers for sanitary napkins and tampons. Most notably, everything in here was really clean. And it smelled of perfume. It was cleaner than I had seen in a men's room before but that might also have been the building management's policy. Were all women's restrooms like this or were there more deluxe features in this building?
Ms. Tollefson was looking at her image in the mirror, touching up her cosmetics. I didn't know how to "freshen up" anything, though. I simply smiled at my reflection and was once again amazed how thoroughly cute and feminine I looked. Sis really had done a great job.
"Remember, Ms. Tollefson," I said. "I'm new at all this."
We stood at the door of Dr. Torricelli's suite.
"Ready, Sasha?" Ms. Tollefson asked.
"No more or less than for anything else today," I replied as non-commitally as possible.
"Here we go!" she announced as she opened the door and strode in.
I followed her in, feeling more butterflies in what might be best described as a performance of sychronized fluttering.
As we approached the reception desk, a young woman smiled at us. A cherrywood nameplate on the desk bore the name Marjorie Stedham engraved on it.
"Good morning, ladies! I'm Marjorie," she greeted us. "How can I help you?"
"This is Sasha Petroff," Ms. Tollefson said. "I'm Astrid Tollefson, his school psychologist. He has an appointment with Doctor Torricelli."
Suddenly those butterflies had formed into a chorus line and were kicking away like the Rockettes in a grand finale. She had called me "he." Ms. Tollefson had given me away immediately. My face was turning beet red. Then unexpectedly, Marjorie came to the rescue.
"You're a boy?" the receptionist was glowing wide-eyed, as if star-struck. "Wow! That's so cool! You look perfectly like a girl. I'd have never known if she didn't mention it. You're so cute. And how did you get such nice legs?"
This was seeming surreal, but I did feel somewhat relieved. Remembering what Sis and her friends had told me, I decided to go with it.
"I play ice hockey. The skating helps shape my legs up quite nicely. And it helps me balance in these heels, too. When my sister dressed me up this morning, she and all her friends were just a little jealous."
"I am too," Marjorie confessed. "You look great!"
"Well, you're nice to look at, too!" I affirmed, returning her compliment.
Marjorie coyly batted her eyes. I felt myself blushing yet again.
"Why, thank you! We'll have to talk before you go, today," she promised. "When a boy can pull off your look, I can learn something from you!"
"Thanks, but this was my sister's doing," I cautioned her, "and really, I'm clueless about what she did."
"Still, let's talk," insisted Marjorie." Now, here are some forms for you to fill out. When you're done, then you'll meet Doctor Magnusson who does our intake counseling.
The forms were standard forms for contact information, medical history, privacy protection, and informed consent. There was also a form for parental consent that I'd need to give Mom. There were also forms for Ms. Tollefson of some kind. When we finished filling the forms out, she had something to tell me.
"Sasha, I'm going to have to go back to the school," Ms. Tollefson informed me. "I have to meet with Doctor Martin right after lunch."
"You mean you're leaving me here alone?" I objected. "That's not fair!"
"These are nice, friendly professionals here," she replied. "I can't imagine them giving you any grief."
"That's not what I mean and you know it!" I offered my verbal riposte.
"Sasha, now that you're dressed up like a pretty young lady," Ms. Tollefson said, "let it work for you."
"How do I do that?" I asked her.
"Bat your eyes and blush a lot," she suggestively teased me. "And don't forget to smile, too!" With that she stepped out of Doctor Torricelli's suite.
So, why does the school psychologist like to tease me? I could feel yet another screw loosen.
I took my set of forms to Marjorie and asked about the parental consent form.
"Is one parent enough or do I need both?" I asked her.
"You can ask Doctor Magnusson about that," she replied. "I'll call him now. I still can't get over how nice and feminine you look."
Marjorie picked up the inter-office telephone and pressed a button. "Doctor Magnusson," she began. "Our new patient is ready for intake. Should I bring him in now?… Thank you… We'll be right there…"
"Sasha, Doctor Magnusson said for you to come right in," she said getting up from the reception desk. "Come with me, please."
As she stood up, I noticed her knee-length navy skirt with very narrow pleats. Her shoes were each made of a white canvas vamp attached to a sole built up into a high wedge-shaped heel from what looked like a woven material, with ribbons wrapped around and tied above her ankles. She wore a navy waist-length jacket and a ruffled white blouse. I felt somewhat strange. Marjorie was beautiful, but I wasn't certain if I were in fact attracted to her, or merely interested in her clothes. But I knew that I wanted shoes like hers.
She led me to another office in the suite where stood a thin, tall man with blond hair and a well-trimmed reddish blond beard waiting. He smiled and held out his hand to greet me.
"Sasha, this is Doctor Robert Magnusson," she introduced him to me. "Doctor Magnusson, Sasha Petroff. Astrid Tollefson brought him in this morning after another appointment cancelled."
"Welcome, Sasha!" he greeted me. "Nice to meet you."
"Uh... uh... good morning, Doctor," I stumbled over my words. "I'm pleased to m-meet you."
"Doctor Magnusson will do your intake interview, first," Marjorie reminded me, "then he'll confer briefly with Doctor Torricelli before you see him."
"Thanks, Marjorie," I said. "You've made me feel more at ease here today."
"That's my job, Sasha. Thanks!" she said smiling as she closed the door behind us.
Dr. Magnusson motioned for me to sit in an armchair or on a couch. I chose the easy chair, then sat down smoothing my dress underneath me and crossed my knees. I noticed that his cherrywood nameplate was engraved "Robert D. Magnusson, Psy. D."
"All right, since Marjorie referred to you as he," Dr. Magnusson began, "I should conclude that despite your appearance, you're in fact a boy?"
"Yeah," I answered him. "I suppose you'd like an explanation?"
"Well, it did cross my mind, yes. But I think that you would like to offer one, anyway. And for what it's worth, I wouldn't have guessed that you're a boy if Marjorie hadn't called you 'he.' I hate to say this, but right now, you're prettier than my daughter, who's almost your age, and she's not at all a bad-looking girl, herself. So why are you dressed en femme for your visit today?"
En femme? I had heard that phrase in my hallucination with Sam and had not only known but even used the phrase. Would it be French for "in woman"? No, maybe, it's "as woman"? I'd need to look it up to be sure.
"My sister, Sonia, had wanted to dress me up like a girl for a long time. She teased and pestered me about it until yesterday when I gave in to her. She's been on cloud nine ever since. Since I'm not allowed to return to school until I get this medical form signed, I promised her that I'd stay dressed as a girl through Monday. It's been less than an hour ago that Ms. Tollefson called me and said that I could get an appointment here today. I didn't even have time to change. But even if I did, I promised Sonia I'd stay dressed up for her and I dont't want to break that promise. I even slept in a nightie for her."
"So, then you don't feel like a girl trapped in a boy's body?" the psychologist asked me.
"Gosh no!" I answered. "I'm a boy trapped in a girl's dress. But I was just starting to have some fun when Ms. Tollefson left me here alone. I might look prettier than your daughter, but I still mostly think and act like a boy."
"I can understand your dilemma," he said to reassure me. "You really would prefer to look like a girl instead of a boy in a dress?"
Yes, this is not the first time that I was hearing that phrase recently.
"That's a good way to put it," I responded.
"Have you ever wanted to dress up like a girl on your own?" asked Dr. Magnusson.
He would ask me that, wouldn't he? Of course, he would; that was his job. I was about to deny it, but then I thought back to what I had thought while I was awake between dreams and to what Ms. Tollefson had told me about being honest with therapists.
"Yes," I replied. "Whenever Sonia would mention it, I wondered what it might be like to wear pretty dresses and things like she did. It goes back to when we were little kids. I can't even remember when the first time was. After a while, I might imagine it myself sometimes, but mostly I would just push it out of my mind. Since I was about twelve years old, though, I might think about a girl I saw wearing something nice and wonder how it might look on me and what it would feel like to wear it myself."
"How did you feel about that?" he probed.
"Embarrassed and ashamed," I admitted, "but still very curious about it."
"Did you ever cross-dress before now?"
"No, but sometimes I wanted to."
"So, why didn't you?"
"Well, I was too afraid of being caught for one. It would have been too embarrassing for me. But there was also Sonia's teasing. If I had dressed up, even in secret, it would have been like giving up and I would lose the game with her."
"That's an interesting way to look at it, for sure," he said, scribbling on his notepad.
"Then why did you give in to her yesterday? What changed?" inquired Dr. Magnusson.
"Two things," I began. "First, I had started having these hallucinations where I was dressing up like my girlfriend, Tina. As the hallucinations continued, I started to feel comfortable seeing myself dressed up like her. In my hallucinated world, Tina and I were already married and I seemed to express my affection by dressing up like her."
"So, then there's a continuity to these hallucinations that you've been having?"
"Yeah. It's almost like I'm in a different place when I have them."
"That's very interesting," he commented, jotting down something in his notes. "What else changed, so that you agreed to dress up for your sister?"
"I learned what my sister really wanted for me."
"Oh?" Dr. Magnusson asked as his eyebrow went up.
"Sonia is very beautiful. She likes to model in fashion shows and compete in beauty pageants. She had always wanted a younger sister to teach sisterly things to, but that never happened. So she needed me to play that role for her. And she confessed that she loves being a girl and that she had always wanted to share the joy of being a girl with me. When I looked at it that way, I felt a little guilty that I had been so resistant to her. When I offered to let her dress me up over the weekend she smiled like I had never seen her before and then she started crying. So here I am, as you see me."
"And how do you feel about it, dressed as you are now?"
"All mixed up!" I answered, knowing he'd want more explanation. "I feel silly and happy, embarrassed, afraid, confident, trapped in women's clothing but more in control of my life than I've ever been. As scared as I am like this, it also seems to be fun!"
"You enjoy the risk of it?"
"Maybe. But I'm not sure if that's what I feel the best about. I don't really know."
"Would you do it again?"
"I promised Sis that I'd let her dress me up through Monday. So I have to do it until then."
"What do your parents think about it?"
"They're okay with it. Mom confirmed what Tina told me about why Sonia wanted it and also suggested that it might not be so bad. She called me her 'new daughter' at breakfast."
"And your father?"
"I was sure he'd object, but when Mom called him, Dad was only concerned that I was doing it willingly and hadn't been forced. She took a photo of me to email him before I left."
"Are your parents still together?"
"Yes, they're still married. Dad's an engineer, though,and since the metallurgy plant closed, he's worked all over the country as a consultant. Right now he's working on a project in New Orleans, but Dad always tries to come home to be with us for the holidays and special days."
"How does Tina feel about you dressing up?"
"She seemed totally giddy when she saw me dressed like a girl this morning," I related to Dr. Magnusson. "And she said that she wants us to pretend we're lesbians."
"So you vowed to stay dressed en femme for your marriage?
"Yes," I answered. "Tina asked me to."
I glanced down at my hands and contemplated my wedding rings for a moment.
"Well, that's not too unusual when younger men of your age get married nowadays. And as nice as you look, it's not such a surprise that your wife wants you to stay dressed like you are." But now, Sasha," continued Dr. Magnusson, "I'd like you to describe your hallucinations to me in as much detail as you can remember."
"I'm having one right now," I told him. "I can see my—"
The rings were gone again.
"Well, I was having another one," I insisted. "But it now seems to be over. This is typical. Most last for only a few moments."
"What did you see?"
"My wedding rings and French manicure," I responded. "That's how I usually know when I'm hallucinating. I can see the rings and manicure that I don't really have. Also, you asked me if I had vowed to remain dressed en femme after we married."
"But I did not," Dr. Magnusson objected.
"No," I agreed, "but the hallucinated you did."
"Have you seen other persons in your hallucinations?"
"Yeah," I affirmed. "I've seen Mom and Sis, Tina, their friend Deb and many of my classmates and the school staff in them. I've seen people from this building, too."
"Hmm?" he seemed to ponder his next question. "Have you hallucinated about anyone whom you don't know?
This was not a question that I expected. So, I paused and thought about it for a moment. It seemed that everyone I had seen were people that I knew, whom I would normally encounter every day.
"No," I replied. "They're all my family or friends or other people that I normally would see."
"That's very interesting," said Dr. Magnusson. "Could you describe your other hallucinations to me? And please try to remember as much detail as you can."
So I began to detail my hallucinatory experiences for him. This continued for almost forty-five minutes as I did my best to recall everything that I saw, heard, and felt while he stopped to verify every detail and nuance that I reported. He seemed to be the most interested in the extended hallucination that I had of Tina applying makeup to my face and fixing my hair.
Then I related my earlier encounter with Sam the guard downstairs. Dr. Magnusson's face turned white at my recollection of it. He just scribbled more on his notepad.
"So, Sam discussed your dressing up with you as if it were a custom that he knew?"
"Yeah. He told me his fiancée had asked him to vow dressing up as well, but he thought he'd be too ugly."
"There's no doubt about it," chuckled Dr. Magnusson. "If he showed up in drag at the security desk, I'd turn and run!"
I giggled like a girl at that, myself. And Dr. Magnusson wrote something else on his notepad. He must have noted be giggling like a girl.
"When I told Ms. Tollefson that he asked me if I were a newlywed, she said he didn't."
"And she was standing right next to you?"
"Through the whole conversation."
"Remarkable!" he observed. "How did you feel when she said that?"
"Relieved," I replied, "because I knew the hallucination was over."
"So, Sasha, looks like you've got quite an interesting case here," concluded Dr. Magnusson. "I'll confer with Dr. Torricelli then you'll meet with him. While we do, the nurse will give you a simple check-up and take your blood."
"Why?" I asked.
"Remember that a psychiatrist is also a physician. Since Dr. Torricelli may need to prescribe you medication, we need to give you a basic health check. Many psychiatric symptoms can be caused by physical illnesses. We want to see if you might have one of those. And we need to start with the same things that any physician would," so the psychologist explained to me. "I should also ask if you have any other questions?"
"Since Dad is not going to be in town for a while, is it enough for just Mom to sign the parental consent forms?"
"That should be okay. But please ask your mother to give a telephone number for him, in case we would need to reach him. Anything else?"
"Am I going crazy?"
Dr. Magnusson frowned a little, leaned back in his chair, touched the fingertips of his two hands together, and then he sat up and smiled.
"In truth, I can't tell you, now. But in clinical psychology, we talk about something called 'insight.' That means the patient knows that something is wrong and understands that he or she must be careful in judgement and actions. Sasha, you're a bright young man, or young woman if you prefer, who has remarkable insight into what's happening. You knew something was wrong, so you immediately sought help. Also, you've developed an appropriate method of reality-testing that works in your circumstances. Your awareness, intelligence, and insight are protecting you right now. That's the best thing that you've got going for you, and it can go a long way to help you. I trust you to take care of your own sanity and you should, too."
"Will dressing like this affect my sanity?" I asked, more in fear than curiosity.
Dr. Magnusson simply smiled.
"This might surprise you, but my instincts tell me right now, that it might be the healthiest thing you could do."
Dr. Magnusson picked up his telephone and called for Marjorie to come and escort me again. She led me away from his office and into an examination room.
"Nurse van de Meer will be here in just a moment to take your vitals and draw blood for some basic medical tests," Marjorie began, "So I should ask you to undress, but just down to your undies. If you need it, you can wear this gown."
She placed a paper gown on the padded examining table. Already I would need to take off my dress in front of a stranger. And the day would become weirder yet.
"Okay," I acknowledged, "but I might need your help with my zipper, though."
"Sure, Sasha!" she answered smiling. "It's easy enough."
She unlatched the fastener at the back of the collar and zipped my dress open.
"Thanks!" I said. "I'm so grateful for that."
I let the dress fall down my body and stepped out of it. This felt really weird. There I was, a teenage boy of sixteen, wearing bra, panties, pantyhose, and high-heels, standing in front of a young woman I'd only met an hour ago. I could see myself blush again in a full-length mirror mounted on a wall. For the first time, I noticed that there was some padding in the panties as well as the bra. My sister must have wanted me to have some curves.
I sat down in a chair and began to unbuckle the ankle straps of my shoes.
"Will you need any more help?" asked Marjorie.
I stepped out of my shoes onto the floor. The cold tile felt a little strange through the feet of my pantyhose, yet I liked it.
"Only to zip my dress up again before I leave," I told her.
"Okay," she said. "I'll come back when it looks like you're ready."
We heard a knock on the door and a voice asking, "May I come in?"
Marjorie opened the door and a nurse wearing a white dress, tights, shoes and a cap entered. This was really unusual since nurses mostly wear scrubs these days. Then I remembered to glance at my hands. White tips and wedding rings. I wanted to put on the paper gown, but now it was not on the examining table.
Marjorie smiled back at me and closed the door.
"Good morning, young lady," the nurse greeted me. "I'm Nurse van de Meer, but please call me Becky."
"My name is Sasha," I responded. Good morning, Becky."
She opened a file folder. And looked in it for a moment.
"Oh! I'm sorry!" Becky exclaimed. "I thought you were a young woman!"
"That's okay!" I said. "I'm relieved that you did. Today I'm supposed to look like a girl."
"Are you coming in for gender identity counseling?" she asked me.
"Oh no!" I replied. "I'm just dressing up a few days for my sister."
"For you sister?" the nurse probed. "Would you step up on the scales, please?"
"Yeah. She always wanted to dress me up. She teased me about it since we were little. Yesterday I decided that I'd do it for her. I feel nervous about it, but I think I can have some fun doing it, too."
"You're at fifty-six-point-seven kilograms, Sasha," the nurse informed me. She lowered a small metal arm down to the top of my head. "And a hundred sixty-five-point-one centimeters."
She took me by the elbow and helped me step down from the scales. I noticed her cap had been replaced by a white hairband and now she was wearing white scrubs.
"Well, Sasha," she addressed me, "You're so sweet to do it for your sister. You make a very convincing young lady and an especially cute one at that. You certainly fooled me!"
"Thank you, Becky" I said. "I was afraid that I might look like a boy wearing a dress."
"Little chance of that," the nurse reassured me, "unless you move or talk like a boy. By the way, that's 'Becca' and not 'Becky,' please!"
"Oh! I'm sorry, Nurse Becca," I apologized to her. But I was sure that she'd given her name as "Becky." Once again my manicure was no longer visible.
"We do see boys here with gender identity issues who are still learning to present as girls," explained the nurse. "They might dress nicely, but then they don't walk right or talk right or they have other failures in proper feminine behavior. There's so much more to being a woman than just pretty clothes."
"My sister's friends will be teaching me those things after school today," I said. "Or at least they plan to start. My girlfriend's involved, too."
"So it sounds like she might want to have fun with you dressing up, too."
"I've been having hallucinations where we're married and I dress up like her."
"That's unusual," the nurse said.
"It's why my school psychologist brought me here," I admitted.
"Is that Astrid Tollefson?" Becca asked me. "I thought that I saw her earlier today."
"Yeah," I confirmed. "I came with her this morning."
"Sit down now," she instructed. "I need to get your temperature and blood pressure next."
Becca put a fresh sleeve on a digital thermometer and thrust it under my tongue. Next she wrapped a cuff around my upper left arm and began to pump a rubber bulb, then listened to the inside of my elbow with my her stethoscope as she watched a sphygmomanometer.
"Hmm?" she wondered. "Seems a little high. Betcha it's 'cause you've never had anyone see you wearing girls' underthings before."
I blushed again. Becca grinned at me and squeezed my hand. She held my wrist and looked at her wristwatch.
"Your pulse is a little elevated, too," she said with a professional but sincere smile. "Relax, Sasha. You'll be fine."
Just then, I heard a loud beep and she extracted the digital thermometer from my mouth and wrote down the numbers in my chart.
"Astrid and I were roommates in college. We've had a lot of fun together. She can be so silly sometimes! Sit up on the examining table, if you would, please," she told me. She took a wooden tongue depressor out of a jar as I climbed up onto the padded surface of the examining table. The folded paper gown was there once again, right where Marjorie had left it.
"Say 'ah!'" she commanded.
"Ah!" I said as she thrust the oversized popsicle stick into my mouth.
Stepping on a pedal, a trashcan bearing the familiar Biohazard logo opened, and she tossed the once-used piece of wood into it.
"Do you know Ms. Tollefson's brother then?" I probed, curious about our school psychologist's backgeround.
"Dougie? He's a really charming guy," she said. "He's dating my little sister Lisa now."
Next she took a wand of some kind and put a plastic cone on the end of it.
"Turn your head left," she ordered, looking into my ear. "Now right." She opened the trashcan again and discarded the cone.
"Cross your knees," she said next, then struck just below my knee with a rubber hammer.
I felt a tingle as my leg kicked out. I giggled. Like a girl. Again. I still had trouble understanding how I could do that without any coaching.
"Cross them the other way, now." She tapped the other knee with the hammer and it kicked out like the first. I giggled yet again.
So, now I was really scared. I discovered that I like the way pantyhose feel on my legs. I really liked wearing them. That I liked how they feel embarrassed me.
"Sasha," she began, "your legs are so nice. I wish my legs were that shapely! However did you get legs like that?"
"Playing ice hockey," I told her. "Ice skating does wonders to shape up your leg muscles."
"Then I'll have to get out my ice skates next winter."
Was everyone going to ask me for beauty tips today?
Becca took a small flashlight and pointed to a corner of the room.
"Look over there, please," she said, shining the flashlight into one eye, then the other.
Next, she brought out a plastic T-shaped tubular device and put a plastic sleeve on one end it. The bottom of it was plugged into a desktop computer.
"This is a spirometer," explained the nurse. "It's used to measure both breathing rate and volume of breath. Put your lips around the sleeve and breath normally."
Nurse Becca wrote down numbers she read from the monitor and then typed some information into the computer.
"We're almost done here," said the nurse. "Now comes the part that's no fun. I need to draw your blood."
"This will hurt, I'm sure?" I asked her.
"Just a stinging sensation for a second or two," she confirmed.
She produced an empty syringe with a ring at the top of the plunger and a piece of rubber tubing.
"Which arm would you prefer for this?" asked the nurse, offering me a choice.
"Left," I said.
She tied the tubing around my upper arm and felt around the inside of my elbow and just below it. Then I suddenly felt the needle jabbed into my arm and looked away while it filled. Tough as I like to think I am, I'm still quite squeamish. Then I felt some pressure applied to my arm.
"Hold that," Becca told me and I compressed the gauze pad as she let go of it. Quickly she secured it with a strip of medical adhesive tape.
"You can get dressed, now, Sasha," she said, moving toward the door, "and I'll take this over to the lab."
"Could you send Marjorie in to help with my dress?" I asked her.
"Certainly!" Becca promised as she closed the door behind her.
I stepped into my navy dress, pulled it up, and thrust my arms through the sleeves. The door opened and Marjorie entered.
"Help!" I cried. "Please zip me up!"
"Of course, Sasha," she said as I felt her hands on my waist from behind. Her hands deftly found the zipper and she closed it up my back. Then she hooked the fastener at the top. I sat down to put my shoes on.
"Sasha, by the time you're done with Dr. Torricelli, it will be time for lunch. Why don't you join me? My treat. It'll be fun to talk with you."
I thought for a moment. I only had twenty dollars in my wallet, and I might need that to get home. Also, I'd be worried about what Tina might think. But Marjorie just seemed curious about me dressing up and maybe she wanted to trade fashion tips. And somehow, I needed to find out where she got her shoes.
"That would be nice. I want to ask you for some fashion tips. I am new at all this," I said, fastening my ankle straps with their tiny buckles. "I'd like to be able to talk about this with my sister, my girlfriend, and their friends without appearing completely uninformed."
"So, you have a girlfriend? Marjorie inquired. What does she think of you dressing as a girl?"
"I'm afraid that she may have way too much fun with it," I lamented. "Sis put her in charge of picking my clothes out for this. But this dress is one of my sister's. It was special to her and she wanted me to wear it for my first day as a girl."
"Do your sister's things fit you well?" she asked.
"Mostly, I would guess. She is a couple inches taller than me, but we seem to have about the same build. My feet seem to be a size larger, because I had to borrow my shoes from one of her bigger friends. Sonia's shoes were just too tight for me."
"Did you do your own face?"
It took me a second to understand that she meant my makeup.
"Oh no!" I answered. "Sis did that. She's really an expert with it. Our faces share the same features and she already knew what to do with it."
"And so elegantly, too, I see," commented Marjorie. "She gave you such a very light touch of it, yet your face has so inviting and sophisticated a look. It contrasts nicely with your pigtails."
"Believe it or not, the braids were my idea," I confessed. "Sonia had done them for me last night, so after she put me into this dress, I asked her to braid my hair again. My biggest fear is being recognized as a boy in a dress. I asked Sis to make me look as much like a girl as she could."
"Seriously, Sasha," she said, "there's nothing the least bit boyish-looking about you whatever. You need to appreciate that many, many girls out there would do anything to look as cute and as pretty as you do right now."
"Really?" I pressed her for reassurance.
"Well, you might need to touch up your lipstick and lipgloss just a little," she said. "There have been days when I didn't look nearly as nice as you do now. But please, never underestimate how— how right you look as a girl!"
She picked up the spirometer and took its sleeve off and gave it to me. There was a light ring of lipstick around it. My lipstick.
"Here's a souvenir for you, Sasha," said Marjorie. "Your first lipstick stain!"
"How many times have I seen women leave lipstick on cups and glasses?" I wondered aloud.
"Next time your girlfriend wears a light-colored blouse," Marjorie said to preface her suggestion, "you should kiss her and leave a lipstick stain on her collar."
I grinned and giggled at the thought.
"We'll go to Dr. Torricelli's office as soon as he signals me that he's ready to talk with you.
Marjorie had escorted me again, this time to the psychiatrist's office. This time, I decided to sit on one end of the couch. Weren't psychiatrists supposed to have couches for patients to lie down on? Marjorie closed the door behind me as I sat across from Dr. Torricelli.
"So, your name is Sasha and you're a young man and not a young woman?" Dr. Torricelli asked me.
"Yeah. I dressed up like this as a favor to my sister, Sonia," I told him. "Dr. Magnusson said that I look prettier than his daughter. What do you think?"
"You do look like a very pretty girl," he said, "although your mannerisms and speech need some work."
"Sis has a couple friends she's asking to coach me on those things."
"Your goal is to pass as a girl?"
"Well, I promised Sonia that I'd dress up for her, but I didn't want to look like a boy in a dress. I look a lot like her, but she said my speech and movement was much more likely to give me away than my looks."
"I'd say that she's probably right," he agreed. "So, how do you feel dressed like that?"
"Somewhat anxious and apprehensive, but I'm also trying to have fun with it. Sis says it's important to her for me to enjoy this. I don't want to disappoint her."
"Are you and your sister very close?"
"Yeah," I answered. And I'm beginning to believe that we're even closer than I thought. I think I started to feel that way recently. Sonia set me up with her best friend, Tina, and we really hit it off. She knew somehow that we belong together."
"D'you think you're in love with her?"
"We've both got it really bad!" I confessed. "We've just been dating two weeks but it already feels like we're getting serious."
Dr. Torricelli smiled at me.
"Now, have you ever felt that you are, or want to be, or should have been a girl?"
"Even though I might look like a girl," I answered, "I'm perfectly happy to be a guy. This is all just for fun!"
"Again, answer the question: have you ever felt that you wanted to be or should have been a girl?"
Now he was asking me about what I had wanted? And he wasn't going to let me deflect the question. I'd need to be careful. I took the opportunity to stretch out on the couch. The leather was cool and I liked the way it felt through my pantyhose along the length of my legs.
"I've imagined being a girl," I admitted. "Mostly curiosity, I think. I've wondered how it would feel to be a girl, but I wouldn't want to quit being a boy, either. And Sonia is so good at being a girl, sometimes I've been a little jealous of her. If I were to be a girl, I'd want to be one like she is."
"Sounds like she's a role model for you? he speculated.
"Maybe," I replied, "but I think she's the world's best sister."
"All right," Dr. Torricelli said, relenting from that topic. "What I really need to discuss with you is the series of 'hallucinations' that you've reported."
"That's why I'm here," I affirmed. "They've really been freaking me out. They seem, they feel so real— too real!"
"When did they start, Sasha?"
"Two days ago," I replied.
Dr. Torricelli looked at notes in a file folder, frowning. He then consulted a small spiral-bound volume on his desk.
"Sasha," he said, "there's much more here than meets the eye."
"No kidding, Doc!" I retorted.
"By the book, son," he continued, "most of the unusual perceptions that you described to Dr. Magnusson, may not be hallucinations, but illusions. It's not clear to me exactly which you've experienced. Maybe you've had some of both? I can't really tell from your descriptions alone."
"What's the difference?" I asked.
"Technically speaking, a hallucination occurs when your perception has no external stimulus," explained the psychiatrist, "but an illusion is only a distorted perception of an external stimulus."
"I'm not sure I understand the difference."
"Let's take your own descriptions as examples," he began. "You dress in a black tee-shirt and red denim jeans, but then you look at yourself wearing a black turtleneck with a red denim skirt. That sounds more like an illusion to me. But when you're alone in your bed and your girlfriend suddenly appears next to you, and then she's gone, that seems more like a hallucination.
"Okay, I think I get the difference there," I confirmed. "But how important is the difference?"
"Well, a hallucination usually occurs as a symptom of a psychotic disorder, while an illusion does not. In the case of a hallucination, you're seeing things that aren't there to begin with. That's usually more serious than an illusion. In an illusion you're misperceiving what is there. That's not quite so serious as the first case."
"So, you're saying a hallucination means a more serious illness?"
"In a word, yes," he confirmed. "But again, it's not clear which kind of perception we need to deal with just yet. So don't go jumping to any conclusions now. First of all, we need to do a few tests on you.
"What kind of tests?"
"Tests on your brain. I must refer you to a neurologist for those," the doctor informed me as he wrote on a small pad. "At the very least, you'll need an EEG and we'll take it from there."
Ms. Tollefson said that Dr. Torricelli would probably make such a referral.
"What's an EEG?"
"That's short for electroencephalogram, which is a chart of your brainwaves. If your brainwaves aren't normal, it might indicate a brain injury of some kind."
"Ms. Tollefson said that it's possible I could have concussion from playing soccer or ice hockey. Would that cause what's happening to me?"
"Certainly it could, although it would be somewhat unusual. But checking for it is simple enough and it's a good place to start looking. However, there are also many other things that it might be. Don't jump to any conclusions. But I should ask you have you had many collisions playing sports?"
"Oh yeah. Quite a few, especially at ice hockey."
"Have you hit your head in these? Hitting your head on the ice might result in a serious injury."
"I get knocked down a lot, but not on my head. Most often it's on my butt!"
"That makes a concussion unlikely," he assured me, "but it's still possible. You don't look to me too much like a hockey player, though."
Was he referring to my dress or my size?
"I had the most penalty minutes on the team this season. I may be short, but I'm tough in the rink! Mom says I 'assert my presence' on the ice."
"Yet you're okay sitting here dressed like your sister," chuckled Dr. Torricelli, "although you don't feel compelled to become a girl? Sasha, maybe you're just very androgynous?"
"That's what Ms. Tollefson said after she gave me that test yesterday."
"What test?"
"She said it was the Bem— BSRI?"
"The Bem Sex Role Inventory?"
"Yeah, that's it!"
"Did she tell you your score?"
"I think it was six-point-one on the em-scale and six-point-four on the eff-scale."
"Yes, that would mean that you're fairly androgynous according to the test."
"Is that a good thing?" I asked. "This morning Mom said that Dad is also very androgynous."
"Well, that depends entirely on what you do with it. You present well as a young woman. I expect that you are no less as a young man. From what you told Dr. Magnusson, you seem quite curious about exploring the feminine lifestyle. You may have some gender identity issues, but you don't seem to have any real gender dysphoria. For you, the time you spend dressed as a girl may be time well spent."
"You mean I should dress like this?"
"In your heart of hearts, I think you want to. You've been curious about it for a long time, if for no other reason, because your sister kept reminding you. And I also think that somehow she knew that you wanted to do it."
"I only promised her that I would until Monday."
"Yes, but I think that you will want to extend this little experiment a while longer. You had mentioned that you were beginning to have fun with it. Since you've already given yourself permission to do it, also give yourself the permission to enjoy it."
"Dr. Magnusson said it would be healthy."
"If you're doing it the right way and for the right reasons, and I think you are, then yes!"
"Can you sign this medical readmission form so I can go back to school next week?" I asked, presenting him the blue paper.
Dr. Torricelli took my form and said, "In my professional opinion you present no danger to yourself or others. Do you plan to dress like that for school on Monday?"
"I don't know. I didn't think that I would get my form signed before next week. But I did promise Sonia that I would dress up, thinking that I'd still be at home."
"There's an area here on your form to indicate any conditions or restrictions for you to return. I'm going to indicate that they should allow you to attend classes cross-dressed if you'd like to. I want you to have that as an option."
"Is that necessary?" I queried him.
"Necessary? Probably not," he remarked. "But if you should like to or need to show up at school en femme, noting it on this form, signed by your psychiatrist, would help you avoid possible administrative hassles. Remember, we do see boys your age with gender dysphoria here and I have had some experience with how school administrators can react."
Hmm? Should I let Sonia know about this? If I told her,then I knew I'd be wearing a dress to school Monday. But Dr. Torricelli was right. I was beginning to enjoy this enough that the possibility that I could go to class like this excited me. But it frightened me as well.
"Thanks, Doc!" I said, accepting the form back from him.
"Sasha, here's a referral to a neurologist for you," he said, handing me yet another paper. Paula Bennett is very, very good at what she does. Give this to Marjorie before you leave and she'll schedule an appointment with her for you."
"Does it matter when I see her?" I asked, taking the referral form as well.
"The sooner, the better," he said. "We need some test results before making a definite diagnosis. I'm not prescribing you any meds today because I'm not sure that your symptoms are really psychotic. Anti-psychotic drugs can have very nasty side-effects and I don't want you taking them unless and until it's absolutely necessary. If what you're having are not hallucinations, the meds might not even help. If you can't sleep, that's a different matter and I might offer you a sleep aid."
"What should I do until then?" I asked the doctor.
"Dr. Magnusson said he told you about insight. You seem to know what's real and what's not. You have found your own way of knowing what's not as it should be. I'd rather for now that you rely on your own insight as much as you can. Frankly you're handling this as well as anyone could. Are you having any trouble sleeping?"
"Not really," I answered. "Except for some really strange dreams."
"What kind of dreams?"
"I was dreaming that I was playing soccer and then ice hockey wearing a cheerleader's uniform. And someone would ask me if I was a particle or wave? That made no sense to me whatever."
"Have you taken high-school physics yet?" asked the doctor.
"No, that's scheduled for next year," I said.
"It's a reference to quantum physics," he told me. "It's possible to view subatomic phenomena as either a wave or a particle, but not both. As an observer, you can set up an experiment to look at whichever you want, but not both at the same time. It's your choice which one to study, but then you can't know anything about the other. When this was first discovered, it shook up the physics community around the world. It's something you can look up in the library, or ask a science teacher about it."
"Why would I be hearing it while dreaming?"
"I don't know," Dr. Torricelli admitted. "That's a very good question. Indeed, you've picked up some knowledge of it, even if you're not aware how, when or where."
"That's weird," I commented.
"Welcome to my world, Sasha!" he retorted, laughing.
Marjorie set her telephone handset down in its cradle. "I've arranged an appointment with Doctor Bennett for you next week. Her office will call to remind you the day before and tell you any special instructions you might need to follow."
"So is everything all set?" I asked her.
"Yes, it is," she said. "Let's go to lunch, now. I'm ready to eat something before I starve! You wanna try Aunt Ellie's Kitchen? It's just across the street. They have good soups, salads, and sandwiches there, and they make a really great deep-dish pizza. Many of us in the building eat there often. We use them for catering, too."
"It sounds fine to me," I answered.
Then let's go, Sasha," Marjorie ordered. With that, she stood up, slung her purse over her right shoulder, and we were out the door.
To See Through a Glass Darkly
Chapter 11
Marjorie takes Sasha to lunch and shows him who he is in a most unusual way.
Marjorie pressed the call button for the elevator and its door opened almost immediately. We entered and she pressed the button marked "Lobby."
"You'll need to return your visitor's badge to Sam before we go," she reminded me. "I noticed your address. You're at most only a few minutes from here. If you'd like, I could take you home right after lunch."
"I'd appreciate that greatly," I replied. "I'd rather not wait on the bus like this or have to call a taxi."
The elevator stopped and its door opened up to the lobby. Following the usual rules of ettiquette, I deferred to Marjorie and waited for her to step out first. But she also hesitated, waiting for me.
"Ladies first," I said.
"Look who's talking!" Marjorie answered back to me. "For the moment, we're both women and since I'm escorting you as our client, you go first."
"Mom raised a gentleman," I protested.
"Are you aware of the lady's side of protocol?" Marjorie asked me. "Now that you present as a young woman, you must react appropriately. It's not proper for you to defer according to gender so long as you're appearing as a girl. That's much more likely to give you away than anything in your dress."
Although I knew that I'd need to learn new behaviors, I hadn't thought about how quickly I might need to adjust or even unlearn old ones. Marjorie was right. If I behave as a gentleman while crossdressed someone would be likely to notice. So I had to change my protocol from gentleman to lady and rather quickly. That's what Sonia's friends Jacqui and Marcia would be helping me do.
The elevator door started closing again, but Marjorie held the "Open" button so I stepped out and she followed as I went toward the security desk. The lanyard and my visitor's badge came off and I returned them to Sam.
"Thank you, Miss Petroff," he acknowledged me. "I hope your visit went well."
"It was quite interesting, Sam," I replied. "Thank you for asking."
"I'm taking Sasha to lunch," she told Sam. "Then, I'm driving her home. D'you want anything from Aunt Ellie's today?"
"Thanks, but Lucie's bringing a picnic basket," the guard answered smiling. "Maybe next time."
"Okay," Marjorie conceded. "I'll see you again after lunch. And give my best to Lucie!"
"Will do!" Sam answered.
Marjorie gestured for me toward the door on the opposite side of the lobby from where I had entered with Ms. Tollefson earlier that morning. We walked out quickly. I was easily able to take the few steps down from the door to the plaza in Debbie's heels. It seemed much easier than when I tried the similar maneuver for leaving my house this morning, so I smiled to myself for having learned a new skill. We turned left to continue down the street.
"It's a beautiful day, Sasha!" Marjorie exclaimed.
"Yeah," I agreed. "It is."
At that moment a strong gust of wind picked up the hemline of my dress and I became suddenly aware of a tingling as the breeze penetrated my pantyhose and cooled me below my waist. Then I noticed that Marjorie was holding down her skirt, so I thought to do the same.
"This is one of the ongoing problems when wearing dresses or skirts," she said. "You never know when you're going to fight the wind to keep your hemline down."
"Oh, I don't know," I retorted. "It's not so bad. It seems like fun!"
"You would say that as a boy, wouldn't you?" she objected. "But still, it's not acceptable to let your dress fly up in the wind."
"I just like the way it feels," I explained. "And it gave me quite a rush!"
Marjorie giggled. "It must be a completely new experience for you," she surmised. "Some thrill, huh?"
"It was fun!" I protested. "Can I do it again?"
"If it does, be quicker to hold your dress down the next time," she said in her cautionary tone. "After all, you don't want anyone thinking you're too wild a girl!"
I hadn't thought about that before, but I had always thought that catching the breeze was why girls liked to wear dresses. So much to learn; so much more to unlearn!
We continued walking down the street to the corner and the red hand was glowing. Across the street was a quaint, friendly looking brownstone façade with the words Aunt Ellie's Kitchen arched across its large, plate glass window and, in somewhat smaller letters, Soups, Salads & Sandwiches stenciled below. Inside we could see quite a few patrons who had already gathered for lunch.
The crossing light now displayed a white icon depicting a pedestrian walking, so Marjorie and I crossed the street and continued to the main door of the restaurant.
We were greeted inside by a vivacious blonde and blue-eyed hostess dressed in an ensemble consisting of a short, white leather skirt and matching jacket decorated with rhinestones and fringed seams, styled in a western motif. Her blouse displayed a top-stitched yoke in similar style. The uniform was completed by a pair of white cowgirl boots with four-inch heels and a white Stetson hat. A brass nametag on the breast pocket of her jacket bore the name Heather.
"Welcome to Aunt Ellie's Kitchen!" Heather greeted us. "Two for lunch today, Marjorie? And who's your friend?"
"Yes, two for lunch, please, and this is Sasha," she introduced me to the hostess. "Sasha, this is Heather. She's the hostess for the daytime shift."
"Table or booth today?" the hostess inquired of Marjorie.
"Sasha, would you like a booth?" Marjorie asked me for my preference.
Glancing quickly around the dining room I noticed that the booths were somewhat more secluded.
"That would be fine," I answered. I figured that Marjorie had asked since she was sensitive to my dilemma, or maybe, she was simply more polite than I am.
Heather led us to a both and gave each of us a menu. "Can I get you beverages?" she asked.
"I'll have a cola, please," I answered her.
"A diet cola for me, Heather," Marjorie requested.
"Very well," the hostess acknowledged our preferences. "Katie will be your server today. I'll send her with your drinks." And with a wink and a smile, Heather returned to her station by the main door.
A moment later, a waitress came by our booth with two soft drinks on her tray. She was wearing a blue denim miniskirt and a red western blouse with a top-stitched yoke and a blue printed bandana for a scarf. She wore white low-heeled cowgirl boots and a white Stetson. Her brass nametag bore the name Katie.
"Hello, there!" Katie greeted us smiling. "I'm Katie and I'll be your waitress today. Now who had the diet cola?"
"I did," Marjorie answered. "Sasha had the regular cola."
The waitress gave us each our beverages. "Are you ready to order, now?" she asked.
"Not yet," Marjorie said. "Give us a couple minutes, please. My friend's never been here before."
"Of course, then," Katie said with a smile. "I'll be back in a few minutes."
"She's cute in that cowgirl get-up," I observed. "I could imagine you wearing it."
"I almost had a job working here," Marjorie told me. "The tips here are really good. It's because so many professionals eat lunch and dinner here. The only reason I didn't take the job was that Dr. Torricelli hired me first. Maybe you'd like to work here for the summer?"
"Do they hire guys as servers?" I inquired.
"Sort of...," she said, hedging somewhat.
"Sort of?" I asked, wanting clarification.
"Ellie has been really kind to a few of our clients who've had gender identity issues," Marjorie began to explain. "All the servers who work here, including the boys, wear the same waitress' uniform. It helps them get used to presenting as girls in public. There are even some guys who've worked here just for the fun of it— well, really because the tips are quite good."
"You mean I'd have to dress like a cowgirl to work here?"
"Yes, but I think you're cute enough to pull it off!"
"Sorry, Marjorie," I objected, "but blue jeans are as close to the western look as I care to get."
"Still, you might keep it in mind for the summer," she reiterated. "They're hiring for it now. And again, they pay better here than most other places you could try. So, whaddya want for lunch?"
"Ever since you mentioned it, I keep thinking about that deep-dish pizza. How'bout it?"
"I'm a vegetarian," Marjorie said. "Would a meatless pizza be okay with you?"
"Certainly," I conceded. "In fact, I follow such a diet while I'm in training. Also, I'm an Orthodox Christian and I often fast from meats for religious reasons. Besides, I think this Three Mushrooms Florentine Pizza looks good."
"That's perfect!" she exclaimed. "We'll get it, then. Would you like to share an appetizer, too? The black bean dip is wonderful!"
"Sounds good to me!" I answered.
Katie returned to our booth. "Ready to order, now?" the waitress asked us.
"Yes," Marjorie replied. "We'll have the Southwestern Chipotle-BlackBean Pá¢té with blue corn tortilla chips for an appetizer and the fourteen-inch Three Mushrooms Florentine DeepDish Pizza."
"An excellent choice," Katie confirmed. "I'll have them start that right way." With that, she left us and made her way to a server's station, where she entered our order into the restaurant's electronic system.
"So tell me, Sasha," Marjorie began, "why did you dress like a girl today?"
"To make a long story short," I replied, "my sister has been trying to get me to do it for years. She's teased and pestered and begged me until I gave in yesterday. I needed a diversion, a distraction from these illusions or hallucinations or visions or whatever. I'm really scared of them. I feel like I'm losing my mind. But in them, I'm wearing Tina's clothes. It didn't make sense to me because it seemed— it felt— real!— too real! In these visions, I not only saw the clothes, but I could feel the texture of the fabrics, smell fragrances, and even taste the raspberry lipgloss. I took a shower and noticed my skin was soft and my body hair gone. I even thought my breasts were growing.
"So, I decided that since this theme seemed to be playing out in my head, maybe I should just go with it. Since I would have to stay home from school anyway, now seemed like a logical time to indulge Sonia's long-time obsession with dressing me up. And I have to admit that I'd been curious about what it would be like myself for almost as long."
"When did it start?" Marjorie asked me.
"I don't really know," I said. "Sonia's wanted me to dress up like a girl ever since I can remember. I can't recall when the first time she asked me was. But I think it was before we were even in kindergarten. And I'm sure my curiosity about it had to begin not too long after she began teasing me."
"Then it sounds like this little problem has always been with you?" she assessed.
"That would be a fair conclusion," I conceded to her. "Or it always had been. It's resolved now. Perhaps it will be replaced by a new one, since Sonia can't tease me over not doing it anymore."
"How do you think Sonia feels about it, now?" Marjorie continued to probe.
"When I told her that I'd do it, she cried and hugged me and kissed me. And so did her girlfriends. I think that I began blushing just from all the attention; it was so overwhelming. And when she started to study my face for applying cosmetics, her expression was so intense. Her concentration was focused completely on what she was doing. It was like when I'm batting: I put everything out of my mind except the next pitch. While she studied my face, I was the only one who mattered to her."
"You'd never seen her like that before, had you?"
"No, I hadn't."
"You're bonding sister-to-sister," Marjorie affirmed. "Your doing this is very special for her, I think."
"It seemed almost like the most wonderful moment in her life," I remarked. "It was really weird, to be honest. Why would my dressing up mean so much to her? It doesn't make sense to me. I could have let her dress me up a long time ago and been done with it."
"Sasha, I don't think it's as easy as that— being done with it, I mean," she said, the register of her voice become slightly more somber. "You're not going to be done with it after today."
"Well, I promised Sonia I'd go along with it for the weekend."
"No— it's going to go longer than you— or she thinks!"
"What?" I asked Marjorie. "Why d'you say that?"
"Just that I think this weekend will completely change your relationship with your sister. She won't want you to stop dressing up, but neither will you. And unless I miss my guess completely, your girlfriend will ask you to continue, too."
"But I have to go back to school, soon," I protested. "How can I go to school like this?"
"Dr. Toricelli did give you medical permission," she reminded me. "You'll be taking advantage of it."
"I don't intend to," I said, denying her assertion.
"Not today, you don't," she conceded. "But you have an interesting weekend coming up. Nothing will ever be the same for you afterwards."
"That sounds ominous to me, somehow," I remarked.
"Not at all, Sasha!" Marjorie giggled to me. "You really don't understand, do you? The outcome will be happy for you and all those around you. You just won't believe it for a while."
I started to sip my cola but noticed a slice of lime on the edge of the glass. I didn't remember Katie bringing a lime with my drink. Marjorie's had a lemon. I glanced at my fingers again to see the French manicure. Looking around the restaurant, I noticed that the waitresses wore white knee-length boots with four-inch heels instead of the mid-length cowgirl boots.
Not again! I couldn't even have my lunch without these crazy hallucinations!
"Marjorie," I warned her, "it's happening again. There are citrus slices on our drinks and the waitresses' boots suddenly changed style in front of me."
"Citrus— What?" she asked.
The lemon and lime slices were suddenly gone, as usual in my hallucinations or whatever they were.
"I had another hallucination," I explained. "Some details in here changed. The waitresses were suddenly wearing different boots and there was a lime on my drink and a lemon on yours. But now they're gone. It's how my hallucinations usually are. I see details around me altered very briefly, then they revert to normal in a few moments. But sometimes the changes run longer."
"How do you know what's real or not?" she wondered.
"By noticing changes in specific details. The color of the diodes changed from red to green on my bedroom clock. And I have a French manicure and wear wedding rings in the hallucinations. If I glance down at my hands, then I can know immediately if I'm hallucinating or not. Tina and me are already married in my hallucinations. We have matching manicures and rings."
"That really is weird," Marjorie commented. "It sounds almost like it's another world."
"Yeah, it does seem that way, doesn't it?" I replied. "It's why I needed my sister's help. The images of seeing myself wearing skirts and maryjanes were beginning to really freak me out. I would be wearing blue jeans, look down at my legs and be wearing a denim skirt and pantyhose instead. Then I'd, like, blink and I was wearing jeans again, all in a matter of seconds."
"Wow! I'd've been freaked out, too."
"It gets even worse," I continued. "I woke up yesterday and Tina was in bed next to me. We were wearing the same kind of nighties, except hers was pink and mine blue. Then she vanished. It's like she and I were talking but she wasn't even there!"
"No wonder you needed to see Dr. Torricelli," she conceded. "Had you taken any drugs or anything?"
"Not at all," I assured her. "It's been at least a couple months since I've even had aspirin for anything."
"Then this is all happening inside your head? On its own?" Marjorie queried.
"Apparently so," I confirmed. "The strangest was an extended one where Tina was helping me apply makeup and fix my hair. It went for a few minutes, it seemed. And it was like she was really there. We wore complementary clothes. Like we were dressing as a couple and not individuals."
"That sounds so sweet!" she said to me, almost envious of the experience. "I like the idea of dressing a boyfriend up to match his girlfriend. It's cute!"
"But would he want to?" I put the question to her. "It seems that in my strange images the decision's already been made and I don't have anymore say in it. I'm just along for the ride. Tina and I seem in it either to have a matching or complementing wardrobe or even to share the same one."
"I don't know," Marjorie replied. "But it sounds like that might be an especially intimate way to share. So are your clothes always the same size as Tina's?"
"I'm not sure myself," I confessed, "but Tina's not quite as tall as me, so I'd imagine her skirts and dress would be a little short on me."
"You said the dress you're wearing now is your sister's?"
"Yeah," I confirmed, "and it fits fine, I think. Sonia's just an inch or so taller than me in her stocking feet. She's given me permission to wear her clothes, but she's also put Tina in charge of my wardrobe."
"So d'you have any women's clothing of your own?"
"No— nothing!" I said. "Remember that I just gave in to Sonia on this yesterday. This was her fantasy after all— not mine! But I'm sure that they'll wanna take me to the mall tomorrow. Besides, I can think of something I want."
"Oh? What'd that be?" Marjorie asked.
"I like your shoes," I admitted to her. "Where did you get them?"
"These?" she responded in surprise. "I think I got'em in that discount shoe store in the mall. They're actually quite easy to find."
"Is the style called anything specific?" I inquired. "What should I ask for?"
"These are espadrilles," she explained. "They're quite comfortable and come in many variations. I'd be surprised if Sonia and Tina didn't have a pair or two for summer, anyway."
"Are they for summer?" I wondered aloud.
"Not exclusively," she said, "but they're perfect to give a dressier look to sundresses, even shorts. They really are 'must-haves' for a lady's summer wardrobe."
"Exactly what's a sundress?" I asked Marjorie for an explanation.
"It's a lightweight dress, often of a fabric like cotton or linen," she began, "that leaves the neck, shoulders, and arms bare. It usually is supported by thin straps over the shoulders."
"Okay," I answered. "I know I've seen Sonia and Tina wearing them. Even Mom!"
"They help you stay cool in the summer," Marjorie added. "I think you'd look cute in one with a pair of espadrilles, a macramé handbag, sunglasses and a broad-brimmed hat."
Marjorie seemed already to be selecting a summer wardrobe for me. She might be another girl who likes dressing guys up.
"Please," I giggled, "don't you start choosing my wardrobe, too! Sonia already put Tina in charge of that. What if you and her don't agree?"
"I guess that'd be even more complicated," Marjorie said. "But as cute as you are, you should enter a beauty pageant. With a little coaching and the right clothes you could easily win!"
"No!" I told her, raising my voice slightly. "That's where I draw the line! My sister competes in those and I've seen what she goes through. I have enough going on in my life as it is. No way! No how!"
"But you're so—" she began.
"No!" I reiterated. "No! No! No!"
"I compete in beauty pageants, too," she continued, "and I've won a few. You've got the look!"
"Thank you," I responded, "but I don't have the interest. Besides, I've seen how Sonia stresses out over them. And competing in them is not exactly cheap!"
"It does get expensive," Marjorie conceded. "But most of them offer scholarships as prizes."
"I know," I affirmed. "But I can also earn scholarships for sports, music, and my academic performance, too. I don't need the added distraction of the local pageant circuit. Besides, that's my sister's thing and I wouldn't want to rain on her parade!"
"Sorry, Sasha," she apologized. "It was just a thought. But don't be surprised if Sonia or Tina suggest it, too. You're too pretty not to be asked!"
Would Sonia want me to enter a pageant? No, she couldn't. I certainly wouldn't want to compete against her. That's her chance to shine. I don't care how good I might look. Besides, I'd have more fun helping Sis with her own bid.
"Again, thanks," I said, "but I'm just not interested."
About then, Katie came by with our appetizer, the blackbean pá¢té and blue corn tortilla chips. It was really tasty. Both Marjorie and I attacked it eagerly.
We barely seemed to have time to finish the appetizer when Katie return with our pizza. She gave each of us a clean plate with a slice of the deep dish pizza on it. The savory aroma of the pizza was so very powerful. We began to enjoy it even before we put it in our mouths.
"Before you start on the pizza," Marjorie began, "girls take smaller bites and don't eat as much. When you're out as a girl, remember that. Since you're a guy, you still have a bigger appetite. So, save it and take it home for later. A lady should at least appear to be concerned about her figure."
"That's not something that I ever though about," I confessed, "but it does explain what I've seen when I'm out for dinner with girls. Sonia especially worries about it."
"Since she competes in pageants, she would," Marjorie concluded. "Try to watch your sister and imitate how she eats and behaves at dinner. And when you're dressed as a girl, it's always acceptable to express concern over your weight, unless someone else there is obviouly obese, in which case, you shouldn't mention it at all."
"Being a girl seems so complicated," I told Marjorie. "How do you keep track of all the rules?"
"The same way you guys do," she said. "We just grow up doing it. It's not strange or complex to us at all."
"Still, it's a marvel anyone can keep track of it all," I admitted. "I'll never call girls "dumb" again. It takes too many smarts to be a girl!"
Marjorie giggled at my remark. "I never thought I'd hear a guy say that!"
"There's so much a girl has to do to be— well— a girl!" I observed. "How do you find time to think of anything else?"
"We manage," Marjorie answered smiling at me. "But we mostly wake up earlier in the morning than our brothers do."
"Yeah," I said stuffing a bite of pizza in my mouth. "I found that out this morning. Honestly, that's the only thing today that I haven't liked. Well, that and getting a blood test. That's never fun!"
Katie our waitress came by again.
"Would you ladies like refills for your colas?" she asked.
"If you could, please!" I replied.
"Mine as well!" Marjorie added.
"Okay," Katie confirmed. "And did you save room for dessert? Our special is Aunt Ellie's Dutch Apple Pie á la Mode.
"Oh, I don't know," I objected quietly. "That may be too much for me!"
Marjorie flashed an almost imperceptibly approving grin my way. "I don't think that I can eat anything else, either," she said. "But I think that they'd appreciate it back at the office. So, could we get the whole pie to go? Packed with the ice cream? Do we get the special price on the takeout?"
"Of course!" Katie answered. "I'll just add it to your bill and you can pick it up on your way out."
"And could you pack the remaining pizza for us too?" Marjorie requested.
"Absolutely!" Katie promised. "I'll take care of that as well."
Marjorie had reached into her purse and pulled out her wallet, quickly producing a credit card. "Run this while we make a pitstop," she told Katie. "We'll pick up the dessert on our way out."
Marjorie's finger beckoned me to follow along as she started toward the Ladies' Room. For the second time today, I was being ushered into the inner sanctum of womanhood. And I was feeling nervous about it once again.
Fortunately, each stall in the Ladies' Room had a door to offer privacy for its user. So I took advantage of that for a couple minutes. I emerged from it noting in the large mirror that I needed to straighten my dress some.
"It's okay, Sasha," Marjorie addressed me. "Women go to the Ladies' Room together quite often. Boys don't do that. Fortunately, there's no one else in here. I need to let you know something." She was applying lipstick, carefully watching herself in the mirror.
"Oh?" I responded. "What might that be?" I noticed that some of my own lipstick had smudged off. I reached into my purse to extract a tube.
"Just that you're going to be dressing like a girl for a long time," she said. "You really need to get used to it. The journey in front of you will be difficult but very fulfilling for you. Your family and closest friends will be okay with you doing it, too."
"How can you possibly know that?"
"I'll tell you the truth about me that I've never told anyone else" she began her confession. "I can see and read auras. And yours is beautiful. You've built your own psyche, your personality, into a work of art, although you can't understand it yourself. What's so remarkable, though, is that the feminine and masculine colors of your aura are so perfectly matched as complements, interacting with each other in very spectacular patterns. But I can't do its beauty justice in words. I must show you!"
With that, Marjorie placed her index and neighboring fingers over my temples and her thumbs at the back of my head. Then I saw in the mirror bright beams, layers, and vortices in various hues, shades, and tints of light radiating from and swirling about me, illuminating the entire room. Also, I heard in my mind the sounds of lush harmonies, as if Philip Glass had composed a few variations on themes by Debussy and Ravel.
Marjorie let go of my mind and the light and sound show ceased. I was gasping for breath, but all of the anxiety was gone as I studied my face in the mirror. What she had shown me was overwhelming.
"Sasha," she continued, "everything that I've told you is there in what you just saw. I've been slowly learning how to read auras and you have the most beautiful one I've ever seen."
"I have to say that it's all too much," I admitted to her. "It was overwhelming."
"What I can tell you is that you must continue the path that you've begun to travel. I can't really explain it all to you now. Your ability to blend your masculine and feminine aspects will become your greatest strength. Your emotional depth and scope will match that of your intellect. Your most difficult challenge will be learning to trust those around you. And don't worry if you feel overwhelmed right now; you'll be up to understanding it as you need to. Oh, Sasha! Your journey will be so exciting! I envy Tina and Sonia getting to travel it with you."
Marjorie was telling me more than I could take in. At this point I was trembling too much to handle the brush for my mascara.
"Do I need to redo my mascara or anything else?" I asked her, turning my face from the mirror to her.
"Try some fresh lipgloss," she suggested. "Your look just screams for it!"
I checked my purse for lipgloss. Indeed, Sonia had thought of that, too. I spread a small dab of it on my lips as I watched myself in the mirror.
"That's excellent!" Marjorie observed. "Did Sonia show you how to put that on as well?"
"Yes," I answered. "But she only had time to show me the simplest techniques this morning."
"Then you've done it before, yourself?"
"No. Why?"
"You just applied it with a studied hand," Marjorie told me, "like you've always known how. That's sort of what your aura was showing me."
We left the Ladies' Room and went over to the cash register where the pie and ice cream were packed to go along with a box for the remaining pizza and large paper cups with lids and drinking straws in a cardboard carrying tray. A tall, somewhat stern-looking woman in her mid-thirties was there waiting for us.
"Good afternoon, ladies," she greeted us. "Did you enjoy your lunch?"
"Of course, we did," Marjorie answered. "Gloria, I'd like you to meet Sasha, my new friend." She turned to me. "Sasha, this is Gloria, an actual niece to Aunt Ellie. She's the manager of this restaurant since Aunt Ellie opened a new one. Rumor has it she's about to open a third."
"It's no longer a rumor, Marjorie," Gloria corrected her. "The paperwork has been signed and sealed. The third location of Aunt Ellie's Kitchen will be opening as summer begins. And it's nice to meet you Sasha. Are you still in high school?"
"Yes, Ma'am," I answered, blushing somewhat. "I'm a sophomore."
"Would you be looking for a summer job?" Gloria asked me. "We're hiring for summer now. Aunt Ellie wants to transfer some of our more experienced staff from both here and her other restaurant to the new one. So we need to replace them with new staff as well as add our usual extra staff for the tourist season."
"Honestly, Ma'am, I hadn't thought about it yet," I admitted to her. "I'm still focused on my classes until school's out."
"Could I interest you in submitting an application to us?" she asked me. "Anyone Marjorie brings us has done well here. I find that her judgement is impeccable. Just being in her company constitutes a reference here."
"I really can't stay longer today," I told her, trying to deflect the inquiry. "If I can take it with me and submit it later, then I could consider it."
Gloria presented me with an application which I carefully folded and placed in my purse. I would look at it later, but I did not much care for the idea of dressing as a cowgirl for the summer. I was looking forward to summer music camp anyway.
"Thank you, Ma'am," I said to the manager. "It feels nice to be asked to apply."
Marjorie spoke up again. "Sasha is one of my special friends," she told Gloria. "She would be an exceptional waitress for you."
She has slightly emphasized the intonation of the words special and exceptional. I felt just a little uncomfortable, as I could guess the meaning of the hidden message so conveyed.
"Your total is forty-two dollars and seventy-four cents on your firm's credit card," Gloria announced. "Sign here please."
I noticed Marjorie left a hefty eight-dollar tip for Katie. She was right when she said that tips were good; she was giving them! Of course, with that many highly paid medical professionals frequenting Aunt Ellie's Kitchen, it made sense. Could I get used to the cowgirl look? Hmm? Might it be fun and lucrative?
There I was, thinking of reasons to crossdress again. I'd only been dressed like this a few hours and already I was liking it too much. What had Sonia done to me? What had I done to me?
Marjorie gave me the pizza box and tray of drinks to carry while she would take the pie and ice cream.
"Sasha, we'll go to my car in the parking lot behind the Medical Arts building and I'll drive you home. You keep the remaining pizza for yourself. I'm hoping that driving you home and coming back will take enough time for the ice cream to soften up. It's frozen solid!"
A smiling Gloria held the door open for us to leave and waved to us on our way back across the street. We smiled back to her as Marjorie waved for the both of us.
"Sasha," Marjorie began, "you be certain to fill out that application for Aunt Ellie's and bring it back."
"Did you consider that I might have my own plans for the summer?" I objected. "I hadn't been looking for a summer job because I already had one promised to me. More than that, I spend a week or two at music camp every summer."
"Oh! I'm sorry," she replied. "I guess I thought that you might want to work there because of the money. They do pay better than any fast food place you might work at. What kind of job do you have lined up?"
"I've been asked to work as a junior teaching assistant with the Metropolitan Music Festival Workshops," I told her. "This summer will be the first time that I'm eligible to get paid for doing it. And I've been so looking forward to it. It's only minimum wage, but I get to attend all the master classes and take my private lessons for free. And that's worth a lot more to me."
"Do you play an instrument?" Marjorie asked me.
"Violin and oboe," I told her. "I'm best at violin, because I've been playing it since kindergarten. I started playing oboe and English horn for the band in middle school."
"Wow! You must have lots of talent!"
"I love music," I confessed. "It's something I really enjoy doing. Everyone at home plays something. Dad plays piano; Mom, viola; and Sonia, 'cello and flute. And my Aunt Svetlana is a violinist as well. We like to play chamber music at home. That's really fun for us."
"You come from a family of musical talent." Marjorie acknowledged.
"Yeah!" I affirmed. "It's just something that we all love to do. I've thought about becoming a professional violinist myself. Aunt Svetlana and my teacher both say that I have the talent and the technique if I want to commit to it. But also I enjoy math and science. I guess I'm too young to decide what I want to do yet."
"That explains some more of what I saw in your aura," she said. "That seems like it may be one of the much more difficult decisions that's still off in your future."
"Mrs. Wyatt, my high-school counsellor, says that trying to choose a career might be especially difficult for me because I'm very good at quite a few different things. Mom said that Dad might have been stressed out over whether to go into engineering, science, or music. But in the old Soviet Union, the decision was really made for him. He was kind of pushed into engineering because his scores were best in math and the applied sciences and, at the time, the state needed more engineers. But he's always liked working as an engineer. The only time he ever doubted it was when he was laid off from his job at the metallurgy plant here."
"You're very proud of your dad, aren't you?" Marjorie asked me. "He seems quite a role model."
"Oh yeah!" I answered. "You should see him play ice hockey. I learned so much about how to play from him. But Mom also told me that while he was looking for his first job in America, he did all the housework while she went to work. He sewed our clothes for me and Sonia when we were little. She said that Dad even made dresses for her."
"That's very interesting," Marjorie remarked. "Sounds like androgyny runs in your family."
"That's what Mom said, too."
"Does your dad know you're dressed like your sister today?" she followed up.
"He probably does now," I admitted. "Mom took a photo of me just before I left this morning. She called him yesterday and told him that I had agreed to do it for Sonia."
"What did he think about it?"
"He was okay with it so long as it was my choice and hadn't been forced."
"Your father seems a very interesting guy," Marjorie concluded. "Most men I know would totally freak out if their sons were dressing like girls."
"I thought he would, too," I said, "until Mom told me that he'd been the homemaker for us. But as an engineer, Dad's a very practical guy and when he learned at the time that Mom was able to get a better paying job, he apparently had no trouble with it. When he found a higher paying position, they switched roles again."
We arrived at Marjorie's car, a small compact, and she had already unlocked the doors by remote. She opened the passenger side door for me and I managed to sit down with the correct sit-and-pivot move even though encumbered with the pizza and beverages. Marjorie was duly impressed with the maneuver.
"Sasha, are you absolutely certain you're not really a girl after all? I was sure you'd never make it into the car with all that!"
"Well, it's not that difficult! Besides, Ms. Tollefson made sure I learned the move this morning. For that matter, why is everyone so eager for me to succeed as a girl? It's creepier than my hallucinations! I understand my sister having the fantasy, but altogether too many people seem to have a vested interest in my— trans-vesting!"
My ill-formed pun seemed to have triggered Marjorie's giggling reflex. Moreover, I was already girl enough that when she giggled, so did I. Self-restraint didn't seem to apply to giggling. A few days ago I couldn't giggle; I didn't know how. And I still didn't know how, but I had just begun to do it spontaneously.
I put our drinks in the recessed niches molded for that purpose and Marjorie held the pizza box while I fastened the seat-belt-and-shoulder-strap safety harness. Then I took the pizza and bag with the pie and ice cream as she buckled up started the car. We pulled out of the parking place and began driving toward the street.
Unlike most other girls that I rode with, Marjorie was not one to converse while driving. She remained clearly focused on the task at hand, and I just knew better than to interrupt her without a good reason, like to tell her where to turn. We quickly made it onto the highway and she continued westward, the general direction to my home.
"Take the next right-hand turnoff," I directed her. "Then drive to the second stoplight."
She followed my instructions calmly. "Then where to?" Marjorie requested as she continued.
"Turn left," I said. "Continue four blocks to the next traffic signal."
I noticed her grinning as she followed my instructions. And wondered why?
The traffic signal was red and she began to brake to a stop.
"What next?" she asked.
"Turn right, then go one block," I told her. "Now turn left and proceed to the traffic circle and follow the signs. It's counterclockwise. Mine's the first reddish-brown house on the right."
She quietly pulled up to my house and applied the parking brake.
"Are you driving yet? Marjorie asked.
"I have my license," I answered, "but I don't have much experience driving. Mom says that she'll let me drive more when I really need to."
"Well, you're excellent as a girl!" she said smiling with a hint of mischief gleaming in her eyes. "Only a boy who gives directions as well as you do, or a girl, is willing to stop and ask for directions."
I had to wonder if that were indeed true, or was she merely trying to encourage me further to accept an eerily impending girlhood?
"Thanks for the ride, Marjorie!" I announced gratefully. "I hope to see you again, soon!"
"Me too, Sasha!" She handed me the cola as I exited the car. "You, Tina, and Sonia should come shopping with me and some of my friends. We can take over a mall some Saturday! Interested?"
"I'll ask everyone," I promised as she began to pull away from the curb. "Bye-bye!"
Marjorie honked a goodbye as she waved to me.
As I walked up the path to our house, I understood that most of the misgivings that I had felt about this strange experiment were muted by the fact that I had made a new friend because I was wearing my sister's dress.
Pronouncing Russian phrases
Да [dah], yes
Ðет [nyet], no
Мой Саша [moy SAH-shuh], my Sasha (boy)
ÐœÐ¾Ñ Ð¡Ð°ÑˆÐ° [muh-YAH SAH-shuh], my Sasha (girl)
ÐœÐ¾Ñ ÐœÐ°Ð¼Ð° [muh YAH MAH-muh], my Mom
Mom had been watching and hearing all that had happened when Marjorie drove up to our house and let me out.
"Sasha, did you make a new friend?" Mom asked me as she opened the door.
"Yes. That was Marjorie, Dr. Torricelli's receptionist. She thought I was very cute dressed as a girl and offered to buy me lunch and then drive me home. Apparently, boys dressing as girls is not so unusual after all."
As Mom giggled at my remark, I stepped up into the house with the leftover pizza and cola.
"ÐœÐ¾Ñ Ð¡Ð°ÑˆÐ°, many boys could also be pretty girls if they try," she assured me. "More should be like you are now. You no longer fear the woman within yourself. Like your father, you have found your path to becoming a whole person."
Mom shut the door after I was inside.
"But Мама!," I said, "I am still afraid!"
"Perhaps you are," Mom conceded. "But of what? Do you still fear discovery or humiliation? Do you fear disappointing Sonia or Tina or even yourself? I think that you even feared that you might disappoint your father or me, but indeed, we approve of what you do now. But I do not believe that you fear the woman within you any longer."
I took the pizza and soft drink into the kitchen and left it in the refrigerator. This was much to think about and then I understood something that Mom had discussed with me earlier.
"Ðет, Ð¼Ð¾Ñ ÐœÐ°Ð¼Ð°," I said. "I have liked being a girl so far today. That's been a surprise to me. And I'm looking forward to dressing up over the weekend."
"As am I, Ð¼Ð¾Ñ Ð¡Ð°ÑˆÐ°," she acknowledged. "Would my new daughter like some tea?"
"Да, Мама, I would like some."
"We can sit in the salon while we enjoy our tea."
I sat down on the right end of the sofa to unfasten the straps of my shoes. Gently I kicked them off and sat drawing my legs up beside me, as I had seen Mom and Sis do so many times. I could feel the plush upholstery of the sofa through my pantyhose against my legs and feet. It felt quite different than the cool leather upholstery of the couch in Dr. Torricelli's office. Feeling the various textiles through my pantyhose was not only curious but also exhilarating and enjoyable. Again I felt the silky, satiny undergarments against my skin. Because my sister's wardrobe had always seemed so complicated, I had also assumed that it had to be uncomfortable. Maybe other garments were, but now I felt genuinely comfortable and relaxed in Sonia's nautical-style dress, undergarments, and pantyhose. The only thing that had been in the least uncomfortable were Debbie's stiletto pumps. Yet I think they helped me feel the most like a real girl.
Mom brought in the tea tray and set it down on the coffee table. (So why aren't there tea tables?) She had filled two glasses of hot tea and there were also two small plates with her own baked soft cookies. We each sweetened our tea with jam.
Sitting back in her favorite armchair, Mom appeared as relaxed as I felt.
"Marjorie was kind to offer me a ride home," I said. "She's very remarkable in her own right. She gave me some advice for dressing up."
"What makes her remarkable to you?" Mom asked.
"She's competed in beauty pageants like Sonia," I told her. "I should ask Sis if she knows her."
"Of course," Mom affirmed. "Perhaps she will be a friend to all you girls!"
Now did Mom need to say it quite that way? Yes. She wants me to consider myself a girl whenever I'm dressed as one. It does make sense, though. Sis wants me to enjoy girlhood; Mom wants me to take it very seriously. Can I do both without stressing out?
"She even suggested that we all should go shopping. Maybe her friends could meet with Sonia's, Tina's, and mine at the mall? Do you think that would work out?"
"You can always ask," Mom reminded me. "Girls like to bring girls together for any reason, like your sleepover tonight."
"That's right!" I recalled suddenly. "Мама, I've never been at a sleepover before. So, what happens at a sleepover, anyway?"
"It would be wrong for me to tell you. If I do, it would spoil it for both you and the other girls."
Other girls? Mom just won't let me forget it for a moment! I cuddled myself deeper into my corner of the sofa and sipped some tea.
"ÐœÐ¾Ñ Ð¡Ð°ÑˆÐ°," she addressed me, "you sit just like Sonia. Is her dress comfortable for you?"
"Да, Мама," I answered. "It's very comfortable. I was really surprised by that. I've enjoyed wearing it and I'll be happy to wear it all day long." I sipped more tea.
"So, you look forward to dress like your sister for all the weekend?"
"Да," I replied. "I promised Sonia that she may dress me all weekend and even Monday."
"ÐœÐ¾Ñ Ð¡Ð°ÑˆÐ°, that is not what I asked you. Do you look forward to it? Will you be happy to dress like your sister for the weekend?"
Why did Mom always have such a precise feel for language? Now I had to confess to her that I wanted indeed to dress like a girl and I knew that I was blushing because of it.
"Да, Мама. It's more than just a promise, now. I really want to do this for the weekend. Not just for Sonia and for Tina, but for myself. I feel nervous but still happy about it. I feel like it's something that I need to do— like it's something that I've always been supposed to do."
Maybe my conversation with Marjorie had affected me more than I thought. I could not escape the idea that somehow my destiny was to include dressing as a girl, and that I would need to get comfortable with it.
"You seem to understand that you ought not fear it anymore."
"But I still feel afraid."
"Да, but you also know that you need not fear it. Soon you will be able to dismiss your fear."
"Why do people fear, Мама?"
"Rational fear protects us from harm. That is a good, honest fear. God has made us to fear bad things so that we stay away from what could harm us. But when fear is irrational, then we mistakenly stay away from what cannot harm us. Indeed, then we might avoid what is good for us."
"Then, I should not be afraid of wearing a dress. It can't harm me."
"So you know that you can let go of that fear."
"I think so," I answered Mom, feeling better and calmer about it. "Besides it's just for the weekend."
"Did the doctor say that you can go back to school Monday?"
"Да, Мама. He signed my release to return to school. But since I promised Sonia to dress up for her, I must wait until Tuesday."
Mom grimaced and furrowed her brow just a moment.
"ÐœÐ¾Ñ Ð¡Ð°ÑˆÐ°, would you show me your medical form for school?"
"Certainly," I said, retrieving two documents from my purse. "And there's a parental consent form for you to sign that I must return to Dr. Torricelli." I walked the forms over to Mom. She studied the school's medical readmission form for a moment and handed it back to me.
"Did Dr. Torricelli say he needed anything else?"
"No, but Dr. Magnusson asked for Dad's telephone number in case there would be an emergency."
"Да, Ð¼Ð¾Ñ Ð¡Ð°ÑˆÐ°. That is wise." She took out her pen from the drawer of an end table and began writing on the psychiatrist's form. "And who is this person named Dr. Magnusson?"
"He is the intake counselor for Dr. Torricelli. He listens to the patients first to help Dr. Torricelli treat them."
"What did he tell you?"
"He said that I have remarkable insight into what's happening to me and he trusts me to take care of my own sanity and that I should trust myself as well."
"Did he say anything about how you were dressed?"
"He said I was prettier than his daughter and that it might be the healthiest thing I can do right now."
"I think he's right— both ways!" Mom said approvingly. "What did Dr. Torricelli say?
"He's not so sure that I'm hallucinating. He said some did sound like hallucinations but others did not."
"This is an honest man." Mom opined. "What did he think about you dressing as a girl?"
I blushed as I recalled what he did say to me. Just how much of it should I tell Mom? Maybe it's all right since it's just his opinion.
"He said that for me it would be time well spent. Also, he said that he believed I would continue doing it because I wanted to."
"He is wise as well as honest. I think that I may like this Dr. Torricelli," she concluded. "He will be good for you."
I knew that Mom would only say that because she already agrees with him. Somehow I felt that everyone was ganging up on me again. Because I agreed that I would dress up for Sonia, suddenly everyone seemed to have something at stake in my doing it. This was altogether too weird.
Mom got up and went to the kitchen. I relaxed and closed my eyes for a moment.
"Sasha, penny for your thoughts?" Tina asked me.
"I don't really know. Everyone wants me to be like a girl. And I do like how it feels when I am. But I'm losing the feeling that it's my choice. Does that make sense?"
"Sweetheart, it is your choice. You made it out of love for me and out of respect for what my gender represents to you— and to the world!" Tina reminded me. "I love your courage in dressing up with me, your willingness to be like us, to immerse yourself in who we are. I know it's a paradox, but the more you make yourself like a girl, the better a man you become. You have earned my respect, your sister's, your mother's, your father's, your teachers'. They all respect what you're achieving. You continue to earn that. Even most of the smarter and more popular boys at school think highly of what you're doing, even if they're too afraid to tell you."
"But how can you know that?" I asked her. "I can know what you and Sonia and my parents think, but I don't have anyway of knowing the others' attitudes."
"The other girls all talk to me and to each other. They all tell what their boyfriends think and how they feel about whatever's going on." Tina explained. "Do you know what they think about us? We're the trend-setters for serious relationships, since we've been married." Tina squeezed my hand and I relaxed. I noticed my wedding rings and French manicure again.
I liked what I heard Tina tell me, but she couldn't be my Tina, could she? Yet how could she be any other Tina? I had to be hallucinating again. But maybe, this isn't a hallucination, but an illusion? How would that be any different, though?
"It all feels like it's too much to me, though," I confessed to her. "I'm afraid of disappointing you, of letting you down…"
"I know, but don't worry about that," she said. "We're trendsetters. That also makes us trailblazers. We go into things knowing that not everything that we attempt will always work out, no matter how good we might be at doing it. That's a given! Don't think in terms of disappointing me or letting us down. The fun is more in trying new things whether we succeed at them or not."
Tina knew what to say so I'll feel better. I felt her hand rub my nylon-covered legs. Pantyhose felt so luxurious when used this way. The next thing I knew, we were engaged in some serious liplock! I sighed in pleasure and opening my eyes, I was sitting on the sofa, alone.
I leaned back and closed my eyes again.
To See Through a Glass Darkly
Chapter 13
Sasha dozes off to find himself dreaming dreams of what he's lost and what he's gaining.
The scoreboard indicated 3-3 at the top of the seventh inning. My buddy Tom would lead off at the plate and our friend Bill was on deck. I would bat third that inning.
"Ball one..."
"Ball two..."
"Strike one!..."
Tom hit a low line drive sharply down the third base line...
"Fair ball!"
Tom was on base with a single.
Bill, a left-hander, moved to the batter's box and I made my way to the on deck circle.
Tom and Bill had been practicing the hit-and-run and were getting good at it. So, I was not surprised when Jeff, the third base coach, signaled the hit-and-run. Against their right-handed pitcher, this had a reasonable chance of success.
"Strike one!..."
"Ball one..."
With the next wind-up, Tom sprinted down the baseline toward second and the shortstop moved to cover the bag. Bill whacked another low line drive that bounced once through the vacant position left by the shortstop. The centerfielder was to the ball as quickly as he could get there, but Tom and Bill were already safe.
I was up to bat next and took my position on the third-base side of the batter's box.
The first-base coach, Jim, signaled to both me and the third-base coach. Jeff signaled to Tom at second base. Jim needed something special. I was never a long-ball hitter, but I could be very quick. I signaled to Jim that I was ready to bunt. He agreed and passed signals over to Jeff and Bill. Jeff signaled Tom again. Jim signaled for me to take one strike.
"Ball one..."
"Ball two..."
"Strike one!..."
That was the green light. Tom and Bill were already running with the wind-up; the pitch was a low and outside fast ball that I bunted to the perfect infield spot for indecision: equidistant to home plate, first base, and the pitcher's mound. The catcher fielded the ball and looked at me on first, Bill on second, and Tom on third.
Bases loaded. No outs.
Next, our clean-up hitter, Gordie, was up. Batting left, he's a big guy and easily slams the long ball off right-handers. I glanced over at the Home team's bull-pen. They only had relief pitchers starting to warm up now? That was not very smart, not at at all!
"Ball one..."
"Ball two..."
"Ball three..."
"Strike one!..." on a fast ball, down the middle.
The next pitch was a poorly thrown curve ball. Gordie slammed it out of the park.
I awoke suddenly and felt myself relax. Gordie's grand slam, I guessed, had aroused me from my nap. Even though I hadn't turned my conscious thoughts to the baseball season yet, it would be starting up soon. So, here I am thinking about baseball while sitting on the sofa wearing my sister's dress. As pleasant as my sister's clothes felt, as much fun as I had wearing them that morning, I was still a boy. Not surprising that I had dreamed of baseball and what it would be like if Tom and Bill were still in town and on the team. I really missed my friends.
We had grown up together, the three of us. They were such great guys. We all played baseball, soccer, and ice hockey together as far back as we could remember. At baseball, I usually played at second base, Bill at short, and Tom at center field, where he would always be backing up one or the other of us on any defensive play. We invariably batted in sequence, usually Tom first, Bill next, then myself.
While we were still together, we presented a formidable line on the hockey rink, Bill at left wing, Tom at center, and myself on the right. We had made just about every kind of scoring play there was. Our coaches had always kept us together as a line. We always could anticipate one another and communicate very effectively with little more than glances. That was how hockey should be played!
After they left and our line was broken up, I became more of a utility player, substituting sometimes on right wing, sometimes as a right defenseman, but most especially an "enforcer." Bigger players often would try to take me out, but I had learned all sorts of tricks to knock them to the ice. Since I was smaller than most other aggressive players, these moves were almost like jiu-jitsu. Now I was noted for leaving the bigger players on their butts. Yet this behavior was all because I had so badly missed Tom and Bill.
I guessed that I still needed to work through my friends moving away. I wondered what they'd think if they saw me now? What would they think if they knew not only that I was wearing my sister's clothes, but also that I liked it.
What I really wanted to tell them was about the illusions or hallucinations or whatever. I wondered what they'd think of that? I could tell them about everything by email. That's how we'd all kept in touch, anyway. I hadn't even looked at my email today! I should be sure to do that.
I liked just sitting here on the sofa, sipping my tea. But it seemed strange. I'd seen Sis sitting at this corner of the sofa sipping her tea or coffee or cocoa many times. What did she think about when she did? Now I found myself in the same position. Was I now copying even how Sonia sits? Yet I felt calm and peaceful, as if it were an ideal posture to sit and relax. I had never felt quite so easy-going and settled. Taking another sip of my tea, I was fully aware of its taste and the strawberry jam sweetening it.
Then I knew.
I started to cry— and to smile!
Now I understood what Sonia, my sister, wanted me to experience— to know and to feel. She wanted me to learn a girl's perceptions. Sitting here, enjoying my tea, I let my mind rest. Beautiful. So simple.
I needed this.
That was so strange, but so certain, a fact.
Of course, I would anticipate Sis coming home so that I could hug and kiss and thank her for teasing me into this. But it wasn't any "can't-wait" anticipation— it was of the "can-wait" variety. That would be another happiness, different from what I was doing now and no less enjoyable. Yet meanwhile, the most pleasant activity that I could possibly do is just to sit on the sofa, nestling as a girl, sipping my tea.
The handbag that Sis had given me was on the end table next to the sofa, so I picked it up and opened it. The twenty dollar bill that Mama gave me earlier was still intact, so I took it out and put in on the end table. Because I had befriended Marjorie, I didn't need to spend it. She had both bought me lunch and driven me home. Usually Mama would just let me keep it, but I was always careful to offer it back to her.
Under the banknote was my pillbox. It was almost time for my afternoon dose.
Afternoon dose? Since when did I take an afternoon pill for anything? (Since when did I have a pillbox?) But somehow I knew it was mine. Then I noticed my French manicure again.
Again.
Wedding rings on my left hand, too.
Taking the pillbox from my handbag, I also put it on the end table beside my glass of tea.
"Honey, is it time for your pill?" Tina asked me.
"Uh-huh," I answered her. Somehow I did know that I had to take it now, but I could not recall how I knew. Nor did I know why I was taking it?
I extracted one pink pill from my pillbox, popped it in, and drank it down with my tea .
Then suddenly, I remembered Tina's strange remarks on the bus Wednesday morning: I hope it's not the pills you've been taking for me. … You're so brave to be growing them for me.
Now I understood why I was taking them.
I was growing breasts. Girl's breasts.
"I've been wondering if the pills might be causing your headaches," Tina worried aloud. "I know it's important for you— and for us— but I'm more concerned about your headaches. Women get migraines more than men do, so I'm still thinking yours might be caused by the hormones."
"We don't know that these are migraines, sweetheart," I reminded Tina. "They might just be from stress. Or maybe I need a new shoulder rest for my violin? Or even a concussion from one of those hits I took on the ice? We don't know. Besides, Nurse Banner scheduled me with Dr. Bennett for next week."
"Who's Dr. Bennett?" Tina asked me.
"Paula Bennett's a neurologist," I told her. "I heard that she's an internationally recognized expert at diagnosing neurological illnesses and injuries. She's also a personal friend of Nurse Banner. That's why she was willing to see me next week."
"That's nice of her," she said. "I hope she can help with it."
"Seriously, though," I said, trying to console Tina, and perhaps myself as well, "I don't think it's the pills. If it was, then the headaches should've begun when I first took the pills. These only began Wednesday morning when I woke up."
And now, somehow, I began to remember having the headaches.
"Why am I so sleepy, Tina? I haven't felt this tired since the hockey season was over."
"Maybe Sonia and me waking you up at five this morning?" she reminded me, giggling.
"Oh yeah, there was that. I think you two enjoy girling me up altogether too much!"
"Why shouldn't we?" Tina teased, throwing a small sofa pillow at me. "You're certainly enjoying it more than any boy should!"
She giggled again, so I picked up the pillow to throw it back at her. But she was not there.
I don't know how many times I dozed off that Friday afternoon. Every time I did, my nap involved me in some kind of a dream. This time, I was seated in a small chamber orchestra, two desks each of violas and cellos, and a single double bass. Kevin Hightower was playing oboe and I myself was on English horn. Dr. Malcolm Flynn was about to conduct.
He waved the upbeat with his baton and the violas first sounded their rapid legato figure in triple meter then quietly underneath, a slower, bouncing duple meter emanated from the deepest range of the cellos. The tempo was maybe andante or andantino. The triple and duple meter motives alternated over and under, almost as if in an antiphon. Then Kevin played a few long, clearly sustained tones on the oboe. I seemed to recall the music, but I wasn't sure. There was no part on my desk. Glancing over at Kevin's, he had none either. He was intently focused on an empty music stand. I noticed that the string players' desks were also empty. Dr. Flynn's desk had no score. Apparently he was conducting from memory. Everyone was performing from memory.
Then he cued me.
I'm not sure how I knew it, but I played along with Kevin and took up the triple rhythm on the English horn. I knew the music, but I couldn't quite recall the title or the composer. I couldn't recognize the form because we hadn't played far enough into it for any form to be recognizable. But somehow I knew this work, especially the fluid, over-and-under triple versus the bouncing duple meter motives.
Of course! The music was "Façades" from Glassworks by Philip Glass. I loved that work. This was the next-to-last movement, with its slowly mesmerizing, contrasting bass rhythms dancing a ghostly dance creeping up from their subterranean lair. Meanwhile its simple, haunting melody would float amidst the mysterious terpsichorean fantasy, now entwining within, then emerging from its eerie rhythmic motives.
Suddenly, Sonia was playing the melodic line on her flute at what had been Kevin's desk and I was playing along with her instead. And I was wearing a black dress, nude hose, and black high-heeled pumps. This was not how we'd rehearsed this— Kevin and myself. But he smiled at me, soaking a reed in the corner of his mouth, and gestured a mock salute. Whenever he did that he'd always be just amusing enough for me to lose my embouchure in the midst of playing. But somehow I resisted my newly girlish tendency to giggle just then and there.
Then I noticed Tom and Bill sitting in the front row of the audience. Bill was swaying to the beat of the music and Tom performed the same mock salute as did Kevin. Tina and Deb sat in the next row beside Mama and Papa. On the other side of my parents were Fr. Andrei and his wife from church. Why were they here?
Yet something more changed— I was now playing the melody on oboe instead of English horn. When did I change? I didn't remember rehearsing this switch. It seemed just to have happened. Sonia smiled at me as she let me take over the melody. And now Kevin was playing English horn instead. When did he rehearse it? I couldn't remember any of changing instruments in rehearsal. Did Dr. Flynn know?
This time I awoke in a cold sweat, shuddering as I did. There was something more to this dream than others that I'd had recently. Why this one, though? But there was also nothing there any weirder than what I was actually living right now.
Then I remembered something in the dream very much unexpected.
I had to see Fr. Andrei.
Links to recordings of "Façades" from Glassworks by Philip Glass:
To See Through a Glass Darkly
Chapter 14
Sasha visits Fr. Andrei, his priest, to discuss his feelings about the strange events in his life.
Pronouncing Russian words & phrases
Теперь мы видим как бы сквозь [тусклое] стекло, гадательно [tee-PyEHR' mwih vee-DEEM kahk bwih skvoss' tooss-KLO-yuh steek-LO guh-duh-TyEL'-nuh], We see through a glass darkly.
Чаткий [CHAT-kee], a rosary of knotted woolen yarn used when reciting the Jesus Prayer
“Mama, do you have the phone number for the church?” I asked. “Maybe I should talk to Father Andrei about all that’s happening to me.”
“Why do you think this?” she asked me. Her face was looking somewhat more concerned than a few minutes ago.
“Because I saw Father Andrei and his wife in my dream. Maybe he can help.”
“Perhaps, but now may not be the best time. And I don’t know that you would be wise to go dressed as you are now.”
“Yet, I feel that he may know something that I need to hear.”
“Perhaps. And I did not say that you ought not to see him, but that this may not be the right time.”
“Why? Is something wrong now?”
”The Church has not always accepted–not always understood–those who see visions.”
“Yet the Church is there for penitents and seekers.”
”So, about what do you need to be penitent?”
“Not trusting Sonia,” I admitted. “And to a lesser extent, not trusting you as well as I should have.”
“Well, so far as it concerns me, I forgive you.”
“Thanks, Mama,” I said, “That helps, but it’s Sonia who I've wronged the most about this.”
“I know. So perhaps confession would help after all,” his mother concluded. “So what do you wish to do, then.”
“If Father Andrei is in, I would like to go and talk to him.”
“I could drive you there, if you like?” Mama offered. “That would make certain you have enough time to talk to him. Is not too far for you to walk home afterwards.”
“That would be okay.”
“Get your purse and come then,” she told me.
The Byzantine dome of St. Basil's Church was not too far from our house and we were there in five minutes or so. There were a couple of trees in front of the church that I hadn't noticed before, but my wedding rings and French manicure clued me that the trees also might be no less illusory.
“ÐœÐ¾Ñ Ð¡Ð°ÑˆÐ°, you may call me if you wish after you talk with Father Andrei, or you may walk home.”
“It's not too far,” I said. “I’ll just walk.”
“If you wish, but you’re wearing heels today,” she reminded me.
That was not something that I'd ever thought about before. But I had gotten along wearing them well enough today. It shouldn't really be a problem.
“I’ll be okay,“ I assured her. “I think that I’m used to them now.”
“You are sure, Ð¼Ð¾Ñ Ð¡Ð°ÑˆÐ°?”
“Yes. I'll be fine,” I insisted. “I love you, Mama!”
“I love you, too, Ð¼Ð¾Ñ Ð¡Ð°ÑˆÐ°!”
As I got out of the car, I noticed that my wedding rings and my manicure had disappeared. So had two trees in front of St. Basil’s Church.
Sasha paused at Fr. Andrei’s door ajar before knocking and quickly rapped three times with his knuckles.
“You may enter, please!” Fr. Andrei invited him in.
With slight trepidation, carefully balanced in his high-heeled shoes, Sasha pushed the door further open and stepped into the priest’s study. Behind an old wooden desk sat a bearded clergyman wearing a black cassock. He chuckled as he addressed his teenaged parishioner.
“Come, Sasha. Do not be shy. I see that Sonia has prevailed in her effort to make you her sister.”
“You already knew? How?” I asked him. Had Sis already told Fr. Andrei about this? This was not a reaction that I had expected.
“Your sister told me of her wish long ago. Since she was small, Sonia hoped to share her girlhood with you.”
“Did everyone know about it but me?”
“No. She tried to tell you many times but you would not listen. Or you were not ready to hear it. Yet I see that you hear it now.”
I blushed yet again. By this time I was getting quite good at it. It was not a skill that I was trying to master, but I seemed to have been practicing it frequently now for a couple days.
“This and other problems are making things much too complicated now. I need to talk to you about them.”
"Come in, my son, and sit," the priest invited. "And no, I will not give you lecture on crossdressing as sin, since I do not believe that you do this as sin. But I will tease you because it fun."
“Then feel free to enjoy yourself, Father Andrei,” I said as I sat down in an armchair, smoothing my skirt, “at my expense!”
He chuckled again. “We must try and get sermon from your circumstance, yes?”
Yeah, he was going to enjoy this, but knowing Fr. Andrei, he would let me have some fun with it, too.
“In English or Russian?”
“Both maybe,” he answered non-commitally. “What be on your mind?”
“I think that I've been hurting my sister for years. I feel sick about it, too.”
“So this about you dressing like Sonia?”
"Yes. Maybe not dressing up like her was the sin?"
"Why you say so?"
"Because all this time, she just wanted to share what was important to her with me. And all the time I had refused," I told him. "I was embarassed and ashamed anytime she mentioned it. But to her it was a gift that she had for me. I had no idea that it was so important to her. Now I feel more humiliated that I didn't do it than that I finally did."
"You feel very bad that you did not accept her gift for so long?"
"Yeah," I confessed. "I didn't know she just wanted to share her girlhood with me, as you put it. I had always thought it was just another way for her to make fun of me. But she said she only wanted me to enjoy being a girl with with her. She has always wanted a sister to show how to be a girl. I didn't know any of this."
«Ð¢ÐµÐ¿ÐµÑ€ÑŒ мы видим как бы Ñквозь Ñтекло, гадательно », Father Andrei said in Russian.
"What?" I asked, hoping he'd translate his remark.
"Now we see through glass darkly," Father Andrei said. "Apostle Saint Paul wrote in First Letter to Corinthians. We cannot know everything. How could you know what your sister think? You boy, yes?"
"Yes, I'm a boy–despite my current appearance," I giggled.
Fr. Andrei smiled back at me. "Sonia did not expect you to know what she think. She hoped that you know but did not expect so. You boy. She knows that. You did not do wrong to your sister. You did not know. You could not know. How did you learn her wish? When?"
"I talked with Tina."
"Who Tina?"
"She's both my girlfriend and Sonia's best friend. She's come to church with us before."
"Girl has long dark hair? Always sits near Sonia and you?"
"Yes, that's her."
"Very pretty young woman. Since she Sonia's friend and your girlfriend, Tina said what Sonia wish to you?"
"Yes, she told me why Sonia wanted me to dress up for her. Mama had also said something to make me think about it. Then I knew that I owed it to Sonia after she set me up with Tina."
"Set you up?"
"I mean that she arranged for Tina and I to begin dating. Tina and Sis have been best friends for many years. So we've actually known each other for a long time, but we wouldn't be dating without Sis encouraging us."
"You very grateful to Sonia, of course. That was very important to you, yes?"
"Very much so," I affirmed. "It's one reason I decided to dress up for her. I wanted to thank Sonia for bringing Tina into my life.
"So then wearing girl's dress is sign for gratitude?"
"I guess you could call it that, yes!"
"No sin. Your sister feel good because she found you girlfriend and now you thank that she help you. This not sin but you good brother. You not understand before but now acknowledge gift of Sonia's girlhood. So also you accept now. You not know so you must forgive yourself."
"Do you mean that she will forgive me for refusing her all this time?"
"I mean that because you did not sin, it does not need to be forgiven. But if you need to ask than also I think that she will forgive you. Maybe she forgive you already, yes?"
"When I agreed to let her dress me up, she cried and then she hugged me more warmly than she ever had. I mean, she's my sister and we've always loved each other as brother and sister, but there's something special about this that I didn't know we could have before."
"Sasha, maybe now you feel special bond that sister have for sister?" Father Andrei suggested. "My wife tell me about this. She have both sister and brother but she say that love for sister very different than for brother."
"Maybe. I don't know," I conceded to Fr. Andrei. "But we are closer now than we have ever been. And I don't think that I have felt a need for my relationship with Sonia to be so strong. It feels strange, like that I really need to be her sister. I can't explain it. It's like–like–"
"Like it not all about you. Now you feel your sister's need," my priest concluded, finishing my sentence for me. "You have become girl because Sonia need sister now. I remember when your papa do like this for your mama."
"Mama told me about that yesterday," I mentioned. "Papa did all the homemaking while she worked for a few years. Then he found a good engineering job and they switched back their places again."
"Have you thought about why that Sonia need you to be sister now?"
Fr. Andrei's question was interesting. I had conceded to her when I learned that Sonia needed me to assume the role of a sister, but I hadn't really thought about why? My response to her wishes had surprised even me. Did I know if any other guys had done this or whether they would do it? As far as I knew, this might be an extraordinary way to help out my sister.
"No, not really. But once I knew that she needed me to do so, that she wanted to share it with me, that was enough for me to do it."
"Then you trust Sonia–I think word is implicitly–yes?" Fr. Andrei asked me. "You did not ask her to explain why?"
"The explanations came from Tina and Mama," I replied to him. "What they said confirmed that this was very special to her and that she even wanted me to enjoy it. I suddenly felt guilty to have resisted her wish for so long. I had been so selfish."
"I understand," Fr. Andrei consoled me. "But you have now atoned for any selfishness that you have shown her over this. You need most to forgive yourself. Now you and Sonia come to church Sunday so that I can give you both special blessing."
"I don't know if I can come to church Sunday because I promised Sonia that I would dress like her all weekend. She would be hurt if I don't keep my promise."
"So you keep promise when you come to church Sunday. I will be hurt if you not come. You promise to come to church Sunday?"
"But I can't come to church in my sister's clothes," I objected.
"You wear sister's clothes in church now," he reminded me, of course. "Why not Sunday?"
"Everyone will see me."
"You ashamed to dress like sister after what you have told me?"
"Well, no, but–"
"No but then! You come Sunday, dressed as sister," he concluded–and ordered. "Sonia and mother must come, too. Your papa still work in New Orleans?"
"Yes."
"You talk to him yet?"
"You must also talk to papa about wearing Sonia's clothes."
"Mama already talked to him about it. He said it's okay so long as I wasn't forced to do it."
"Not enough. You must also talk with him," Fr. Andrei insisted. "This not for him, but for you."
Admittedly, I did want to talk to Papa about what's been happening. Indeed, crossdressing was the least of my worries. The hallucinations or whatever were the more serious problem right now, what I had really come to discuss with Fr. Andrei.
"Then I will try to talk with him tonight when he calls Mama."
"Very well," the priest concluded, now seeming almost dismissive of my garb as an issue. "You have more to discuss than your clothing. What else do you need to talk about?"
"Father Andrei, I'm afraid of losing my mind," I admitted. "A couple days ago I began seeing hallucinations when I woke up. Or so I thought. I told the school nurse. She told the school psychologist, who sent me to see a psychiatrist. He said that they might not even be hallucinations but illusions or something else. Mama says that both her family and Papa's have seers who see visions. I don't know what to think. I'm afraid."
Fr. Andrei looked at me for a moment and leaned back in his chair.
"Have peace, my son!" he said calmly. "Tell me what you see in your visions."
So I began recounting for him what I had seen and experienced in my visions or whatever they were. I was especially careful to explain what I had heard and felt as well as what I saw. Also, I told him that Tina and I were already married in my visions and described the strange wedding photo and how I dressed like her as a sign of my commitment to our marriage.
"Interesting," he remarked. "This is what you tell psychiatrist?"
"Yes. I even had more visions while talking to the intake counselor there."
"You have one here now?"
"No. I don't think so," I said looking at my hands. No wedding rings or French manicure. "Nothing unusual has happened here while we've been talking."
"Oh, I not say that," Fr. Andrei chuckled. "You here in Sonia's dress. You tell me about vision that you and Tina married so you wear her clothes, and also that your clothes change back and forth while you wear them. Yes, your talking not usual."
"I mean I haven't had any hallucination since I came in to see you," I confirmed. At least not since getting out of the car. Of course by now I knew that could change at any time.
"So you have psychiatrist now?"
"Yes," I said. "I saw Dr. Torricelli this morning. He also referred me to a neurologist to do tests in case I have an injury. I might have had a concussion from playing ice hockey or soccer that was missed before."
"I know Dr. Torricelli. He is good psychiatrist. Also, he has helped others here in church before."
"My school psychologist made the appointment for me. I could not go back to school without medical approval."
"Do you have чаткий?" Fr. Andrei asked me.
"A what?"
"Чаткий–prayer rope or rosary for the Jesus Prayer," he explained. "Do you have one?"
"No, I don't," I answered. "Should I?"
"Of course!" he said, opening a drawer in his desk. "Every Orthodox Christian should have чаткий. I have one for you."
Fr. Andrei gave me a circular rope made of black woolen yarn with a hundred little knots spaced evenly around it. At the bottom was a cross of wool that looked to have also been tied of knots, ending in a tasssel. Four red wooden beads were spaced evenly around the circle of knots, one at the woolen cross.
"Hold in left hand. You should repeat Jesus Prayer on each knot, 'Lord Jesus Christ, Son of God, have mercy on me'; also make sign of cross at each red bead," Fr. Andrei explained. "So each time around is one hundred prayers. Saint Paul tell us to 'pray without ceasing.' Jesus Prayer is how we do that. Keep чаткий with you and always pray. Pray on bus. Pray when you walk. Pray when you sit. Come again and I tell you more about Jesus Prayer."
"Sasha, my son," Fr. Andrei said standing up and stepping out from behind his desk, "I will pray for you now the Twenty-Eighth Psalm for the health of your mind.
Fr. Andrei began intoning a traditional chant for the prayer…
"Unto thee will I cry, O LORD my rock; be not silent to me…"
As I became caught up in the prayer, singing the tone of the chant in my mind as Fr. Andrei continued.
"…Blessed be the LORD, because he hath heard the voice of my supplications.
"The LORD is my strength and my shield; my heart trusted in him, and I am helped: therefore my heart greatly rejoiceth; and with my song will I praise him.
"The LORD is their strength, and he is the saving strength of his anointed.
"Save thy people, and bless thine inheritance: feed them also, and lift them up for ever."
Then I joined him audibly singing to close the prayer, "Amen."
I had not expected Fr. Andrei to hug me when he finished.
"You can go now. Read the Twenty-Eighth Psalm when you wake up in the morning and before you sleep at night. It will help you. If your visions are mental illness, then they will cease."
That was reassuring to me as I thanked Fr. Andrei and left his office.
It had seemed a nice day to walk home, but now I was wishing that I had let Mama come and drive me home. Walking home in these high heels was proving harder than I had believed when I told Mama that I'd be all right. The shoes began pinching my toes when I was about halfway home. And my back was also starting to feel some strain. I had heard that high heels often caused back strain for women. Maybe that was true. But maybe it was also just that I needed to get used to them.
Still the weather was nice, slightly warm but for an occasional breeze. So I continue to walk, listening to the cadence of my footsteps on the sidewalk. The sound was so different than when wearing my own shoes. It also sounded different on the concrete sidewalk than on the brick-paved street as I crossed to the block where our house was.
After I had crossed the street a sudden gust of wind caught and billowed the skirt of my dress. Without even thinking, I had bent at my knees and ankles as I had seen Marjorie do earlier, fighting to hold my dress down as the wind strengthened as if to peek underneath it.
And I felt myself blushing in the wind.
As if I were supposed to.
To See Through a Glass Darkly
Chapter 15
Sasha pauses for a very much needed musical interlude as family and friends gather around him.
Mom must have been watching for me because she opened the door as I came up the path to our house.
"ÐœÐ¾Ñ Ð¡Ð°ÑˆÐ°, you walked all the way home from the church?"
"Да, Мама," I answered her. "And I enjoyed it, too, except for these shoes."
"Not to worry. You will become accustomed to them soon."
So as not to disappoint Mom, I decided not to tell her that I really did not intend to wear them enough to get accustomed to high heels.
As a family of musicians, we had designated the largest room in our house as our "music room," or "conservatory." It had a small, two-manual tracker-action pipe organ with full pedalboard, a lovely baby grand piano, and plenty of space set up with illuminated music desks and chairs for our home ensembles to play there. The walls were shelved to hold our library of music books and scores. At the end of the room opposite the organ was our recording studio and sound system. Beautiful cabinets held libraries of recordings in both analogue and digital formats: vinyl LP's, tapes, CD's, etc., and various devices carefully built and maintained to play back their signals.
Our conservatory was a room in which we took great pride as a family, not only because we spent hours on end making music there, but also because we had all contributed to it as a family in creating and maintaining it, as well as using it. Mom and Dad together had designed and built the shelves. Dad had taught me much about electronics and acoustics as we designed and outfitted our studio and sound system. Mom and Sonia kept everything clean and all the instruments polished. Also, Sis had somehow become responsible for our music library, organizing all our books, scores, and recordings, and keeping them so. Mom and Sis had also re-upholstered most of the furniture, so that everything in the music room matched. Even Aunt Svetlana helped by getting us a great deal on the piano, which we bought from a nightclub where she had played at the time.
My best moment in adding to our conservatory came when I brokered the deal for the pipe organ that I had found. Dad had just been laid-off from the metallurgy plant, so bringing home the organ for him to restore helped keep his thoughts constructive and focused while he was looking for new work. Mom and Sonia worked together refinishing the bench and cabinet of the organ.
I became aware that I had not practiced my violin since Tuesday evening, before all the hallucinations began. I opened its case and took out the bow, applying rosin to it. Then I attached the shoulder rest, but discovered that I had to adjust it a little differently due to the training bra that I was wearing. After all, I had never played as a girl, before.
What to play, then, for my first solo as a girl? Being Russian, myself, it should be something by a Russian composer. I had been rehearsing Vocalise by Sergei Rachmaninoff. He had composed it as an aria for soprano, although it had become a standard work in the répétoire for solo violin. Then maybe the "Song of India" from Sadko, an opera by another Russian composer, Nikolai Rimsky-Korsakov?
I spent a few minutes tuning my strings, then warming up with scales and arpeggios. Positioning my violin around the training bra was at first a challenge, but was starting to become an annoyance. I wondered, how did girls manage to play violin or viola at all?
After thirty minutes of practice I was reasonably satisfied with the Rachmaninoff and Rimsky-Korsakov works. So, I unbuckled the ankle straps of Deb's stiletto pumps and kicked them off, my tired and sore feet now cool and happily free of them. Yet, I was just a little sad not to be wearing them now.
Since we were getting close to that time of year, I decided on a different mood, a tune by Tin-Pan Alley composer Albert von Tilzer, Take Me Out to the Ball Game, with lyrics by Jack Norworth. I had found some interesting information about the song on the Internet. Most Americans only knew the lyrics to the chorus. They didn't even know that the song is about a girl telling her boyfriend where she wants to go on their date. All this reminded me that I needed to get myself psyched up for the high school baseball season.
At this time, I heard my sister and her friends coming in, so I decided to try another piece, La Fille aux cheveux de lin (or in English, Maid with the Flaxen Hair), by Claude Debussy. Sonia and Mom both liked this little opus, since they both had that kind of beautiful blond hair. I liked to play it just for them. Its score was marked con sordino, "with mute," calling for the softer sound made by a small wooden or rubber clamp affixed to the bridge of the instrument.
This one was beautiful, as I just let the music take over me while playing it. Then I suddenly became a little frightened as the beauty of it dawned on me. I had never played this piece so well before. And now I knew why…
This was a melody depicting glimpses of a girl, a beautiful girl, not flaunting her beauty, but simply enjoying it. She was at peace with herself and her own beauty, her own girlhood. I had never been able to feel the right way to play this before now. Why was I even thinking like this?
We had two sofas in the conservatory as well as a couple of armchairs. So I sat down on the left end of one, tucking my legs under me. Aunt Svetlana would be on my case so fast. And Dr. Otterbein, my violin teacher, would, too. "Violin ought always to be practiced standing," they both say. But today, I needed to sit this way, and to play while doing so.
I did not know how long I was there, curled up on that sofa, playing my violin. Nor did I notice Mom enter and take a seat in an armchair, sipping her tea. Nor was I aware just when I had noticed that Sis and Tina were also there, along with Deb, Marcia, and Jacqui.
When everyone had come in, I seemed to work on autopilot, functioning out of habit. Since I'm used to standing when playing in my lessons or as a soloist, I don't even remember getting up from the sofa. Tina had not seated herself on one of the sofas, nor in an armchair, but at the piano as my accompanist. My sister sat next to her, handling the scores as we played. All this transpired silently as I played alone, then Tina and I played together, and then everyone enjoyed listening to our music. (Okay! So, I gave in to both Aunt Svetlana and Dr. Otterbein by standing to play. You don't like it? You think I should be sitting for it? Well, then you take your violin lesson from either one of them seated! C'mon! I just dare you!)
This was the first time that Tina and I had ever made music together, just the two of us. Dad was usually my accompanist when I played at home. Since he'd been away working, I hadn't played with a pianist at home. I knew that Tina played. I'd even heard her playing here. But this was a new experience for me again, today: playing, making music, in harmony with the girl that I'm in love with. Indeed, this was an eventful day. How many things had I done today for the very first time? How many of those were altogether new?
We played a few pieces: Von Tilzer's and Norworth's baseball song (which everyone joined in singing), Tomaso Albinoni's Adagio in G Minor, and the works by Rachmaninoff, Rimsky-Korsakov, and Debussy discussed above.
While Sonia brought Tina the piano score for La Fille aux cheveux de lin, I could only think about my girlfriend. Debussy's little tone poem might have been about a blonde, but how I preferred the girl with raven locks seated at the piano! And after the way we had been making music that afternoon, the feeling that we belonged together, just wouldn't stop.
Debussy's favorite sonority must indeed have been the minor seventh chord. The opening melody traversed up and down a minor seventh chord by arpeggios, Ré… sá¬solmi… solsiré… sá¬solmi… solsisol… solmisol… famire…, just seeming to float in the air.
Everyone was relaxed, listening to us play, when suddenly, my fingertips couldn't quite feel the strings. My fingers began feeling clumsy, not moving quite as I wanted them as I heard the hard surface of my nails tapping against the ebony fingerboard of my violin. Then I felt a sharp pain stabbing through the tip of my left ring finger. I heard an ugly screech followed by the buzzing of a string.
"Ouch!" I yelled. "What the—?"
I looked at my left hand. The a-string had penetrated the corner of my ring-fingernail and split the pretty French manicure.
"Are you okay?" Tina asked, her and Sis springing up to see what were wrong. With the next blink, all the others else had huddled around me.
"I just broke a fingernail," I protested. "It can't be that bad, really. Can it?"
"It's your first one, though," Sis reminded me. But we were gonna give you a new manicure tonight, anyway. We could start now."
I looked at the broken nail again, but the French manicure was gone, as were my wedding rings. But my fingernail was split.
No question whatever about this one: this was not just an hallucination. The fingernail was still broken here in my reality, even if it looked different from what I had seen at first glance. And Tina, Sonia, and their girlfriends had all gathered around, holding my hand, fawning over my split nail, as if I had passed a rite of initiation into their own private sorority. Indeed, what I didn't know just then, was that I had.
Somehow, breaking my nail had confirmed me as a girl in their eyes. They all seemed to share a collective responsibility for me. That Sonia and Tina felt so did not surprise me. But Deb, Jacqui, and Marcia were just as much in the huddle surrounding me and their eyes all spoke with the same message: You're a girl now, one of us. We're all sisters, and we're here for you.
Then I understood that they'd gather around me in any time of need. Guys can and do likewise on occasion, although it's only in cases of extreme importance. But with girls, it's their herding instinct. I knew that if they're willing to huddle like this over anything so silly as a broken nail, then everyone of these girlfriends will be there for me in whatever situations I encounter.
My eyes began welling up with tears as this fundamental truth of sisterhood dawned upon me. It was very empowering. Now I knew that I was beginning to understand what was so important that Sonia had to share with me.
I should have tried this "girl thing" out a long time ago.
The other girls were all teary-eyed, too. Suddenly to be hugged by not only your girlfriend and your sister but also by their girlfriends all at once was overwhelming. All day, I had been dreading tonight's sleepover and its accompanying makeover, somehow worried that I would lose myself. But now, that dread had given way to an excitement and a soft eagerness. I was anticipating that makeover as much as any girl ever could.
I was as giddy as a teen-aged girl.
Then again, I was a teen-aged girl, so far as we were all concerned, at least for now.
However, breaking that nail also would admit me to a new fraternity as well. There just weren't any other members so immediately available to hold an initiation.
But they were around.
Vocalise, Op. 34, No. 14
Sergei Rachmaninoff
Nadja Salerno-Sonnenberg, violin
Anne-Marie McDermott, piano
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=A2kuI3YEnHI
La Fille aux cheveux de lin, Préludes I, No. 8
Claude Achille Debussy
Arnaud Sussman, violin
Michael Brown, piano
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=jXw-MMn11is
by
Anam Chara
Chapter 16
Russian Language Notes
Водка [VOT-kuh], vodka, lit. little water.
Да [DAH], yes.
Мама [MAH-muh], dim. Mama, Mom, Mommy.
Моя Саша [mah-YAH SAH-shuh], fem. my Sasha. In Russian, Sasha is a nickname for both Alexander and Alexandra. Using the possessive adjective моя emphasizes that Sasha's mother is calling him by a girl's name.
Папа [PAH-puh], dim. Dad, Daddy, Papa, Pop, Pops.
Спасибо [spah-S'EE-buh], thank you, thanks.
Often, my first morning sensation would be an aroma from the kitchen. Today, though, a flowery fragrance that greeted me—perfume! It was the scent that Tina wears so often. I seemed to have a slight headache, some dizziness, and a light-headed feeling. My vision seemed a little blurry as I awoke. I was not in my usual bed but lying on the floor on a bedroll. When I sat up, the dizziness and light-headedness seemed to become worse, so I laid down again.
"Wake up, sleepyhead!" I recognized Tina's voice.
"He's always groggy like this on a Saturday," my sister's voice answered. "In fact, that may be all that remains of his boy-self now!"
"I'm not sleepy," I protested. "I'm dizzy and have a headache. What happened?"
I raised myself up again, this time on my right elbow and my eyes began to focus on Tina's smiling face and Sonia's mischievous grin. Looking around I recognized our conservatory.
So I had gone through with the sleepover. I glanced at myself and saw that I was wearing a long, royal blue, satin nightgown trimmed in white lace and ribbons, held up by narrow shoulder straps. It felt very nice to wear, actually. But then I noticed something else. My fingernails. A French manicure with white tips. Just like Tina's and Sonia's. Vaguely, I could barely remember telling them that I wanted mine to match theirs. But the tips were shorter on my left hand.
"I made sure that they wouldn't get in the way when you play," Sonia told me. "They might look a little funny that way, but I didn't want your manicure to get in the way of your music."
Touching them with my other hand, I realized that my left-hand fingernails weren't any longer than usual. How did they get the white tips on there at all? My right-hand nails were extended a little beyond my fingertips and shaped into a pleasing oval, just like my sister's and girlfriend's.
"We just thought it so sweet that you wanted your nails to match ours," Tina added to the discussion.
Red-headed Debbi was the next to speak. "And we can't wait to do your hair. I've never styled a boy's hair like I'll be doing yours today. I think you'll look perfectly like a girl when we're done."
Something suggested that these girls were having way too much fun with me.
Two other girls were there smiling at me as well. One looked Latin, the other Asian. Vaguely, I seemed to recall that the Latin-looking girl was Marcia, so that meant the Asian-looking one had to be Jacqui.
"G'morning girls," I addressed everyone. "Please, don't mind me, but I do have a headache today."
They all began giggling. That couldn't be a good sign.
Then Sonia held up a half-empty bottle of a clear liquid and it's label read:
No! Is this a hangover? My first hangover? Oh…!
"Моя Саша! I see you have hangover today," Mom said entering the music room. "I told you that to drink водка not wise."
"Couldn't you have stopped me?" I asked Mom.
"I try. You not listen," she answered. "But you say you are too afraid of girls. So you need—how you told me?—some liquid courage!"
Fuzzily, I recalled but fragments of conversations and actvities from the previous evening. It all had started when I caught and broke a fingernail on my a-string. My third finger. The ring finger. I looked at my left hand again. Someone did a good job repairing it. After that, the evening became pleasant enough, but I still couldn't remember exactly what had frightened me so badly that I needed "liquid courage" to make it through.
"I'm sorry, Мама," I apologized. "I hope I didn't do anything too stupid while I was—was—"
"The word you're looking for is drunk, Li'l Bro," Sonia teased me. "And of course you did stupid and embarassing things while you were. That was the whole point! But we love you for being so vulnerable with us."
"Yes," Tina added tenderly. "Whatever happens at a sleepover stays at the sleepover. That's private, among us who love you."
"Today, however," Jacqui spoke up, "you go public—really public! Because today we're all going—everyone together now—"
"Shopping!" they all sang out in chorus, triggering a new impulse of my morning's headache.
"Ow! That hurt," I whined, covering my ears with my hands. As I did, I could hear as well as feel the painful throbbing in my head.
"We're too many for the kitchen table, today. Everyone to the dining room!" Mom announced, for which I was grateful. Even from here, I could smell the coffee brewing. Likely she had brewed it for our guests this morning, since we preferred tea. Maybe I was one of the guests, too, because I most certainly didn't feel like myself today.
Sis and Tina pulled me to my feet and helped me into a dressing gown that seemed to match my nightgown. Then as they held me steady to step into the maribou slippers that Sis had let me wear, I noticed that my toenails glistened with a clear sheen. My expression must have been something of joy to the girls as they all giggled.
"We thought you needed a pedicure, too," Sis told me with a gleam in her eye. "But we didn't want to freak you out completely, so we just did your toenails in a clear luster. Next time, though, I think you should try a shade of pink."
Next time? What had I gotten myself into?
Since I was still unsteady in my sister's heeled slippers, she and Tina escorted me to the dining room and sat me down in my usual place. Marcia and Jacqui were already seated, Marcia taking coffee, and Jacqui, tea. But Mom did not ask me what I wanted. She placed a mug of hot, black coffee in front of me.
"Мама, I'd rather have tea," I complained.
"Coffee is better for headache," Mom decreed. "Today you drink coffee"
Everyone giggled but me.
"Sasha, you were so cute at the party," Jacqui said. "I should thank you."
"What?" I asked nervously looking over at Tina, but she began giggling even more. "What happened? Did I flirt with Jacqui?"
Tina smiled as her giggling escalated to an amused, squealing laughter, while she herself blushed.
"He doesn't remember what he did as her, does he?" Deb remarked wide-eyed to everyone. "The look on his face was just so precious!"
"Моя Саша! You really don't remember?" Mom said, smiling and tapping a small stack of pizza boxes on the counter, as if taking her cue to tease me. "I would think that you must remember!" She continued tapping the pizza boxes, but I could have sworn that she were playing tympani at a fortissimo.
"All right! What happened?" I fumed, sipping the hot and bitter, black coffee. "How badly did I embarass myself?"
"The pizza delivery boy made a pass at you!" Sonia told me. "He asked you for a date. You just stood there and stared at him!"
"I know the guy, Barry, and like him," recounted Jacqui. "So, when you didn't even answer him, I took your hand and led you away. Then he asked me out instead. So now we have a date later tonight. So I should thank you for—what? I know!—being scared at just the right moment! I had to rescue you and it worked out well for me, anyway."
"After he left, you went for the vodka!" Marcia added as everyone giggled. "You may not believe this, but you were hot, girl!"
I put my head down on the table. I felt sick. A boy made a pass at me? No wonder I went for Dad's liquor cabinet. I wanted some vodka in my coffee right then.
"Why did you have to tell me?" I lamented. "I didn't want to remember that. That's why I went for the vodka."
"Don't worry," Tina consoled me. "Every girl feels better after a session of retail therapy. You'll get to experience that today, too."
I sipped more coffee. Why did I ever agree to do this? Those hallucinations had seriously distorted my thinking.
"Retail therapy?" I asked.
"Shopping!" they all seemed to yell loudly at the same time.
"Ow!" I yelled back as the pulsing began in my ears again. "Not so loud!"
"If didn't know he had a hangover," Sonia observed, "I'd think Sasha was having her first period!"
Everyone giggled at that—except myself! I was too sick for their teasing even to upset me.
"Got any aspirin?" I asked Mom.
"I've got some Midol Teen® in my bag," Tina teased.
"Does it work for hangovers?" I wondered aloud.
Everyone was giggling or laughing at that as well.
"Моя Саша, Mom addressed me, "you simply need to drink your coffee, eat breakfast, and get moving. Today for you is very important."
"Will coffee and breakfast cure my headache?" I asked.
"No, but you need it anyway," Mom said. "Headache will go away when hangover finish. You still must eat." She opened the oven door and removed a baking sheet covered with pastries. Sis helped her place them on small plates and distribute them to us.
The pastries were hot and my headache lessened a little as I smelled their aroma. I raised my head from the table and looked at everyone.
"Thanks for including me in your sleepover," I offered them gratefully. "It was—a new experience."
"Did you have fun?" Tina asked me.
I looked down at my pastry. "I really can't remember," I apologized.
"Then you did!" Jacqui concluded as the others laughed.
"I still can't believe that the pizza guy—," I stopped, blushing. "He really made a pass at me?"
"Uh-huh!" Tina affirmed, smiling at me. "But you're already taken!"
I felt Tina's gentle kiss touch my cheek. When she did, I felt all my apprehension, misgivings, and fear about the previous night melt away despite my headache. I reached for her hand and she grasped it. Sonia took my other hand. Sitting up I could see that we all had joined hands and everyone was smiling at me. So infectious were their smiles that my own dimples were creasing. I breathed deeply and sighed in relaxation. My headache throbbed all the more, as if it were angered that I dare feel good defying its torture.
"Is your headache gone?" Jacqui asked me.
"No," I answered, "but I'm feeling better anyway!"
"I think Sasha understands," observed Marcia. "This is almost like a menses for him. He can feel the joy even through the pain."
"Girl, you're one of us now," declared Deb, making eye contact with me directly. "I think you're more girl on the inside than you know."
"You've always been," confirmed Sonia to me. "I've been after you to let your inner girl out to play since we were toddlers. At heart, you've always been my little sister!"
"Is that why I've looked up to you so much?" I asked Sis. "So often I've secretly wanted to be like you."
"Yes," she answered. "But it was never all that secret—not to me, anyway. That's why I wanted so much for you to dress up. You need it, really. You've needed it for a long time"
"But I'm a boy!" I protested. "And I'm only attracted to girls."
"Yes. And you're my boyfriend," Tina assured me. "But your also my girlfriend. You're a girlfriend to all of us, now, and we're all your girlfriends. More like sisters, really. Welcome to sisterhood, Sasha."
She kissed him on the cheek again, as everyone else in the room applauded briefly.
Everyone at the table was enjoying their coffee or tea and pastries along with a free-flowing conversation that mostly dazzled me, since I just didn't have my wits about me to keep up with it. So, I finished my coffee and pastry by small sips and slow nibbles. Very slowly, I felt my headache begin to clear…
Something felt—and smelled—very different in the shower. Sis had me supplied with body wash instead of soap. It had a very nice scent to it, like apricots, although it had a grainy feel to it. And my skin tingled just a little as I rubbed it all over myself. I think that I was enjoying myself maybe too much, since I heard Sonia ask, "Are you almost finished. We're all waiting, too!"
"I think so," I replied. "It's just that I can't believe how nice this body wash smells. But it seems a little grainy to me."
"That's the exfoliant in it," she explained. "Remember? We talked about it two nights ago. It strips away dead layers of skin cells."
"So that's how it feels?"
"Uh-huh," she confirmed. "I left a nice plush bathrobe out here for you."
"Oh! Do I need that hair remover again?" I asked. "Uh—depilatory as you called it?"
"I don't think so. Your legs still looked baby smooth to me."
"Thanks. I'll be right out, then."
Sonia had left the bathrobe on the hook next to the shower door. When I put it on, it was barely long enough to cover me. Also, the fragrance of the body wash lingered about me and I felt very relaxed by it. I could get used to it. There was no reason that I couldn't use it, even as a guy.
I wandered down the hallway to my bedroom to find Jacqui and Marcia standing guard outside my door, while Sis, Tina, and Deb awaited me within. Tina had already laid out a set of undergarments for me.
"Sasha, here we have for you a training bra with matching panties," began my girlfriend. "This is a camisole, often just called a 'cami.' And this is a half-slip, to be worn under your skirt. It's not always necessary, but sometimes it's still nice to have."
"This I know," I replied. "You forget that I grew up with a sister and that guys see a constant stream of girls wearing not much more than what's there. And Sis has been covertly training me for today since birth. Well, it's been mostly covert."
They paused a moment. Then Tina grinned at me. "Are you sure you know how to put it all on?"
"I think I can figure it out. I did wear Sonia's dress yesterday after all."
"Then put something on," ordered Sis.
"Uh… I don't wanna dress in front of everyone," I said, naked under the robe.
Everyone else giggled, but somehow, I just smiled at Tina and giggled back. Then I grabbed the panties and stepped into them, pulling them up underneath my robe. They felt smooth and cool, even silky.
A squeal went up with a bit of applause from everyone there.
"Thatta girl, Sasha!" approved Debbi, smiling as her eyes glanced about the room. "Certain others here, and they know who they are, do the same thing in the girls' locker room! You did that just like they do."
Suddenly everyone but Deb was blushing, including myself. Jacqui and Marcia had entered my bedroom, crowding it even more. So now six of us were in there and I was sitting somewhat awkwardly on the corner of my bed. This was too crowded for me to move around much.
"Girls, I don't have room enough to dress with all of you in here," I told them. "Tina's in charge of my wardrobe, so she stays to help."
"But I'm your sister," appealed Sonia.
"You did it yesterday, Sis. It's her turn," I said. Everyone else, but Sonia, giggled.
"Huh!" snorted my sister as she crossed her arms and strutted out of my room, her long ponytail swishing as she turned away from me. I heard her and her friends outside squeal in uncontrolled laughter after the door shut behind them.
"I love how she does that, Tina!"
"What? Storms out of the room?"
"No, not so much that. It's how her ponytail swishes when she turns around. It's so cool. I need to learn that."
Tina smiled at me again. "You're really into this! You really are trying to be girly, aren't you?"
"Sonia wants to share her girlhood with me. And that's more than just her wardrobe. She very clearly wants me to enjoy it. And I need to try getting into the role of a teenage girl and sister as best I can—like a method actor does."
"I hope that both of you appreciate just how lucky you are to have each other as brother and sister."
"Sonia really is a wonderful sister," I affirmed, "but she had me so freaked out with her teasing me over dressing up, until you talked to me about it Thursday afternoon."
"You really thought she was trying to embarrass you?"
"Yes and no."
"Oh?"
"I couldn't think of any other reason for a girl to dress her brother up."
"So you never thought that girlhood was something she might want to share with you?"
"Well until you brought it up, I had never even wondered if it was something that a girl could share with a boy."
"That makes sense enough to me," my girlfriend conceded. "But then what changed your mind?"
"First, when you described what Sonia wanted, I knew it was true. The idea of sharing her girlhood with me sounds so much like something she'd think up, it had to be the truth. And then, in my hallucinations, dressing up like a girl for you somehow seemed normal. I got curious enough to try it."
"That's honest enough for me. But we do need to finish getting you dressed, though."
"Pantyhose?"
"You want pantyhose?"
"Yeah. They felt nice yesterday," I confessed as I let the robe open and fall off my shoulders. I knew that I was blushing. "I—I really liked wearing them. Gosh! I'm so embarrassed!"
"That's all right, Sasha. I understand," Tina assured me as she picked up the training bra from my bed. "I love to wear them myself. And don't be too embarrassed because you like wearing them. You said that Sonia wants you to enjoy this. It sounds like you've already found something to get started with."
Tina held the straps of the bra up for me.
"I guess I do," I admitted, reaching through the bra-straps. "I'm just scared to be liking this so soon."
"But why? It's really who you are," she continued, gesturing for me to stand up and turn around.
"Really who I am?" I asked, holding my arms out as she hooked the bra from the back.
"Mm-hmm! You are so girly! Well, at least in the ways we hoped you were," Tina said to reassure me. "Everyone of us here have noticed this about you for a long time."
"Y'know, Ms. Tollefson gave me this test for androgyny. I scored high on both sides, masculine as well as feminine."
"Maybe that's why you're taking to all this so well?"
"Am I?"
"Yes, you are, Sasha. You're as pretty as a girl as you are handsome as a boy."
"That's what this androgyny thing's all about. I should be as competent at girls' things as I am at boys'."
"You seem to be doing that so far. And it's not just your looks, either. We all noticed that while you're dressed up, you act a lot like your sister. Especially you stand, walk, and gesture like Sonia."
"I wasn't aware of that, but it makes sense. Sis is the girl that I know best and knows me best. I'm not surprised that I'd copy her style. And we're both prob'ly gonna copy Mom, so that makes sense as well."
"Well, you do have much of your sister's style. Even as a boy you share quite a few things with her. I've noticed that you both like wearing the same colors and listen to the same music. You both like the same popular music as well as classical."
Tina continued helping me dress and I soon had everything on except shoes.
"I liked those black pumps with the ankle straps that I wore yesterday," I confessed. "By the way, I like it when you wear shoes like that."
"Well, they are a classic look," Tina informed me. "And I do like them. They go with just about anything you wanna wear. They're a wardrobe standard for any girl. But we do wanna get you into something else today, though."
"Oh? Whaddya have in mind?"
"Hmm? I had been thinking maybe a pair of strappy heels?" Tina mused, then grimaced. "Y'know what, though? I think the ankle-strap pumps do look better with that skirt and blouse. Since you like them, that's the call!"
These were the same shoes from yesterday, Deb's three-inch heels. I had managed to walk quite a lot wearing them without any real discomfort. My biggest problem is that my visual perspective was seriously altered suddenly being three inches taller.
I knelt down to put them on, but Tina stopped me and suggested that I sit a certain way to buckle the ankle straps.
"That's right, Sasha! Knees together and lean…"
The way she had me sit to fasten the straps made me feel, well, elegant. And to my chagrin, I actually liked sitting that way.
"You look so cute, hubby!" Tina squealed with a full smile. "Perfectly girlie!"
I noticed she and I were both wearing our wedding rings. The LEDs on the clock shone green again.
Next, Tina led me to the kitchen where Deb and the others had set up a makeshift hair salon. Apparently places to sit and a large sink were a sine qua non for this enterprise. She directed me to the chair and sat me at one end of the table so that the sink was right behind us.
"So Sasha, which of the hairstyles that we tried yesterday do you want to go with?" Deb asked as she covered my blouse with a huge plastic bib and fastened it behind me.
"We tried hairstyles?"
"Yes, we did. But I suppose that memory got dissolved in the vodka, too?"
"I guess it did."
Deb sighed rather loudly, then shouted, "Jacqui! Bring your laptop!"
A moment later, Jacqui padded into the kitchen with a laptop tucked under her left arm, sat down to my right, and flipped up the screen. "Whaddya want?" she asked.
"Show him the photos of his hair from the sleepover."
"Parallel views?"
"That'd be best. Show the three-quarter views first, next frontals, then profiles."
Jacqui quickly pulled up two photos side-by-side. At first, they looked like Sonia with darker hair, but then I realized that they were both pictures of me. I couldn't remember either of them.
"Well, Sasha, what'll it be?" Deb asked me.
"I don't know," I admitted cluelessly. I had no idea what to choose, nor even how to go about deciding on one. "What do you like? Or ask Tina or Sonia. I don't have any idea."
"You can't remember anything from yesterday?"
"Sorry, but I'm clueless. I don't know what's important in a hairstyle."
"What do you think, Jacqui?" Deb asked.
"I think he'll look cuter with the one on the right."
"I was thinking that, too," Deb concurred. "Quick! Go get the others!"
I don't think it took much more than a minute and Sonia, Tina, and Marcia were all there."
"The one on the right is best," opined my sister.
"Do the style on the right," instructed Marcia.
"The right is cuter," my girlfriend judged.
I guess that was a consensus. It would be the style on the right side of the screen. And it just screamed "girl!" But since I didn't want to be recognized or mistaken for a boy in a skirt and blouse, I simply chose to yield to their unanimous opinion.
"Then go for it," I told Deb. She smiled back at me and went to work on my hair. My sister and girlfriend hugged one another as they both emitted loud squeals of delight.
They were enjoying this entirely too much.
"This style is like a flipped semi-pageboy but much longer," Deb explained. "Although I've trimmed it a little, I only want to style your hair today, not cut it. If you really want me to cut it, then I can do that another time. Besides, you may not want to look too different when you go back to being a boy—if you go back to being a boy."
"What's a flipped semi-pageboy?" I asked.
Jacqui turned to me. "My hair's in a semi-pageboy," she said. "When it's flipped, the ends are curled to the outside instead of underneath like mine are."
"And what do you mean by if I go back to being a boy?"
"Well, after this weekend, I think you won't wanna go back!" Deb predicted.
"We hope to entice you to stay a girl," declared Sonia. "You're looking so good moving from Li'l Bro to Li'l Sis, that it'd be a shame to waste that."
Geeze! What had I gotten myself into? I had only promised to do this through Monday. I had to be back in school Tuesday and that would be the end of it. Or did they want to have me doing this as a hobby? It wouldn't be that bad, dressing up after school. Tina, Sonia, and I often studied together anyway, sometimes our house, sometimes Tina's. It's not like it would be in public, would it?
Then I listened to myself. This was getting out of control. And that was because somehow I had liked it. Maybe Ms. Tollefson was right. Maybe I was androgynous and needed some kind of feminine expression? But did I have to dress up like a girl for it? Maybe I should ask her a few questions about this? I didn't know. This whole thing was beginning to scare me.
"Can I have a mirror?" I asked. "I'd like to see what you're doing to me."
"Not yet," Deb answered. "Not until I'm done. Then you get to see the whole thing all at once. Seeing it halfway might scare you unnecessarily and we don't want that. Remember, you're gonna be seen with us all day, so I'm making you look as nice as I possibly can. We don't want this to be your first bad hair day as a girl, too."
"No, I guess not," I concurred with her.
"Li'l Sis, I wish you could remember more of the sleepover," remarked Sonia. "I've never seen or heard you have so much fun in your life. One thing's absolutely certain—you party like a girl!"
"At least you did until Barry made a pass at you," Jacqui reminded me. "Then you went for the booze."
And the lingering after-effects of it were still with me, although the intense, throbbing pain of earlier in the morning now had lessened to a merely constant, lower-grade headache. But what I really regretted that apparently I did enjoy myself but couldn't remember any of that. So, the alcohol had ruined the party for me, but not them. I was the only one who couldn't remember that I had a good time.
I looked down at my left hand to examine my manicure again (no wedding rings). The girls could have done them in any color, or made them really long, but they didn't. No, they did it to match Tina's and Sonia's because I had said that I liked theirs. And they did my nails short on my left hand so I could play my violin without any problems. I'd heared some awful tales of what girls did to the first one who dozed off at a sleepover. Then I remembered what the point of this exercise was. Sis wanted to share what was joyful with me. She'd kept the teasing to a minimum. She'd invited me into her circle of friends. They were still working to make me presentable as a girl. That would protect me from discovery. Indeed, they were all trying to make this fun for me. For the first time today, I flashed a brief smile in spite of my hangover.
"Sasha, you're taking to all this so much better than I hoped you would."
"I promised you that I'd try to enjoy myself while I did this. And except for this hangover, it's all been fun so far. Mom was right. This seems to be turning into a good experience."
Sis dropped down and kissed me on the cheek. "I'm happy you see it that way," whispered Sis in my ear. I could see her eyes moistening. I knew that girls cry when they're happy. Really happy. And my eyes were moistening now, too.
"Did I tell you that I went see Father Alexei yesterday after I got back from lunch?" I whispered to my sister.
"No," she answered also whispering.
"Well, he saw me and commented that you had gotten your wish."
"Omigosh! Was he—?" Sonia raised her voice.
"He was only concerned that he hadn't seen us much at church for a while," I said, my own voice still sotta voce. He made me promise to come Sunday and he wants you there, too. And I'm going dressed like a girl, so don't you dare not show up there with me. He wants to give us a blessing."
"Why would he wanna bless us? And you in drag?"
"Maybe because blessing is what priests do!" I smiled again.
"But I would've thought he'd be all judgmental about it and everything!"
"No, he wasn't at all," I said. "In fact, it seemed a little weird—almost like he was expecting me to show up wearing a dress someday."
"I kept telling him that I always wanted to dress you up like a girl."
"Yes, that seems to have been the case."
Now, Sonia blushed—deeply! Maybelline®, Cover Girl®, or Revlon® could use that color to inspire a whole new line of reds!
"It's okay, Sis," I assured her. "I really do understand now why you wanted this for me. And seeing how happy it makes you, I'm happy, too." She was crying now and so was I. Fortunately, neither of us had done our makeup yet.
When Deb had finished with my hair, about half an hour later, Jacqui set her laptop up with its camera for me to get a look at myself. I was frightened by my own appearance. I couldn't see the least bit of boy in my face. The hairstyle made me look really cute.
"Sasha, this is close to how you looked when Barry made that pass at you," Jacqui informed me. "Except for your deer-in-the-headlights stare!" She giggled.
"I can't say that I'm surprised," I conceded, examining myself carefully on the screen. "I would never have thought I could look anything like this."
"So, you like it, then?" Deb asked me.
"Yes. Yes, I do. It makes me look like a real girl. You did a great job with it. If you wanted to make me think about staying a girl, you couldn't have made a better argument!"
"Yeah, Deb," said Tina, flashing a wicked grin. "It's kinda hard to know whether to let him go back to being a boyfriend or just to keep him like this. There's cute, and then there's what I'm seeing right now!"
"Now, all we have to do is just get a little make up on you to complete the look," Sonia said to me. "Up to my room, Li'l Sis!"
Deb unfastened the plastic bib and let me go. My sister took me by the hand and led me out of the kitchen and up the stairs to her bedroom. She sat me down at her vanity and I got another look at myself in the mirror. Deb had really done such a nice job with my hair. In spite of my anxiety about it, this seemed to be working out.
"All right, Li'l Sis," Sonia addressed me. "Let's get started on your face. You'll be trying different clothes on, so I think we should keep to a lighter, natural look today."
"Whatever you think is best," I conceded to my sister. "You're the expert here." And she really had become expert with cosmetics, as much as any teenager could. So I had no doubt that she would complete my look as beautifully as possible.
"You're likely to try different colors while shopping, so we need your face looking as natural possible to get a fair idea of what will look right on you."
"That makes sense to me."
My sister worked her magic on my face with her collections of lotions, potions, and powders for nearly half an hour, explaining each step as she continued to work. She described to me the purpose of the various brushes and applicators, the contents of the jars and vials that she used, educating me about every choice she had made for my look.
"So whaddya think now, Sasha?" Sonia asked me. I studied myself in the mirror. There was no hint of a boy looking back at me. It was kind of eerie that I looked all girl. Fascinating, really. Just the intellectual puzzle how a boy could be made to look exactly like a girl occupied my mind for an extended moment.
"Wow!" I said, grinning at my sister. "This is amazing. I could never have imagined looking this good. How did you?"
"I've been planning this day for years," she reminded me flashing a wicked smile at me. "I've had a long time to figure out exactly how to make your face up."
That she had studied me for this purpose did sound a little creepy, yet I also knew that I could trust her judgment for the very same reason. I could not help but be pleased with the transformation that Sis, Tina, and their friends had given me. I had never looked so handsome as a boy as I was now pretty as a girl. I resolved that after this exercise was over, I would make every effort to groom myself as guy with an equivalent effort. I felt a sudden need to be worthy of Mom, Sonia, and Tina as a son, a brother, and a boyfriend.
"Well, Sis, I'm looking forward to going out now," I admitted. "I think today is going to be fun after all!"
My sister squealed and, kneeling on the floor, hugged me from behind. Somehow we managed to squeeze both our smiles into the oval mirror of her vanity.
"There's just one more thing we need to do, Li'l Sis."
"What's that?"
"Stand up!"
We both got up and she grabbed her atomizer off the vanity and pumped up a cloud of mist in the air and walked through it.
"You do the same," she said as she thrust the atomizer into my hands. So, I sprayed my own cloud of perfume and went right through it, too. Just as I did, the doorbell chimed the "Bells of Westminster."
"Oh, Geeze!" I exclaimed. "I wonder who that could be ?"
"Well, we're done here," declared Sis, taking me by the hand. "Let's go see."
Sis and I had hurried down the stairs to see who the new visitor was, but we stopped because there with Mom stood our Aunt Svetlana. And suddenly my heart sank and I began to feel embarrassed once again. Why did Mom have to tell her of all people about this?
Mom was busy introducing her sister-in-law to Marcia and Jacqui. She already knew Tina. Then, when Aunt Svetlana spied Sis and me, she ran right across the room to us.
"Sasha! Dat you?" my aunt almost screamed. "I cannot belieffe dat you so pretty!" She squealed and pulled me into one of her patent-pending hugs and did a little victory dance. "Wen your мама told me dat you do dis, I not know dat you do so well!"
"Спасибо, Auntie!" I said. "But it's all the work of Sonia and her friends. They want me to look as pretty as they are."
"Да. You go to mall wit dem. Dat is khwy I come, to drive big van," Aunt Svetlana explained. "And I tell you khow I dress your папа khwen khe was boy. Khe was also pretty girl. We khad much fun khwen children!"
"Dad dressed up like a girl?" I asked. So maybe that was why Mom called and asked her to come? Well that, and she drove a van.
"Да! Dat much fun for us bot!" affirmed my aunt. "We make big game of wkho most pretty girl! Your папа say khe more pretty girl dan me. And khe very pretty girl but not so pretty as I."
The doorbell rang again and Mom asked me to get the door. So I opened it and the person there was someone else whom I had not expected this morning.
"Marjorie?"
"Good morning, Sasha!" Marjorie greeted me. "How are you?"
Oh, this day was just getting better and better!
Continuandum…
©2011, 2017 by Anam Chara.
To See Through a Glass Darkly
by the Rev. Anam Chara✚
Chapter 17
Sasha and his entourage all go shopping together at the mall.
Russian Language Notes
ÐœÐ¾Ñ Ð¡Ð°ÑˆÐ° [mah-YAH SAH-shuh], my Sasha.
Ð¡Ð¾Ð½ÑŒÑ [SON’-yuh], Sonia.
Да [DAH], yes
“Marjorie Stedham?” I heard Sonia squeal from behind me. “Is that you?”
“Omigosh! Sonia Petroff?” Marjorie yelled back as they ran toward one another. “So Sasha’s your brother?”
I barely side-stepped their collision as they met and embraced right where I had been standing.
“Except that he’s my Li’l Sis today,” Sonia updated Marjorie, who was quite apparently a friend. But it made sense that they were, because they both competed on the local pageant circuit.
“Everybody,” my sister announced. “I’d like you to meet Marjorie Stedham, a friend of mine I know from several pageants. She’s won at least four crowns and was a runner-up more times than I can remember. You’ve met Mom before and apparently you already know Sasha. This is Papa’s sister, my Aunt Svetlana. These are all my girlfriends, Tina, Deb, Jacqui, and Marcia. And Tina and Sasha are also dating now.”
“Hi, everyone!” Marjorie smiled and waved to us all in the room. “Nice to meet you!”
I turned to Marjorie and my sister. “So what are you doing here, Marjorie?” I asked.
“I’m not sure if I should say anything about it, except just to you,” she answered. “Can we speak privately somewhere?”
“It’s okay,” I said, knowing that Marjorie had to protect my confidentiality. “Sis, Marjorie’s the receptionist for the psychiatrist that Doctor Tollefson took me to see yesterday morning.”
“Do you work there full-time?” Sonia asked her.
“Oh no! Just part-time, although I work the full day twice a week. I met your brother yesterday and took him to lunch. He looks so cute as a girl, I just had to talk to him! But since he’s your brother, it makes perfect sense now.”
“So then, why are you here now?” I asked again.
“Your mom called the office yesterday afternoon and we talked. She remembered meeting me at one of our pageants and asked me to come shopping with you today.”
“That’s great!” Sonia exclaimed. “You’re gonna get shopping advice from a four-time pageant winner today.”
“Who did your hair, Sasha?” Marjorie asked me.
“Sonia’s friend Deb.”
“Well, it looks great on you,” answered Marjorie. Hearing her name mentioned, Deb came over.
“You like it, then?” Deb asked her.
“Absolutely,” Marjorie replied. “I’ve seen professionals not do this as well as what you’ve done with his. You thinking of doing it as a career?”
“I might,” answered Deb. “But I really want to get a college degree, though. I’m not really sure what my options are yet.”
“Well, if you ever turn pro you can count on me as a client–certainly so long as you do work like that. It’s great!”
“Thanks, Marjorie.”
Mom came over just then. “Marjorie, thank you so much for coming. I’d like to offer you some coffee or tea and a pastry, if you’d like?”
“No thanks, Mis’ess Petroff,” she said. “I’ve already had my breakfast.”
“When Svetlana finish her coffee and Danish, then we go.”
“By the way, I just thought I’d mention it,” continued Marjorie, “but it looks like it might rain today.”
“Thanks for telling us,” said Mom. Then in a louder voice she announced, “Everybody have raincoat?”
“We have ours in my car,” said Deb. Jacqui and Marcia had come with her.
My sister went to the coat closet next to the front door.
“You wear my old raincoat, Ð¼Ð¾Ñ Ð¡Ð°ÑˆÐ°,” Mom told me. “You must not get pretty clothes wet. СоньÑ, you get coat for Ð¼Ð¾Ñ Ð¡Ð°ÑˆÐ°.”
“Now, should we all go in Svetlana’s van or maybe take another car?” Sis inquired of everyone generally. “The van can seat up to eight including the driver.”
“But how much stuff will we need to load for the return trip?” I asked.
“Sasha has a good point,” observed Sonia. “What do you think, Мама? Svetlana?”
“Seat in back of van folt down,” explained our aunt. “Useful to bring big instrument like bass or ’cello. And music stands, also. Much space for many shopping bags.”
“How many here have a car?” Mom asked.
Besides Aunt Svetlana’s van, my mother, Tina, Deb, and Marjorie all had cars there. Certainly, we could select an adequate convoy for a trip to the mall from the available vehicles. I was surprised though that we only took two.
Since Sonia and Marjorie hadn’t seen one another for a while, they rode with Mom in her car. Aunt Svetlana asked to drive Tina and me, but surprisingly Deb decided to ditch her own car for the trip, so that she, Jacqui, and Marcia all joined us in Auntie’s van.
Deb rode up front next to Aunt Svetlana while Jacqui and Marcia sat in the seat behind them. Tina and I held hands as we made out in the back seat.
“Mm!” Tina teased me. “I kinda like tasting my boyfriend’s strawberry lipgloss!”
“Well, I kinda like tasting yours, too,” I replied. “Raspberry, isn’t it?”
“Mm-hmm!”
We heard giggles from the the others in the van, including my aunt.
“Sasha, I think it wonderful dat Sonia get you dress up for her,” Auntie weighed in on the recent happenings. “I tink every boy need learn to dress like girl sometime. And you look very pretty girl. Your mama and papa bot proud of you to do dis. I proud, too.”
Being doted on by Auntie always made me blush, but Tina hugged me closer to herself and for the first time in my life, I think, I felt happy that Aunt Svetlana was teasing and doting on me.
Our two-vehicle caravan arrived at the mall, just as most of the retailers were opening for business Saturday morning. Aunt Svetlana found a row of empty parking spaces near the main entrance and pulled into one. Mom parked adjacent to her.
We all got out of the vehicles and assembled on the plaza in front of the mall.
“Khwere we go first?” Auntie asked.
“The first thing that Sasha needs are his–her own shoes,” observed Sonia. “I’d suggest Gentle Souls ®. We’ll do a lot of walking today and I want my new sister to feel as comfortable as possible. We can go on from there.”
So, my sister led us all to a shoe store of the same name not too far from the main entrance on the first floor of the mall. Apparently, the shoes from Gentle Souls ® were a standard for comfort. What caught my eye was a video on a big screen of two teams of women playing basketball in high-heeled pumps.
“Are they for real?” I wondered aloud, asking no one specific.
“Absolutely!” answered a petite sales clerk with waist-length blond hair. “I’ve sprinted for my bus wearing these more than a few times.”
“Didn’t it hurt?” I asked.
“Not at all,” the salesgirl continued. “I used to change into my sneakers whenever I got home until I began working here. Now I change my clothes but usually not my shoes. I’m Tiffany, by the way.”
“I’m Sasha and I’m on my first shopping trip today with my sister and her girlfriends and my girlfriend.”
For an awkward moment, I could feel everyone staring at me. A quick glance around the shop confirmed that the feeling was correct. Tiffany stared wide-eyed at me.
“You mean you’re a boy?” Tiffany asked for clarification, with a giggle.
“I didn’t say that right, did I?” I turned to ask Tina. She looked across the store to Mom, who shook her head.
“No, you said too much,” my girlfriend confirmed. “But it’s all in fun, so don’t worry about it.”
“He–she’s my little brother and promised me he’d dress like a girl this weekend,” explained Sonia. “I’ve been trying to get him to do it since like forever, and he’s doing it as a favor to me. We had no trouble lending him clothes to fit, but shoes are another matter.”
“She’s wearing a pair of my older sister’s,” Deb informed the sales clerk. “They’re close, but still not quite the right fit for him–her, I mean.”
“Well, you brought him to the right place,” Tiffany said, giggling with a smile. “I can’t think of anything better for a boy’s first pair of high heels!”
I knew my face had to be a deep crimson color by then. Yes, I would learn to think before I spoke after that.
Tina led me by the hand to a chair and sat me down. “Let’s get you shoes of your own, now.”
Tiffany brought over a Brannock ® device to measure my feet while Tina helped me take off the shoes that I was wearing. The young clerk carefully measured my feet–both of them–and then asked me about my own shoes.
“So Sasha, what size do you wear in men’s shoes?”
“Seven and a half.”
“Width?”
“Uh… I’m not sure.”
“Your feet are a bit wider than a girl’s would be, so I’m gonna let you try a wider shoe first, then a longer one if that doesn’t work,” explained Tiffany. “Usually, a guy needs to add two to his shoe size to get a woman’s shoe that fits.”
“You said ‘usually.’ Have you fit guys in women’s shoes before?”
“I have a few times. More than you might think, in fact!”
“It’s nice to know I’m not alone in this.”
Tiffany giggled again. “For whatever reason, we’re a favorite store for guys needing to wear women’s shoes. Your reasons are your own, but I gotta say you’re really sweet to do this for your sister.”
I blushed. Just then, another young woman, a little older than Tiffany entered.
“G’mornin’, Tiff!”
“Good morning, Carla! Would you take care of these other ladies while I get her shoes?”
“Sure,” answered the young woman. “Who’s next?”
“We all came in together just a few minutes ago,” my sister told Carla. “This is my little–uh–sister’s first time shopping at the mall here and I thought we’d come here first. She borrowed the ones she’s wearing now.”
“They’re my sister’s,” Deb added. “They almost fit Sasha, but not quite. Uh–she’ll need something easier to walk around the mall in.”
“Well, you won’t find more comfortable heels anywhere,” Carla declared. “So who else wants to try on a pair.”
“I do,” answered Jacqui. “I need a new pair of pumps to go with a new red dress to wear on my date with Barry.”
All of my family and sister’s girlfriends giggled at that as Jacqui looked obliquely at me. Again, I blushed as she had brought that up.
Soon after that, the store came alive with activity. Tiffany had me trying several pairs of shoes on, high-heels, flats, sneakers, and others. I found myself focused on selecting shoes and so was everyone else. We all were also trying on pair after pair in various styles and colors. And not long after that, another woman with the name ‘Jeri’ on her badge entered, presumably a manager for the shop. She looked surprised and happy to see what looked like a morning rush on her store.
“Hi there!” the woman greeted me as Tiffany continued to help me with an especially high pair of heels. “I’m Jeri, your store manager. Is everything satisfactory?”
“So far I’ve been overwhelmed by all the attention,” I admitted. “Tiffany’s doing everything she can to get me into my first pair of heels.”
“Well, that’s certainly a special occasion,” Jeri noted. “But why’ve you waited so long?”
My sister spoke up, “Sasha just wasn’t ready for heels until now.” Tina, Deb, Marcia, and Jacqui all giggled at the remark as Carla went back to fitting them for new shoes. Jeri began talking to Mom, Aunt Svetlana, and Marjorie, trying to make sales to them as well.
We were there for I didn’t know how long. Jeri announced a two-for-one sale and somehow I left the store with eight pairs of shoes. This began to bother me a little.
“Мама, why so many shoes?” I asked. “I only promised Sonia that I’d do this through Monday.”
“ÐœÐ¾Ñ Ð¡Ð°ÑˆÐ°, you worry too much!” Mom answered me. “And you not know yourself so well. You need them later.”
“I will?”
«Ð”а, Ð¼Ð¾Ñ Ð¡Ð°ÑˆÐ°! » she affirmed, which worried me. Firstly, she kept calling me Ð¼Ð¾Ñ Ð¡Ð°ÑˆÐ°, emphasizing the feminine adjective. She’d been using Ð¼Ð¾Ñ [mah-YAH] instead of мой [moy] with my name all morning. Next, eight pairs of shoes were entirely too many for just three days. So, this shopping trip was starting to give me some anxiety. How did she know that I might need all those shoes? Was she not telling me something?
I decided to wear a pair of low two-inch (5 cm) heeled navy blue pumps out of the store. They felt more comfortable than Deb’s sister’s shoes had. I could probably walk in the mall wearing these for a while.
“Deb, I guess I’m done with your sister’s shoes now,” I said, putting them on right away. “Please thank her for me, if you would.”
“Sure thing, Sasha,” she answered. “It was fun to provide your first pair of ladies shoes.”
Neither Carla nor Jeri had been in the store when I had betrayed my own privacy, but now Deb had let them know as well. And I know that my face must have turned beet-red again, but I was now giggling–no!–laughing along with everyone else–but Deb–at my own embarrassment. And I kind of liked the feeling.
Yes, I was embarrassed, but also I was having fun. I enjoyed a sense of belonging with everyone there. And for the first time, I understood–I felt as well as knew–the difference between embarrassment and humiliation.
“Okay, now!” I announced, smiling to Deb, who nearly cried in relief. “Does everyone here know that I’m a boy dressed like this?”
Deb took that as permission to join in with the fun and our collective mirth redoubled. For an extended moment, none of us could stop laughing. I had been mostly seated for the fittings, getting up to walk a few steps in each different pair of shoes. So I stood up, took my sister by the arm and kissed her cheek.
“You’re really okay with this, Sasha, aren’t you?” Sonia asked, pulling me into a hug.
“Yes, but I don’t know why,” I confessed. “What’s happening to me?”
“This is what I wanted to share with you–life as a girl,” my sister reminded me. “I hope you’re enjoying it.”
“I’d be lying if I said I weren’t. But I’m still scared even if I’m liking it.”
Just then I noticed Mom and Aunt Svetlana talking with Marjorie, who glanced obliquely at moment from the corner of her eye before she began moving toward me.
“Sasha, you’re really getting into the spirit of things, I see,” said Marjorie, noting the stack of shoeboxes next to me. “But you need to come with me if you still want a pair of espadrilles. Remember? From yesterday?”
“Yes, but I have more shoes than I can wear already.”
“No, a girl can never have too many shoes.”
“But I’m not a girl,” I reminded her. “And I only promised Sonia I’d dress up like this through Monday.”
“Come with me, Sasha,” commanded Marjorie, taking me by the hand. Then she turned to Mom, “Mis’ess Petroff, would you take care of his new shoes? I need to talk to him now.”
«Ð”а », answered Mom, smiling.
Suddenly, I was out the door with Marjorie and I was running along, working to keep up with her in my new pumps. She was taller than I and her greater height was mostly beautiful long legs, so my inexperience even in low heels made it difficult for me to match her stride.
“Marjorie, slow down before I trip over my own feet!” I winced. “I’m not used to shoes like these.”
“Get used to them, then! I wanna take you to another shoe store while your mom talks to everyone else,” said Marjorie. “We’ll get you a pair of espadrilles or two, but now it’s very important that I talk to you alone. Your mom will be explaining this to Sonia and Tina, maybe even their friends as well, since now they’re becoming your friends, too.”
“What are you talking about now?” I asked, more than just a little surprised. “You’re sounding weird.”
“Do you remember us talking after lunch yesterday? In the ladies’ room? When I showed you your aura?”
“What about it?”
“Well, today I’ve watched yours interacting, dancing with everyone else’s aura.”
“Is this for real?” I mused aloud. “I had trouble no small trouble believing what I saw.”
“It’s very much for real and I need to tell you what it all means.”
“Does it have anything to do with why suddenly I’m getting more than a weekend’s supply of new shoes?”
“Yes it does,” said Marjorie, holding both my hands and looking me square in the eye. “And it’s wilder than anything that you or I or anyone else has ever imagined.”
“You’re scaring me,” I told her. “I just wanted to dress up for a few days for Sis, so she and her friends could have some fun, and maybe me with them.”
“Please, don’t be afraid, Sasha. I’d been waiting for a while to meet you.”
“To meet me?” I asked for clarification. Had this girl been stalking me all along? “What’s going on here?”
“When I first met Sonia at a pageant, nearly three years ago, I saw in her aura that through her I would meet someone who’d be Twice Gifted. When I met you yesterday, I didn’t know that you were the one, but I did see that you’re becoming fully androgynous right away. When your mom called, then it seemed more likely that you were the one I saw in you sister’s aura. But when I saw her and your and Tina’s auras dancing together, I was certain.”
“Certain about…?”
“You being the Twice Gifted One,” clarified Marjorie. “I’m sure you’re the one I saw in Sonia’s aura.”
“The Twice Gifted One?” I queried.
“I don’t know all the details, but you have the soul of a true Androgyne.”
“An Androgyne?”
“It’s not so easy to explain,” said Marjorie. “I tried to tell you this yesterday, but I couldn’t find the words. The simplest way to describe it is that you’re both a boy and a girl. But since you’ve only been a boy until now, it’s time for you to live as a girl for a while.”
“It sounds crazy,” I dismissed what she’d just told me.
“How is it any crazier than what else is happening to you?”
I looked down at my hands and my diamond ring and wedding band were there again.
“My consciousness is still here with yours, Sasha,” she said in a voice that seemed to help calm me. “But yours has shifted, hasn’t it? I can tell because your aura’s changed its background color.”
“Please, stop! This is too much for me to understand. I can’t deal with it all.”
“I know,” she said, still making the effort to keep me calm. “It all seems to come at once, but it won’t. You’ll have time–time to learn what’s happening. This is all so exciting!”
“But it’s not happening to you! Besides, all this about auras and the Twice Gifted One and Androgynes isn’t what I signed on for,” I objected as my anxiety continued growing. “So, how do I get out of whatever it is?”
Then I heard behind me the steadily advancing gaits of high-heeled footsteps. Turning around I saw Sonia and Tina walking toward us. I noticed Tina wearing her wedding rings. She and Sis pulled me into an embrace that Marjorie joined as well.
“It’s okay, Hubby!” Tina whispered in my ear. “You can’t get out of it, but we’re in it together. You really need to learn to trust others.”
©2010-2013 by the Rev. Anam Chara✚
by
Anam Chara
What Marjorie has revealed to Sasha about who he may be proves very unsettling. They do more shopping as Sasha tries to adjust to what happens.
Sonia and Tina were sitting on either side of me while Marjorie knelt in front of me on the floor of Sheila’s Shoe World, tying the ribbons of a pair of espadrilles around my ankles. It felt strange that she would do this—strange because somehow I realized that I was looking up to her now, just as I looked up to my sister. Marjorie was becoming another mentor. Were all my role models to be female now?
“Try standing up now, Sasha,” suggested Marjorie.
I stood up in the espadrilles and took a few steps. I liked them. They were very comfortable. Yet finding that I liked wearing such distinctly feminine shoes also felt—naughty? Being a boy, I wasn’t supposed to dress as a girl, let alone to like it. Yet I did. Since Sonia wanted me to enjoy this, I had opened my mind to it and now was appreciating what she wished to share with me.
“These are nice,” I told my sister and friends. “I want this pair.”
“They have a two-for-one sale here today,” Sonia reminded me. “Get one more pair.”
“But why?” I demanded to know. “There’s no way I’m ever gonna wear all these.”
“Don’t worry,” Marjorie assured me. “You will have more opportunities than you think.”
I wasn’t exactly at ease with that. Even though I had volunteered to do this only for the weekend or so, I couldn’t ignore the feeling that already I had surrendered control of my life to my sister, my girlfriend, and a psychic beauty queen. But I also couldn’t ignore the feeling that, at least for now, that was the safest company that I could have.
Still, I had already purchased more shoes today than I had ever before owned at one time. And that was just the shoes. We hadn’t even shopped for anything else yet.
“Sasha, you need boots, too,” added Tina just then. I noticed that we weren’t wearing wedding rings, so I wasn’t in some kind of illusion. I had apparently had a conversation with Marjorie while hallucinating or in some kind of altered state. Tina called me hubby and we were both wearing wedding rings. Those are definitely signs that things are not what they seem in recent days.
“What?” I asked.
“Boots—for both weather and fashion,” Debbi clarified. I had been so caught up in my own little world that I had forgotten that Sonia’s and Tina’s other friends were also along for the ride. Marcia and Jacqui were eagerly comparing and modeling spring shoe styles at the far end of the middle aisle. But I hadn’t even noticed them coming in.
“I already have more shoes than I can wear,” I raised as protest, knowing full well that it would be dismissed.
“Sasha, a girl can never have too many shoes,” Marjorie reminded me.
“Yes, you told me that already,” I retorted, but deciding not to remind her that I’m a boy. That objection just wouldn’t carry much weight right now.
Debbi brought over two boxes of boots and kneeled next to me. She and Tina helped me take the espadrilles off and put on a pair of blue-gray boots of sueded leather with elegant cuffs folded around the top. Sonia signaled for me to stand. I stood, but teetered atop the heels. Tina and Debbi held me so that I wouldn’t fall or twist an ankle.
“Easy, girl!” Sonia warned me. “Let your heels settle and get a feel for how high you are.”
“These seem higher than anything else I’ve tried. Just how high are these, anyway?” I asked, but in complaint formed as a rhetorical question.
Debbi smiled at me. “These are four-inch heels,” she bragged about me. “And your legs look perfect in them.”
“Deb, I don’t think so,” I denied her claim. Four inches (10 cm)? I’d get dizzy wearing these. “Those shoes of your sister’s are the highest I was comfortable wearing. These are really too high for me.” Debbi had loaned me a pair of her sister’s three-inch (8 cm) pumps that had fit me quite well.
“Sasha has a point,” intervened my sister. “He’ll have to work his way up to higher heels. His legs will still turn heads enough as it is, though.”
My sister had referred to me in the masculine again. That worried me if anyone outside our group should overhear, but on the other hand, she hadn’t forgotten that I’m her brother. I glanced toward Sonia. “Sis, be careful with your grammar,” I whispered. “A pronoun can carry more meaning today than usual.”
Sonia raised a hand over her mouth as she giggled. “Sorry, Sasha!” she whispered back her apology. I guess I dropped my guard after what happened in Gentle Souls®.
Tina got us back on track. “Deb, do they have this in a lower heel?” my girlfriend inquired.
“I don’t know,” answered Debbi. “But this other pair has only a three-inch heel.” She opened the other box and withdrew a plain boot of simple black leather.
“Those look nice, too, Deb,” I assured her. “I like the simplicity.” And they were quite nice. Besides, I’d already turned down the other pair and didn’t wish to disappoint her again. I sat back down so Sonia and Tina could help me get the suede boots off.
Debbi and Tina helped me get the black boots on. I really liked how they felt going on. Standing up, I had little doubt. “Oh, I like these!” I announced. “If I have to get boots, this is the pair.”
“Those are a good choice, Li’l Sis,” confirmed Sonia. “That’s a classic look. Those boots will go with nearly anything else you’d wanna wear. But you should get the suede boots, too. You will be able to wear them later.”
“But that’s more money,” I objected.
“No, Sasha, it’s not,” Sis reminded me. “It’s two-for-one. Remember?”
“I thought that was just for the espadrilles,” I continued.
“Is for anything in store with same color tags or stickers,” explained Mom, just entering the store. “Is how they do two-for-one here.”
“You must learn khow to buy, моя Саша,” added Aunt Svetlana, trailing behind Mom. “We girls like shopping.”
“But not all at once!” I objected. “All this is too much for me today.”
Mom hugged me then. “Yes, I can see that is overwhelming for you,” she said. “Go out to a bench and sit awhile. We are shopping for us, too.” She kissed me on the cheek and scooted me toward the door of Sheila’s. I juggled my oversized shopping bags of shoes and boots, two from Gentle Souls®, one from Sheila’s, towards the bench outside, where I not so much set them down as dumped then and I more fell than sat down.
I must have been napping for a moment until I felt a hand on my shoulder gently rousing me. “Wake up, Sasha!” Sonia announced with a smile. “We’ve bought all our shoes for today. Time to continue.”
“Where do we go next?” I asked rather foolishly.
“Well when you get dressed,” my sister reminded me, “you, like, start naked and go from there.”
“So it’s lingerie and foundations next,” concluded Tina. “We gotta decide, like, what sizes and shapes you can wear. I mean you look okay in some of Sonia’s things, but you’re still, like, a little different, too. You need to learn your own sense of style.”
“Tina, this seems way more than I need,” I objected again. “After Monday, I’ll be through with all this.”
“No, Sasha, you won’t,” Marjorie spoke up. “I’ve tried to avoid telling you this because first, I don’t wanna frighten you, and also, I’m not sure how to interpret what I see.”
“Is this all about your reading auras again?” I asked her. “I really don’t buy it. I mean, that was a cool light and sound show you put on for me in the Ladies’ Room after lunch yesterday, but I just don’t go for all this psychic stuff.”
“Sasha, the young woman inside you has awakened, and she will emerge to play her role in your life and in the world,” preached Miss Stedham to me. “She will claim what’s due her. You have a choice to accept her and learn to integrate your masculine and feminine selves, or to resist her and suffer for it. You’ve wondered why Sonia wanted so much to share her girlhood with you? Well, it’s because it offers so much for you to enjoy.”
This all seemed too much for me. I felt like I wanted to turn and just run away somewhere, anywhere. But if I didn’t believe what Marjorie was telling me, why was I so upset about it? What she said was just superstitious, quite unscientific after all. But then how did she manage that light and sound show in the Ladies’ Room of Aunt Ellie’s Kitchen yesterday?
“But don’t I have any say in this?” I demanded. “Don’t I have the right to choose my own path in life?”
“Да, you certainly do, моя Саша,” answered Mom, suddenly entering the conversation. (She, my aunt, and Sonia’s other friends had just caught up with us from Sheila’s Shoe World.) “Or you did. I do not believe that you understand that you have chosen it already.”
“Actually, Mis’ess Petrovna, I believe he has one, maybe two more choices before his destiny along the Androgyne’s Path is confirmed,” advised Marjorie. “I see in his aura that those decisions may still be ahead of him. It’s difficult to read.”
“What decisions are they?” Mom asked her, anticipating my own question.
“I don’t know,” Marjorie conceded. “Nor can I say exactly when. I can only be certain that the first one will be very soon, even within a few more days.”
“How can I know what or when it will be?” I asked her, anxious to have some idea of how to direct my own future. “Can’t you give me some clue?”
Marjorie’s eyes began welling up in tears, and she answered with the high-pitched tension of regret in her voice, “I’m so sorry, Sasha, I just don’t know.” The tears began streaming down her face. “I’m too new at reading auras. The answers are there in your aura somewhere, but I just don’t know how to read it all yet.”
She was hurting because she was unable to console me more about my future. So I hugged her and, with a nod and a glance, urged Sonia and Tina to follow suit, and they did. “That’s alright,” I assured Marjorie. “I’m grateful for what you could tell me. You still gave me more than I knew.”
“I’ve had to learn how to read auras by myself, mostly from my own observations and intuition,” confessed Marjorie. “I’ve read what books on the subject by reputable authors that I could, but I really need to find a teacher to study with.”
“Like to find good music teacher,” Aunt Svetlana inserted herself into the conversation. “Often best to trust—khow you say?—word of mouth. I know someone wkho might khelp you.”
“You do?” Marjorie expressed surprised.
“I will ask friend wkhose mother is seer,” offered Svetlana. “Khwen student ready, den teacher appear.”
“Yet Marjorie must not tell Sasha any more about decisions,” warned the boy’s mother suddenly. “His own heart must decide each time without interference. Only thus he will know true destiny. And I believe that he will choose true.”
“But how can I do that without any direction?” I asked.
“Моя Саша, you not wit-out direction,” interjected Aunt Svetlana. “Your mama, your papa, your sister, and myself, next your teachers, your priest, and even your friends, we all khaff given you direction before. You forget your lessons so soon? Now iss time dat you tink on lessons already learned.”
I understood what Marjorie, Mom, and my Aunt Svetlana were telling me, but still I felt apprehensive about what I might be facing.
Sonia and Tina led me—dragged me was more like it—into another shop, Anne’s Intimate Apparel. To say the least, I was frightened entering this most sacred domain of the feminine. I think that I had this attitude because I had somehow learned that only naughty boys make any effort to view a girl’s undergarments, especially while she was wearing them. And somewhere I’d heard stories about how boys who’d been caught spying on girls in their lingerie might be punished by appearing publicly dressed as girls.
But I’m not being punished. After all, I volunteered to do this. Maybe I’m naughty not for wanting to see girls in their lingerie, but for wanting to see myself in it. Yes, Sonia did want to share girlhood with me, but I was also curious in my own right. Yet I could expect that by Monday, my curiosity would be satisfied. So I did not understand the need to buy myself a collection of matching sets of bras and panties any more than why I had purchased so many pairs of shoes.
Sonia grabbed my left arm to drag me toward a wall replete with racks of brassieres. She began to take a few from the racks and check labels for sizes. Then a tall blonde-haired lady sashayed over to us.
“Good morning, there! I’m Anne Wilson, the owner,” she greeted us. “Can I help you?”
“We hope so,” replied my sister. “Do you fit for bra sizes?”
“Yes, we do,” answered Ms. Wilson.
“That’s great!” Sonia continued. “Sasha here has never been properly fitted and just wears my outgrown bras.”
“Well! We can’t have that now, can we?” Ms. Wilson exclaimed. “Come with me to the fitting room.”
“Do I have to?” I objected.
“Of course you do!” Sonia decreed, taking my hand and beckoning Tina in our direction. My sister continued, “Getting fit for your first bra is an important rite of passage for a girl.”
“Maybe for me that should be a wrong of passage, instead?” I quipped.
“Now you’re just being silly!” Sonia shot back to me, rolling her eyes. “But I’m still hoping your jokes get better from all this.”
I suddenly raised a hand to cover my mouth as I broke into giggles. Then Sonia kissed my left cheek as Ms. Wilson led us behind a curtain into a hallway. To the immediate left was a louvered, bat-wing double door, that opened to the fitting room. Tina rejoined us and kissed me on my right cheek. They all escorted me inside.
“Someone please remind me again,” I pled. “Why am I doing this?”
“Because you love us,” replied Tina.
“And because we love you,” added Sonia. “Remember, my dream has always been to share girlhood with you and for you to enjoy it, too.”
For some reason, whenever my sister reminded me of that, I felt calm and content with what I was doing. Deep down, I knew that the reason for all this, even the years of her teasing, was exactly what she’d told me. Being a girl was very important to her. That she felt a need to share it was, for her, a consequence of love; to do so, an act of charity. At first, I thought this was all about dressing up, but quickly I’ve found out that it’s more than, soft lingerie, pretty dresses, and high-heeled shoes. Rather, she’s giving me a lesson in how girls think and feel and treat one another. What really surprised me was yesterday afternoon, when I broke my fingernail, Sonia, Tina, and their girlfriends all gathered around me with concern. If they’d do that over a broken fingernail, I’d have no doubt that they’d close ranks around me should I need them.
“That sounds interesting,” observed Ms. Wilson, as the double doors swung closed behind her. “I mean that she wants to share girlhood with you. I thought maybe you had to be a girl for a school play.”
“No, it’s not for a school play,” I admitted. “My sister had teased me about dressing me up like a girl ever since I could remember. But when I found out why, I felt guilty because I hadn’t. She just wants me to have a good time doing it.”
“Well, are you?”
“Honestly?” Nodding, I affirmed, “I think I am. My sister, my girlfriend, and their friends are doing all they can to make sure of it.”
Ms. Wilson smiled at me as she brought a measuring tape out. “Unbutton your blouse, please,” she politely commanded, so I complied, my fingers fumbling the buttons and my face blushing. “If it helps, girls often feel embarrassed, too, when they get fitted the first time. It marks such a big change in a girl’s life.”
“It’s an even bigger change for a boy’s,” I replied to her.
She giggled at my observation. “Yes, it is,” Ms. Wilson confirmed. “But you’re not the first boy I’ve fitted for a bra, and I doubt you’d be the last. Besides, the reason you’re doing this is not something I’ve heard before, but it’s really sweet. Would you take your blouse off, please?”
I removed my blouse as slowly as I dared. Then before I knew it, Ms. Wilson had already unhooked the back of the training bra that I had borrowed from my sister to wear. “You should slip it off now,” she continued. “Again, Sasha, many girls have reacted to getting fitted just as you have. They’ve learned to keep their breasts intimate and private, so they feel much as you seem to be right now. If you feel embarrassed revealing yours, that’s okay. It’s quite a natural response and very common. Now raise your arms, please.”
I complied and Anne Wilson deftly wrapped the measuring tape around my chest, just above the solar plexus. “Now, hands behind your head,” she continued. This time, she took the tape around right at the top of my underarms. “One more measurement,” announced Ms. Wilson. She wrapped the tape around me, right across the tips of my nipples.
Next, she draped her tape measure over a peg on the wall and then picked a clipboard and a pencil up. She wrote a few numbers and jotted other notes down as well.
“Hmm…?” Ms. Wilson pondered to herself. “I wonder if—I know! Sasha, wait here a moment.” She darted out of the room. Sonia and Tina stepped inside immediately after she had left. Instinctively, I held the blouse over my naked chest to cover myself. My sister and my girlfriend just stared wide-eyed at me and then to each other, open-mouthed, as if to gasp.
“What?” I asked, sensing that they were thinking a shared thought.
“Sasha, we’ve both seen you bare-chested before,” Tina reminded me.
“All the time,” added Sonia. “Even today.”
“So?” I challenged them.
“You covered right up when we came in,” remarked Tina. “Like, to be modest.”
“And you did so apparently without even thinking about it,” exposited my sister further. “You’ve never been bashful about your chest before. “So, we think you’re more a girl than you realize.”
I looked down at my sister’s soft, satin blouse that I was still holding across my chest. Suddenly, my cheeks felt warm: I was blushing again.
“That’s so sweet, Sasha!” Tina squealed, embracing me. Now I had felt her soft hands on my naked back before, but this time they felt as soft and smooth as the satin blouse which I continued to hold across my nipples. My girlfriend pressed her lips to mine and my body reminded me that, no matter how deeply I blushed, nor how many dresses, skirts, and satin blouses I wore, nor how sexy the lingerie I might wear under them, nor how high I teetered atop my shoes, in that one way that still mattered, I was still very much a boy. And I knew that I could be satisfied with that.
Just then, Ms. Wilson reappeared at the door, holding two or three bras. “Alright, young ladies, out!” she addressed Tina and Sonia. “It’s too crowded in here. Get out, now! Shoo!” She ushered them out of the fitting room. “Sasha, I’m going to try fitting you with this bra first. It’s called a push-up bra. If it fits you like I think it will…”
Ms. Wilson proceeded to fasten the tight push-up bra around my chest. She declared, “Yes! That’s perfect!” Then she turned me towards the full-length mirror to look at my own image. Then I glanced down at my chest. I couldn’t believe what I saw.
I had breasts.
“What—? How—?” I stammered, not even sure what question to ask. “Sonia! Tina! Come here!” I yelled, stunned, perplexed, and more than just a little frightened by my own reflection.
My girlfriend and sister rushed into the fitting room again. They just stared at me. “Omigosh!” Tina gasped. “You look like you have real breasts!”
“In a sense, they are his real breasts,” confirmed Ms. Wilson. “It is, in fact, his own real cleavage.”
“How did you do that?” Sonia asked her.
“When I measured his band-size, I noticed he had enough soft tissue in his chest,” answered Anne. “So, I used a push-up bra to exaggerate his cleavage.”
“So those aren’t padding or breast-forms?” Tina asked. “Just the push-up bra?”
“No, sweetheart!” I answered. “Such as these are, they’re all mine! But this brassiere is really tight.”
“That’s how it works,” explained Ms. Wilson. “It squeezes what you already have into the cups to create the illusion of larger breasts.”
“Well, at least it’s a consistent theme,” I remarked sotto voce in sarcasm.
“What’s that?” Ms. Wilson followed up.
“Illusion has been my theme for the week,” I said. “Things’ve seemed to me anything but real these past few days.”
“You look real enough to me,” Anne tried to encourage him.
“Thank you, but underneath all this, I’m still a boy,” I reminded her (and myself). “The girl before you is just an illusion created by a few others working together.”
“That’s not entirely true, Sasha,” my sister objected. “You do recall how you covered yourself up in here? You know? Only a few minutes ago? With the blouse?”
I wished that my sister were not so quick to remind me whenever I did something girly. It was getting hard enough to hold on to who I am. Yes, playing along with this was fun, but it was only for the weekend. I really thought that Sis and even Tina might have lost their perspective on that.
Once again, Ms. Wilson reached for her measuring tape. “Alright girls, you’ve had your peek,” she declared. “Out the door! It’s too crowded again. No, not you, Sasha! We have more to do.”
I began to leave because I thought that she had meant to include me as one of the girls. Or did she? She wrapped the measuring tape around me again, this time around the points where my newly pushed-up cleavage was at its maximum. “Sasha, you won’t need or want to wear the push-up bra all the time, but we want your inserts to look as natural as possible,” advised Ms. Wilson. “What your natural size appears to be with the push-up bra is about a B-cup, so I’ll give you the inserts to fill out your training bras to that size.”
Again, the collection of feminine items of lingerie to be purchased for me was mentioned in the plural. How much was there? Definitely, I couldn’t wear all this in just one weekend. And how much would all this cost, anyway? I knew one thing, though: I wasn’t paying for it from my allowance!
“Let me get this push-up off you,” Ms. Wilson said as she unhooked the bra’s fasteners behind me. “Next you can try the training bra with the inserts.” She left it for me to shed the brassiere while she continued other things.
She opened a drawer in a dresser against a side wall and took out a small carton, twice as long as wide but not very deep, bearing a picture of a demure teenaged girl wearing a brassiere. Then she brought out another box, cube-shaped, almost as wide as the longer one, bearing the same photograph of the pretty, smiling teen. Both boxes bore the label Becoming Woman® in an elegant, florid typeface. Only a moment was needed to understand the double entendre used for the product name. Then, reflecting a moment more, I caught yet a third meaning to flow from my own predicament. I was sure that the firm making and marketing these bras hadn’t counted on teenaged boys when forecasting sales, but I was also certain that they’d still appreciate the added business.
Ms. Wilson beckoned me over to the dresser, took the push-up bra from me, and laid it aside. Then she picked up the other bra from the box and one of the inserts. “I think this training bra is perfect for you,” she said. The clothier continued to explain while demonstrating, “The cup has an inner lining that forms a pocket for the insert. The inner linings are made of the same fabric as the cups, so you feel the bra, not the padding. That should feel much more pleasurable. You put the other one in.”
I did as instructed, noting how soft and smooth the fabric felt.
“That’s right!” Ms. Wilson approved. “Try it on now.”
I used the trick that Sonia had taught me, placing the cups in back, hooking the bra in front, spinning it around, and pulling the straps up over my arms. Ms. Wilson looked at me, shaking her head.
“What?” I queried.
“That’s not the right way to put a brassiere on,” she objected. “You’re cheating!”
“Cheating?”
“Yes, cheating!”
“So sue me!” I retorted indignantly. “I’ve only been wearing a bra for two days. “Besides, that’s how my sister showed me to put it on.”
“I know it’s not so easy at first, but the proper technique is to put your arms through the straps, pull the cups to your chest, and hook it behind you,” she explained. “It may take some practice, but it’s really simpler than what you just did. It’s just a matter of getting used to where the hooks are.”
What Ms. Wilson said made sense to me, although I’m not too concerned if I’ve put my brassiere on correctly. If I really had to worry about it fitting my breasts, maybe I’d think more about it, but as it was, it didn’t matter.
Or so I thought.
While I had been in the fitting room with Ms. Wilson, Sonia and Tina had been putting together a small, basic collection of lingerie for me to wear. Knowing the sizes to get, they had begun to gather matching bra and panty sets, camisoles, boy-shorts, slips, half-slips, and sleepwear. Of course, they had also been selecting more than a few such garments for themselves. After all, I had noted signs around the shop displaying a range of markdowns on a variety of items.
When Anne Wilson and I emerged from the fitting room, Sis and Tina met me with handheld shopping baskets laden with their choice of lingerie for me and themselves. Giggling, they presented me one basket, already filled with their recommendations.
“Again,” I observed, “these seem a lot more than I’m going to need.”
“A girl can never have too much lingerie,” remarked Ms. Wilson.
“That’s what everyone’s been telling me about shoes all morning,” I told her.
“Well, it’s true,” Sonia assured me. “For both lingerie and shoes.”
“I just can’t shake the feeling that I already have more girls’ clothing than I’ll ever need,” I complained.
“It’s not that much, Sasha,” replied Tina. “We ought to’ve bought you more before the wedding.”
I smiled at Tina and glanced down at my left hand. Please, not this again! There they were—my wedding rings. Tina and I both wore matching sets of a diamond engagement ring and interlocking wedding band. This set seemed normal, somehow, for a couple like her and myself, but only within my hallucination. Anyway, I was fairly certain that I had to be hallucinating again. Although my manicure was now the same inside and outside the hallucination, I noticed that something else was different. While I remembered wearing new two-inch (5 cm) heeled pumps out of Gentle Souls®, I now teetered atop four-inch (10 cm) heels, and my skirt was just as short as Tina’s and Sonia’s were. But strangely enough, I felt accustomed to what I was wearing.
“I hope we’re all ready for a break, now,” I whinged. “I need to eat something. And I think my chest is itchy from fitting all the bras.”
Tina intertwined her left hand fingers with my right. “Sasha, I don’t think fitting a brassiere is why you’re itching,” she said.
“Then what do you think it is?” I quizzed her.
“Exactly what it ought to be,” my girlfriend/wife answered, reaching into her purse and withdrawing a squeezable tube of some kind of medical cream. “I’d been expecting this any day,” said Tina, handing me the tube. Smiling, she whispered in my ear, “You’re growing a pair, now.”
©2013, 2017 by Anam Chara.
Whose Irish Eyes Be Smiling?
Cousins Sean and Kelly are as close to one another as they are to their siblings. Yet as close as they all are, their outlooks, interests, and aspirations have diverged while growing up— until circumstance binds them together again.
When Irish eyes are smiling
Sure, 'tis like the morn in Spring.
In the lilt of Irish laughter
You can hear the angels sing.
When Irish hearts are happy,
All the world seems bright and gay.
And when Irish eyes are smiling,
Sure, they steal your heart away.
— Chauncey Olcott & George Graff, Jr.
by
Anam Chara
When Irish eyes are smiling,
sure ’tis like a morn in spring…
—Chauncey Olcott & George Graff, Jr.
Rolling over and upright into a sitting position, Sean read the display on his clock, “6:02” with an icon of Mr. Sun smiling mockingly at him. He stumbled his way into the bathroom, immediately grabbing electric toothbrush and dentifrice to begin clearing away the aftertaste of nocturnal bacterial warfare from his mouth. Having loaded the bristles with toothpaste in spumoni-striped colors, he pressed the switch on his dentist-approved electric toothbrush and engaged his morning skirmish against the microbial insurgents assaulting his sense of personal comfort. Two minutes later, the toothbrush powered down, as it were, of its own volition, so then he turned his attention to the bottle of mouthwash on the counter of the bathroom sink. Now attentive to another agent of chemical warfare, he poured some into a glass preparing to counterassault his hidden microbial enemies. Sean proceeded to rinse fore and flank within his mouth and gargle deep into enemy territory until he could endure the metallic-sweet liquid no more.
Next, he shed his pyjamas and entered the shower, sliding the plexiglass door closed. The battle against the external bacteria, the precision maneuvers of soaping up, lathering, and rinsing off, Sean had reduced to less than five minutes of his morning ritual. The shower accomplished, he grabbed a towel as he heard the snooze alarm beeping.
Back in his bedroom, his clock glared “6:12.” This time he properly stopped the beeping until the alarm would be triggered the next day.
Sean grabbed a pair of boxer shorts from his dresser drawer and quickly pulled them on and then an undershirt and athletic socks. Fortunately, he felt, he could make due with casual wear at this job, so he chose one his favorite lumberjack-style plaid flannel shirts to wear for the day. His day’s ensemble would be completed with a simple pair of blue jeans. All that remained was to slip on his walking shoes and tie the laces securely.
The shoes that Sean wore today cost more than the total of everything else he was wearing. But he was okay with that. He either stood or walked around for hours each day, so he counted every penny spent on comfortable, supportive footwear as worth the cost. If he had to economize, he would buy less expensive shirts or trousers, but in his mind, trying save by buying cheap footwear was not worth the risk.
The clock now displayed “6:21” as he put wallet and keys into their accustomed pockets and secured the supple leather case for his smartphone on his belt and his tiny music player in his right shirt pocket. He put a leather writing pad and a matched pen and mechanical pencil in the left pocket. On the way out he grabbed his windbreaker within easy reach from a coathook next to his apartment door. As he exited, he donned the windbreaker and locked the door. Scampering down the two flights of stairs to the lobby, Sean inserted a pair of tiny earphones into his ears and touched the button for the music to begin “Orinoco Flow” by Enya.
Sean had kept his musical preferences mostly to himself. Only his family knew about his liking for Enya, Celtic Woman, and the Twelve Girls Band. Beyond his family, he had told almost everyone else that he preferred classical music but tended to somewhat eclectic tastes in the more popular genres. His collection of compact discs for these was indeed a well-balanced mix and sometimes he could take amusement in visitors to his apartment guessing his preferences from his rack of popular music. His classical CDs, though, were kept in a cabinet under his stereo system unknown to all but his closest friends and family. A few favorite recordings of jazz, folk, New Age, and world music were also kept there.
From the lobby to the sidewalk were only three steps down. Sean regarded himself as fortunate to work at the coffeeshop Café Tír na n-Óg on the next block, which he entered promptly at 6:28 to punch in and begin his workday. Also, his boss would usually allow him to have a pastry and fresh coffee on the clock, just so long as he did not eat in front of the customers. However, she encourage them to sip whatever beverage they chose, so long as they did so from a container bearing the shop logo.
“Good morning, Sean,” Sandra greeted him.
“G’mornin’, Sandra. Feelin’ better today?”
“Much!” she replied, smiling back at him. “Thanks for asking. I think it was just a bad dinner the night before.”
Sean knew better, but he would not call her bluff on so innocuous a fib. Sandra was a genuinely lovely person and always tried to endure that time of the month with grace and a smile, even though the physical pain from her abdominal cramps was at times excruciating. But she wouldn’t complain about it. Nor did she seem so irritable as other women are more often than not. Her signs were apparently much more physical and less emotional than most other girls, whose moods often varied from slightly touchy to extremely hypersensitive. Sandra was a different sort of woman.
Sean punched in for the morning and pulled on his full-length apron to protect his clothes. Then he poured himself a cup of black coffee and took a plain croissant for breakfast.
Then Debbie, another barista, grinned at Sean as she threaded her brunette ponytail through the back of her cap. She advanced to begin her daily teasing of him.
“You really need to try one of the sweetly filled ones,” she flirted with him in her slight Southern drawl, her carefully groomed eyelashes strobing her baby-blue eyes.
“Nothin’ in that pastry case is so sweet as a Georgia peach like you!”
“Oh my!” Debbie replied, slowly licking some strawberry cream cheese from her index finger, coyly making a show of her tongue. Then she drawled, “You do know how to flatter a girl!”
Sean didn’t mind her light-hearted flirting with him. But he also didn’t feel that she were right for him. He was an Irish Roman Catholic and she was a firm Southern Baptist. He just didn’t feel comfortable dating outside the Church. Still, it was nice to be liked and it didn’t hurt him to respond kindly to her. It kept the game at a friendly level so that no one got hurt.
The morning rush would begin within the next fifteen minutes and all hands were needed above deck. Sandra was the shift supervisor and Debbie had already come in earlier to help her open. But Kelly, his cousin, was not there yet, which was unusual for her. If anything, she was punctual to the point of annoyance, almost always ten to fifteen minutes early. Indeed, Sean couldn’t remember her ever being tardy for anything.
Customers began to file in a few minutes earlier than expected. It became hectic, especially as one worker was missing.
“Sean, there’s no sign of Kelly, yet,” Sandra said, her concern showing on her face and in her voice. “I just tried her cell an’ it was turned off. I know you’re cousins, so I wondered if you could call her home when the customer traffic slows down a bit?”
“Sure, Sandra,” he acknowledged her request. “I’ve never known her to come late to anything, not even when we were little kids. It’s not like her at all.”
“Before today, her work record has been spotless,” Sandra confirmed. “To tell you the truth, I’m worried for her. This just doesn’t feel right!”
Kelly’s absence worried Sean perhaps even more than it did Sandra, who had only known her a few months. But he knew his cousin very well and punctuality was almost a passion with her. Her father had always insisted that time were money, so Kelly had reasoned that tardiness was akin to theft. She’d no more keep anyone waiting than she’d lift someone’s wallet or purse.
For a moment no new customers came in so Sean took the time to call his Aunt Kathleen’s home. There was no answer there, so he left a message and called his aunt’s cellphone. It had also been turned off.
“Sandra, I don’t like this,” he said. “Me aunt’s cellphone isn’t on, either.”
“Is that unusual for her, too?” Sandra asked me.
“Aunt Kathleen never turns hers off, unless—Oh no!” Sean exclaimed.
“Unless what?”
“Unless she’s somewhere that it has to be turned off. I’m callin’ Mike now!”
Mike was Kelly’s older brother and another of Sean’s cousins. Sean had Mike’s number on his speed dial and he called immediately.
“Hello, Mike FitzPatrick here…,” he answered.
“Mike, this is Sean. Kelly didn’ show for her shif’. Anything wrong?”
“Accident. Mom called me on the way to Sain’ Bonnie’s.”
“Is it serious?”
“Don’t know. On me way there now…”
“Thanks, Mike. Keep me posted.”
“Y’got it. Bye!…”
“G’bye!…” Sean signed-off the call. “Sandra, she’s been in an accident. Aunt Kathleen’s already there an’ her brother’s on the way, too.”
“How is she?” Sandra asked worriedly, a frightened look across her face. Debbie also looked to me, her eyes pleading for news.
“We don’ know just yet. Mike’ll call when he knows more.”
“Where is she?”
“At Sain’ Bonaventure’s. Prob’ly ’n E-R.”
“Thanks for checking. Can you and Debbie handle things while I call in reinforcements?”
“I’m okay here,” Debbie answered.
“We’ll be all right for now,” Sean assured Sandra. With that she stepped into the office to call in another barista to take Kelly’s shift for the day.
Everyone in the small coffeeshop was anxious about what might have happened to their colleague. Kelly was loved by all of them and they felt glum that her smiling, lightly freckled face and luxuriously flaming long locks of auburn curls were absent. Sean’s coworkers kept glancing his way, their eyes constantly raising an unspoken request for news. Since Kelly and Sean were family, they knew he’d be informed of any news just as soon as it were available.
Kelly and Mike were very close to Sean and Morgan, his younger sister. Growing up together, the differences between siblings and cousins were effectively ignored in their family. Remarkably, Sean and Kelly were almost the same age and looked more like twins than cousins, save for the usual differences in physique due to gender.
Sean’s cellphone rang. “Hello?” he answered.
“This is Mike,” said the caller. “Kelly’s out of E-R an’ has been moved to the Critical Care Unit. She hasn’ regained consciousness yet, but at leas’ she’s stable.”
“Know what happened?” Sean asked his cousin.
“Accordin’ t’ one witness, a car had turned from an intersection down the wrong side of the street. They met head-on an’ her bicycle flipped forward, so she hit the car’s win’shiel’ head-first. Then she rolled over an’ off the car before hittin’ the street. Paramedics were quick on the scene but she’d already lost consciousness. The preliminary diagnosis was a severe concussion an’ I think a few broken bones, too.”
“Sh’ wearin’ her helmet?”
“Don’t know. But if sh’ was, it might’ve come off in the accident. That’s all I know right now. The police are still talkin’ to witnesses, I think.”
“That’s okay, Mike,” Sean assured him. “Y’ only know whatcha know. An’ that’s more than I had. When Kelly wakes up, tell her I’ll be there as soon as I’m off work. An’ she’ll wanna know Kat’s coverin’ her shift today.”
“I just hope she regains consciousness soon,” Mike said with the worry in his voice apparent to Sean.
“That’s two of us, cuz. Should I try to call Morgan then?”
“Since you’re still at work, I can do that from here. Do you know if she’d be in class now?”
“Maybe another ten or fifteen minutes, I think.”
“Okay, Cuz,” Mike acknowledged the information. “I’ll let you go an’ call her next. My mom’s already called yours, so that takes care of the family.”
“Anyone call Father Tony?”
“He was already here sayin’ Mass in the chapel when they brought her in. He’s been with Kelly since she left E-R. I’d better let you get back to work, though.”
“Thanks, Mike. G’bye!”
“Talk to ya soon,” Mike promised and ended the call.
Sean turned to Sandra who had overheard only his side of the conversation. “Kelly collided with a car goin’ the wrong way in ’er lane. Her bicycle flipped over an’ she crashed head-first into the car’s win’shiel’. They moved her from E-R to critical care, but she hasn’ regained consciousness yet. They think ’tis a severe concussion.”
“Do you need to go now?” Sandra asked him.
“I can finish out my shif’ an’ leave after lunchtime,” he answered. “In truth, I can do more for her here right now than at the hospital. She’d be furious if I lef’ my shif’ in the middle.”
Sandra smiled, picturing Kelly’s infamous Irish temper directed at Sean. “That’s fine,” she confirmed. “We don’t want her stressing out when she wakes up.”
Although she had been scheduled to come in earlier that day, Kelly’s shift usually began by mid-morning, so by ten o’clock, her regular customers were inquiring about her. So Sandra began telling them that she had given Kelly the day off without further explanation. But Sean was of two minds about that. Firstly, Kelly was a scrupulously honest young woman, who always told the truth, even to her own, often unintended, detriment. Not only would she not lie for herself, but she would not stand for anyone else to lie for her. On the other hand, Kelly’s misfortunes were not really anyone’s business but her own. Since family and coworkers needed to know, that was okay. Otherwise, his cousin deserved her privacy, he thought, although she was so outgoing, that he doubted it were really important to her. Yet, he was uncomfortable with the idea of having to deliver such bad news to her favorite customers.
“Sean,” Sandra addressed him, “I was looking at the schedule for the rest of the week. Kelly’s scheduled for the afternoons, mostly. Kat’s available for the mornings. So, until she’s able to work again, would you be willing to cover your cousin’s afternoon times and let Kat take your mornings shifts, instead? If so, that would save me a real headache. Otherwise, I might need to reschedule everyone and I’d rather not.”
He thought for a moment. Sean had mostly evening classes and he worked at the electronics store on weekends only. He liked the idea of being able to sleep-in for a few mornings. And he’d be protecting Kelly’s job. Moreover, Sandra was really nice to everyone, not just him and Kelly. Why make her do more work to rearrange schedules?
“That works for me,” Sean answered her. “Anything to help out you an’ Kelly in a pinch.”
“That’s great!” Sandra exclaimed gratefully, beaming a broad smile. “Thank you so much!”
“Just one thing, though,” he added. “I heard you tell a few customers that you gave her the day off?”
“Yes, but what are you getting at?”
“You know how honest Kelly is, right?”
“Uh-huh…”
“The only thing Kelly hates worse than anyone lyin’ to her is someone lyin’ for her. If what’s in her record doesn’t match what we’ve told the customers—well, you’ve seen her temper!”
“I’ll give her personal leave for today” Sandra promised. Then she giggled, “But she looks really cute when she gets angry.”
“Not when she’s comin’ at you!” Sean warned her. “When her green eyes flash at you with her flamin’ red hair flowin’ behind her, there’s no creature known to science nor any realm of mythology nor folklore quite so fright’nin’ as Kelly the Mad!”
“I never thought about it before,” Sandra admitted. “I’ve seen her get really mad a couple times. But I’ve never wondered what it would be like to get yelled at by her. She’s so passionate at everything she does. And creative, too. When she got angry at that jerk, she seemed to create new cusswords just for him! It was like she drew a verbal cartoon of him.”
“Then you do understand what I’m tellin’ you,” Sean confirmed. “But Kelly’s unique style of anger is as much a part of her charm as her vulnerability or any other aspect of her personality.”
As his shift ended, Sean thought yet again of his cousin in the hospital, her vulnerability now realized by an unexpected circumstance. He could only pray that she would awaken as the same Kelly they all knew and loved. This would not be easy for any of them. Kelly was one of those kind souls who brightens one’s day just by showing up. Yes, even her anger was cheerful to the outside observer. Except for the target, who must receive the fire of her rage, those around her would bask in the warmth and glow of her protection. Indeed she was passionate, yet she had learned control and restraint. As a result, she commanded, rather than obeyed, her passions.
“I just hope she’s okay,” Sandra said, trying as much to console herself as Sean. “All of her. She’s so special to us here.”
“What’s the first thing that Kelly would say to you at a time like this?”
“To stay in the here an’ now an’ not to worry about what isn’t. Livin’ here an’ now is adventure enough!
“You have a coffeeshop to run an’ I have a cousin to visit. You’ll visit her, too, when you can. Meanwhile, you can bes’ support her by goin’ about your business. Otherwise, she’ll crawl out of bed an’ come in here just to get on our cases!”
Sandra was fighting back tears as she herself prayed for her colleague and friend.
“Sean,” she said kissing him on the cheek, “thanks!”
He hugged her in return and left. Sandra had been too challenged holding back her own tears to notice Sean doing the same.
Sean had been more successful in containing his tears—until the door shut behind him.
© 2011-2013, 2017 by Anam Chara. All rights reserved.
II
Sean considered riding his own bicycle to visit her, but after what had happened to Kelly that morning, he was not so confident about it. So he thought about other options as he returned to his apartment. The damp, morning chill had persisted into the afternoon, so that it would be a long, cold walk to St. Bonaventure’s Hospital. And on a college student’s budget, cab fare seemed somewhat profligate. But this was for Kelly, his dear cousin. So he’d go home, clean up just a little, and call for a taxi. Mike or another in the family would see that he had a ride to campus for his evening class. He could always get a bus home later.
He entered the building lobby and retrieved his mail for the day. Nothing seemed to require his immediate attention as he sorted through the small stack of envelopes. But there was a larger manilla envelope addressed to Kelly FitzPatrick. It looked somewhat official to him, with what he thought to be a law firm’s return address in the corner. Sean allowed his cousins and sister to use his own address as a mail drop on occasion. He’d simply take it to her at the hospital.
Back in his apartment, Sean went to download a current weather forecast. Since it predicted a significantly cooler evening than the earlier forecast, he decided to change. He then decided on a blue turtleneck to wear under his flannel shirt.
Placing his music player in its cradle, Sean called up his master playlist to select some music for the ride over to St. Bonaventure’s and back to campus for the evening. He wasn’t sure why, but Twelve-Girl Band just didn’t seem right to him at the moment. So he replaced their tracks with three more selections from Enya, Vanessa Mae’s Storm, Antonio Vivaldi’s Concerto for Lute in D Major, and Tomaso Albinoni’s Adagio in G Minor. He’d also keep his selections from Celtic Woman, in case Kelly might like to hear them.
Sean picked up his cellphone, unsure which taxi to call. Quickly searching his address book and telephone log on “cab” he found the number for “Lemon-Lime Cab.” He guessed that Morgan must have called them when she had borrowed his phone the week before. So he called them and they estimated but a five-minute wait or less.
Since it was getting colder, Sean chose a heavier windbreaker, almost a lightweight parka, to wear out. He loaded a textbook, notebooks, and Kelly’s letter into his royal blue backpack along with energy bars for the afternoon and evening. He put his waterbottle and an energy beverage into black mesh pockets on the outside of the backpack.
The taxi arrived more quickly than the promised five minutes, so it was honking just as Sean emerged from the building. He immediately opened the back door of the vehicle.
“Why, Little Seanie!” a familiar voice greeted him warmly.
“Mister O’Shaughnessy? Is it you?”
“O’ course ’tis! But please lad, you can still call me Uncle Jerry, now. Mister O’Shaughnessy isn’t me but me father. ’Tisn’t me at all!”
“Well, if you insist, Uncle Jerry,” Sean agreed.
Gerald O’Shaughnessy had been Sean’s teacher for Catchechism and in Sunday school. The relationship had always been a warm and relaxed one, very friendly.
“Where to, Seanie?” Jerry asked, shifting his taxi into gear.
“Saint Bonnie’s I’m afraid,” the youth answered with tension audibly straining his voice.
“Saint Bonnie’s? Who’s it there?”
“My cousin Kelly.”
“Little Kelly FitzPatrick? But she be almost a sister to ye!” Uncle Jerry remarked, his voice worried. “Well, don’t keep me in the dark laddie. What happened?”
“Don’t have many details, Uncle Jerry,” Sean began. “Just know a car turned the wrong way down ’er lane while she was bicyclin’ this mornin’. They crashed head-on, ’er bicycle flipped, an’ she hit head-first. Gotta bad concussion, I hear.”
The cabbie grabbed his microphone. “Dispatch, this is four-seven…”
“Go ahead, four-seven…,” broke a voice through the static.
“I’m goin’ off-meter, Charlie, upta Saint Bonnie’s. ’Tis personal,” Jerry informed the dispatcher. “May need to visit a few minutes, me-self. The guardian angels must’ve ’ad a busy mornin’, today.”
Sean heard the audible silence of popping static on the radio for a moment.
“Roger that, four-seven… Take whatever time ya need, Jerry… Who’s it?…”
“One o’ me little Sunday mornin’ angels… ’Er name’s Kelly…”
“Hope she’s okay…,” the dispatcher offered his sympathy.
“Me too, Charlie… me, too!” Jerry answered. “Signin’ off ’til later…”
“Roger that, four-seven…,” Charlie acknowledged. “Dispatch out!…”
“Seanie, this rides off the meter. An’ I gotta see Little Kelly, too.”
Sean knew that Kelly would be upset with Uncle Jerry for doing anything like that. But he also knew not to argue with Uncle Jerry over it. Every kid who had been through Catechism with Gerald O’Shaughnessy was like an adoptive niece or nephew. Mike, Kelly, Sean, and Morgan all belonged to his “little Sunday angels.” All his teaching about guardian angels had Sean wondering long ago if, just maybe, Uncle Jerry were one himself.
“How long have you been drivin’ Lemon-Lime?” Sean asked, making an effort to change topics.
“Since the other company I drove for folded about eighteen months ago,” Uncle Jerry recounted. “They were gonna reorganize as ‘Green and Yellow Taxi’ but there were legal issues with the name. But the new manager had already had the cabs painted in green and yellow colors, so someone thought up ‘Lemon-Lime Cab’ and it caught on.”
“Wonderful marketin’,” Uncle Jerry confirmed, “but there’s more to it than that. This new manager’s doin’ a great job, too. The bottom line’s that there’s more bottom line! So I get my money a lot faster now. And Charlie says his job’s easier at central dispatch, too. But you know what’s really crazy, Seanie? The new guy’s a gal! She’s got the sharpest head for numbers I ever did see. And a couple o’ times when it’s been just too busy for Charlie, she’s stepped in at dispatch to help ’im out there. Turns out she’d worked dispatch in college. Never thought I’d see a woman handle it like she can. That sweet little thing carries a map o’ the whole metro street system in ’er head.”
“I can tell you’re impressed, Uncle Jerry,” Sean observed. “But is your interest in her purely professional?”
Uncle Jerry simply smiled, taking Sean’s teasing in stride. “Oh, laddie,” the old cabbie replied, “I’m much too old for a lassie like her. On the other hand, I could see ’er with someone like you—after you’re finished college, of course. She’d kinda insist on that.”
“What’s her name, Uncle Jerry?”
“Brianna,” he answered Sean. “Brianna MacFarland. If you’d like, I’ll introduce you sometime.”
“I’ll keep that in mind,” Sean promised. The banter had helped both Sean and Uncle Jerry to keep their minds off Kelly’s accident.
They arrived at the hospital shortly thereafter. Uncle Jerry parked the taxi in the visitors’ lot, then he and Sean made their way to the main lobby. Sean went directly to the receptionist, a young Asian woman about his own age.
“We’re here to see Kelly FitzPatrick,” he announced.
“Friends or family?” she asked, recognizing Jerry as one of the frequent drivers ferrying patients and visitors at the hospital.
“Both,” Sean answered. “I’m family. He’s almost! Uncle Jerry’s her Sunday school teacher.”
The receptionist raised an eyebrow at Sean and then glanced at Jerry, who confirmed it with a nod and a smile.
“He really is her Sunday school teacher,” Sean assured her. “Mine, too!”
“Okay!” The young woman acknowledged, smiling back at them. “She’s in I-C-U. Her friends and family can gather in the waiting area there. Take the north-end elevator to the second floor. It’s on your left when you get out of the elevator.”
“Thank you, Miss…?” Sean offered.
“Oh! I’m Veronica,” the girl introduced herself, glancing down at her blouse, noticing that she was not wearing her name tag. “But, please, just call me Roni!”
She smiled at them again to send them on their way, as she frantically began looking in her purse and then her desk drawer for her badge.
“Mister O’Shaughnessy! We didn’t expect you!” Mike greeted him in both surprise and gratitude.
“You’re all me little angels!” Uncle Jerry replied, sniffling. “It’s as if me own daughter be in here!”
A group hug followed for Mike, Sean, and Uncle Jerry. All were concerned for Kelly.
Mike spoke up. “It’s really bad I think. She’s not regained consciousness since the accident. I’ve been with her for three hours. Father Tony is still in there with our moms and Morgan.”
“I can stay until I need to leave for my class,” Sean told him. “Why don’t you just go home and get some rest? You know how Kelly is about this kind of thing. You’ll offend her work ethic if you stress out and get fired!”
“You’re prob’ly right, Sean,” Mike conceded. “But it’s not gonna be easy to get any sleep or to stay focused with Sis lyin’ in there still unconscious.”
“No, Mikey, ’twon’t be,” Uncle Jerry spoke up. “But don’t try to take the Lord’s work all to ye-self! We’re here to watch o’er me little angel, now.”
Mike grinned at Uncle Jerry’s words. Maybe he was right after all. The role of family in such a time was to share the burden, to lean one on another, so that none would be overwhelmed alone.
“Thanks, Mister O’Shaughnessy,” answered Mike. “You’re right about that. It’s so easy to forget, but still, she’s my sister.”
“Listen to your Uncle Jerry, now,” the cabbie continued, addressing Sean as well. “All shall be well, and all shall be well, and all manner of thing shall be well! You’ve given Kelly your hearts, these doctors here have lent their heads to her plight, so now leave it all in the good Lord’s hands!”
Only then did the two cousins notice that Uncle Jerry’s hands were behind their shoulders, pressing them toward Kelly’s room in the intensive care unit.
Through the doorway they observed Kelly in the bed, tubes giving her glucose and oxygen and whatever else had to be provided without her own assistance. Her long, beautiful auburn curls were wrapped in bandages, with just a few peeking out to confirm that she were indeed a daughter of the Emerald Isle.
Aunt Kathleen, Sean’s mom, and Morgan all acknowledged him, his mom weakly smiling through her tears, his aunt tightly clutching a rosary. Morgan went to her brother and hugged him.
“Sean, it’s so awful! She’s not woken up,” lamented Morgan. “I’m so scared. I want her to wake up.”
“Hey, Sis!” Sean hugged her back, trying to comfort her. “We need to let things unfold here as God wills. No matter how it may seem right now, we gotta trust that it will all be well in the end.”
Fr. Tony, still wearing surplice and stole over his cassock from Mass also stood near the bed. He turned toward Sean and Jerry who’d just entered.
“I’m sorry, Sean, but it’s still good to see you came,” Fr. Tony whispered, hugging the youth. “The attending physician said it appears to be a very severe concussion, and they’re still waiting for more test results. But the good news, though, is she’s stable, now, and in no immediate danger.”
“I’m so glad you’re here, Father,” Sean thanked him, tears now welling up in the boy’s eyes. “We all are.”
“Keep praying, son,” the priest exhorted quietly. “I’ll say my next Mass for her health and a quick recovery. Did you ride in with the Colonel?”
“Yeah, Father. He didn’t even charge me fare.”
“We do kid him in the parish council all the time for being so stingy,” Fr. Tony admitted in a low whisper. “But I think he’s only that way so he can really help out when his generosity’s needed the most. Truth be told, there’s no better a steward of his Lord’s blessings than Jerry O’Shaughnessy.”
Fr. Tony then turned to his catechist, parish councillor, and none-too-infrequent chauffeur. “Thanks for coming, Colonel. It will mean so much to the family, especially these young adults.”
Indeed, the priest could but marvel at how Jerry could love all the world and everyone around him with the precision of a military operation. Fr. Tony recalled the lyrics from Sabine Baring-Gould’s hymn, “Like a mighty army, moves the Church of God…,” and Lt. Col. Gerald O’Shaughnessy, U.S. Army (Ret.), was her Chief Logistics Officer.
“Once Little Seanie told me, I had to come,” Jerry admitted to Fr. Tony. “Those kids are like me own family. They’re remarkable, too, the way they all look out for each other.”
“They’ve learned well from you, Jerry,” the priest assured him. “Since they were little, they’ve watched how you’ve rallied the parish in times of crisis and how you always care for anyone in need.”
“Mom, why don’t you and Morgan take Aunt Kathleen for lunch now?” Sean suggested. “It’s past two o’clock. I can sit here with Kelly while you eat.”
“How ’bout it?” Morgan suggested to their mother and aunt. “You both gotta keep your strength up.”
“All right,” Kathleen answered. “We’d best get something while we still can. We may be here all evening, yet. Sean call us immediately if anything at all happens.”
“Of course, Auntie!” Sean replied. “I’ll let you know right away.”
Sean’s mom took Kathleen by the hand and help her to stand up. He also helped support his aunt for a moment until she had the courage to leave her daughter’s bedside.
“It’s okay, Auntie!” he insisted. “You’re not leaving her alone. I’m staying here until at least one of you come back.”
Aunt Kathleen kissed Sean on the cheek as Morgan and their mother helped her back to the waiting area. Sean then sat down in one of the chairs that they had just vacated.
A few minutes after Morgan, their mother and Aunt Kathleen had gone for their mid-afternoon lunch, Sean became suddenly aware of others in the room with him. He looked up and saw four girls, young women about Kelly’s and his own age standing there, keeping their own watch over his cousin. But what most drew his attention, is that every one of them had striking, red hair. The exact color and hairstyle varied from one girl to the next, but they each had a shade very close to Kelly’s—or even to Sean’s. Two of them wore blue denim jeans, while a third was dressed in a long flowing skirt. But the obvious leader of the group, whose dark auburn curls cascaded down to her waist, revealed her beautifully firm legs in a teasingly flirty miniskirt.
“Hello!” the miniskirted lass greeted Sean. “I’m Fiona. Please meet Molly, Moira, and Morag. We’re friends of Kelly’s. She performs in our band. We came just as soon as we heard. She never told us that she had a twin sister, though.”
“Twin sister?” he said, puzzling over her remark for just a moment as he stood to meet the young women. But even though he was sad, he smiled at her. “Oh no! I’m her cousin. My name’s Sean.”
He offered her his hand and she squeezed it, hoping to gather some of his strength. She smiled back.
“I’m so sorry,” Fiona apologized. “But you smile just like Kelly. You even have the same dimples.”
“Not to worry. It happens all the time. Kelly ’n’ me look enough alike that we’re both used to it.”
“What happened and how is she doing?” Fiona asked him. “We heard she was in an accident.”
“She was ridin’er bicycle when a car drove down the wrong lane. Hit ’er head-on. Helmet came off, so she’s got a bad concussion. She’s been unconscious since it happened. But we’ve told she’s stable now and not in any immediate danger. We’re all prayin’ she wakes up soon.”
The four girlfriends were whispering quietly among themselves and had gathered around Kelly’s bed with Sean, who sat back down to grip his cousin’s left hand. Fiona sat in a folding chair on Kelly’s right and held her friend’s other hand in her own. Molly and Moira, the girls wearing blue jeans, stood next to her while Morag stood to my right. Sean felt her place her hand on his shoulder.
“Thanks for comin’, ladies,” he whispered to them. “I know she’ll appreciate it when she’s awake.” Sean noticed that all the girls showed various quantities of tears in their eyes. Even Fiona, who was trying to minimize her own emotional response as leader of the group, had a couple of tears streaming down her cheeks. Molly was almost bawling. All were in obvious distress, one coping better than another one moment, then that one holding back while yet another cried, almost as if they were exchanging turns at weeping. Sean was not even aware that he had reached his arm around Morag’s waist until she was hugging him in return.
“I can’t believe this,” Morag cried softly, her voice breaking. “It doesn’t seem fair. She’s too kind and loving for this to happen to her.”
Sean pulled Morag into a closer hug as he quoted Jesus’ words from the Sermon on the Mount:
“…[Your] Father who is in heaven… maketh [His] sun to rise upon the good, and [the] bad, and raineth upon the just and the unjust.”
“I still don’t like it,” objected Fiona. “She shouldn’t be here like this.”
“I never said I liked it, either,” Sean confirmed. “But I have t’accept it and deal with it—as Kelly will when she wakes up. And she will. That’s how she is. It’s how we all are about this kind o’ thing in our family. We do whate’er we gotta do.”
Sean squeezed Kelly’s hand again forcing a smile as he glanced back to Fiona’s eyes. “I know it’s hard for you gals. I love ’er, too—we all do.”
Sean had managed not to weep since leaving his apartment for the hospital, but at that moment, he could no longer maintain his detached, stoic façade and tears began to run down his cheeks as well.
“Who are all of you?” Aunt Kathleen asked, seeing the group of redheaded college-aged girls gathered around.
“Aunt Kathleen,” Sean rose to address his aunt, mother, and sister who had returned. “These are a few of Kelly’s friends: Fiona, Molly, Moira, and Morag. Kelly plays in their band. Ladies, this my Aunt Kathleen and Kelly’s mother. And this is my mom and my sister Morgan.”
They all exchanged greetings and smiles, then Aunt Kathleen spoke up. “Kelly’s never mentioned a band to me.”
“We’re just starting out, ma’am,” Fiona replied for her group. “Kelly has only recently joined us. She plays flute and keyboards for us. And she sings, too.”
“What’s your band called?” Morgan asked.
“We’re the Daughters of Danaan,” Molly answered. “But you wouldn’t have heard of us quite yet. Our first concert is booked for Friday evening next week. But that was before Kelly’s accident. But now we’re a little worried if we can make it work without Kelly.”
At that moment, a nurse appeared at the entrance to Kelly’s room. “Excuse me, everyone, but we have too many people in here right now. Could a few of you step out into the waiting area, please?”
“Tell me about your band,” Sean queried the girls.
“The Daughters of Danaan play and sing mostly Irish music and related folk traditions,” replied Morag,” especially with a woman’s theme.”
“So would that be along the lines of Celtic Woman or Cherish the Ladies?”
“Certainly they’ve inspired us in a big way,” Fiona confirmed. “But we also have an interest in a variety of folk traditions. Many American folk styles either descend from or incorporate elements of Irish and Celtic music.”
“That sounds like somethin’ Kelly would be doin’,” Sean admitted. “Does she sing or play ’n instrument for you?”
“Both,” Fiona replied. “All of us sing from time to time. Kelly plays flute and also piano or keyboards as needed.”
“Yeah. I was in the band with her ’n high school. She played flute ’n’ I played clarinet, although I’d have to say that she was the more passionate one about music. But then she’s always been more passionate about whatever she does than anyone else I know.”
“That’s why we love her so much in our band,” Morag confessed. “And her passion spread among us very quickly. She made it all come together when she joined us.”
“Yep. That’s our Kelly,” he said, grinning. “She does that to people all the time.”
“Do you share her passion for music?” Fiona asked him.
“Doesn’t ev’ry Irishman?” responded Sean rhetorically.
“Can I see your music player?” Morag asked him.
“Sure,” he said, pulling it out of his pocket. “Why?”
“I’m just interested in what you like,” Morag said, accepting the small device from him. Noting his play list, she asked, “You listen to Celtic Woman much? And Enya?”
“Yeah,” he admitted somewhat timidly. “But I lik’em. Especially in the mornin’ when I’m goin’ to work or to classes.”
“You have classical music on here, too, I see,” Morag continued.
“Do you like any other folk music?” Moira asked him.
“Yes, I do,” Sean said. “What’s on that little thing is hardly a full list of my favorite music. I keep a nice CD collection at home, too.”
Morag handed the music player back to Sean. “Thanks for letting us see it.”
“No problem,” he acknowledged, dismissing the issue. “Usually I would have had some other tracks on it at this time of day. But the ones there by Celtic Woman are favorites of Kelly’s, so I left them on if she wanted to hear them.”
“That’s sweet of you,” commented Molly. “Do you and she still play music together?”
“We haven’t had so much time together since we both started college,” explained Sean. “We prob’ly see each other more at work or at church now than at home or on campus.”
“Play anything other than clarinet?” Fiona followed up.
“I can play piano and keyboards some. Kelly and I had the same piano teacher,” he recalled.
“Have you ever tried the Irish flute?” Molly asked him.
“Uh—no,” he replied. “But Kelly says I play a mean tin whistle. Why?”
“Just wondering,” answered Molly.
Sean noticed a clock on the wall of the waiting area. It was almost five o’clock.
“It was nice to meet all of you,” he said, “but I gotta go ’cause I have a six o’clock class and it’s a long enough hike from here to campus.”
“We can give you a ride there in our van, if you’d like,” Moira offered. “It’s right along our way.”
Sean noticed that Fiona and the others were all smiling or nodding in agreement.
“Well, if it’s not too much trouble—”
“Not at all!” Fiona assured him. “You’re Kelly’s cousin, so you’re just like family to us!”
“All right, then,” Sean agreed. “I just need to let my family know before I leave. They do know that I have class tonight.”
They all walked out to the hospital’s parking lot. About the middle of the lot was a green van-like suburban utility vehicle. It was a shade of forest green trimmed in gold with Celtic knotwork and keywork patterns. On the main side door was the motif of a large Irish harp with the name Daughters of Danaan emblazoned around it, surrounded by a wreath, as a seal.
Moira opened up the van and Molly opened up the side door. Morag climbed in first and Fiona motioned for me to follow next. Then Fiona stepped in after me and pulled the side door shut. Molly took the passenger’s side up front, and Moira, the driver’s seat. Then, with everyone seated, Moira started the engine while Molly called up music from the on-board stereo.
They heard the sounds of Celtic Woman’s version of Orinoco Flow and Hayley Westenra singing Scarborough Fair. Those were favorites of Sean’s, so he would be comfortable with the music as they drove.
Moira had turned their van onto the street and thewy were on their way to the campus, when Fiona raised the issue that she had been thinking about since meeting Sean.
“Sean, are you confident enough in your musical ability to audition with us?” Fiona asked him. “This would be only temporary until Kelly gets well.”
“I don’t really know,” he answered. “I haven’t performed in public since high school. I just play now for my own enjoyment.”
Morag spoke up next. “We’re just asking you to audition. But you do look so much like Kelly that we’re gonna hope you’ll work out.”
“Are you sure I’d be who you’d want? I’m a guy, after all,” Sean reminded them, chuckling. “I don’t think I’d be too credible as a ‘Daughter of Danaan.’ ”
“You’d be more credible than you might think,” Fiona remarked. “So, tell me, Sean—Have you ever dressed up like a girl?”
“What?”
III
Sean talks himself out of an embarassing situation, or so he thinks…
"Have you ever dressed like a girl?" Fiona repeated her question.
"Why on this earth," Sean composed his own question back to her, "would you ask me that?"
"Because you look just like Kelly," Morag replied, following up the obvious intent of Fiona's question. "With a little make-up and the right clothes— Voilá ! You're her twin!"
"Don't you remember? I thought you were her twin sister when I first saw you in her room, anyway," Fiona reminded him. "Then while we were talking you admitted to having some musical ability—"
"Not to mention that you seem to like the kind of music that we do," Morag added.
"We'd like you to pretend being a girl for a while," said Fiona. "Won't you consider it? Please? Just until Kelly gets well enough to perform with us again."
Sean was at this point feeling very anxious, light-headed, and dizzy. He felt himself break out in a cold sweat and his face looked suddenly rather flushed. Any physician, especially a psychiatrist, would have diagnosed Sean's reaction as a classic panic attack. But he had never experienced such a set of symptoms before.
"Are you all right?" Molly asked him. "You don't look so well all of a sudden. You're perspiring, too."
"I dunno," he said. "I just don't feel comfortable with what you're askin'. I mean, people mistake Kelly 'n' me f'r each other all the time, but it's not like we try foolin' anyone about who we are. We got teased ov'r it more than enough as kids, 'specially me, 'cause we look so much alike. Don't need no more teasin' ov'r it now!"
"But we'd keep it secret for you— and for us!" Fiona promised. "Nobody else needs to know."
"I'm sure we could dress you up so that no one could tell it's you," Molly affirmed. "Besides, who would be expecting a guy on stage with us anyway? After all, we're an all-girl group."
"And that's just my point," objected Sean. "I couldn't sing with you. I've got a guy's voice. I'm a tenor."
"We need you more for keyboards, anyway," Morag said. "And we might be able to use you playing clarinet, too, and most definitely you'd fit in with the tin whistle."
"But you haven't even heard me play," he remarked. "Do you really think that because I look like Kelly that I would play the same style?"
"No, not because you look like her," Fiona answered, "but didn't you say you both had the same piano teacher?"
"Ladies," Sean addressed them. "I'm willin' to help you out for my cousin's sake, but why do I gotta dress like a girl to do it?"
"Because we're the Daughters of Danaan," Molly maintained.
"So couldn't they have a brother?" he offered as a riposte.
"Well, our mission, our reason for being is the feminist ideal," argued Morag. "For us to have a guy on stage might weaken our statement."
"I don't think it would be so big a deal," he disagreed with her, "especially if it's only temporary. Have you even considered anyone else? Is it so necessary that her replacement look like her? I would think it more important to have a stand-in who plays and sings like her. I'm sure that there'd be other redheads out there who can carry a tune or play keyboards."
"Well, you do have a point," Fiona conceded. "I guess maybe we're anxious about our performance coming up next week if she's not yet recovered."
"Look, ladies," Sean began, "I'm willin' to perform with you, but not to dress up like a girl. If you're willin' to let me on stage as myself, a guy, then I'll audition for you and you can decide if my style's right for your band. I'm all for helpin' out my cousin's friends, but I don't think that I should pretend to be Kelly. Besides, have you even considered how she might feel about doin' it?
"You haven't known her too long. Kelly's an honest sort o' girl. The only thing that gets 'er madder than bein' lied to is bein' lied for. And this dressin' up business sounds like it might be too close to that."
"So you're saying she might be upset if you dressed up like her?" asked Molly.
"Yeah," Sean affirmed. "She might feel that it's a kind o' dishonesty. D'you wanna take that chance?"
"I guess I never thought about that," admitted Moira.
"So girls," Fiona addressed her bandmates, "should we still ask Sean to audition with us and let him perform as a guy?"
"We should hear his audition first," answered Molly. "If we really like his style, then we can deal with costuming. Besides, if we want his male voice, then we may really need him to perform as a guy."
"That's a good point, Molly," Fiona noted. "How 'bout you, Morag?"
"Well, I think he'd be cute girl," she answered, "but he's not gonna let us dress him up, is he?"
"Nope!" Sean replied as curtly as he could. "Not at all!"
"Then I'll go along with Molly on this," Morag agreed.
"And you, Moira?" Fiona asked for the lone remaining opinion.
"Sean's already done us a favor today by telling us what Kelly's feelings on this might be," remarked the driver, "and filling in for her would be doing us yet another favor. Given that, I think the only condition he's asked for is reasonable and we should hear what he's got for us."
"So we clearly want to hear you audition for us, Sean," Fiona summarized, "and the band does seem willing to accept you as a guy."
"Well, that's good news at least," Sean said.
"But I'm just a little disappointed," pouted Fiona. "I so wanna see you wearing a skirt!"
"Oh, I'm sure you do," he retorted. "But it ain't gonna happen!" He smiled back at Fiona smugly.
"We'll hafta see about that some other time," giggled Morag.
"The next issue," announced Fiona, "is the audition. Sean, when would you be available?"
"I have all late afternoon and evening classes this semester," Sean answered. "I did have early afternoons open, but I've already agreed to cover that shift for Kelly at the coffee shop. I've got mornings available now. The only evening still open would be Friday or a weekend."
"We do have a rehearsal Friday night," Fiona told him. "We could hear you then if we can't work out anything sooner."
When their van arrived at campus, Sean thanked them for the ride and got out.
"So we're on for Thursday morning, then?" Molly asked Sean as she rolled her window down.
"Yeah!" he answered. "Do I need to bring anything along?"
"Just your clarinet and tin whistle," added Fiona. "I'll provide the wardrobe!"
With a grimace, Sean was on his way to class.
"Fiona, you're doing it again, aren't you?" Morag asked her friend. "It's been how many years now? Three? I guess it's time again, huh?"
Fiona was blushing noticeably. "But Sean would just be so cute! He's got her flaming red hair and the same twinkling bright green eyes, too."
"But are you up to the challenge of having to convince him?" Morag inquired. "He laid down the law this time. He's not going to go along with you. He's not at all like any of your past boyfriends— nor like your little brother!"
"No? We'll see about that!" Fiona retorted. "I'm going to get him on stage in the prettiest, most feminine skirts and dresses I can find. And this time it won't be just a once off, either."
"That's ambitious even for you, Fiona," warned Morag.
"Fiona? Morag? What's going on?" Molly asked. "There's more to this than what's happened to Kelly, isn't there?"
Fiona just grinned at Molly as Morag spoke up. "As far back as kindergarten, Fiona's passion has been to get boys into dresses," she explained. "Her brother, boyfriends, acquaintances, whomever— Fiona gets a thrill from petticoating guys."
"Don't forget that you had fun enough doing it yourself, sister!" Fiona reminded Morag, but then continued again with Molly. "Boys can look so cute once you get them dressed up. It's so much fun, although I haven't had a chance to do it in a while. But Sean's the one this time. I just have to get him wearing a dress!"
"But you do remember what happened with you and Cameron, don't you?" Morag asked.
"I can't believe you brought him up after all this time," objected Fiona, her voice trailing off in shame.
"And I can't believe that you haven't learned your lesson after all this time, either," Morag parried her friend's complaint. "You humiliated Cameron with your games and ended up devasting your own spirit as well. I'm the first to admit that getting boys to play dress up with us has been fun for me, too. But you need to know when to back off. That time you hurt yourself even worse than you hurt Cameron."
"Morag's right, Fiona," Molly added. "He's laid down the law for us about this. If he proves to have the musical talent and style that we need, then I'm all right with his conditions. If that's for him to be a new brother instead of a new sister for the Daughters of Danaan, then I'm okay with it."
"I have this feeling," Moira began, "that Kelly and Sean are closer than cousins. Sounds to me as if they're more like siblings. We'd better not do anything to Sean that would upset Kelly. Not just that, but we ought to just be decent to him, anyway."
Sean had thoroughly enjoyed the evening's lecture. The course, The Bridge to Asgard: Myths & Legends of Nordic Europe, was very absorbing for him. He was actually excited about writing a paper for the course. He'd even scheduled an appointment with his professor later in the week to discuss choosing a topic. He already had a few in mind and needed help in narrowing them down. He had been thinking of comparative mythology, maybe contrasting similar themes between the Celtic and Nordic mythoi. How had some of these stories so easily penetrated other cultures while others did not make it beyond the river valleys where they had originated?
Walking the few blocks from the lecture hall to his apartment gave Sean an opportunity to continue turning thesis topics over in his mind. But he really was thinking about mythology so that he would not be so worried about Kelly's condition. He had talked to Morgan during a break and learned that his cousin's diagnosis had been changed from concussion to coma. That was merely a formality, since she had remained unconscious beyond six hours without responding to attempts to awaken her. By the book, she was already comatose while he was visiting. But they had not advised him of that at the time.
Once inside, he put his backpack down on a table in his living room. He zipped it open and removed the day's contents, including his textbooks, notebook, and the large envelope that he had taken for Kelly, but as she had not awakened, he had kept it. He really had no idea what it was, although it seemed to be something of importance. He also took out his water bottle, his large thermos-style coffee mug, and his empty lunch kit. He would need to clean those, but that could wait until the morning.
Sean downloaded news from a local television station's website. He shivered as he learned that one of the video reports was about Kelly's accident that morning. They flashed her photograph from their high school yearbook as they showed footage of the street where the accident had happened. The automobile with which she had collided was in the video, the clearly shattered windshield confirming its obvious role in the accident. But he was not ready for the following scene as the camera cut to a mangled bicycle of forest green, decorated in his cousin's distinctively feminine style of Irish knotwork. He felt tears welling up, and when he saw on the ground next to it, her favorite lime green bicycle helmet, split across the top, it was more than he could take. He logged off the Internet and shut down the computer.
So, Sean took to his bed that night, worried about his cousin Kelly. After an uncertain period of time, tossing and turning, he sobbed himself to sleep.
In a deeply hidden corner of a mind, where dream and memory meet, a stream of alpha- and theta-waves recede allowing busier waves to establish themselves as rapid eye movement begins. From this tangle of beta- and gamma-waves emerge the images of a mindscape.
Two pre-teen children with twinkling bright green eyes, and long, flaming red hair sit at a vanity, intently studying their reflected images in its mirror. One wears a long-sleeved party dress of forest green velvet, hemmed well above the knees, trimmed with a Celtic border pattern in embroidered golden thread, and tights in a golden stretch-knit fabric. The other wears a similar garment of navy blue velvet, trimmed in white lace, and a pair of white lacey tights. Both wear shiny patent-leather shoes with single straps across the insteps. The one in green has black shoes; the other, white.
Their faces appear identical to any casual observer, as if twins. Yet a more careful observer may notice some very subtle difference, like a freckle slightly out of place. But the most important physical difference between them is not visible. One is not who he appears to be.
The girl wearing the Celtic-themed dress carefully brushes out the long, luxurious red locks of the boy in the blue dress. Her own rich auburn hair is plaited in a single heavy braid fastened with a large bold hairbow tied from a wide green ribbon matching her dress. After brushing out the boy's hair into an attractive but simple hairstyle, she secures it with a matching pair of silver barrettes. As he smiles in the mirror, stunned at his own feminine appearance, the girl gently kisses his cheek, causing him to blush. Nonetheless, the boy in the pretty blue dress gently returns her kiss and they hug.
Both wear slightly elongated, well-shaped fingernails polished in a tint of peach, deliberately more subdued than their fiery red shades of hair color. They apply a little bit of lipgloss and an imperceptibly small quantity of makeup to their eyes. Just that they wear such cosmetics at their age will be shocking to their families, but it has been so sparingly and tastefully applied so that their mothers may comment instead on their growing maturity.
The girl in green opens a jewelry box to offer a few trinkets to the boy in the blue dress, a pendant, a bracelet, perhaps a wristwatch or a ring. The girl in green chooses gold-toned jewelry for herself and silver for him. Then they compare whiffs of fragrances before each settles on one. They both take a small clutch bag, she a black one, he one in white leather, matching their shoes. Each purse also is fitted with a long chain of gold or silver to wear over the shoulder.
So, this happy pair of children, a girl and a boy dressed as twin girls, join hands and begin skipping beyond the frontier of this unconscious mindscape.
Needing yet more rest, this mind fades once again into the quiet, slow healing frequencies of delta-waves…
IV
Sometimes, a family resemblance is just so strong…
He had forgotten to change the time of the alarm setting. Sean did not intend to rise quite so early, since he had traded shifts with Kat for the mornings. He didn’t need to go in until that afternoon. Kelly’s shift.
Sean fought with himself to stay in bed and get a little more sleep, but he knew it to be a losing battle. His body arose from his bed and began padding toward the shower, as if on autopilot, while his mind was just along for the trip, still half-asleep.
So, Sean commenced his traditional morning ritual of oral and somatic hygiene, applying his usual biochemical arsenal of dentifrice, mouthwash, soap, and shampoo. After drying himself off by towel and pulling on his underwear, he opened his large closet to choose his togs for the day. He would wear, of course, a pair of blue jeans once again, and maybe another flannel shirt. But it should be something different from yesterday, though.
Immediately he pulled on a pair of blue jeans, but these did not fit quite so well as yesterday’s. The waist was just a little snug and the legs seemed somewhat tighter. He began to worry that he may now be under attack from the Freshman Five!
Uncertain about his choice of shirt, Sean went back to the closet and peeked in it again. Then he thought that perhaps he might check the weather forecast for the day. He stepped out of the bedroom and turned on the television for the local morning news and weather broadcast.
He quickly lost patience with the incessant chatter among the news co-anchors, the meteorologist, and the sports anchorman. Teaser after teaser instead of getting to the news. Sean sighed, partly in frustration, partly in an attempt at self-control. He went to the kitchen cabinets to scrounge up his breakfast instead of let his anger build as the teaser for the weather report cut to yet another commercial break. He did not care that Flora’s Shoes & Handbags were having their 25%-off Annual Red Tag Sale—40%-off when featured shoes with matching handbag were purchased as a set. He did care, though, that Value-Shoppes were offering $1-off the breakfast cereal of his choice, since he was almost out of the shredded whole-wheat biscuits that he had preferred for breakfast recently. He did have enough for today and for one more breakfast, so he’d pick up some on his way in to the coffeeshop this afternoon.
“For today, we can expect lows around thirty degrees Fahrenheit—that’s minus one Celsius—and a high of forty-two Fahrenheit—and again, six degrees Celsius… calm winds out of the northwest under five knots… skies cloudy and overcast all day with a seventy percent chance of light precipitation, most drizzle mixed with snow flurries… So keep warm and dry everyone! Back to you Cindy…”
“So, Tom, did Punxsatawney Phil have it all wrong this year?” Cindy asked back to the weatherman.
“I really can’t say, Cindy,” Tom replied, surprised by the anchorwoman’s inquiry. “Tradition makes his forecast valid only for six weeks. That’s forty-two days, which would just be—until March sixteenth. I’m afraid that we’ve gone beyond that, so we can’t really blame Phil for it.”
“Maybe we can get him a way to look farther into the future,” Cindy tried to extend the banter. “Jared, do we have that filmclip of Punxsatawney Phil with the binoculars?”
At that, Sean slammed his hand down on the power switch, sighing more in relief than in exasperation as the screen blackened. He poured milk on his cereal and also a tall glass of grapefruit juice. He’d dispense with any coffee for now, since he could have a cup before he started his shift in the afternoon. He ate his breakfast fairly quickly and returned to his bedroom to finish dressing.
It would likely be a cold day, so he’d need something warm again. He thought maybe another turtleneck under his shirt. So he reached into the closet and took out a white turtleneck, but it did not look quite right to him. He had noticed its shape across the chest and its zipper in the back. It wasn’t his turtleneck, but Kelly’s. She had left it there, probably by mistake. Then he noticed the delicately embroidered monogram of their high school letters over the left breast. It was the body liner for her cheer uniform. He smiled as he unzipped her garment bag at the extreme left of the closet. Her cheer uniforms were inside, so he placed the body liner back on its hanger and put it into the garment bag and zipped it up again. He also wondered, why she had her high school cheer uniforms at his apartment? But he smiled to himself as he remembered the times when he had worn Kelly’s cheer uniforms.
During his junior and senior years of high school, he had worn her cheerleading uniforms for the Powder Puff Football Tournaments. Those weren’t too bad since he wasn’t by any means the only guy doing it. And Mike had also done it along with him the first year. But still he had been a little embarassed to win the award for the “Prettiest Cheerleader” both years. Also, for Hallowe’en of his junior year, Mike, Kelly, Morgan, and himself had all dressed up as a squad of combined varsity and junior varsity cheerleaders. As weird and anxious as he had felt dressed up like a girl for those events, he still recalled them with the happy nostalgia appropriate to such occasions. Maybe it was how kind and sweet Kelly and Morgan had been to him while he was dressed up. He hadn’t felt quite so nervous with them next to him. They had wanted him to feel like “one of the girls” and for just a while, it had seemed to work.
Kelly had likely worn his white turtleneck by mistake and not yet returned it. In fact, she might not even know that she had it! But he could still wear his black one. (He had worn his blue one the previous day.) This would look fine under an Oxford cloth button-down shirt, which he could then remove if it got too warm behind the counter at work. So, Sean donned his black turtleneck and button-down shirt, then pulled his socks on. He really needed to remember to put his socks on first. This pair of jeans now fit him more tightly in the legs than he thought when he had bought them. That taken care of, he put on his shoes and laced them up securely for both safety and comfort.
At 7:00 a.m., Sean was ready for his day, although he had not decided what to do next. He tried to study, but after ten minutes, or so, he found that he had been entirely unable to stay focused. He had thought to read more in his mythology texts, but as interesting as they were, his worries for Kelly had overwhelmed him.
In truth, he didn’t really feel like doing anything, given that he had heard no more news of his dear cousin. So he would go to St. Bonnie’s and sit with Kelly as long as he could. He’d then go and cover her afternoon shift at Café Tír na n-Óg.
Remarkably, once he was seated in Kelly’s room, Sean was more able to concentrate. He took out his books to read a few of the stories to his cousin at her bedside. He’d heard that even in a coma, patients would listen and process whatever they heard. So Sean felt that at least he might offer her some entertainment.
He had wondered what went on in her mind while she lay there unconscious. Thoughts? Memories? Dreams? Wishes? Perhaps she would visualize the scenes from Norse legends as he read them to her. Perhaps she might hear the Valkyries singing the songs of bravery by the heroes of Valhalla? He took her hand in his as he prayed for her to awaken.
Time passed quickly for Sean once he began reading to his cousin. Indeed, he completely finished one of the shorter books since he had read to her for some three hours. Fortunately, he had set an alarm in his cellphone so that he would be in time to cover the shift at the coffee shop. Yet he felt sad that he had to leave her again, still comatose.
Then as Sean replaced his books in his backpack, he glanced at Kelly inadvertently, then looked a second time at her.
He could have sworn that he saw her smiling for just a moment.
Sean ought to have calculated the time to get from St. Bonnie’s to Café Tír na n-Óg a little more carefully, since he had to pedal hard to make it on time. He was quite winded by the time he arrived at the coffee shop and had already gone inside to punch his timecard before he remembered to secure his bicycle behind the building. But since the lunchtime crowd had dissipated, Sandra allowed him to step out to take care of it after he had clocked in.
Back inside, Sean immediately went to the clothes rack to put on his full-length apron and cap. Their aprons bore their names embroidered over the left breast pocket, which was emblazoned with the coffee shop’s logo. The logo also appeared on the front of the cap. But his were not on their usual coathooks.
“Sandra, can’t find me gear. Isn’t on the rack,” Sean worried openly.
“Oh! Kat still must have it,” the shift supervisor guessed. “She hadn’t planned to work today, so I had sent hers out for cleaning. When she came in today, I told her to wear yours. You can wear your cousin’s. You two are the same size aren’t you?”
“Yeah, but I don’t make a practice o’ wearin’ her things, though.”
“Well, you could’ve fooled me!” Sandra retorted with a giggle.
“Huh?”
“You’re already wearing her clothes.”
“What?” Sean queried with a puzzled look on his face.
“The jeans—you’re wearing her blue jeans,” she answered with a wide grin.
“But I thought these were mine!” protested Sean. “How can you tell?”
“They feel a little tight on you, don’t they?” Sandra asked in turn.
“Yeah, but I thought they’d jus’ shrunk washin’.”
“No, they’re actually cut for a girls figure,” explained his shift supervisor. “And I’ll bet that even though they’re tight in the waist, they feel looser at the hips, but then tighter again in the crotch, right?”
Sean paused for a moment as he realized that he could feel exactly what Sandra had described.
“Yeah, they do,” he confirmed her inquiry.
“And here’s another detail that you’ll have noticed,” his boss continued. “Your fingers fumbled the button on the waistband this morning. That’s because the button is on the left. Girls’ clothes always have their buttons on the left side of an opening, while boys’ always have them on the right. So it felt strange when you were buttoning the jeans.”
His fingertips felt for the top button on the waistband of the jeans that he was wearing.
“The top-stitching also suggests feminine styling,” she added. “But the real clincher is that the label at the waistband above the right hip pocket is Princesse de Nîmes. That’s an obviously feminine trademark and Kelly’s favorite designer jeans. You should really pay more attention to what’s in your closet—speaking of which, how did you end up with her blue jeans, anyway?”
“Sh’keeps three ’r four sets o’ clothes at me place in case she needs t’ change quickly, since me apartment’s only a block away from ’ere and so much closer to campus than ’er home. Besides, the closet’s way larger ’an I really need. Her brother and me sister each keep spare clothin’ there, too.”
“So you mixed hers up with yours, then,” Sandra concluded. “And you weren’t curious enough to check out why they didn’t quite fit when you put them on?
“Guess not,” conceded Sean as he blushed. “Like I said, just thought they shrank in the wash.”
Sandra smiled, shaking her head as she turned toward the shop’s cramped, tiny office. Meanwhile Sean pulled Kelly’s apron on over his head. As he tied it in back, he tried carefully to position the tying to conceal the jeans’ designer label. Giving up after a third failed attempt to tie it so creatively behind him, he secured it in the usual way. Then he threaded his ponytail through the back of the baseball-style cap.
With that, Sean stepped into the main room and behind the counter, nervous that he was wearing his cousin’s hat, apron, and blue jeans.
Debbie was busy clearing the counter after the lunchtime rush, so Sean immediately began helping her with any related tasks as they arose.
“How’s Kelly?” Debbie inquired. “I’m meeting with Shelly after I get off. We’re gonna go see her then.”
“She’s still unconscious,” Sean informed her. “I sat with her all mornin’. There doesn’t seem to be any change. But I could’ve sworn I saw ’er smile just before I left.”
“I’m sorry about Kelly,” she offered Sean as sympathy for his cousin’s plight. “I know you two are close. It can’t be easy waiting for her to wake up.”
“No, Deb. It’s not. Not at all.”
The little bell hanging at the top of the door jingled and Sean glanced up to see a guy maybe a little older than himself. For just a moment, Sean considered how they had all learned to glance at the door whenever they heard the tinkling sound of the bell on the door. He would move immediately into customer service without even thinking about it.
The young man approached the counter and addressed him and Debbie, “Good afternoon, Deb, Kelly. How are you guys today?”
“I’m fine, David,” Debbie answered him.
“Me, too. How ’bout yourself?” Sean replied.
The customer almost did a double take at Sean, but Debbie continued, “Can I get you something?”
“I’d like a caffè americano, short, and a currant scone, please.”
Debbie rang up his order while Sean began grinding freshly roasted coffee beans for the espresso machine.
“For here or to go?”
“I’ll have it here today,” David announced handing Debbie a five dollar bill as he turned to address her colleague. “Kelly, can you help me out again Saturday. I need to re-shoot a few of the scenes. The lighting didn’t work out quite like I thought.”
Sean grinned and shook his head.
“Uh—I’m not Kelly. I’m just coverin’ her shift.”
“But you look—“
“I’m Sean, her cousin.”
“Oh, I’m sorry! You look just like her.”
“Hey! It’s all right! People get us confused with each other all the time,” Sean explained. “We’re used to it. We’ve dealt with it since we were little. I’m workin’ her shift ’til she’s able t’ come back.”
“Where is she, then?”
Debbie spoke up. “I’m sorry, David! I thought you knew. Kelly was hurt in an accident yesterday. She’s in the hospital.”
“Sorry! I didn’t know,” gasped David. Is she okay, then?”
“Kelly’s in a coma,” Sean informed him while tamping the fresh grind into a filter. “I was over to see her this morning. No apparent change, really.” Sean inserted the loaded filter into its slot under the steam chamber and twisted the handle tight.
“That’s awful!” David commented. “How’d it happen?”
“She was bicyclin’ yesterday mornin’ down a one-way street,” recounted Sean. “A car turned to go the wrong way at an intersection and they collided head-on. She crashed into his windshield and rolled off it into the street. Her helmet came off in the crash an’ she got a concussion.”
“Was the concussion the only injury?”
“No. She also fractured an arm and two ribs. Bruises and lacerations, too?” Sean then concluded somewhat grimly, “Not pretty. Not at all.”
David looked down and shook his head.
“Cream, sugar, anything?” Sean asked.
“Not today,” answered David, his face showing obvious concern.
“Take a seat and I’ll bring your order out to you,” Sean told him.
“I usually sit over in the corner opposite the stage.”
Steam forced its way through the grounds in the filter, whistling in imitation of a Doppler effect. Sean gathered the dark elixir of impulsive action into a stoneware mug. Then he filled the mug up with steaming hot water and the americano was ready. Debbie put a currant scone on a small stoneware dessert plate and slid it down the counter to Sean, who put it on the tray with a napkin and took it over to David.
“Here’s your currant scone and short americano,” offered Sean, placing the tray on the table. “How d’you know Kelly? From here?”
“Shelly, who works weekends here, is my sister,” David explained, sipping his americano. “She introduced me to Kelly, and I asked her to model for a photo essay that I’m doing for my class project. We did the shoot a few days ago, but a few of the more important shots need to be retaken. She had promised to help me again on the weekend if I needed anything else. But it doesn’t sound like she’ll be up for modeling again anytime soon.”
“No. Guess not,” concurred Sean. “Even if she comes out of the coma today, her arms still in a cast. ’Less you can work around it, modelin’ for you’s not likely. She’ll hate that, too. Kelly takes any promise she makes seriously.”
“She certainly comes across that way,” David remarked as he bit into the scone.
“Nothin’ less than what’s already happened would stop ’er.”
“She was excited about it, too. And I had promised her a few photos to have for her portfolio.”
“Portfolio?” Sean queried. This was news to him.
“Yeah. She’s been assembling one to submit to a modeling agency,” David told him. “I’ve also promised to help her out with her own shoot. But now I gotta figure out how to fix my photo essay without her.”
“I didn’t know Kelly did any modelin’. She usually tells me things like that,” Sean remarked. “Had no idea.”
“That’s prob’ly ’cause she just started. Shelly introduced to her to most of us in class this semester and we all needed models for our project. I’m not the only one she’s done it for. She’s been very popular with our classmates.”
“Kelly gets along pretty well with most anyone,” Sean bragged about his cousin. “So I’m not surprised at that.”
“She’s a natural, really. To begin with she’s gorgeous and her flaming red hair stands out,” David continues. “But she has a lot more than that. Kelly’s photogenic in a big way. And real easy to work with. She knows how to follow a photographer’s directions and stays focused in a pose. Those qualities and skills are not so easy to find. And I think a talent scout from a local modeling agency has been talking to her, too.”
“All seems so sudden,” observed Sean. “Turns out she just started rehearsin’ in a band a few weeks ago. Never mentioned anything to me ’r the family ’bout it. Only found out yesterday when ’er band showed up at the hospital for a visit. She’s got a lot goin’ on.”
“Yeah! It sounds like she’s really busy.”
“She’s always been that way,” recalled Sean. “Likes to multi-task. Makes things happen whene’er she’s around.”
David studied Sean for a moment. “I can’t get over how much alike you and her look.”
“Ever since we were little tykes,” grinned Sean, chuckling quietly. “We’re almost like twins. And I guess it doesn’t help too much that Mom’s always had me wear me hair long.”
“In the photos I took of her, that red hair has such an intense shade, that when it frames her face, it forces your attention on it,” David described as he reached into his backpack and produced a binder with page after page of photographs. He opened it to a select page and turned it around for Sean to view. “Look at these photos. These are great shots to show what I’m talking about.”
Sean examined a number of photos. He was astounded at how Kelly appeared in several of them. “Wow! She’d always look like she was in charge whene’er we’d have family and group photos, but I’ve never seen her like this before,” he said, overwhelmed by her image. “No wonder the scouts are after her!”
“I’d like to think it’s my photography that’s doing it, but even the students who aren’t that good get pics like these when Kelly models,” said David. “I can’t really take too much credit for it.”
“How can you know what’s your contribution and what’s hers?” Sean wondered.
“Good question,” David observed. “And it’s not an easy one to answer.” He turned to another vinyl-covered page of photos. “These are the ones that need to be retaken. Natural lighting is difficult to work with because you have no control over it. You can try the camera at various angles and compose the picture differently, but that doesn’t always get what you want. And as a rule, you need to work quickly because natural light is always changing. Even if there are no clouds, the sun is in constant motion.”
“But Kelly is still giving you her best look in all these pictures.”
“Yes, she is,” acknowedged David. “And that helps so much. Because she’s so consistent, it was easy to conclude that I had not composed the shot so it made the best use of the natural light. When the model is expert, is easier for a photographer to recognize his or her own mistakes. It’s hard to explain, but easy to see.
“You’ll notice that the two male models in the same series of photos don’t show nearly the same presence or focus that she exhibits. That definitely shows how a good model makes a difference. The taller guy is more experienced, has good recommendations, and is highly qualified. But the other one is really new, and even though he has as great a physique as the other guy, he’s untrained and lacks experience. But they both pale next to Kelly. Even though she’s untrained and has almost no experience, she’s just that good naturally.”
Sean studied the photos of his cousin carefully. “She’s wearin’ her varsity cheer uniform in these. Kelly was at her best as a cheerleader. I think it honed her finest character as a person and as a woman.”
“Maybe that’s why she enjoyed the shoot so much,” concluded David. “She puts on a whole personality when she puts on the uniform.”
“Yep, that’s me cousin Kelly!” Sean smiled again. “You should go visit her. She’s in the I-C-U at St. Bonnie’s. Anyway, nice talkin’ with ya, but I gotta get back to the grind. After all, I’m coverin’ this shift for Kelly and if I don’t do it as well as her, she’ll kick me butt ov’r it when she does wake up.”
David returned the smile to Sean and took another sip of his americano. Sean returned to his position behind the espresso bar with Debbie.
Café Tír na n-Óg was not so busy as usual that day, so Sandra offered to allow Sean to leave his shift early and go home to change out of Kelly’s jeans before his evening class. Street traffic notwithstanding, it took more time to unlock his bicycle and then to resecure it at his apartment than to ride it from his workplace to his home.
He was very fortunate to work at a coffee shop no more than a city block from his apartment. Kelly had worked there first and recommended that Sean apply for an opening. Again, he thought about how many times his cousin had helped him and his sister Morgan out.
Just as soon as Sean arrived back at his apartment, he changed out of his cousin’s blue jeans. He was very careful to observe the feminine details which Sandra had noticed. He chuckled at himself as he thought back to his verbal exchange with Sandra at the coffee shop. He had been so careful to observe which turtlenecks belonged to his cousin, so how had he missed that these were Kelly’s jeans that morning? From the front, they looked like any other jeans, just like his. But from the sides and rear, Sandra was right. The top-stitching was definitely feminine. And inside, the lining was a pretty teal color.
Next, Sean made certain that he was donning a pair of his own blue jeans. He definitely felt more comfortable in his own. Most importantly, his crotch no longer felt so tightly squeezed. Not until he was back in his own did he appreciate just how tight his cousin’s jeans had been on him.
So as not to repeat such a mistake, Sean took some time to move all of Kelly’s and Morgan’s clothes to one end of the walk-in closet. Carefully, he checked each pair of jeans for details of gender. Also, he noted the positions of buttons on his and Mike’s shirts and compares them to the girls’ blouses. He had never noticed that buttons were on opposite sides before. So Sandra was right about that, too. That was curious to him. It made sense that men’s and women’s clothing were cut differently because hips and breasts gave differently shaped bodies, but why would buttons be on opposite sides? He had heard that women were more likely to be left-handed, but he did not even think that were true. He would have to research that.
Sean looked at the clock next to his bed and decided he needed to get to campus soon. His course in computer programming (C++) was that evening and he looked forward to it. There was a lecture, but the course was mostly lab and he had already made good progress on his project design. He liked learning that way, since the tools in the programming environment helped him evaluate his work almost immediately.
All that Sean still needed was to put his programming text into his backpack along with a couple bars of soft granola and a can of an energy drink. He thought then to update his memory wand with his most current drafts of homework and powered down his desktop. With that Sean began his short trek to the campus.
Usually he would have been eagerly working on his lab assignment, fully absorbed in the details of the C++ programing language, but once again, Sean’s thoughts were distracted by his cousin’s condition. Jack, his lab partner, observed his lack of focus.
“Hey Sean, what’s wrong?” Jack asked his friend. “You’re just not yourself tonight.”
“Sorry, Jack,” apologized Sean. “My cousin Kelly’s in the hospital. I’m really worried about her.”
“What’s wrong with her?”
“She was in an accident yesterday morning. She was ridin’ her bicycle to work and a car turned the wrong way into her lane and they crashed. She flew into the car’s windshield and got a concussion. Now she’s in a coma.”
“I’m wond’ring if that’s the accident I saw on the local news yesterday?”
“At least one of the local stations had posted a video report on their website.”
“Are you and her close? Jack asked.
“Very!” Sean replied. “She’s more sister to me than cousin. In fact, most folks think we’re twins.”
“Twins?”
“Yeah! Me and her look so much a like. At work today I was coverin’ her shift an’ a guy she knows mistook me for her. We’re used to it, though. Happens all the time.”
“Well, I hope she’ll be okay,” Jack offered. “And that goes for you, too!”
“Thanks, Jack. I’m gonna talk to the prof and ask ’im if I can leave at break.”
Jack just looked at his lab partner for a moment, almost staring, until Sean broke the awkward silence.
“What?” Sean asked.
“Huh? Oh!” Jack seemed to have his mind elsewhere, too. “Believe it or not, I was trying to picture you as a girl. Wouldn’t Kelly look like you dressed as a girl?”
“Not really,” Sean denied with a grin. “We might look alike, but she’s the prettier one.” He reached into his windbreaker’s pocket for his wallet. “Take a look at this group photo. That’s me next t’er in the middle, ’er brother Mike an’ me sister Morgan. We’re all more like siblings than cousins.”
“So you’re the redhead in the skirt?” Jack teased Sean, who responded by lightly slapping the back of his head. The two lab partners just laughed.
And somehow, for the first time in two days, Sean felt just a little relaxed, as if maybe Kelly would be all right after all.
Sean had printed off what he hoped to be the final draft of his assignment for his course in Nordic mythology, a prospectus for his term paper. It began with an abstract of the proposed thesis and a formal outline of the paper. He was wanted to compare the Trickster in Nordic and Celtic mythoi, but the professor was requiring all the students to meet with her to discuss their specific proposed theses before beginning their research.
After getting home early from class, he had tried to be more relaxed, but Sean was too worried about Kelly. But he had discovered that only mythology allowed him to think about anything else. Perhaps that indeed was the nature of myth, simply to allow one to make sense of what otherwise seems senseless.
Taking blue pencil in hand, Sean had returned to his desk to begin editing his draft when his cellphone rang out the opening bars of The March of Brian Boru.
“Hello!”
“Is this Sean?”
“Yeah! Who’s this?”
“I’m David, Shelly’s brother. Remember? From the coffee shop?”
“Oh, sorry! I didn’t recognize your voice. But how’d you get my number?”
“From Shelly, who got it from Sandra. Am I bothering you right now?”
“Not really. I’ve been writin’ up an assignment for a class and was goin’ t’ edit another draft. But it’s not due yet and I’ve been workin’ on it ever since I got home. To be honest, I welcome the interruption.”
“I’ve been thinking about what to do since Kelly’s not available to model again for my photo essay any time soon,” explained David. “I’ve got a really big favor to ask you, and it might sound just a little crazy, but please hear me out before you say anything.”
“What kind of favor do you have in mind?”
“Well, Sean, have you ever dressed up like a girl?”
“What?”
“But I just need a few more shots. Just retakes of three or four that didn’t quite work…”
“I’m sorry to disappoint you, but no!” reiterated Sean. “Are you willing to go in drag to help someone’s class project? When you’ve done it, then you can ask me again. I don’t really even know you.”
Fortunately for David, Sean couldn’t read his facial expression over the telephone. He knew he was wrong asking such an absurd favor from a new acquaintance. David now appreciated why someone might not want visual communication on a telephone call. He remember from a recent course lecture that the “picturephone” had failed way back in the 1960s for just such a reason.
“Sean, I’m sorry,” admitted David. “I was way outta line to ask you. I guess I’m just desperate about my photo essay. I’m so close to having it finished. All I need is to fix those closing scenes and I’m done.”
“Look, I’m sorry for you, but I don’t think you even know what you’re asking. Just because me ’n’ Kelly look like twins doesn’t mean we can easily substitute for each other. You remember how you said Kelly was a natural model?”
“Yeah.”
“Well, that’s Kelly. Everyone’s always told her she should be a model,” Sean explained. “Me? I regard sitting for a portrait with the same fear that others have for a tax audit!”
“You couldn’t be that camera shy,” objected David, chuckling at such an absurd metaphor.
“So you’d stake your grade on it?” Sean asked rhetorically. “I’d think not!
“Now, the band she plays in wants me to sub for her—as a girl! Well, I have a very basic competence at the piano and clarinet. I can handle keyboard harmony for them, but I couldn’t take her place on those any more than she could match me on violin, which was my main instrument. She’s got an angel’s singin’ voice, but I’m a tenor. And I can sing really good, but my voice, my style are not at all like hers.
“And I’m a guy. That’s my perspective on things. Yeah, we may look alike but we’re diff’rent persons. We have our own ways o’ thinkin’. Even if I were a girl, we’d still be diff’rent in our thinkin’ an’ feelin’ an’ we’d have diff’rent attitudes t’ward things.”
“Geeze! I never thought about that,” admitted David. “It’s just that I can’t ignore how much alike the two of you are. You do look more like siblings than cousins, twins even.”
“Like I said before, we’re used to it.”
“So you never, like, took advantage of it to play pranks or get away with anything?”
“No, not really,” Sean dismissed the question. “Kelly’s always been too honest for anything like that. She’s never asked me, like, to dress up to get out of anything or to deceive anyone. There’ve been two or three times that I’ve let someone think they saw me when ’twas really her. But she doesn’t even know it. B’sides, I wouldn’t ask her to do somethin’ like that any more than she’d ask it o’ me.”
“So you’ve never played dress up with your cousin?”
“Well, not with just her,” Sean continued. “In high school we had a Powder Puff Football League tournament our junior ’n’ senior years and I was required to be one of the cheerleaders. Kelly and my sister Morgan were both varsity cheerleaders. So they helped me ’n’ her brother Mike dress up in their junior varsity cheer uniforms. I got stuck with it two years. Then my sister thought it would be fun for Hallowe’en if we all went as a cheer squad. So we did it that time, too.”
“Ever do it again?”
“Gosh no! We got our share of teasin’ but then all the guys at school had to dress up as cheerleaders, majorettes, pompom girls, or whatever,” recounted Sean, still deeply worried that he had won the award for Prettiest Cheerleader both years. “I mean, it was fun enough at the time, but I wouldn’t care to do it again.”
“Sorry,” David apologized, “I just wanted to finish my photo essay without reshooting the whole final sequence.”
“And I understand that. But I’m not someone who can help you out with it. Again, just ’coz I might look like Kelly doesn’t mean I can take ’er place. And I am sorry you’re in this position. I wish for all our sakes Kelly hadn’t been in that accident. Most of all for hers.”
Sean heard silence over the phone.
“Y’know, Sean, I gotta say I miss her. Kelly’s really our favorite model in class.”
“I kinda got that when we talked back in Tír na n-Óg today.”
“I don’t know how the rest of the class will take the news. After all, I’m not the only one she modeled for. And it’s not all about modeling with her. She’s become very much a friend to Shelley as well as a few other classmates in the class. I think she loves us as much as we love her.”
Sean smiled. “That’s our Kelly, for sure,” he said to David.” He wondered if his cousin knew just how many people out there were praying for her.
“I’ll be going, Sean,” David announced. “I guess I’ll have to try something else for my photo essay.”
“Hey, if it’s anything like making music, just be yourself,” Sean suggested. “Let your creativity come through. It will all come together if you let it.”
“Thanks, Sean! Have a good night!”
“Goodnight to you, too, David!”
Sean ended the call and put down his mobile phone and tried to edit the proposal for his mythology paper. But he was no longer in the mood to work on it.
He went to his closet and picked up a guitar case from the corner. He laid it across his bed and opened it. Morgan had left her back-up acoustic guitar for her brother to try out. He sat for a while trying to strum a few chords, but he couldn’t coax any music from it. Nor did it feel right to him. He looked at his fingertips. The callouses had softened and vanished.
He had thought about taking guitar lessons from the Music Department on campus, but he didn’t want to answer the questions that they were sure to ask. Maybe he could find a serious teacher off campus? He would have to ask Morgan, would Maestro Álvarez take him on as a new student?
Frustrated, Sean returned the guitar to its case, latched it and put it away.
Once again, on a mystic stage, positioned somewhere between mind and memory and dream, the Sleeper’s images began emerging once more.
She wore a leotard and matching long tutu of royal blue with white tights and ballet shoes of silver lamé. Over this she also wore a garment draped front and back over her shoulders, somewhat like a doublet, but of a diaphanous gossamer-like fabric in a pastel blue, belted at the waist by a silver chain. A pretty silver tiara sparkled atop her long auburn curls, cascading down her back and right shoulder. The beautiful dark-red finish of a violin shimmered in the light on her other shoulder.
She stood in the center of the stage, surrounded by a chorus of dancers, both older and younger than herself. They danced around her, twirling pirouettes and bounding jétés. But she danced not on foot or tiptoe, but by her fingertips up and down the fingerboard, while her bow danced across the strings.
So the dancer’s chorus spun as the sounds of Bach’s Præludium from the Partita in E Major filled the air about them all.
Applause filled the air as the dancers in the chorus all curtsied, as the violinist held out her bow to direct the audience’s attention.
But the images faded from the Sleeper’s mind along with the applause…
The next morning, Sean actually slept in. He had remembered to turn off the alarm clock and, since he was really tired, slept past eight o’clock. He would have slept even longer, but the telephone rang and woke him up. This was not his cellphone, but his landline.
His hand reached out for the telephone and somehow managed to get the handset to his ear without dropping it or knocking anything else over.
“Hello, this is Sean,” he answered in a quasi-waking state.
“Sean? Sean O’ Donnelly?”
“Yeah, that’s me. Who ’re you?”
“I’m Bettina McNamara in the Admissions Office at the Juilliard School. Our violin faculty have asked me to arrange an audition and interview for you. I’d like to ask, when would you be able to come to New York for an audition and interview?”
“Me answer’s jus’ the same ’s I told y’r office before,” Sean replied. “Never!” He slammed the receiver down on its cradle, and then rolled over to snooze, muttering quietly to himself, “No, Juilliard! Not ever!”
Bettina was surprised that anyone would turn down an invitation for an audition and interview at the Juilliard School. She felt quite upset over how curtly (and even rudely) Mr. Sean O’Donnelly had rejected the school’s invitation. Anyway, she had extended the offer and O’Donnelly had rejected it. All that she could do was to continue with her other calls and to tell her boss about this one. He would let the violin faculty know that Mr. O’Donnelly had turned down their invitation. Again.
What Ms. MacNamara did not know, was that similar exchanges had taken place between Sean O’Donnelly and the admissions officers of the Eastman School of Music in Rochester, the New England Conservatory of Music in Boston, and the Peabody Institute of Music in Baltimore. All were disappointed and more than just a little upset at his quick dismissal of the opportunities they each had offered him.
The problem that Sean had with all those schools, was that they were in New York or Rochester or Boston or Baltimore. He didn’t want to go to any of those cities.
And so Sean had his heart set on the Curtis Institute of Music in Philadelphia, the City of Brotherly Love.
His Philadelphia.
His home.
Sean had applied only to the Curtis Institute of Music, where he could continue to study violin beyond his current level and yet remain at home among family and friends. But Curtis had the highest ratio of applicants to admittees of any institution of higher education of any kind in the United States. By that measure, Curtis was the nation’s most difficult school in which to enroll. This school would only admit students whom they could offer scholarships.
Sean had played an audition at Curtis that impressed the jury as nearly miraculous. But the performance of yet another young violinist had surpassed even his own. Indeed Sean had admired her audition himself. Still, although he had placed ahead of three other candidates, each only slightly less deserving than himself, there was only one seat, and one scholarship, available at Curtis for which they all had auditioned.
He did not win it.
Sean had been inconsolable ever since he received the letter of rejection from Curtis. Yet it had invited and even encouraged him to reapply for the following year’s class. They simply did not have another seat available for violin that year. The violin faculty at Curtis were ready to move heaven and earth to reserve him a seat in the next class. But that had not helped.
Sean’s spirit had been crushed.
Despondent, Sean had not touched his violin.
Not since he had read that letter.
Not since a year ago.
The Sleeper’s mind reprised the earlier setting from the shadows of thought.
The violinist remained on stage as the chorus danced their way off. Then a second girl, looking to be a twin of the violinist appeared next to her. She wore a costume of the same style, but her color scheme of pastel and forest green and gold corresponded to her apparent twin’s pastel and royal blue and silver, including ballet shoes of gold lamé, a gold chain belt, and a gold tiara atop her flaming auburn hair, which had been gathered into a ponytail high on her crown.
The audience hushed as the ballerina began dancing to the Gavotte en Rondeau from the Partita in E Major played by the violinist on stage with her. She danced the opening theme and refrain alone, but for the second theme, another dancer, a boy, leapt en scène from a wing of the stage. He was taller than the auburn-haired twins, with somewhat long, straight black hair. He wore a two-toned jacket of dark blue and green, with a baldric in gold lamé over the left shoulder, across the chest and back, fastened just below the right hip, with black tights and ballet shoes of gold lamé as well. He joined the green-clad dancer in her dance.
The girl and boy danced the gavotte both singly and together, finishing with the danseur kneeling behind the ballerina and the violinist standing next to them both.
But as the audience clapped their approval, the Sleeper could no longer maintain the scene, now merging once more into the broader collection of memories, thoughts, and dreams from which it emerged.
Sean awoke to a second call about half an hour later, on his cellphone this time.
“G’mornin’. Sean here…”
“Good morning, Sean,” a young woman’s voice greeted him. He recognized but could not identify it. “How are you today?”
“I’m jus’ gettin’ up,” he grumbled. “Who ’re you ’n’ why ’re ya callin’ me now?”
“Well, why don’t-cha put on a pretty dress so we can take you to visit your cousin?”
Fiona!
Sean was already displeased. “Sing another tune already,” he complained. “Or d’ya know any others?”
He savored his curt putdown of the bandleader only briefly as he did not actually expect her riposte
She sang another tune:
“Boys in white dresses with blue satin sashes
Whose noses I powder and curl their eyelashes,
And then earlobes pierce to wear sapphire earrings:
These are a few of my favorite things!”
Not to be outdone, Sean was no less adept than Fiona at lyrical parody:
“When the bitch bites, when the diva sings,
Before you drive me mad,
Let winds carry you off beneath your bat-wings,
And then I won’t feel so bad!”
Then Sean simply pressed the little red button on his smartphone, imagining apologies to Rodgers and Hammerstein. But with Fiona, he did not wish to deal now. The girl, at least in his mind, was certifiable! Sean could visit Kelly, without the Daughters of Danaan to drive him.
In and out of the shower took him only a few minutes. Then donning his underwear, Sean carefully checked the blue jeans, making certain that they were his own.
He picked up his mobile telephone and dialed a phone number.
“Hello?” the familiar voice answered.
“That you, Uncle Jerry?”
“Why, it surely is, Little Seanie!” Uncle Jerry answered.
“On duty yet?”
“Oh no! Not f’r another hour. Ya need somethin’?”
“Can ya drop me off t’ see Kelly?”
“Surely, me laddie. Not a problem,” assured the cabbie. I’ll be there ’n about, say, eight minutes.”
“That’s great!—Oh! You got a bike rack on the cab? I’ll need to go to work directly from Sain’ Bonnie’s.”
“Fiona!” Shouted Mórag. “Are you insane?”
“Why?” protested the bandleader. “We were just joking around.”
“Then why did he hang up on you?”
“He couldn’t take a little teasing.”
“Teasing? You call it teasing? You meant it as more than just teasing.”
’What’s it matter, anyway?”
“In the first place, Fiona, we need him. We need him to fill in for Kelly until she wakes up and—well—if Sean’s who I think he is—I expect we may want him with us longer-term as well.”
“What?”
Mórag crossed her arms and, leaning her back against the wall, sighed and rolled her eyes.
“I hadn’t said anything about it yet, but I thought I recognized Sean at the hospital. Still, I couldn’t place him until I got a call yesterday from Tatiana, my friend at Curtis.”
“The music school?”
“Uh-huh! I think Sean was another candidate for the violin scholarship she won there. I was there at the auditions. Do you remember Tatiana? She sometimes goes by ’Tanya’ if that helps? Blonde Russian girl?”
“Yes, I remember Tanya.”
“To make a long story short, Tatiana just barely won out over Sean for the remaining seat in this year’s class. Two of the three candidates he placed ahead of now have full scholarships to Juilliard in New York and the third got one at the New England Conservatory of Music.
“Anyway, you said we needed a fiddler for our band. Well, Sean may be the best available to us. I’ve heard him play and I don’t think you’ll find anyone better who’d even consider working with us.”
“How about Tatiana?” Fiona wondered out loud. “Could you maybe ask her?”
“I could, but she’s all classical in her training and style. She may not even be interested in folk music,” related Mórag. “And I doubt she’d have the time, given her schedule at Curtis. It’s real demanding over there. Besides, she’s not even Irish!”
“But we can’t use Sean unless he wears an ‘appropriate’ costume.”
“Fiona, give it a rest!” Mórag warned her friend sternly. “You’re the only one who insists on dressing him up. The rest of us don’t mind a guy on stage with us at all.”
“But our vision was for an all-girl band,” Fiona reminded her.
“Yes. Yes it was. But maybe that’s not so important as making the best music we can. There’s quite a few guys out there who are fans of Cherish the Ladies and Celtic Woman. They’ll like our music and our message, too.
“And y’know, if an all-girl band is what we really want, dressing a guy like a girl doesn’t change the fact that we wouldn’t all be girls. It would be a lie. That would be worse for us, I would think, than having a guy openly on stage with us.”
“Are there even any women fiddlers around we could ask?” Fiona inquired. “And Sean still hasn’t auditioned for us yet.”
Mórag tried to think of anyone she knew who played fiddle in the Irish style, but they, too, were all men. She stepped away from the wall and sat down into an armchair.
“Off hand, I can’t think of any,” answered Mórag. “But I do know couple of girls who play violin who are versatile enough to learn our style. It would take some time and work, though.”
“But what do we do for now?” Fiona mused. “We don’t have very long before our first opening.”
Mórag wondered why she had even involved herself in this band. Fiona was their leader, who ought to be answering these questions and making the decisions. No, Fiona was their bandleader on the basis of her charisma alone. In Mórag’s view, Fiona had not been showing much in the way of actual leadership.
“We need to hear Sean’s audition tomorrow morning. No later,” suggested Mórag. “If we can use his talents, then he can begin rehearsing with us Friday night. Else, we can hear other auditions then.”
“But if Sean’s mad at us—”
“No, Fiona, he’s mad at you! Don’t you call him again. I’ll talk to him. You’ve already spooked him, but I think I can calm him down enough to get him here tomorrow. Just don’t upset him again.”
“Then what should I do until then?” Fiona asked.
Mórag began feeling her own impatience rising once more.
“Dammit, Fiona! You’re our leader. So lead!” Look for what we need to do and get Molly and Móira to help you do it, if necessary. Try to line up another gig by Friday night. We may need to cancel our opening next week if we can’t get things worked out with Sean.”
With that, Mórag decided that she had had enough and slammed the door on her way out.
“Did y’ eat breakfas’ at all, laddie?” Uncle Jerry asked his erstwhile angel.
Sean had noted the box of donuts on the front seat and a second cup of coffee in one of the cab’s cupholders. The extra cup of coffee mad him smile. Jerry had really looked out for him since he’d come back from Iraq. He’d stepped in to watch out for Sean, Morgan, and their mother while their father and her husband were still over there.
Jerry stopped for a red light and hand the gratuitous coffee to to Sean, then opened the lid of the donut box for him to choose.
“Thanks, Uncle Jerry,” said Sean. “Could I have one of the chocolate?”
“Surely, me laddie!” Jerry beamed as he used a napkin to pick a chocolate donut out for his passenger.
“Thanks again, Uncle Jerry. I really appreciate it. I didn’t have time f’r breakfas’ at ’ome,” Sean side, biting into the donut. “An’ thanks f’r takin’ me t’ Sain’ Bonnie’s. I wanna spend the rest o’ me mornin’ wi’ Kelly.”
“I un’erstan’, Seanie,” the cabbie assured him. “All you Li’l Angels ’re precious to me, ’coz your all precious t’ Jesus an’ t’ Mother Mary, too! How I’ve watched all o’ you grow up!”
Jerry suddenly yawned a seriously powerful yawn.
“You okay, Uncle Jerry? I’ve never known you still to be sleepy at this hour. You slept all right, didn’t you?”
“Well to tell the truth, laddie, I be havin’ dreams about all ye kids since Kelly’s li’l bang-up Monday mornin’. I woke up too early, methinks.”
“I understand. I be havin’ weird dreams, too, though I can’t recall ’em now. Dunno why, though. But I think Kelly be in ’em.”
“So we both be dreamin’ o’ Kelly, then?”
“Aye, Jerry, we both be dreamin’ of her! Sean mused over it a moment. “I think you’re right. It be ’er accident that got us all worried!”
The green and yellow vehicle approached St. Bonaventure’s Hospital and Jerry O’Shaughnessy maneuvered it into the parking area reserved for taxis behind their waiting lane. Sean quickly finished his doughnut off and deftly removed his bicycle from the rack on Uncle Jerry’s cab. He then secured it in a large rack on the ground near the main entrance to St. Bonnie’s. Sean had noticed in the past that the bicycle racks around the hospital campus were almost all fully occupied whenever he came to visit. The staff as well as visitors must really like to ride bicycles.
Jerry and Sean walked through the main entrance and directly to the visitor’s desk.
“G’mornin’, Roni!” Sean greeted the young woman at the Visitors’ Desk.
“Hi, Sean! Mr. O’Shaughnessy!” she greeted them in return. “You’re here to see Kelly again?”
“Aye, me lassie, we are?” affirmed Jerry. “ ’Tis all right, be it not?”
Veronica could only smile when she heard the quaint diction and mellow timbre of Jerry’s Irish-American brogue. She thought it could be an affectation. But if it were, she wouldn’t call him out. It sounded too sweet and charming. Rhinestones might be fake diamonds, but they could sparkle just as pretty!
Still, Roni checked her screen and noticed there had been some activity in her room earlier, but Kelly was cleared to receive visitors now.
“It looks like something of note may ’ve happened earlier this morning in Kelly’s room, but she’s approved again for visitors,” Roni confirmed. “You can go on up to I-C-U to visit. You’ll need these badges.”
She gave Sean and Jerry each a Vistor’s badge and a lanyard.
“Thanks, Roni!” Sean beamed. He was beginning to like the receptionist there. Maybe—just maybe—he might get up the courage to ask her to dinner and a movie after all this was over.
When Sean and Jerry arrived in Kelly’s room, they found a man in a white coat holding a clipboard, making notations on a document as he studied various data on monitors attached to medical devices.
“Oh? Hello there!” he greeted them. “I’m Doctor Tim Belknap. I’m a neurologist specializing in sleep and dream research.”
“Good mornin’, Doctor. I’m Sean O’Donnelly, Kelly’s cousin. This is Jerry O’Shaughnessy, a longtime friend of the family.”
The men each acknowledged one another, quickly by warm firm handshakes.
“We heard that there was something happening in here earlier this morning. Is that why you’re here?”
“Absolutely, Mr. O’Donnelly,” the neurologist answered, somewhat excitedly. “Miss FitzPatrick has shown rather remarkable brainwave activity twice this morning, both sets of patterns having similar global characteristics to another set from yesterday. I’m surprised to see this specific kind of activity in the brainwaves of a comatose patient.”
Dr. Belknap folded two or three pages of his clipboard over to show Sean and Jerry printouts of parallel graphs of what appeared to be a set of periodic functions ranging from smooth to jagged in appearance. He pointed out graphs whose waveforms looked significantly different from and more complex than neighboring ones.
“Here, here, and flipping to another page, here are times of surprisingly heavy activity, especially rapid eye movement. The intensity noted here I’ve never seen before in any patient while this combination of intensities here is rarely seen in comatose patients. I don’t know what to make of it really.”
“What’s your intuition suggest?” Sean pressed him for an answer. “What’s your gut feeling?”
“Based on these and other data and my own interpretation of current theory, I’d have to say—well—her dreams are so vivid and intense that she’s—how do I say this?—perceives her dreams as the ‘real’ world.”
“I’d like to sit and read to her, if that’s all right?” requested Sean.
“Sure! That would be interesting,” Dr. Belknap answered him, perhaps too eagerly. “We could see directly if she’s being stimulated—I need to check on another patient,” he said looking at his beeper beeping. “I’ll be back later.”
Jerry wasn’t sure he’d actually seen the neurologist leave the room while Sean didn’t observe Dr. Belknap’s exit at all. The physician was indeed a man on a mission.
“I’m gonna pray wi’ Kelly here, Seanie,” said Jerry quietly, pulling a rosary from his pocket and taking a seat next to her. Taking her hand in his, holding his rosary in the other, Uncle Jerry began reciting the prayers, sotto voce.
Sean sat down across across from Uncle Jerry and held Kelly’s other hand for a few minutes, taking care not to disturb the variety of tubes and wires attached to his cousin. Then he pulled out his mythology text aand began to read aloud.
Once again, the Sleeper enters into REM-sleep and images loosely distributed throughout the mind coalesce into a coherent scene.
The auburn-haired violinist struck the opening chords of the Bourée as another dancer came on stage. She was quite petite, shorter than the violinist and the other dancer. She wore a pastel green leotard and a short tutu of forest green and royal blue panels arranged around her waist as the petals of a flower. She also wore white tights and silver lamé ballet shoes. A pair of gossamer butterfly wings were tied onto her back by silver lamé cords. She wore on top of her coal black hair her own silver tiara.
This dancer was incredibly light on her feet, seeming always on tip-toe, yet never quite touching the floor, leaping, twisting, turning, spinning, stretching, even floating above the stage. How she appeared to dance so impossibly none could guess. That she could dance so impossibly she did not know, because she simply felt, rather than saw, her own dance. To her, dancing the rôle of the Princess Butterfly was having fun.
The audience could not even see a hidden source of joy for the Princess Butterfly, even as he stood on stage next to her. For the violinist whose auburn curls cascaded around her violin and across her should and down her chest and back was a boy, her sweet brother, whom they had persuaded to assume the rôle of the Elysian Princess as only he could play with the brilliance desired. So needed as he was, he allowed himself to be garbed in the pretty costume of a princess and for the girls to make him over and shower him in a mist of perfume. He was fearful and afraid, abducted into a world not his own, surrounded with the music of girlish giggling and warmed by the hugs and embraces and nourished by the special kisses that girls reserve for only their sisters. Like the intricate harmonies of Bach’s Præludium in E Major, their attention both excited and relaxed him at once.
As the Elysian Princess strikes the final strains of the Bourée, the Princess Butterfly seems to float into a sleepy embrace across the lap of the Forest Princess, still sitting with her legs doubled beside her on stage.
A growing applause acknowledged the simple triumph of the children on stage. Then the curtain slowly fell just as for any who in triumph are weary and have earned their nights sleep.
The Sleeper’s mind was also as fatigued and likewise, lowered its own curtain over the fading images.
“Morgan?” Monsieur LaMonte asked. « Vous êtes bien? Mademoiselle O’Donnelly? Mademoiselle, reveillez-vous! » He brought his hands together in a single loud, popping clap.
Startled by the noise, Morgan bolted upright and immediately was met with with the laughter and jeers of her classmates and they further embarassed her by just singing the second line of the famous song repeatedly:
« Dormez-vous? Dormez-vous?
Dormez-vous? Dormez-vous?
Dormez-vous? Dormez-vous?… »
Monsieur LaMonte needed to get the class settled down again: « Soyez tranquilles! Nous en avons assez! Elle en a assez! J’en ai assez! Non? »
The class quieted down after their teacher turned an evil eye toward the usual two or three students in their self-appointed roles of anti-social leadership. He looked back at Morgan.
“Morgan, I don’t like this,” he said, lowering his voice for a moment of privacy. “Let’s talk outside, please. And bring your things with you.”
Monsieur LaMonte quickly turned and wrote the chapter and page numbers for a brief reading assignment. He turned to his students, « Classe, voici! Lisez! »
He glanced his icy evil eye toward the troublemakers one more time before escorting Morgan outside.
“Again, I don’t like this,” reiterated Mr. LaMonte in his most concerned tone. “I’ve never seen you like this before, Morgan. You’re falling asleep in class, trembling. Your hands we’re shaking so much you couldn’t write yesterday. You’ve been crying. You came to class with your eyes red and your makeup reapplied with a shaky hand. What’s wrong?”
“My cousin Kelly was in an accident Monday morning and she’s in a coma.”
“Geeze! That’s awful! I’m sorry!”
“You remember her, don’t you? She and my brother Sean were both in your class. They look like twins with auburn hair?”
“Oh yes, I remember them well,” the teacher recalled.
“Well, Kelly, Sean, and me, and her older brother Mike all grew up together, so we’re all more like siblings than cousins. We’re all really worried.”
“Are you, maybe, not sleeping enough since then?”
“I think I’m sleeping, but I’m waking up exhausted, like I’m not getting refreshed in my sleep. I’ve been having more dreams, maybe even nightmares? I don’t know, I can’t remember.”
“That’s all right, Morgan,” assured Mr. LaMonte. “I’ve heard enough to send you to the school nurse. I’ll excuse you from class today. Just go directly to Nurse Carlson’s office in the Infirmary and get her advice.”
“Thanks, Monsieur LaMonte,” she said and started toward the school’s infirmary.
Sean awoke in a cold sweat, startled by Dr. Belknap’s hand gently tugging at his shoulder. His book was in his lap since he had apparently fallen sleep while reading to Kelly. Uncle Jerry had already gone.
“Mister O’Donnelly, you’ve missed quite a show!” the sleep expert announced. “Your cousin seems to have had another of her atypical REM episodes. It ended only a few minutes ago.”
“Is she all right?”
“As far as I can tell, she is,” confirmed the physician. “Do you have any idea when you fell asleep?”
“No, I didn’t even know I was sleepy until you woke me up. Why?”
“I’m wondering if there’s any relation between your reading to her and her REM episodes. But I’d have to know just when your reading began and ended.”
“Sorry I fell asleep, Doc.”
“Don’t worry about it. You didn’t know. Do you read to her much?”
“Every time I come in, I do.”
“It would help if you would note the exact time you begin and end reading.”
“I’ll try and remember that next time.”
“I’d appreciate that,” Dr. Belknap thanked him and with a smile, left the room.
After Dr. Belknap left the room, Sean sat down again and continued to read to his cousin a while longer. He did notice that one of Kelly’s bandmates had entered and was standing next to him. She waited until he had finished reading the current story before interrupting him.
“Good morning, Sean,” Mórag greeted him. “Remember me?”
“Yeah, I do,” he answered. “G’mornin’, Mórag.”
“I’m sorry about what Fiona said to you this morning,” she apologized. “Please don’t be angry with the rest of us for what she did.”
“Did she tell you to come and apologize to me?”
“No. It was my idea. I also told her not to call you. She did enough damage that I hope to undo. Since you’re here, too, I’m hoping we might talk.”
“All right. But let’s step outside.”
Sean and Mórag went out to the waiting area of the ICU and sat down.
“Sean, what I’d like to say first is that Molly, Móira, and myself still would like you to audition tomorrow morning. And we think that Fiona’s nuts trying to get you dress up like Kelly.”
“Well, I’m glad someone thinks so! Why’s that such an issue with ’er anyway?”
Mórag felt hesitant to tell Sean private things about her friend, but since Fiona was trying to involve herself in Sean’s life, Mórag thought he had a right to know about her friend’s proclivities.
“To make a long story short, I think Fiona has a crush on you, Sean.”
“What?”
“She’s falling for you,” reiterated Mórag. “She’s crazy for you.”
“But why does she want me dressing up? That doesn’t make sense.”
“Yes, it does. But you don’t know her history,” Mórag answered. “Since she was in Kindergarten, she’s always had fun dressing boys up like girls. Classmates, friends, her brother, and after she started dating, boyfriends.”
“What?”
“She gets a thrill from making boys dress like girls. She’s done it for a long time. It was cute when we were schoolgirls, but she’s never quite grown out of it. Her insistence on getting you in a dress makes me think she’s got a crush on you.”
“Oh, that’s just great!” Sean sighed in sarcasm. “And I’m in no way interested in her. Let’s just say she’s not my type. Besides, you could say I’ve got a ‘crush’ of my own.”
“Will you tell me who it is?”
“No.”
Mórag had figured Sean for someone who tended to be very reserved. His responses were certainly consistent with that. In fact she was a little surprised that he had admitted to having a crush on anyone. So maybe he trusted her somewhat. But the issue she had to bring up next might strain that trust. Yet she had to raise the question.
“Sean, when we met Monday, I thought I recognized you but I couldn’t place where until I talked with a girlfriend. Now I know for sure. But when we talked about your musical background, you never mentioned the violin.”
“How did you know?” Sean asked desperately, looking almost as if a deep secret had been betrayed. “Did Kelly tell you?”
“Oh no! My girlfriend Tanya had to win over you to get into Curtis. I was at the auditions with her,” replied Mórag. “I’ve heard you play and you’re brilliant!”
©2011 by Anam Chara.
“Mórag, that was a year ago,” he told her. “But when I didn’t get into Curtis, I put my violin away and haven’t played since.”
“But why?”
“I had learned all I could from my teachers. I needed to go to Curtis, but your friend won the last available seat in the class.”
“Then why not go to another school? I know that both the candidates you placed ahead of won scholarships at Juilliard and the New England Conservatory of Music.”
“I don’t wanna go elsewhere. Philly is my home. It’s where I belong. Those other schools aren’t where I wanna be. I like it here, near my family, friends, the people who love me.”
“But why stop playing?”
“I already answered that, Mórag.”
“No, I don’t think you did. Not the whole story anyway.”
Sean just looked down at the floor a moment, then over at Kelly, then looked Mórag right in her crystal blue eyes.
“My heart’s just not in it anymore. When I didn’t get into Curtis, ’twas devastatin’. There wasn’t anywhere left for me to go here. So I put my instrument away.”
“And that’s it?”
“Yeah, that’s it!”
“Y’ know, Sean, we could use a fiddler in our band, especially one of your caliber.”
“No, I didn’t play fiddle; I played violin.”
“So what’s the difference?”
“Style, technique, répertoire. Even minor differences in the instrument sometimes. The bridge might be cut flatter for a fiddle than for a violin. Fiddle players often prefer steel core strings to other kinds. But now it’s really more the style and tradition than any specific differences between the instruments.”
“I would’ve thought being Irish, you’d have learned some fiddling.”
“No. For me, the violin was always about serious music. My trainin’ was all classical,” Sean explained. “I did my folk music all on the tin whistle. Me dad’s brother was the fiddler for the family band.”
“We’re serious about our music, too,” asserted Mórag, taking slight umbrage at Sean’s remarks.
“What I mean is that since I studied the violin seriously,” clarified Sean, “whenever I played folk, it was for fun. Just for family get-togethers. Picnics, holidays, birthdays. That sort o’ thing.”
“Then for you folk music was for kicking back, relaxing, just a good time?” Mórag smiled, reflecting a moment on her own enjoyment of the music. Sean, indeed, was a kindred soul, perhaps beyond being Irish and a musician.
“Yeah. That’s about right. Ne’er thought about it that way at the time, though.”
“Please, Sean, come and play with us now. We could really use you.”
“Only until Kelly is able to perform with you again, and only on piano or tin whistle. Or on clarinet if you need one.”
“Violin?” asked Mórag.
“No violin,” confirmed Sean. “I’ve put away my violin—for good.”
“I’m sorry to hear that,” she said, her face solemn. “You’re letting all that study, such talent—such a gift—go to waste?”
“Sorry, but I just can’t play anymore. Please accept that. I made my decision a year ago. And please, don’t go openin’ an old wound again.”
Sean walked across the room and at his cousin’s bedside again. He held her hand. Mórag took a seat on the other side of the bed. She could see tears in his eyes.
Morgan walked down the stairs to the school’s basement. The School Nurse’s Office was on that level, between the Health Sciences classroom and the Infirmary. The sign on the door read:
The door was ajar, but still Morgan knocked on it.
“Hello, Nurse Carlson? she queried. “Are you there?”
“Come in please!” answered a voice, pleasantly songlike but perkier than what Morgan felt like hearing at the moment. “I’ll be with you anon!”
Anon? Then Morgan remembered that Nurse Carlson frequently enjoyed acting in Shakespearean theater. Ingrid was deliberately eccentric in selected ways, especially when showing off as a woman. Indeed, she hated wearing “scrubs” so most often wore a short, traditional white dress and nurse’s cap, which Morgan could just glimpse while she waited at the door.
“Is that you, Morgan?” she asked. “Why are you here?”
“Monsieur LaMonte sent me down.” Morgan offered her hall pass to the nurse as she continued, “I think I’m just tired. Haven’t slept much for two nights.”
Nurse Carlson noticed that her patient’s eyes seemed especially tired. “You do look like it’s something more serious than staying up late to study for a test,” she observed, opening the door fully. “Come in, Morgan. Let’s take a look.”
Ingrid asked Morgan to sit upon the examination table and then put a thermometer under her tongue. She then felt for the girl’s pulse and recorded 110 bpm on Morgan’s chart, also writing “Tachycardia“ under Notes. Next, she wrapped the cuff for her sphygmomanometer around Morgan’s upper left arm and began pumping its rubber bulb, listening with a stethoscope. She completed pumping up the cuff and released the valve. When she didn’t like the measurement, Ingrid repeated the ritual, but the result was the same, 168/112 mmHg. She noted “Hypertension, Stage-2” on the chart.
“Girl, your blood pressure is through the roof!” Nurse Carlson said. “Especially for a teenager. Your pulse is racing. I don’t like this—not at all!”
The nurse took and read the thermometer, 98.4° Fahrenheit—no real fever, anyway. Ingrid glanced at the girls hands and saw that they were trembling slightly.
“Headache?”
“No,” answered Morgan, quietly.
“Feeling dizzy? Light-headed?”
“Yes.”
“Which?”
“Light-headed, now. But I felt dizzy coming downstairs.”
Ingrid jotted more notes on the chart. “Miss O’Donnelly, I don’t like this. Together with the insomnia, these symptons suggest, at the very least, that you’re coming off a panic attack. Something going on I should know about?”
“My cousin was hurt in an accident Monday morning. She’s still unconscious. We and our brothers are, like, very close,” replied Morgan. “I haven’t slept much since it happened. None of us have.”
“What’s her name?” inquired the nurse. “I’m guessing that she went to school here?”
“Uh-huh. Her name’s Kelly. Long, curly auburn hair? She and my brother Sean look like twins?”
“So Sean is your brother, Morgan?”
“Yeah, that’s him.”
“Well, I never connected you with him before,” the nurse confessed. “You and Sean don’t look at all alike.”
“I know,” conceded Morgan. “But Kelly’s older brother Mike and me look more alike than Sean and me do. We’re all really worried about her.”
“Well, I’m concerned as well,” Ingrid said, smiling in sympathy, “but for you. I’m sending you to an urgent care clinic. I don’t want your family to need worry over yet another young lady.”
Nurse Carlson had printed out a set of forms: an academic continuity request and a medical referral order. Protocol in this case required that she immediately refer Morgan to a qualified medical facility for treatment and that the school provide transportation directly there. The academic continuity form listed her classes and requested that each of Morgan’s teachers send her assignments to the school’s main office where they would then be available for pick-up or delivery.
“I’m sending you to urgent care at County General,” Ingrid told her patient.
“Could you send me to Saint Bonnies, instead?”
“But County General is closer,” the nurse observed. “Why Saint Bonaventure’s?”
“County General may be closer to the school, but Saint Bonnie’s is closer to home,” explained Morgan. “That’s where Kelly is and it will be easier for Mom and everyone to meet me there.”
Ingrid smiled at that and changed data in her computer, which then printed out a new medical referral form for Morgan. The nurse signed it, then tore a blank form off a pad of hall passes.
“Can you call anyone to take you there now?” she asked as she ticked appropriate boxes, dated and signed the hall pass, and gave it to Morgan.
“No,” the schoolgirl answered. “Mom’s at work and my brother’s prob’ly at Saint Bonnie’s already.”
Ingrid tore yet another form from a small pad and filled it out. “This is a request for a transportation voucher. Because this is a medical urgency, the school will pay for your ride. Since you shouldn’t wait for a bus, I can call the taxi while you go to your locker.”
“Then call Lemon-Lime Taxi and ask them to send taxi Number Twelve,” suggested Morgan.
“Why them?”
“Because their cab Number Twelve’s driver is my Sunday school teacher.”
Sean smiled back at Debbie who was busy cleaning up the two big electric soup kettles from lunchtime. The patrons had gone quickly through it today. Sandra had thought about starting another pot of the lentil soup, but was not certain whether the demand would finish out a third pot. She would usually wait until the customers came in before the evening shift to ask Sean to start the soups for dinner.
“You doin’ okay, sugar?” Debbie asked her coworker in her Georgian drawl, coyly batting her eyes at Sean.
“Yeah, Deb, although I’m not sleepin’ so well as I should be, not wi’ Kelly in the hospital.” Sean stepped in the backroom to get ready for his shift. The barista donned his own apron and hat from their accustomed pegs once again. He had usually worked the same shift with Debbie, but now that he had taken Kelly’s shift, he was actually taking over from Debbie as she ended her shift. But he would need to wear neither Kelly’s cap nor apron today. Nor her girlie blue jeans with the flowery topstitching and the pretty teal lining.
“Well, it was nice of you to switch your shift with hers,” Debbie thanked him. “It made everything easier for both me and Sandra.”
“I’m glad to help out,” he smiled back at his coworker.
Debbie finished rinsing out the soup kettles, usually the last duty to conclude her shift each day. Sandra then addressed him. “Kat’s still out on her lunch break, Sean. Ready to go?”
“Ready,” Sean confirmed tying his apron behind him. “Got a question for you, boss.”
“What?”
“D’you know any of the girls in the band Kelly plays in?”
“Just as customers, mostly,” Sandra answered him, “although I’ve had a couple of classes with Molly. Why?”
“They’ve been askin’ me to sub for ’er while Kelly’s out. I don’t mind helpin’ out for her sake, but their bandleader’s bein’ a real bitch about it, quite frankly.”
“Would that be Fiona?”
“Yeah. They’re supposed to be a ladies’ band and because I look like Kelly, Fiona’s got this idea of dressin’ me up like a girl an’ pretendin’ to be her.”
“Is that why you wore her jeans yesterday?”
“No,” answered Sean. “That was me jus’ not payin’ attention when gettin’ dressed in the mornin’. Unless I was jus’ stressed out from that bandleader not lettin’ up on it.”
Sandra studied Sean’s face seriously for a moment.
“You really do look like her, Sean. I can certainly understand someone thinking she could try to get you dressed up. And I can also understand you not wanting to do it.”
“Ew!” Debbie cringed from eavesdropping on her coworkers’ conversation. “She wanted you to dress like a girl? That’s just—just wrong! Ew!”
“No, it’s not somethin’ I wanna do either, Deb, but it seems to upset you more than it does me.”
“Well, it’s a sin,” she declared.
“Oh?” Sandra uttered in disbelief, raising an eyebrow.
“It’s in the Bible,” confirmed Debbie. “Deuteronomy, chapter twenty-two, verse five. Look it up.”
“Then why did the nuns where I went to school punish boys by making them dress like girls?” challenged Sandra.
Debbie seemed shocked at the very idea. “You guys are Catholic and I’m not,” she said. “I won’t—I can’t explain a nun’s thinkin’ on anything like that. To me it’s just weird.”
“You’re from Georgia,” Sean interjected. “You’ve never had powder-puff football with boys dressed up as cheerleaders?”
Debbie just stood there blushing, looking first at Sean, with a look of disappointment, then at Sandra. “Don’t forget, I’ve switched shifts for tomorrow, so Shelly will be here in the morning.”
“Thanks for reminding me,” replied Sandra, still unsure why Debbie had become upset so quickly. “We’ll see you Friday morning, then.”
“G’bye, Sandra, Sean! See ya Friday!” said Debbie, quickly trying to put her smile back on as she retreated through the back door.
“G’bye, Deb!” Sean returned the salutation as she left. But he still knew that somehow the exchange had left her feeling hurt. Maybe he could talk to her about it again.
After Debbie had gone, Sean reprised his conversation with Sandra.
“So you went to a Catholic school, too?” he asked.
“Only through the eighth grade,” answered Sandra. “But the tuition for the ninth grade was more expensive than we could afford, so I had to go to a public high school instead.”
“That happened to Morgan an’ me, too. After Dad got called up for Iraq—the Persian Gulf, really—his Navy pay wasn’t even close to what he made in business, so we had to go to public schools, too. Same thing for Kelly an’ Mike, too, ’cause ’eir dad got called up the same day for Afghanistan.”
Sandra smiled at me. “That’s too bad, Sean. I would like to have graduated from the parish high school.”
“So would we,” Sean answered rather wistfully. “And y’ know, I’d forgotten all about it, but what you said to Deb happened to me a couple times?”
“What?”
“I got petticoated—by the nuns at school.”
“So they made you wear a dress?” inquired Sandra, staring amazed at Sean.
“Yes. Twice. Well, it wasn’t actually a dress, but a blouse with a skirt or a jumper,” recalled Sean. “Huh?—strange, though, that I’d forgotten about it?”
“What did you do to deserve such punishment?”
“Hmm? Can’t quite remember why? But the first time it was for three days. The next was for two or three weeks, I think.”
“I would guess it was for something serious.”
“I may need to ask Mom,” mused Sean, staring out somewhat distantly into space. “Kelly would know, too. And I’m sure she’d have tried to make it more pleasant for me. Morgan might know, too, since it would have been obvious if I’d been made to dress up for so long.”
“Y’ know, Sean, I think you’d ’ve made a pretty girl, especially with yours hair and eyes,” opined Sandra. “Was your hair as long then as it is now?”
Sean blushed at her remark. “No. But ’twas longer than what many of the girls wore.”
“Anyway, you have dressed up like a girl before?”
“Yeah. Just for the fun of it, though, except maybe for those times at school,” Sean recollected. “We all went out as cheerleaders for Hallowe’en—Kelly, me, my sister, her brother Mike. And me and Mike both were cheerleaders for our powder-puff football tournaments in high school.”
“I’d like to have seen you dressed like that,” smiled Sandra.
“Not likely!” chuckled Sean. “But I did win the Prettiest Cheerleader trophy both years I participated. But I’ve left that sort o’ thing behind.”
“So you don’t really wanna dress up for Fiona’s band, do you?”
“No. Not at all! Did promise to audition for them but they’d hafta lemme perform as myself.”
“Sounds fair enough to me,” agreed Sandra. “Well, I see Kat coming up the street, so we can get ready for the mid-afternoon customers now.”
Dr. Belknap rushed into the room where Kelly FitzPatrick still slept the sleep of the deeply unconscious. Reading the digital monitors displayed around her, he puzzled once again, knowing that something wasn’t quite as it should be, yet able neither to identify nor to prove what continued calling to his intuition. The monitor for the electroencephalograph was indicating not only increased theta-wave activity, but also near waking levels of beta-waves, even though she remained unconscious.
Suddenly, the neurologist heard clanking and clattering of the bed in the room. He turned to see the girl still sleeping yet attempting stereotyped movement, even though one arm was in a sling. She tried to display arms akimbo, a fist punching overhead into the air, and a salute across her breasts. He guessed that she would clap her hands if both were free. Then her legs began bending and kicking in what he could swear were rehearsed steps. He stepped to the door of the room.
“I need help in here!” he yelled.
The duty nurse engaged eye contact with a floor nurse who then rushed to the FitzPatrick girl’s room and saw the spectacle that Dr. Belknap was observing.
“Quick!” ordered the doctor. “Restrain her before she pulls everything loose!”
The nurse deftly restrained Kelly’s free arm, quickly and almost effortlessly, while Dr. Belknap fought to pin her legs. “What’s she doing?”
“She’s cheerleading, Doctor!” the nurse informed him as she smoothly and gently secured first one foot, and then the other. “Her movements are cheer routines. As much as she can manage in her condition, anyway.”
The neurologist nodded to the nurse. A young woman of that age, so trim, so fit, so athletic with nearly perfect muscle tone… and her family and friends, even her coworkers and classmates seeming to have a stronger bond with her than he’d expected… Of course this girl was a cheerleader!
“Thanks, Heather,” he said. “How’d you know?”
“I was a cheerleader as well as a candy-striper. That’s how I restrained her. I knew the cheer routine and did it with her in my mind. I could feel how and where she’d move next. It was easy to fasten a restraint at the end of each move.”
“No kidding?”
“No kidding!”
Dr. Belknap smiled wryly, mentally upbraiding himself for having dismissed cheerleading as silly, even to his own daughters. They’d been pestering him—pleading with him, really, to go to a cheerleading camp in the summer. But now he understood that this activity which he had so often and so readily disparaged, may have helped condition his patient’s mind and body to survive her current ordeal.
“Her unconscious mind was recalling the choreography then,” Dr. Belknap concluded. “I’ve read about this occurring with dancers, gymnasts, cheerleaders, but I’ve never actually seen it happen before now. I think she may be fighting her way out of the coma.”
“Then I should also mention that I saw her lips trying to recite the cheer as well.”
“Thank you, Heather!” he beamed, grabbing a clipboard and then, jotting her observation down, quickly adding two exclamation points, which he then underscored and circled.
Heather had noticed the neurologist relax a moment. He’d really been under stress, not only with Kelly, but also with a couple of other comatose patients who had been completely unresponsive so far. At least now he’d have hopeful news for Kelly’s family.
Just then, Dr. Belknap decided to change his mind about a personal and family matter. He’d send his daughters to cheer camp after all. So it’s silly! Maybe it’s silly in a healthy way, maybe healthier than he had hitherto believed. Silliness and health? Why not? But the doctor could not believe what was in his mind to do next.
In something that seemed wholly out of character for him, the physician came up beside Kelly’s bed and took her leather-cuffed hand in his own, leaned over her and chanted:
Out from darkness into light,
Chasing sunshine, leaving night,
All your courage, all your might,
Forward, Kelly! Fight, fight, fight!
Heather heard him recite it twice more more before squeezing his patient’s hand, taking his clipboard, and leaving the room. The nurse held her hand over her mouth to hide her smile and hold back her giggles, but a moistening in the corner of her eye betrayed yet another feeling, anyway.
It was not like Sean to skip class. Then again, he had not exactly skipped it. He had gone to class and signed in, but could not maintain his focus during the first session of the lecture. So at break, he had told his professor that he wasn’t feeling well and signed out.
That night a cold, light rain fell on the streets, driven by a strong, persistent breeze. Walking home, Sean felt his senses, his awareness heightened. He pulled his windbreaker tighter, seeming to warm himself more. The sensations felt familiar, yet somehow wrong, as if belonging to another day, another time, deeper somewhere in memory.
Autumn maybe? This cold, wet, spring evening, walking in the streets shared sensations with such a night in October or November.
Arriving home, he tried to read some more in his Nordic mythography, but still couldn’t concentrate for more than a few minutes.
He had not eaten since lunch and his stomach growled. So, Sean put on a teakettle and, while waiting for it to boil, poured himself a glass of skim milk and opened the package of a small chocolate-covered meal-replacement bar. He washed the bar down with the milk while he waited for the water to reach boiling.
He felt fatigued, indeed very tired, feeling as if he should doze off. Yet he could not rest due to the anxious thoughts about Kelly and what was happening around her.
The teapot whistled and Sean lifted it from the burner and set it down on a formica pad. He dropped an herbal teabag in a ceramic mug decorated with his high school colors and logo. As the tea began to steep, he remembered that he had an audition with the Daughters of Danaan the next day.
Knowing he needed to be fully rested when he woke up in the morning, he decided that he’d take that sleep aid his physician had prescribed him. It was strong stuff, though. He avoided taking it, but he just didn’t think he could get to sleep on his own tonight.
Sean went to the medicine cabinet and retrieved the bottle of—what was it? Zolpidem tartrate? He returned to the kitchen and sat down to the effusion of herbal tea, which was now ready. He took a ten-milligram tablet with his tea, and then relaxed as the herbal frangrance permeated the apartment.
As the Sleeper’s consciousness vascillated between delta-waves and theta, images again formed in the interface between the conscious and unconscious minds…
The four cheerleaders held their jackets tighter in the rain and wind as they all laughed and giggled together. One of the squad seemed to be, in fact, a teenaged boy dressed in a girl’s cheer uniform, as indeed he was. Although two of the others appeared to be beautiful twin sisters whose vibrant auburn locks were adorned in cascading curls, on closer inspection, one of them also proved to be a boy attired as a girl. He was met by another girl wearing a short black dress, black high-heeled boots, and a broad-brimmed conical hat allowing her platinum blond hair cut in semi-pageboy style to peek out from beneath. She carried a broom whose bristles had been cut, gathered, and bound by her own hand. And a cat whose fur glistened as black velvet followed and danced about her of its own accord.
The boy costumed as the cheerleading twin sister embraced and kissed the platinum-haired witch surrounded by the huddle of their friends, which a princess with gossamer wings and wand had joined along with an angel and a ballerina. Cheers and giggles went up from the huddle as they all hugged together.
The Sleeper was tired and needed rest, so was unable to sustain the theta-waves. The Sleeper’s mind retreated into delta, deeper into sleep…
Sean rolled over and looked at his clock, displaying “3:47“ with the icon of Miss Moon winking back at him. Yet he was quite unaware that he had read the time, although subconsciously Sean did know it. Then he got out of bed to begin his daily ablutions a few hours early, although he was unaware that when he stepped into the shower, he was wearing his pyjamas.
Zolpidem tartrate had been known to do that on occasion.
Indeed, Sean managed his entire morning ritual while he was essentially still asleep. He even dried his hair in this half-waking, half-sleeping state. Wrapping himself in a large bath towel, he wandered from bathroom across bedroom to walk-in closet to pick his atttire for the day.
Sandra pulled up in her tiny Korean-made compact car behind the coffeshop, ready to open up Café Tír na n-Óg for the day. No sooner than she had shut the engine down, the soft, cold pre-dawn drizzle had left a stream cascading down her car’s windshield. She grabbed her purse, got out, locked her car, and went to enter through the back door of the building.
Kat and Shelly would be joining her for the morning shift soon, so Sandra immediately set about opening up the shop, first by turning on the lighting and heat. Next, she booted up the cash registers and computer. Then Sandra began grinding the coffee beans afresh before loading the filters and tanks for the row of drip coffeemakers, which she then started up. The drip-coffee underway, she powered the shop’s two espresso machines up and adjusted their valves to prime them for the morning’s business.
She opened the pastry case and carefully inspected the remaining croissants, scones, streudel, and sweetrolls from Wednesday to be sure that it was all still edible. These were sold half-price until the fresh pastries for the day would be delivered, about an hour later. Sandra then took a slightly stale cinnamon bun for her own breakfast before pouring herself the first coffee of the day, adding just a little cream. Cheer in a mug! she thought to herself, smiling.
All that up and running, she was ready to open the door and welcome the morning customers.
Sean tugged the windbreaker he wore, not his own, to close more tightly about him as he began to awaken ever so slowly. His eyes opened and saw the sign Café Tír na n-Óg in the storefront window, reflecting the glow of a low-intensity sodium streetlamp. He saw, yet did not notice, the lights inside the coffeeshop suddenly begin to glare before closing his eyes again.
He drew his bare legs up tighter beneath himself as they were touched smoothly by the mist that also was caressing his face. As he shivered against the chill and drizzle, Sean felt the occasional droplets of rain striking his cheek and legs. He was in both a real and a metaphorical fog; firstly, the cold, wet, and misty fog of an early morning drizzle; and the fog of a semi-conscious mind, whose awareness of the outer world was still shared with the inner world of dreams. And for some reason, he found this wet chill quietly exhilarating.
So indeed, Sean saw himself wearing the bold, patriotic colors that had been the familiar, happy motif of his high school days. He looked at the red, white, and blue box pleats of the short cheer skirt he wore barely hiding the tight red bloomers underneath, and inside of the matching windbreaker, bearing the device of a megaphone on the left breast inscribed with the name “Kelly,” his eye caught the blue shell trimmed in red and white overtop the warm, white turtleneck bodyliner that he wore.
Although this wonderful collection of sights, sounds, and sensations had been transmitted to him, his mind had not processed the data for his waking state, but instead integrated the images into his dreamworld. So, Sean did not consciously notice that he had curled up on a bench wearing his cousin’s cheerleading uniform, in a cold spring rain, in front of his workplace. Nor would he be aware of where he was and how he was dressed for yet a few minutes.
Sandra had unlocked the front door when she noticed someone curled up on one of the benches around the patio, partially protected from the rain by the large umbrellas over the outdoor tables. Going over to investigate, she saw a girl, half-asleep, wearing a red, white, and blue cheerleading uniform. She knew that she had seen the uniform before, but having grown up elsewhere, she could not identify the school. Then she caught sight of the distinctively flaming auburn hair, worn in a ponytail with red, white, and blue ribbons, secured by a matching scrunchie. She had recognized the cheerleader.
“Omigosh! Is that you, Kelly?” Sandra cried, dodging benches as she rushed to her friend and knelt next to her. “Are you okay?”
The cheerleader turned toward Sandra. “Huh? Where am I?”
“What?—Sean?”
©2011 by Anam Chara.
“Sorry, young lady, but I want you here overnight for observation,” insisted Dr. Chafee. “You’ve been unable to sleep at home for the two nights since your cousin’s accident and I wanna make sure you get some sleep tonight. A young woman like you ought not be showing up in urgent care with exhaustion and hypertension as you did earlier today.”
“Morgan, listen to the doctor,” Mrs. O’Donnelly told her daughter. “You need some sleep and here they’ll make sure you get it.”
“But Sean hasn’t called back yet,” whined Morgan. “He doesn’t even know I’m here!”
“You’re staying right here in this room, Morgan,” declared her mother. “I want you rested and ready to go tomorrow morning. You can do that if you’ll listen to your doctor.”
“Your mom’s right,” Dr. Chafee added. “They’ll be back here tomorrow to take you home.”
“But I wanna see Kelly, too,” complained Morgan. “I haven’t seen her today.”
Maureen O’Donnelly went to the closet next to her daughter’s bed, then took out the clothes and shoes that she had worn earlier in the day, and rolled them into a bundle.
“Mom, what are you doing?”
“Making sure you stay here overnight!”
“But I won’t have anything to wear except this gown,” the girl complained. “And I’m half-naked in it.
“Well, you shouldn’t need any more clothing until tomorrow, anyway,” emphasized her mother. “We’ll bring you clean clothes in the morning.”
The duty nurse opened the door to address everyone. “Ma’am, visiting hours end in five minutes. Please be ready to leave. Doctor, the patient in three-oh-four needs to see you right away.”
“Thank you, nurse!” Morgan’s mother acknowledged as Aunt Kathleen just re-entered the room, passing Dr. Chafee who left with the nurse to visit the patient in Room 304.
“Guess what!” Kathleen said. “Sean left Kelly’s room at almost the same time Morgan came in. I’m not sure if he left just before or just after. Morgan, it’s almost like you missed each other in the lobby or passed going up and down in different elevators.”
“Auntie, Mom, then I think I know what happened,” she said. “After he left Kelly’s room Monday, he forgot to turn his ’phone back on until I mentioned it to him. I bet he forgot it again.”
“Does he have a telephone in his apartment?” Mom asked.
“I dunno. I haven’t seen one there. If there is, he prob’ly only uses it for his computer,” said Morgan. “I’ve only seen him use his cell ’phone there. That’s the only ’phone number I have for him.”
“Then maybe he’ll turn it on again when he remembers,” said Kathleen. “But try again in the morning when you wake up. He might have it on again by then.”
“But I’m worried about him,” Morgan protested.
“No, Morgan!” her mother stopped her. “Let your Auntie and me do the worries. You sleep. The doctor said you haven’t slept for two days. Get some sleep, now!”
Aunt Kathleen and Mom bent over Morgan to exchange hugs and kisses.
“I wish Dad were here, too,” Morgan confided with them.
“We’ve put in calls to your father and your Uncle Seamus, too,” her mother assured her.
“Mom, Auntie, I love you both!”
“We know and we love you, too,” Morgan’s mom and aunt concurred with more kisses.
The duty nurse appeared at the doorway again. “It’s time to go!”
“Goodnight, my baby,” said her mother, and then her aunt wished her, “G’night, Morgan.”
“G’night, Mom, Auntie!” The girl yawned to them as they moved toward the door and the nurse ushered them out. When the nurse came back, she had to rouse Morgan.
“Please, Miss O’Donnelly! Do wake up,” the nurse whispered somewhat loudly to Morgan. “You need to take your sleeping pill.”
Morgan stirred in her bed and the nurse helped her sit up for a moment and gave her a pill from a paper cup and some water.
Zolpidem tartrate.
“Sean! What’s happened to you?” Sandra asked, although she was really talking more to herself than to her employee and friend. He was not fully conscious—if he were, he would be embarrassed and maybe even humiliated—but he was wet and cold. “Come on, Sean! I think you really need some coffee.”
“Huh?” he tried to respond. “Where am—? Who are—?
“Don’t worry ’bout it!” she said, hugging and lifting him all at once. She spoke to him in a quiet, sympathetic voice. “Come inside where it’s warm. Get you some coffee—”
“What am—?” Sean attempted, but was too dazed to ask a complete question. He semi-consciously allowed Sandra to guide him from the patio into the coffeeshop and over to a large sofa. Instinctively, he settled into a corner of the sofa, grabbing a large, fluffy pillow, curling up around it, tucking his legs under himself in a decidedly feminine fashion. She tried to rouse him again, but he just yawned.
Sandra went back to her office where she retrieved a quilted blanket that she kept there. She came back out and just looked at Sean. How delicately feminine he looked, yes! Yet beyond that, his face appeared somehow younger, more demure, as if he were only a fifteen or sixteen year-old girl, much like his cousin Kelly, whose face also appeared two or three years too young.
So then Sandra laid the blanket over Sean and tucked it around him, and then he seemed to snuggle more deeply into the sofa with it and the pillow. He was fully asleep now, appearing content and peaceful. Sandra knelt on the floor next to him and noticed that he was wearing very light eye makeup and lipgloss. And even amid the strong aroma of a morning’s brew, she caught the faint scent of the same fragrance that Kelly was so fond of wearing. Then, Sandra surprised herself, kissing Sean sweetly on the forehead, as a mother might kiss her daughter.
Heather watched the monitor carefully. The FitzPatrick girl’s EEG was looking strange again. Dr. Belknap was coming in early in the morning, so he’d want to see this. She leaned over her patient and repeated the cheer that she had heard the neurologist whisper:
Out from darkness into light,
Chasing sunshine, leaving night,
All your courage, all your might,
Forward, Kelly! Fight! Fight! Fight!
“We’re teammates after all, Kelly,” she whispered into her patient’s ear and then kissed her forehead. “Rest up, girl, and get well. We have so much to talk about, you and I!”
Once again, the Sleeper’s mind endured a turbulent night while the body would prefer a healing rest. Yet delta-rhythms yielded to the growing theta-waves and as the line between deep sleep and REM-sleep was crossed another time, a newly formed mindscape emerged…
The children were ready to go on stage. Although two were boys and two were girls, siblings and cousins, each wore a traditional Irish girl's feis dress, all with their hair in cute braids. While one red-haired child played the violin, the other three danced the traditional step dances with an excellence that belied their years. The eldest among them was but eight years of age. This group of four seemed to be present through many of the performances, with other dancers and musicians, both boys and girls, younger and older, all joining in and bowing out in turn.
Especially busy was the young red-haired fiddler, once again surprising his audience as much by his sweet emulation of girlish charm as by his dazzling musical talent. Only his family, his teacher, and the choreographer knew that he was a daring lad dressed as a demure Irish lass.
Off stage after their performance, the three young dancers and the red-haired fiddler huddled together to hug their oldest, sad that he must change out of pretty girl’s clothes to dress again as a boy. But now the young violinist discovers that his own clothes are missing from the changing rooms, so he must remain dressed as a girl. The two girls now giggle as he can only surmise their responsibility for his continued habillement.
They emerged from backstage, three apparent girls and a boy. But the boy who had been so sad at changing his clothes now quietly chuckled at the other boy’s predicament. And now, the fiddler smiled at the two girls in approval of their prank, as he endured some embarrassment for the sake of lightening his cousin’s burden.
While they were in the changing rooms, the teenagers had taken their turn on stage and the audience now turned their attention…
The mindscape faded again as the Sleeper’s theta-rhythms waned and delta-waves reasserted their healing power. So once more, the Sleeper left REM-sleep for more restful deep sleep and the cycle began anew.
As he began to awaken, Sean became conscious of customers’ voices as they milled about in Café Tír na n-Óg [pron. ka-FEH CHEER nuh n-UHG]. The aroma of freshly brewed coffee caught his senses and he was already enjoying it before he could recognize what it was and where. The lighting was still dim in his corner of the shop and vaguely, he could see fuzzily the outlines and shadows of persons seated in the armchairs next to the sofa where he was curled up sleeping. The quilt covered his bare legs very comfortably and he felt it warming, protecting him. Indeed he felt warm and cozy then and there. Although he knew it was time for him to awaken for the day, he fought his body’s accustomed program to do so.
The warmth and coziness were so much stronger than he had experienced before, that they imprisoned the very willing Sean in a temporary state of bliss. He thought that he had awakened into a pleasant dream and to continue awakening could only disrupt the sleep-in which he believed himself to enjoy. This illusion had been largely created by the zolpidem tartrate still in his system and further sustained by the aroma and general atmosphere of the coffeeshop. And the illusion masked who he was to himself. He was yet unaware that he had worn Kelly’s cheer uniform since the wee hours of the morning.
So Sean still lagged behind his normal process of waking up, yet his body now felt sufficently rested to begin the day. He was ready to spring into action, even if his mind was not quite ready to function. All that he needed to become fully alert, was a whiff of his cousin’s favorite perfume, which he had dabbed on his wrists and behind his ears as he had girled up earlier in the morning. His nostrils had been too filled with the aromas of his favorite coffee blends to notice the floral scent of the fragrance he wore.
Sandra heard someone rapping at the window of the back door. Shelly and Kat were waiting at the employees’ entrance. She opened the door and let them in.
“G’morning, girls,” Sandra greeted her crew.
“G’morning,” replied Kat.
“How are you?” Shelly asked their boss.
“I’m just a little freaked out by events so far this morning.”
“What happened?”
“I found Sean sleeping on the patio with it drizzling when I got here this morning. I brought him in but you won’t believe what he’s wearing. Anyway, he’s asleep on the sofa in the dining area.”
Kat and Shelly went into the dining area of the coffeeshop and squealed and gasped at the scene that awaited them. Sandra was relieved that Debbie had switched her shift, given how strongly she had expressed her dislike of crossdressing. As it was, Sandra guessed that Sean would be embarrassed enough to wake up dressed as a girl in Café Tír na n-Óg.
“What happened to Sean?” Kat asked as Sandra followed them into the room. “Where did he get that uniform?”
“My first guess was alcohol, but I can’t smell any on him. And I don’t see any obvious signs of drug abuse, either—at least not of the more common drugs—so I really have no idea what’s happened to him,” Sandra explained. “Kelly’s name is embroidered on the windbreaker, so the uniform must be hers.”
Shelly looked at her coworker on the sofa. “Sean’s adorable like that,” she assessed. “So delicate!”
“We need to treat her as sweetly as she looks,” proposed Kat.
“Girls, I can recall a time or two when Sean’s helped me out under similar conditions,” Sandra told them. “You’re right, Kat. The very least we can do is give him the benefit of the doubt.”
The morning’s business picked up faster than usual. Even though Kat and Shelly were excellent employees, Sandra realized that they had seldom worked with each other and never before worked the morning shift together. They had not yet established their own rhythm working as a team. Her most experienced worker for the morning shift was on the sofa, sleeping off whatever had happened to him. She knew what she had to do once Sean was fully awake.
A few minutes later Sean sat up on the sofa, pulling the quilt tightly around himself. In a few seconds he became conscious and aware of how he was dressed and then of where he was. Sandra saw that he was awake and went over to talk to him.
“What am I doing in—?” he started to ask.
“Sean, I have no idea why you’re here today and dressed like that,” she said, “but I really need you behind the bar right now. You know the morning shift better than anyone else.”
“Can I go home and change first?”
“Sorry, but there’s no time. Just throw an apron on and we’ll play it by ear.” She grabbed Sean by the wrist and pulled him off the sofa and dragged him toward the employee closet where he put Kelly’s high school windbreaker on his own peg. He slid his own apron over his head and quickly tied it behind him.
“I can’t believe I’m wearing this,” he whispered to Sandra. “I don’t remember getting dressed.”
“Well, you look totally like a girl right now,” Sandra told Sean, sotto voce. “No one’s gonna know you’re a guy unless you tell ’em.”
“I’m still not comfortable with this. And then my shift starts just after this one ends.”
“Then you’re gonna have quite a day!” Sandra teased. “By the way, you’re really cute as a girl. I can see why Fiona wants you crossdressed for her band.”
“The band!” he exclaimed in panic. “Fiona demanded I come for an audition today. I can’t work this morning—I promised to be there!”
“Dibs!” Sandra asserted, arms akimbo. Then she pointed her finger right at him. “You’re here now and you’re mine!”
“But I promised,” whined Sean.
“You wanna let Fiona see you in that get-up?”
“You’re really trying to spoil my day, now, aren’t you?” complained the cross-dressed barista.
Sandra stuck her tongue out at Sean and giggled. He just smiled back.
“Well, every time I’ve worn this, I’ve had a lot of fun,” recalled Sean. “Maybe it’ll be that way today, too. But you’re right. There’s no way I want Fiona to see me wearing this. But I do think I’m maybe a little too old for this sort of thing.”
“Not at all, Sean. In fact, I kinda like it,” admitted his boss. “You certainly will help break up the monotony by wearing it today. Anyway, I need you to help get Kat and Shelly working together. You’re used to working the morning shift weekdays with Kat, but Shelly’s not worked it before. They need to establish more rapport with each other and some kind of rhythm between them.”
“Okay. I’ll get right on it,” he told her. “By the way, when I’m dressed up like this, my cousins and Sis always call me Sína [pron. SHEE-nuh]. Might help keep this all quiet if you do the same. Please tell Kat and Shelly to call me Sína, too.”
“You got it, Sean—oh!—Sína!” Sandra teased, then stuck her tongue out at him between her teeth with a subtle smile and not-so-subtle giggle.
“Sandra, you can be so wicked sometimes!” Sean retorted in a whisper.
“If you’ll promise to dress up like that more often, I’ll promise to teach you how!” his boss offered as she shoved him a mug of americano, his own preferred morning coffee.
“Thanks,” said Sean as he did something that he had not done since high school. He giggled. Girlishly. Sandra’s eyes widened in surprise when she heard him and watched him cover his lips with his outstretched fingers, also observing that he wore a very nicely understated peach nail color. Now that was really strange.
“Sean—Sína, I mean—,” she shook her head knowing this time that she really did slip-up with his name. “This may be harder than I thought. Anyway, let’s get it going before the next wave hits.”
She could ask him about his choice of nail polish later. And somehow Sína sounded different than Sean, too. She spoke more softly, yes, and maybe her voice was at a higher pitch? No, that wasn’t it, either.
Seeing that Sean already had Kat and Shelly into a modified routine, Sandra retreated to her office a moment and found herself thinking again. She couldn’t figure it out. Since he had awakened from his nap or whatever, he had become someone else. This wasn’t like yesterday when he had apparently pulled on Kelly’s blue jeans by mistake. Now Sandra understood that he really had been unaware that he was wearing girls’ jeans. He had still moved and spoken like a guy. But today, he was moving and speaking as a young woman. He had applied make-up very carefully to his face as well as doing his nails. But why?
This was a puzzle to her. He was out there and as she watched from her office, he looked like Kelly, and acted as she would, too. And his behavior appeared natural and automatic.
Paolo Cassini looked down at his agenda for the day. He noted that today he should check for responses from the new girls that he had scouted. One girl had signed and returned her letter of intent to Cassini & Sons, but not the other.
“David, we haven’t heard yet from the redheaded girl that you introduced me to,” the tall talent agent with hollow cheeks told his young intern, shorter by six inches (15 cm). He continued scanning notes from his journal. “The one who had modeled for your class project? Kelly FitzPatrick?”
“Oh! Good morning, Mister Cassini,” the intern replied. “I didn’t know you had sent her one. I’m sorry to tell you this, but she’s in the hospital.”
“What’s wrong with her?”
“She was in an accident. Apparently a car hit her bicycle head-on and she went flying. She’s been in a coma since then.”
“Sorry to hear that,” said Paolo. “How did you find out?”
“Her cousin works in the same coffeeshop with her and my sister.”
“The Irish-themed place?”
“Yeah, that one.”
“That’s too bad,” Paolo continued, running his hand through his dark, though graying, curly hair. “Even though she’s a little older than most of our girls making it in the business, I feel good about her prospects. I think she’s got what it takes.”
Mórag wondered, why hadn’t she heard from Sean? Of course, there was no question why he hadn’t called Fiona. He simply did not wish to talk with her. So, Mórag dialed Sean’s number and it rang a few times, but he didn’t answer and the call went right to voice mail.
“Sean, this is Mórag calling. You have an audition scheduled with us today. You do remember, right? Please call me back to confirm. You’ve got my number. Bye!”
Sean wondered if the Daughters of Danaan might’ve been trying to call him.
“Sandra,” whispered Sean to his boss. “Did I have a purse or anything else when you found me?”
“Y’know, I didn’t notice,” she answered. “Didn’t really even think about it, let alone look. Lemme go check.” So Sandra went to the main window and glanced outside and saw a large megaphone-shaped bag on one of the patio tables. The bag matched the colors of the cheer uniform that Sean—or Sína—wore.
“Yes, there’s what looks like a cheerleader’s bag on a table next to the bench where you were sleeping.”
“Could I take a moment to go for it? I need to let someone know I can’t make the audition.”
“As soon as the crowd thins out. That’s only fair,” agreed Sandra. “I really do appreciate you helping us out this morning, especially since you’ve inspired me with an idea for the business.”
“Oh? And what might that be?”
“Not telling just yet,” Sandra teased and then turned to look at him with a grin and a tinkle in her eye. “I need to talk about it with the owner first.”
Looking down at what he was wearing, Sean asked “Do I need to worry?”
“Maybe,” she answered with a giggle. She looked him over and nodded. “Definitely.”
Major Seamus FitzPatrick relaxed as he felt the helicopter touch down at the base in Kandehar and its rotor blades whirred to a halt. He and his team had been on a reconnaissance mission in the mountains of Afghanistan once again. Although they had come under fire at one point, apparently the Taliban scouts mistook them for a different detachment of soldiers. Thus, the enemy soldiers reported back the size of FitzPatrick’s smaller team of Marines instead of the larger force. As a result, a sizeable Taliban force had been defeated as they attempted an ambush against a superior number of forewarned US Army troops. The major had tracked the scouts all along and, thanks to his team’s intelligence, a counterattack had been set up behind the Taliban position.
As he disembarked from the helicopter, the major noticed an Asian-looking non-commissioned officer, coming towards him double time.
“Good evening, Major FitzPatrick!” he said saluting.
“Good evening!” Maj FitzPatrick returned the salute. “You’re Staff Sergeant Trinh—from Personnel, aren’t you?”
“Yes, sir! I’m sorry, sir, but I have urgent news for you,” SSgt Trinh related. “While you were on mission, your daughter Kelly was seriously injured in an accident and is now in a coma at a hospital in Philadelphia.”
“Do you know anything else, Sergeant?”
“No, sir, I don’t. They’re awaiting more news at H-Q. After your debriefing we can take you to Kabul, if needed, sir.”
“Thanks, Sergeant. Then get me to the debriefing, A-S-A-P! The sooner it’s done, the faster I can get to Kabul.”
“Yes, sir!”
Sean ran outside, grabbed the cheerleading bag, and came back in. He felt more than a little silly venturing outside in Kelly’s cheer uniform. Nonetheless, he was focused on a single problem and zipped the bag open and retrieved a clutch purse. He opened it and retrieved his smartphone.
Quite a few messages had been left for him, the most recent from Mórag, but several others from his sister, his mother, and his aunt. His family had been trying to get in touch with him since yesterday afternoon. He had forgotten to turn the ringer back on after visiting Kelly at St. Bonnie’s.
“Turn right onto Finnegan Avenue…,” the GPS device instructed Paolo as he vaguely remembered the intersection. “Continue another fifty yards to your destination… Parking in the adjacent lot is available for customers.”
The talent scout turned his GPS off. The locale was now more familiar to him. He had approached it from a different direction on his previous visit, but he recognized the Irish motifs of Café Tír na n-Óg. He took his binder out and opened it to his Prospects list and scanned the pages…
FitzPatrick, Kelly, age 19
Barrista, Café Tír na n-Óg
Student, college unk.Notes: Intro David, sister Shelly works w/K.
Prospects: Must sign!! PTM
This seemed the right place. He had noted “PTM”—Promise the Moon—for Kelly. At first, he has simply dismissed his intern’s raving about her as mere infatuation. Then he saw David’s photo essay. His intern was a rank amateur (although promising) photographer, but she was perfect in every shot. Yet she was a novice as a model, unknown, untried, and until now untested. How could anyone look so brilliant?
There was but one explanation.
Kelly had the best raw, natural talent that Paolo Cassini had seen in his career as a talent scout and agent. But now she was injured and lay in a hospital somewhere. He hoped that her cousin who worked in the coffeeshop might know something.
Sean heard the telephone ring twice before it was answered.
“Hello! Mórag speaking…”
“Hi, Mórag! This is Sean returning your call…”
“When are you coming for your audition?…”
Sean decided that a direct approach would be best.
“I’m sorry, but I can’t do it today, now…”
“But didn’t you say you had the morning free?…”
“Well, I did, but when I came by the shop earlier this morning, we were unexpectedly busy and my boss put me to work right away…”
“That’s too bad… Hmm?… Any time available later today?…”
“Sorry, but my own shift starts after this one and after that I have an evening class… I guess Friday evening is the only other option?…”
“I think so… Well, I’ll let Fiona know… And Sean—thanks for calling back!…”
“You’re welcome, Mórag… G’bye!…”
“G’bye!…”
Mórag called Fiona right then and there to relay the news. Fiona answered on the first ring.
“That you, Mórag?…”
“Yes, it’s me. Sean just called back and said that he was called into work this morning unexpectedly…”
“You don’t think he’s trying to back out of it, do you?…”
“Now why would he do that?…” Mórag asked Fiona, then thought to herself, maybe to avoid a raving, lunatic bitch like you?
“Well, I don’t want him backing out,…” Fiona insisted.
“Hey! You haven’t even heard him play yet,…” Mórag reminded her. “We still don’t know if his style will sound right with ours…”
“But we don’t have anyone else…”
“No, and we don’t know that we have him yet, Fiona, so leave him alone!…”
“Okay! Geeze! Lemme have break, will ya?…”
“I’ll see you later, Fiona… G’bye!…”
“G’bye!…”
Just as Sean put his smartphone away after talking to Mórag, the little bell over the door rang and a tall, blue-eyed man with dark, curly hair, grayed at the temples, entered the coffeeshop. He stopped and stared right at Sean.
“Kelly? You’re okay?”
“Oh no! I’m Sína, her cousin,” answered Sean as he prepared himself for another conversation with a stranger mistaking him for Kelly. “She’s still in the hospital.”
“You two could be twins.”
“I know. We hear that all the time,” Sean confirmed. Then thinking the man just another one of Kelly’s regular customers, he continued. “Can I help—?”
“Good morning, Mister Cassini!” Shelly suddenly interrupted her coworker as she stepped out of the office. “Uh, Sína, this is Mister Cassini, my brother’s boss. I believe you met David yesterday?”
“Oh yes, I did!” Sean—as Sína—replied. “Nice to meet you, Mister Cassini!”
“Oh please, ladies! Call me Paul,” he warmly introduced himself. “Mister Cassini sounds more like my father than like me.”
Perhaps, thought Sean, thinking him at least as old as his own father. And somehow the name Cassini seemed vaguely familiar to him but he wasn’t certain from where.
“What would you like?” Sean asked him.
“I’ll have a caffè latte, short, and a chocolate croissant.”
“Five seventy-five, please,” announced Sean ringing up the transaction.
“Keep the tip,” Mr. Cassini said placing a ten-dollar bill on the counter. “I’m sorry about your cousin. David told me earlier today what had happened to her. How is she?”
“She’s still in a coma at Saint Bonnie’s. I’m working her shift here today,” Sean informed the man as he dropped the change in the tip jar. “If you’d prefer, find a table and I’ll bring your order to you when it’s ready.”
After their new customer went to sit down at a table, Shelly whispered to Sean, “He’s a talent agent and David’s interning with him at his agency. Kelly’s photos got his interest. David thinks his agency wants to talk to her about signing a modeling contract.”
“Kelly never mentioned anything to me about modeling. I didn’t know she was doing any until I met your brother yesterday. David called me later to ask me to dress up like her to reshoot some of the pictures.”
“Looks to me like you could pull it off,” Shelly giggled back to him as she steamed some milk.
“I told him no.”
“You wouldn’t help my brother with his project?”
“Sorry, but just because I look like Kelly doesn’t mean I can model like her,” Sean told her. “Besides, I really hate getting photographed.”
“So do I,” Shelly said grinning back at him. “David tends to get overly enthusiastic with his camera sometimes. I’ve been his frequent but unwilling model.”
Shelly had finished brewing the caffè latte for Mr. Cassini and Sean warmed a nice croissant and took it and the coffee over to him.
“Here’s your latte and croissant, Mister—”
“That’s Paul, if you please!” stubbornly insisted the talent scout.
“Sorry, Paul! I’ll try to remember that,” Sean apologized, blushing just a little. “I’m just trying to be respectful, sir.”
“I understand. You’re a nice girl, just like your cousin,” he attempted to flatter Sína. “But such formality seems so out of place here.”
Sean smiled. “We only want you to feel appreciated.”
Paul returned the smile in acknowledgement. “So tell me, Sína, have you considered a modeling career, yourself?”
“No, not at all!” denied Sean. “I was just telling Shelly that unlike Kelly, photographs of me don’t turn out very well.”
“Too bad,” he dismissed her rejection casually, accepting his coffee and croissant from her. He reached into the pocket of his suit jacket and withdrew a small, gold-plated card holder. “Here’s my card, if you ever change your mind.”
Sean looked at it:
He recognized the name and graphic design of the business card as matching that of the return address of the mysterious large envelope.
“Kelly received something in the mail from your agency the day of her accident. I let her use my apartment for a contact address.”
“So you have it, then?”
“Uh-huh,” affirmed Sean. “It’s at home.”
“That’s good news,” said Paul. “Please get it to her as soon as she’s well enough to do business. It’s a letter of intent. We think she’d be an excellent model and want her to sign with us as soon as possible. It would be a shame for her to miss out on such an opportunity because of the accident.”
“Thank you for your concern about my cousin. I’ll try to do that when she wakes up. I just hope it’s soon.”
“So do I,” concurred Paul.
Just then Kat came over to the table. “Get into the office quick!” she told Sean. “Shelly just saw Fiona coming here!”
© 2011-2013, 2017 by Anam Chara
“Night Watch?… This is Janet Chang at the third floor duty station,” the supervising nurse said into the inter-office telephone. “We have a young, female patient missing from Room Three Twelve… Morgan O’Donnelly… White, age eighteen… Five foot five, weight one hundred and fifteen… Blue eyes… Long dark hair… Complection very fair with light freckling visible on face and arms…”
At the other end of the call, Night Watch Sergeant Douglas FitzSimmons of St. Bonaventure’s Night Watch jotted down the information as Nurse Chang told it.
“When did she disappear?…”
“She was present for her previous bed check at three thirty-five but missing just now at four fifteen…”
“What was she wearing? Hospital gown?…”
“I don’t know for certain. She left her hospital gown and slippers on the floor. Since the closet in her room was empty, she must be wearing her own clothes now…”
“Any description, especially a coat or a jacket?…”
“No,” replied Nurse Chang. “Sorry, but the nurse who checked her in isn’t on duty now…”
“What else can you tell me about her condition?…”
“She’s on a sedative but still may be somnambulant…”
Oh, great! Sgt. FitzSimmons thought to himself. A teenage girl sleepwalking on drugs! What kind of sedative?
“Chang, what’s she on?…”
She balked just a moment at telling him due to the myriad of privacy laws and hospital regulations, but this was an exceptional case and an emergency at that.
“Zolpidem tartrate…”
“Dammit!” fumed the Night Watch sergeant. No wonder! The girl most likely was sleepwalking. “I’m on it, Chang! Right now!…”
Sgt. FitzSimmons put the telephone handset down in its cradle and picked up the microphone for the hospital radio set. “Hello, Night Watch! Listen up!… We have an eighteen year-old girl likely sleepwalking somewhere in the building or on the grounds. The subject’s name is O’Donnelly, Morgan O’Donnelly. She’s five-five, weighs one-fifteen, has dark hair, blue eyes, and fair complection with a few freckles on her face and arms. And since the subject is female, I’m putting Corporal Martin in charge…”
“Sarge, you wound me!…” a young baritone voice broke in.
“MacGee, if you so much as make unauthorized eye contact with her, I will wound you!…” the sergeant warned him. “Again, Trish is in charge. Everyone else follow general protocol, observe and report only, unless an immediate threat to subject appears. If you see the subject, report to Trish. Is that clear enough to everyone?…”
“Ten-four, Sarge!…” Terry MacGee replied.
“Roger that!…” answered Jim Leveque in his deep, booming bass.
«¡Comprendo, mi señor!…» André Gómez answered, his tenor voice and Hispanic accent clearly penetrating the noise.
“Acknowledged!…” the voice of Trish’s lyric soprano also broke through the night static.
“Corporal Martin, switch to private channel and stand by, please,…” Sgt. McNearny instructed. At once, Trish complied and waited for her sergeant’s voice.
“That you, Trish?…”
“Standing by for your instructions, Doug…”
“They gave her zolpidem…”
Trish exhaled a weary sigh. “Whose bright idea was that, do ya think?…”
“I dunno, but more than likely the girl doesn’t even know she’s strolling down some hospital corridor…”
“How long?…”
“She went missing sometime after three thirty-five…”
“Then either she had only just left the room and hasn’t been seen or took the stairs and already went outside…”
“Hope she’s still on the grounds or it’s a police call,…” Sgt. FitzSimmons was starting to worry. The weather was cold with light rain, and that reminded him of what he didn’t know.
“I didn’t want the other guys to hear this, but this girl left her hospital gown in her room, so she might be naked…”
“You’re right. Better find her before McGee does!” Trish said smiling. “What room was she in?…”
“Three Twelve…”
“That’s the east side of the floor and the north end of the building. Where’s the closest exit to the room?…”
“The closest stairwell is the fire escape at the north end of the building. It exits only outside on the ground floor…”
“I’m already on the way out. Who’s outside this round?…”
“Gómez. The tracking board has him just now passing the northwest corner of St. Luke’s Garden,” Doug told her. “Switch back to common channel, Trish…”
“Acknowledged…”
“You there, Gómez?…” Night Watch Sgt. FitzSimmons asked into his radio.
«¡Sí! Gómez aquí…», answered the Night Watchman.
“Trish thinks the subject’s outside, most likely north of the building. She might be coming toward you…”
Watchman Gómez took a small pair of collapsible binoculars from his right breast pocket, popped them open and began panning across the north parking lot, and then into St. John’s Garden. Seeing the missing girl, he doubled his pace towards her position in yet another garden.
«¡Ay! La veo, mi señor», Gómez reported. «Está una muchacha nuda bailando en el Jardín del San Mateo…»
“Trish, André reports—“
“Yes, I heard—a naked girl dancing in St. Matthew’s Garden,” Trish confirmed. “And I think I can see her now, but my glasses are getting too wet out here…”
“Okay, Trish… André, you still there?…”
«¡Sí!…»
“Then wait where you are until Trish gets there and has control of the situation…”
«Comprendo, mi señor—¡Está bién!…»
“She just laid down on a bench east of Saint Matthew’s Garden, and it looks like she’s curling up to sleep,…” observed Trish.
“Go get her!…” ordered Doug.
Cpl. Martin had been walking fast but half-sprinted the rest of the way, minding that the surfaces, concrete and grass, might be slippery. Still, she covered the intervening distance in a matter of seconds. When she got to the garden, Morgan was lying naked on a bench, curled up on her side, hugging herself, and strangely enough, smiling. But then, Trish saw that the girl was wearing a chain of flowers around her left ankle, another about her right wrist as a bracelet, and a simple floral wreath in her hair. A pile of various early spring flowers were strewn across the grass between the bench and the garden, matching the ones that Miss O’Donnelly had apparently braided into anklet, bracelet, and crown.
Then Cpl. Martin shuddered when she realized that Morgan’s skin was calm and smooth and that she was not shivering. Trish was shivering, though. Naked, cold and wet, Morgan should also be shivering with goosebumps all over. The girl’s smile was incongruous, or worse. Her body temperature was likely dropping. Watchman Gómez had shed his windbreaker already and was about to drape it over the girl’s upper body just as Cpl. Martin arrived. So Trish followed suit, covering Morgan up below the waist as best she could with her own.
“Doug, I’m no expert,” she transmitted to her sergeant. “But from what I’ve learned in my first aid courses, she’s in hypothermia. Have a nurse or someone standing by at the North Entrance with a gurney and blankets—No!—Rush the gurney and blankets out to meet us…”
The telephone next to the Chief Engineer’s bunk buzzed quietly
“Commander O’Donnelly, sir,” an excited young sailor on the other end of the line addressed him. “You have a personal call from someone in Kabul. Do you know a Major Seamus FitzPatrick in the Marine Corps there?…”
“Aye, yeoman, we’re best friends an’ also related by marriage,” CDR O’Donnelly informed him. “I’ll take the call in here…”
“Aye aye, sir!…” acknowledged the yeoman. The engineer heard the line switch over.
“Malcolm O’Donnelly here…”
“Colm, it’s me—Seamus,…” said a familiar tenor voice on the telephone.
“How are ya, Seamus?…” asked the commander.
“I’m okay, but didja hear about Kelly?…”
“No, but for some reason she’s been on me mind for a couple o’ days…”
“Izzat so?…”
“Aye, ’tis…”
“Me little girl was in an accident goin’ t’ work on ’er bicycle Monday mornin’ an’ is in Sain’ Bonnie’s now…”
“Sain’ Raphael help her! Y’know anything else?…”
“Hit head-on by a car turnin’ the wrong way onto ’er street. She’s been in a coma ever since,” the major recounted. “Kat, Maureen, and all our kids ’ve been sittin’ up with ’er at the hospital…”
“I pray she’ll wake up soon…”
“Aye! Me as well!” Maj FitzPatrick agreed. “Look, I can get a ride t’ the Gulf. One of our pilots has t’ pick up personnel from your carrier. I’ll ride with one o’ your jets t’ Germany an’ on stateside from there.
“You got it, Seamus! CDR O’Donnelly assured him. “I’ll clear things at me end. When can you be here?”
“By sundown, I’m certain, though I’ve not seen a flight schedule yet,” the Marine officer informed him. “I’m not sure how long the flight’ll take.”
“Have your pilot radio ahead and I’ll meet you at touchdown.”
Fiona moved as if she were a force of nature. She strode directly up the path to Café Tír na n-Óg, swung the door open, although a patron or two might have sworn that she did so without touching it, and marched right up to the counter, her long auburn hair seeming to require an additional moment to flow to a halt around her.
“I’m here to see Sean,” announced Fiona. “Where is he?”
Sandra barely had time to think up anything, but used one of the best known facts about her employee—his riding. “He’s not here right now. He just took off for a round of deliveries,” the manager lied to Fiona. “You might’ve noticed as you came in that his bicycle wasn’t in the rack.”
Fiona heard Sandra’s report with suspicion, but Sean didn’t seem to be there at the moment.
“Can I get you something?” Sandra asked with a cheery smile, rubbing in her mastery of the exchange as she dismissed Fiona’s attempt to interrogate her. Sandra was simply better at the game than Fiona.
“No!” Fiona answered with an overly dramatic flip of her reddish mane as she hastened her way out the door.
“What was that?” Kat wondered aloud, her face displaying a look of comic affright.
“Sína’s bogeyman,” replied her boss. “Bogeywoman, anyway.”
Kat giggled at Sandra’s remark as they and Shelly watched Fiona storm down the sidewalk and turn out of view. Sandra stepped back into the office where Sean was hiding.
“Okay Sína,” she told him. “You can come out now. The überbitch is gone.”
Sean emerged from the office and took his place behind the counter once again. “Thanks, Sandra,” he said. “That was entirely too close.”
“That’s okay,” answered his boss. “We all hafta look out for each other here from time to time.”
“Who is she, anyway?” Shelly asked.
“She’s Fiona, leader of Kelly’s band,” Sean enlightened her. She wants me to fill in for her until she’s well. I’m willing enough to do it, except she also wants me to dress as a girl and go on-stage as Kelly.”
“That should be okay, Sína,” teased Kat giggling. “I have no doubt you can pull it off.”
“Yeah, but you know what her Irish temper’s like,” Sean reminded them all. “Going on stage and pretending to be her is sure to raise her ire. I won’t even think of doing that.” His colleagues all nodded in agreement, each having witnessed Kelly’s wrath on one or more occasions.
Meanwhile, Paolo Cassini opened his binder to look at the portfolio of Kelly’s pictures that David had photographed. Yes, that Kelly was a natural model was no guarantee that her cousin would be. But he couldn’t quite believe Sína’s claim that her photos would turn out poorly. She was just too pretty. If she wasn’t the natural model that her cousin was, Sína could still be taught to model. Most models had to learn those skills anyway. The possibilities of booking apparently identical twin models couldn’t be ignored. Besides, Kelly would surely be able to get Sína modeling.
So Paolo got up from his table and walked back to the bar. “Sína, may I get another croissant, please.”
“Of course, you may,” answered Sean. “Chocolate again?”
“Cream cheese for this one,” Paolo chose. “I like to try a variety of flavors, after all.”
“That’s two seventy-five, Paul. Tax included.”
“By the way, is your family name FitzPatrick like your cousin’s?” Paolo gave Sean a five.
“Oh no!” Sean corrected him. “I’m an O’Donnelly—two ens, two els. Our moms are sisters. That’s where we get our red hair.” Sean handed two and a quarter dollars back to him.
“Please, Sína,” Paolo declined it. “Keep the change.” Sean dutifully dropped the money in the tip jar.
Paolo went back to his table, sat down again, and jotted a few notes down in his agenda binder:
O’Donnelly, Sína; age 19
Barista, Café Tír na n-Óg
Student, college unk.Notes: Kelly FitzPatrick’s cousin, also works w/D’s sister Shelly; looks like ident. twin to K.
Prospects: Must also sign w/K as team!! PTM
Sean put the cream cheese croissant on a clean plate and took it over to Paolo’s table.
“Thank you, Sína,” said Paolo. “Please keep me informed about Kelly’s condition.”
“I will try to do that,” promised Sean, not suspecting Paolo’s hidden motive. “Could I get you anything else?”
“Not just now, my dear,” declined the talent agent. He hoped that he might eventually get both Kelly and Sína together after the former had recovered from her injuries.
The bell over the door rang and a new group of customers entered, so Sean returned to his position behind the counter. He and his coworkers focused on their customers and soon Sean forgot that he was dressed as Sína.
“So, he was out on a delivery,” observed Mórag. “Why should that be suspicious? “Coffee shops do cater meetings and smaller events for businesses. I’m beginning to think you’re obsessed with Sean.”
“I’m not obsessed with him!” Fiona denied. “I’m trying to lead this band! And it’s not like I’m getting much help from anyone.” She began to cry a little. Mórag embraced her and Fiona returned it warmly.
“Sisters always?” Fiona asked her, looking deeply into her friend’s eyes.
“Sisters always!” Mórag confirmed. She took Fiona by the hand and pulled her to the sofa. They both sat down. Mórag put an arm around her friend’s shoulder. She’d found Fiona’s recent attitude and behavior so frustrating. Yet she would not—she could not abandon this girl who’d been her best friend since grade school. “Being your best friend—your sister—your Irish sister, I need to let you know that I care about you and the turmoil inside that threatens yet another heartbreak. You’ve hardly recovered from your breakup with Cameron, but you’re already setting yourself up for new failure.”
Fiona had tears in her eyes. “I can’t help it,” she cried, a tightness in her voice audible. “Boys are just so sweet when they dress like girls.”
“I know, Fiona,” Mórag consoled her. “I like boys wearing dresses, too. But you need to understand that most guys don’t wanna do that, and those who do usually feel they gotta hide it. If you keep insisting on that as a criterion for a boyfriend, you’re going to be very lonely.”
“But it was so much fun when we were little.”
“Yes, it was. I remember—and a few boys even had fun dressing up for us.”
“Think any of them might still enjoy doing it?”
“Well, Fiona, y’ never know…”
Nurse Chang was studying the patient’s electronic chart on a tablet computer at the foot of the bed in Room 312. She used a stylus to update notes on the patient. In normal circumstances, the Charge Nurse would not be monitoring a single patient, but this one had presented a special challenge overnight.
“Mm…!” Morgan began to stir, wiggling and stretching under a stack of warm blankets. “This feels nice! Good morning, Nurse…?”
“Janet Chang,” the nurse told her. “I’m the Charge Nurse for the night shift. I came in to check on you one more time. You had quite a busy night.”
“Why?” pondered the young woman. “Did I sing while I was sleeping?”
“Did you sing?”
“Mm-hmm,” Morgan confirmed that was indeed what she had asked. ”I had this strange dream that I was singing and dancing naked in a flower garden.”
“Uh—Miss O’Donnelly, you were not dreaming.”
“Whaddya mean I wasn’t dreaming?” Morgan wondered in confusion.
The nurse walked over to the nightstand next to Morgan’s bed and picked up the wreath of flowers the girl had worn as a crown. “Was this in your dream?”
“Yes, but how could—? Omigosh!” Morgan gasped, cupping a hand over her mouth.
“You weren’t dreaming,” reiterated the nurse. “You were singing and dancing nude in the flower garden just north of the building. First, you made yourself an anklet, a bracelet, and a crown from flowers, next you began dancing and singing. Then you lay down on a bench in the ice cold drizzle and went back to sleep. You had begun to slip into hypothermia, but our Night Watch found you just in time. We spent some time getting you warmed up again. It could’ve been dangerous if they hadn’t found you when they did.”
“I was, like, really dancing naked outdoors?” Morgan asked, still incredulous of what she’d been told.
“Yes,” the nurse reaffirmed. “In a cold, light rain.”
“But I didn’t know I was doing it,” the girl pled in her defense. “And I couldn’t, like, imagine myself doing anything like that knowingly.”
“Miss O’Donnelly, I’m not here to judge you,” Nurse Chang assured her. “I see naked people every day. I wasn’t so much concerned with the nudity as I was by your exposure to the cold.”
“It’s just I’m—I’m so—so embarrassed I was outside naked.”
“So? You went outside naked. Maybe you have just a little naughty streak in you? You’re certainly not the first girl to dance naked in a spring rain.” Nurse Chang assured her, smiling. “Besides, I have an idea what may have happened. But I’ll let Doctor Chafee explain it.”
Demurely, Morgan returned Nurse Chang’s smile.
Paolo sat down at his desk and opened his agenda to go over the results of his morning’s activities. Coming to his notes on Sína O’Donnelly, he wondered if David might know her as well as Kelly. So he pressed a button on the interoffice telephone.
“David, could you come in for a moment?…” Paolo asked his intern. Although Mr. Cassini could just as easily have asked his questions by telephone, he always preferred to speak to people directly, face-to-face whenever possible.
“I’ll be right there, sir,…” David answered. Anxious, he paused to take a deep breath, wondering what he might have done to get called before his boss. The young intern got up from his desk and began to tread slowly to Mr. Cassini’s office.
The door was open, so David peeked in. “Mister Cassini, sir, what do you need?” he asked tremulously.
“Please remember just to call me ‘Paul,’” Mr. Cassini reminded him. “We don’t stand on ceremony here, although we may occasionally fall from it.”
David wondered, what could have Mr. Cassini meant by that?
“Anyway, David, have you met Kelly FitzPatrick’s cousin?”
“Yeah, I met him yesterday,” the intern confirmed. “They could be twins.”
“Him?” asked Paolo. “I met a young woman named ‘Sína’ this morning.”
“Well, the cousin I met yesterday was a guy named ‘Sean,’” David recounted. I also called him later in the evening to find out any more news about Kelly.” However, the young photographer decided not to tell his boss about how he’d asked Sean to dress up as Kelly to retake a few pictures. After all, Sean had refused his request.
“So Kelly must have another cousin,” concluded the talent agent. “What I want, now, is to sign them both. Do you have any idea how much we can get for supermodel twins?”
“They’re not twins—they’re cousins.”
“But they look like twins. And in this business how they look is more important than who they are.”
David began to object again, but thought better of it. Besides, that’s what an internship was for—to get some experience in the work world. And if Kelly did sign with Cassini & Sons, he would get credit as the photographer who discovered her. Might he claim credit for finding her cousin as well?
“So then, how can I help?” David asked still unsure where all this was going.
“Café Tír na n-Óg is one of your regular hangouts, isn’t it?”
“Yeah.”
“Then make it your preferred hangout. Since this is an assignment, bring your receipts in and I’ll reimburse you for what you spend there. Try to get candid photos of Sína or Kelly whenever they show up.”
“Okay,” agreed David. “I can do that.” Still, he felt as if he were waiting for the other shoe to drop. “Anything else?”
“Not really,” said Paolo. “Just keep me apprised of any developments with Kelly or her cousins.”
The intern just stood there another moment longer.
“You can go now, David,” said Paolo, dismissing him.
“Yes, sir,” the intern acknowledged anxiously. “Thank you, sir.”
“Again, son, just call me ‘Paul,’” insisted David’s boss. “This ain’t the army.”
David left Mr. Cassini’s office to return to his own desk. Meanwhile, Paolo thought about the brief exchange that had just taken place. The kid was hard-working and bright with lots of talent but seemed so stiff, too straight-laced. That was a definite handicap in the industry. David needed to learn how to chill-out or he’d never make it in the fashion world. But still…
“So, Doctor Chafee, what did happen to me this morning?” Morgan asked the young physician. “How could I do what Nurse Chang said I did?”
He sat down next to his patient’s bed and sighed. “The sleeping pill that I prescribed for you, zolpidem tartrate, has an interesting history,” Dr. Chafee began. “Patients taking it have been observed to engage in various complex behaviors while asleep, unconscious and unaware, and then to awake with no memory of what’s happened. No one really knows why or how.”
“Why did you give it to me, if it could do that?” Morgan asked.
“There’s no way to know how anyone reacts to a drug until actually taking it,” he explained. “Not unless maybe someone in your family had taken it before. And that’s often true of any medication.”
“Then what’s next?”
“The reason I wanted you to stay overnight was to make sure you were fully rested, but I’m not so sure we managed that. Besides, I also need to be certain that you’re okay after the hypothermia as well.”
“But don’t give me that sleeping pill again.”
“Oh no! Not that one!” Dr. Chafee assured her, chuckling. “I’ll have to find something more suitable for you. If that were to happen again, the Director of Hospital Security would so drop-kick my butt out of here.”
Morgan giggled as she realized that she wasn’t the only one who’d been embarrassed by her early morning performance. “Was he upset because I was dancing naked or because he missed the show?”
“You may be onto the truth there,” the doctor answered laughing. “Jim hates to be left out.”
Morgan giggled awhile after that.
Sean sat alone in a hidden corner of Café Tír na n-Óg, enjoying a cup of his favorite savory lentil soup and a grilled panini sandwich. He drank only a simple lemon spritzer with it. Meanwhile, he thought to catch up with a few of his missed text and voicemail messages.
“… So is Morgan alright, then?…” Sean asked his mother.
“Yes, but her doctor wants her to stay overnight again,” emphasized Maureen O’Donnelly. “He doesn’t think she’s sufficiently rested yet. And apparently, your little sister went on some wild adventure in the wee hours o’ the mornin’ and caught herself quite a chill…”
Sean thought about Sandra bringing him in from the cold drizzle. Had Morgan experienced something similar? That they both faced such strange but similar situations in the early morning today seemed weird.
“Mom, I’ll be certain to look in on her right after I get off work today,” he promised. “I’ll look in on her and Kelly both…”
“That’s fine, Sean. G’bye!…”
“G’bye, Mom!…”
So Morgan was in St. Bonnie’s, too. From what his mother had said, he must’ve just missed her when he left the hospital yesterday. Having both his cousin and now his sister in the hospital was a bit much. And he couldn’t help but wonder about his own sanity. Why did he show up at work dressed like his cousin today? He couldn’t remember dressing or coming to the café. Maybe he needed a night at St. Bonnie’s himself?
Sean took a spoonful of his soup. Maybe he just needed a good night’s sleep. Whatever happened last night could not have been sleep—too crazy! He bit into his panini. As he did, he caught a glimpse of his own well-polished fingernails. Did he do that? Effort and care had been used, like Kelly and Morgan had taught him. But he didn’t remember.
Just then, Sandra came over and sat down on the edge of the low table in front of Sean’s armchair. “How’s Sína doing right now?”
“Sína is quite relaxed,” he said. “Sean, however, is about as confused as ever.”
His boss smiled at him. “Well first, thanks for showing up here this morning. I don’t know why, but I’m glad you did. You saved our butts!” Sandra explained. “And thanks especially for coming in the cheer uniform. You so lightened the mood by doing that, and not just for us—the customers picked up on it, too.”
“I still have no clue why,” he denied. “Showing up early at work for a shift not mine, dressed like a girl, is hardly how I planned today.”
“Too bad,” complained his boss, her eyes twinkling perhaps more than a boss’s eyes should. “I’d so like to see Sína here again.”
Why did girls want him in drag? It really made no sense to Sean. Admittedly, he looked more than convincing as a girl. That had always been true, especially since people confused him with Kelly all the time. But he kept running into girls for whom his girlish looks were a fixation. Fiona was obsessed with him, and Sandra was attracted to him, both seeming to want him as a girl. But Fiona had never seen him en femme. No, none of it made sense!
“I really thought that I’d left dressing up behind,” Sean admitted to her.
“Like your violin?”
Sandra’s remark stung—hard. He’d never talked about his childhood ambition to become a violinist with her. Why did she have to bring it up now?
“Yes, like my violin,” confessed Sean. His gaze fixed upon Sandra’s eyes. “Kelly must’ve told you about it?”
Sandra realized that she’d struck a nerve—a very sensitive nerve—with him. “Yes, she did. I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have mentioned it.”
“No, you shouldn’t,” confirmed Sean, soberly glancing down at his soup. “It’s but a shattered dream now.” He spooned more of the lentil soup into his mouth before continuing with a quote from the Douay-Rheims Bible:
“When I was a child, I spoke as a child, I understood as a child, I thought as a child. But, when I became a man, I put away the things of a child.”
“I don’t regard sharing happiness with those around you as childish,” proclaimed Sandra. “You have a true gift in you. And I believe He will hold you accountable for how you use it.”
“But I’ve lost it already.”
“Have you? Have you really lost it already?” Sandra put to him. “I don’t think so. I don’t know much about music, except for what I like to hear. But your music, your gift is sleeping inside you, waiting for you to wake it up again—for you yourself to wake up!”
On the verge of making a proverbial scene, Sandra paused. She’d never reprimanded Sean before now and it wasn’t even about his job. And she was the one who’d broached the off-limits topic. “I’m sorry, Sean,” she apologized to him. “All I had really wanted to say was how much we appreciated you coming in for no good reason and helping out. I know you wanna go change, and Shelly’s offered to take your afternoon shift today. So, you can go home now with our thanks. And please, don’t be upset with me for bringing that up.”
Sean took a moment and let the affair settle in his mind. He mostly got along well with his boss and coworkers at the café. And Sandra’s remarks were well-intended even if unwanted. But more important than what she’d said, was what she did. This morning, she brought him in from the cold and tucked a blanket around him to sleep. She’d kept the teasing sufficiently friendly and low-key that he’d mostly forgotten how he was dressed while dealing with customers.
“Forgiven,” Sean pronounced with a demure grin. “After all, you did pull silly me out of the cold this morning.”
A weary mind rests, its delta-waves ruling until something signals for its other-than-conscious awareness to enter the theta-state. An apparent fog lifts, revealing a scene from a mindscape…
The four children, brother and sister with their cousins, another brother and sister, are gathered in a dressing room. Three wear beautiful Irish dresses for step-dancing. The fourth, dark-haired and taller than the others, sits in tears, holding a dress of similar design. He fingers the burst seams that once held the beautiful dress securely on his form. Slowly, he compares his girth to the bodice of the dress, noting that his shoulders, chest, and waist had outgrown the precious garment.
His sister with her beautiful mane of fiery red hair sits down beside him and puts an arm around his shoulder and pulls him close to her, letting him cry. Their cousins join them, pulling their seats close enough to hold hands together as a group. They maintain their contact for a few moments until the auburn-haired younger boy wearing an Irish dress goes to get his violin. He returns to this small family circle, as he performs a sad lament for the torn dress.
The sad boy nods to the youngest of them, the violinist’s dark-haired sister, who takes the torn, outworn dress from her cousin and stows it in its garment bag. Perhaps it may be repaired. She seeks another dress for her cousin in a closet, but she cannot find another dress that would fit him. She retrieves an Irish kilt to fit him, with which he must make due.
He is still sad as he dons the kilt, although the violinist plays a bright reel to encourage his cousin’s dampened spirit. The time is come for these children to continue onto their stage, where a world eagerly awaits them to perform…
And a new fog rolls in, dampening the rhythm of theta-waves, and the mindscape recedes into the delta-state of deep sleep…
“Wake up, Major!” Capt Merrill boldly announced over the whirr of the main rotor as he began his approach to set the helicopter down on the deck of the aircraft carrier. Maj FitzPatrick slowly stirred from his nap, the debriefing report still open at the page he was reading when he dozed off. He had been in the war for too long when he could sleep in spite of the pounding noise of a rotor. Sweat had sprung from his brow, so pulling a handkerchief from a pocket of his dress jacket, the major wiped the moisture from his face.
Capt Merrill was an expert and really didn’t need the signalman on the flight deck to wave him to the helipad; the pilot could do it in his sleep. Rather, the signalman was there to wave him off if things changed suddenly of which a pilot couldn’t be aware. But today there was no such excitement as Capt Merrill set his vehicle down in the target circle. Maj FitzPatrick quickly disembarked from the helicopter and returned the salutes of a Marine lieutenant and two sergeants whom Capt Merrill was taking on as passengers.
Seamus saw Malcolm standing next to another officer, a lieutenant commander, wearing an armband designating him as “OOD,” the Officer of the Deck. “Permission t’ come aboard, sir?” Maj FitzPatrick addressed him with a salute.
“Granted, Major,” the Officer of the Deck said returning the salute with a loud voice. “Welcome aboard!” The OOD then offered a handshake, eagerly accepted by the visiting Marine officer.
“Thank you, Commander,” the Marine officer yelled. The deck of an aircraft carrier can be a noisy place.
“Welcome, Seamus!” Malcolm O’Donnelly greeted his best friend and wife’s brother-in-law with a handshake and a hug. “Good t’ see y’again! I’d like ya t’ meet Lieutenant Commander William Barrett. He’s Officer o’ the Deck, today.”
“So how do you guys know each other?” LCDR Barrett inquired, ushering the other officers toward the warship’s superstructure, which would be quieter inside.
“First we grew up next door to one another in Philadelphia,” explained Maj FitzPatrick.
“Then we married the pair o’ twin sisters who grew up across the street from us,” CDR O’Donnelly continued. “Our kids are all like a single family—hard t’ tell where the line between cousin and sibling is.”
“Me daughter an’ his son are frequently mistaken for each other,” added Maj FitzPatrick, reaching for his wallet. “They look even more like twins than our wives.”
CDR O’Donnelly pulled his own wallet out as he and Maj FitzPatrick began displaying their respective family photographs to LCDR Barrett.
“Officers’ mess is already underway, gentlemen,” announced the OOD as they clambered down the cramped ladder-like stairs. “I’ve already eaten, so if the Captain is there, I’ll introduce you. Otherwise I have to go right back to the bridge.”
“Busy day, Commander?” Seamus asked.
“Not especially, but as Officer of the Deck, I stand in for the Captain,” he explained. “For example, I welcome visitors aboard when the Captain is otherwise engaged.”
“All officers o’ command rank serve in rotation as Officer o’ the Deck, Seamus,” added Colm. “I’m third in rank aboard this floatin’ airstrip.”
The orderly wheeled Morgan into her cousin’s room where a nurse and Dr. Belknap were working. The neurologist peered at the patient monitor as the nurse had just finished sponge-bathing Kelly.
“How’s Kelly, Doctor Belknap?” Morgan asked. “I didn’t get to see her yesterday after I came in.”
“So are you here as a patient, yourself?” Dr. Belknap replied, surprised to see his own patient’s cousin visiting in a wheelchair.
“Yes. I was so stressed out over Kelly’s accident that I hadn’t slept,” the girl explained. “And my blood pressure was so high that the school nurse sent me to Urgent Care and Doctor Chafee made me stay overnight.”
“Well, to answer your previous question, yesterday was quite exciting,” recounted the neurologist. “Kelly engaged in a complex motor behavior, to the extent possible, while still unconscious. It was a previously choreographed behavior that Nurse Heather here recognized as a cheerleading routine. I’ve read about such cases in journals, but I’d never observed it myself until now. It’s really good news for Kelly.”
“I’m glad she’s getting better,” said Morgan. “Cheering her way back to health sounds just like Kelly. Cheerleading was so important to her.”
“Well, her choreographed routines in memory have given her mind and body something to grab onto,” the doctor explained. “I used to think of cheerleading as silly, but after looking at Kelly’s charts, I couldn’t prescribe a better workout for her brain.”
“She was a cheerleader at Liberty-Patriot High School, wasn’t she?” Heather asked from across the room. “I recognized the cheer and did it with her until I could fasten her restrains. She almost kicked some equipment over.”
“I’m on the varsity cheer squad at Liberty-Patriot myself,” Morgan told her. “But it’s my senior year and we’re done except for baseball season now.”
“Hi there, Sis!” Morgan heard the familiar Irish tenor voice behind her.
She turned around quickly. “Sean!” Morgan rose from the wheelchair to embrace her brother, now dressed in his usual jeans, turtleneck, and flannel shirt. “I’m happy you’re here.”
“I couldn’t believe it when I heard you were in here, too,” Sean cried to his sister, kissing her cheek. “’Twas almost too much!”
“The stress from Kelly’s accident and school and, like, everything, it got to me all at once,” she explained. “Now, I just hope Mom and Aunt Kathleen hold up alright. It’s gotta be tough on them.”
“Relax a little, Sis,” Sean advised her. “That’s why you’re in here right now.”
“I was, like, gonna sit awhile with Kelly,” Morgan told him. “Hold her hand.”
“I’ve been reading to her when I’m here,” Sean explained. “I could swear I saw her smile yesterday.”
“Sean,” Dr. Belknap addressed him. “I should tell you that Kelly’s brainwaves have been unusually active while you’re reading to her, more than I would’ve expected. And sometime after you left yesterday, she began to move according to what I’m told are cheerleading routines, even while she was still unconscious.”
“Doctor Belknap told me about that just before you came in,” confirmed Morgan. “And like, Nurse Heather was a cheerleader at Liberty-Patriot High School herself.”
The nurse finger-waved at Sean. “Doctor, I think it’s time we left our sweet young patient in the kind and caring hands of her kin.”
“I would guess so,” Dr. Belknap agreed.
The nurse positioned Morgan’s wheelchair where she could hold onto Kelly’s free hand easily. Sean took the mythology text from his backpack and sat down next to his sister and his cousin. The nurse and the neurologist left the room right away, as both needed to attend to other patients.
Sean was turning the page to the next story in his book while his sister held Kelly’s hand to her cheek and kissed it. But Morgan had noticed a detail of her brother’s grooming that simply begged for investigation.
“Nice nails, Sean! Do them yourself?”
“What?”
“You did your fingernails in peach,” observed Morgan. “Sína making an appearance?”
Sean looked down at his polished fingernails. He’d forgotten to clean the nail polish off when he changed clothes at his apartment.
“Omigosh! I, like, totally forgot about it!” exclaimed Sean.
“Well, I’m guessing there’s a fun story about why you’re wearing nail polish,” reckoned Morgan. “And you’re not leaving until I hear it.”
©2013, 2017 by Anam Chara.
Paolo Cassini sat at his desk, poring again over the photographs of Kelly FitzPatrick. Any of them looked like Sína O’Donnelly could have posed for them. The girls looked just like twins to Paolo. It really didn’t matter too much whether they were actual twins, merely sisters, or even cousins, the fact that they looked identical was enough to make them a high-profile and highly sought asset for his firm. Sína may be reluctant, but he’d bring her on board somehow. Kelly could probably do it. She was, after all, loaded with charm. Paolo imagined that she’d been talking Sína into various activities for years.
Everything depended on Kelly’s recovery from that accident, though. Paolo felt frustrated. The girl had so much talent, but she was as fragile as anyone else. They had models who were injured before, but Kelly’s accident happened just as she was about to get started in the business. If she didn’t recover soon, it could end her chances of—no! Maybe he could convince Sína to take Kelly’s place briefly? He opened his agenda to the entry for Sína. He had not acquired a telephone number for her. But wait! Perhaps David had it. So he picked up the handset for his interoffice telephone and pressed the button for his intern’s extension.
“Yes, Mister—I mean Paul?” the intern answered nervously. “Can I help you?…”
“David, do you have a ’phone number for Kelly’s cousin Sína?…”
“No, but I do have one for her cousin Sean, if that helps…”
Paolo considered it a moment. He wondered, if Sean were Sína’s brother or if they were cousins by different parents? But in either case, Sean might be able to put him in touch with Sína.
“Well, it might. Could you give me the number?…” asked Paolo.
“Sure!…” David answered. He picked up his smartphone and pushed a few keys. “I just sent it to your cellphone by text message.…”
“Thanks, David!…”
Aboard an aircraft carrier in the Persian Gulf, a Navy commander and a Marine major dine across a table from one another in the Ship’s Galley during Officers’ Mess.
“I’m sorry ’bout Kelly, Seamus,” Malcolm consoled his longtime buddy. “I wish there was more I c’ do.”
“Believe ’t or not, Colm, I’m not as worried ’bout her as I am Mike,” the Marine officer admitted to his best friend. “Kelly’s a strong girl, like ’er Ma, an’ she takes more after me than does ’er brother. She’ll make it through this, mark me words. No, ’tis me boy. I dunno if he’s gonna make it through life.”
“A big ’n’ strong young man like Mike? Wha’ c’ be wrong with ’im?”
“We both know what’s wrong with ’im, Colm. You twigged to it ’fore I did years ago. Remember?”
“Aye!” Malcolm’s voice emitted in a loud whisper, and then lower, “The dress thing—it still bothers ’im? An’ after all these years?”
“It does, me brother,” Seamus confirmed. “Sometimes I wonder if ’is soul be more a daughter than a son.”
“So how’d y’ feel ’bout that?”
“Oh, I hope not. If so, then I’ve lost both the man ’e is an’ the daughter ’e shoulda been.”
“No need t’ be doubly disappointed, Seamus. Talk t’ im. If it still vex ’im, he’ll be happy t’ find ’is Da can talk t’ im ’bout it.”
“Afraid ’tis this damn war,” the major admitted. “I’m only a reserve officer, but I’ve been on active duty e’er since Nine-Eleven. That’s been so long, I mus’ seem like a career Marine t’ me kids.”
“It’s kinda happened t’ me, too,” the commander answered. “I’m too good ’t what I do for the Navy t’ send me home ’til we pull out of this theater of operations.”
“At least we’re windin’ it down,” said Maj FitzPatrick wearily. “Can’t pull out fast enough f’r me. I’m hopin’ t’ get back t’ me family an’ the business as soon ’s I can. You still ha’ y’r chair ’t the university?”
“Aye! They’ve been more than happy t’ keep ’t open for me since I already ha’ me tenure. S’ long ’s I’m o’er here, they c’n pay a new kid who just got ’is Pee-aitch-Dee only half me sal’ry. So they keep fillin’ me chair wi’ visitin’ professors an’ adjuncts. But once I’m back, they gotta pay up in full!”
Seamus laughed along with Malcolm at that. They were both reserve officers who’d been pulled away from their civilian employment and activated for the Second Gulf War. Seamus worked in his family’s construction business, while Malcolm had received his tenure and then promoted to be associate professor of engineering at a university just before Nine-Eleven. The politics and economics of college teaching had, strangely enough, caused his long deployment to work in his favor, while Seamus could always count on working for the family business. And then Malcolm, too, had worked for his best friend’s father right after he received his bachelor’s degree.
“Seriously, Colm, wha’ d’ I tell Mikey?” Seamus asked his buddy, almost pleading. “I don’ e’en know how t’ bring ’t up with ’im.”
“Tell ’im the truth,” advised Malcolm. “Be honest wi’ Mikey ’bout wha’ y’ know an’ how y’ feel. An’ more than that, be honest wi’ y’rself about ’t all.”
“But I’m not sure how I feel, Colm.”
“Y’ know, when y’r out on the high seas and there’s nothin’ t’ be seen f’r miles aroun’, navigation starts wi’ gettin’ a fix on where y’ are. Whether by direction an’ distance from y’r previous position, reducin’ a sight by sextant, or a hyperbolic fix by ’lectronics, or these days by Gee-Pee-Ess, y’ can’t plot y’r course t’ elsewhere ’til y’ know where y’ already are. So I guess what I’m sayin’ is look ’t wha’ y’ know an’ think ’bout how y’ feel. An’ give y’rself permission t’ feel howe’er y’ feel. Not ’til then’ll y’ be ready to talk t’ Mike.
“Howe’er y’ feel, that’s y’r truth. An’ if y’ don’ ha’ the courage to tell ’im y’r truth, how c’n y’ expect ’im t’ have it to tell ye ’is?
“An’ as f’r m’self? If Mike come out t’ ye, I’d say that takes a soldier’s battlefield courage.”
“I guess we’ll see when I get back home.”
“Well, I dunno what happened,” Sean told his sister. “I really don’t. This mornin’ I, like, woke up on a sofa in Café Tír na n-Óg wearin’ Kelly’s cheerleadin’ uniform, but I have no idea how, ’cept that Sandra found me outside on the patio sleepin’ on a picnic bench in the cold drizzle. So she dragged me inside, put me on the sofa, and threw a blanket o’er me.”
Morgan wondered just how much her brother’s experience in the morning were like her own. “Did anyone else, like, see you?”
“Oh, yeah! Before long everyone who came in saw me dressed up,” Sean continued. When I woke up, there I was, at workplace, on a sofa, wrapped in a blanket, dressed like a girl in Kelly’s cheer uniform.”
“Omigosh!” Morgan squealed at her brother’s revelation. “In front of everyone?”
“More than that,” he continued. “We were busier than normal at the coffee shop this mornin’, so Sandra put me to work just as soon as I was awake.”
“Wearing Kelly’s cheer uniform?”
“Yeah.”
“That had to be a riot!” Morgan surmised, giggling as she tried to imagine the scene in her mind’s eye.
“Well, it was mostly low key—lower than you might think, anyway—until Kelly’s bandmate Fiona came in lookin’ for me. But Kat an’ Shelley warned me, so I hid in the office. Since my bike wasn’t in the rack, Sandra told Fiona I was out on a delivery.”
“I know Sandra’s your boss, but who are Kat and Shelley?”
“Kat usually works the mornin’ shift with me. Shelley works weekends mostly, but is takin’ my mornin’ shift while I cover Kelly’s in the afternoon. Anyway, everyone already thought I was Kelly, so I just introduced myself as Sína. There was this one guy from a talent agency who came in lookin’ for her an’ wanted t’ know if I was a model like Kelly.”
“So Kelly’s been modeling?”
“She must have some kind of deal with him for it.”
“She never told me!” Morgan whined indignantly.
“Actually, I think we’re all outta the loop on this one. Mikey an’ Aunt Kathleen didn’ even know ’bout it. Some big important envelope came for her in the mail Monday but I didn’ have any idea what it was ’til today. She must have a lot goin’ on.”
“She usually tells us what she’s up to, though.”
“Aye, she does. But I think both the modelin’ and ’er band are kinda new. She simply may not’ve had the chance to talk ’bout it yet. You’re right that she likes to discuss important things with us. I was surprised t’ find out ’bout the Daughters of Danaan, myself.”
“What’s happening to us, Sean?” Morgan asked her brother, almost pleading. “We used to be so close we all knew what any one of us was thinking about at any time.”
“I guess that’s changed. We’re in differ’nt places in life. Differ’nt schools, differ’nt jobs, differ’nt purposes. I thought I’d be at Curtis but I’m not. I always thought I’d be a violinist, so I don’ even know what I wanna do now.”
“You don’t even, like, play your violin anymore.”
“I know. But I’ve gone as far with it as I can. There’s no more challenge.”
“But do you gotta go to Curtis?”
“It’s the only way I can stay in Philly. Don’ wanna go anywhere else.”
“I wish I could do something to help you get in.”
“That’s okay, Morgan,” he absolved his sister. “No one can really help me get in there. It’s not the nature of the place. I’d really hafta get in there on my own.”
“Tell me, brother,” she said looking him in the eye. “Is doing a degree in computer and information science, like, what you really want?”
Sean looked at Morgan a moment, then answered, “I’m good enough at it to have a successful career.”
“But you didn’t answer my question,” she persisted, maintaining eye contact. “Is that what you really want? ”
Fragments of the music that he’d played since he’d first picked up a violin until he had achieved his pinnacle filled his mind, his inner ear. Then the agony of loss hit him right in the solar plexus. Sean broke the eye contact with Morgan and looked down. “No,” he sighed. “It’s not mine. But what else can I do?”
“Brother, you already know what you can do,” said Morgan reaching out to hold his hands. “Why don’t you, like, just go and do it?”
Seamus waited with Malcolm as the mechanics continued their pre-flight check of the naval jet. While the two officers waited, LCDR Barrett, as the OOD, escorted two other men, one wearing a flight suit, toward them.
“Captain, I should allow Commander O’Donnelly to introduce his guest,” LCDR Barrett deferred to the ship’s chief engineer.
“Captain, this is my best friend, Major Seamus FitzPatrick of our own Marine Corps,” Malcolm introduced his buddy to his own commanding officer (CO). “Seamus, this Captain Jeremiah Randall Wilson, skipper of our carrier.” The major saluted the captain who returned it, then the two warmly shook hands.
“Pleased to meet you, Captain,” Seamus greeted his best friend’s CO.
“Likewise, Major,” CAPT Wilson said, then inquired, “So how did you and Mac get to know each other?
“We were next-door neighbors growing up,” answered Seamus. “How old were we when met, Colm?”
“Oh gosh! I’m not exactly sure,” he apologized. “Just three or four years old, I think.”
“Certainly no later than that,” the major confirmed. “And then, Captain, we married the twin sisters across the street from us, so we’re also related by marriage.”
“Aye! Our kids’ve all grown up together, almost like one set of siblings,” the chief engineer added.
“Well, anyway, I’m glad that I could meet you before you had to fly off, Major,” said CAPT Wilson. “Let me introduce you to Lieutenant Commander Thomas Mayfield, your pilot. He’ll be flying you to Ramstein. From there, you can get your flight stateside.”
“Nice to meet you, Lieutenant Commander,” Maj FitzPatrick greeted him. “I look forward to flying with you.”
“I’m happy to meet you, too, Major,” LCDR Mayfield reciprocated. “I need to embark and go through my pre-flight checklist. We’ll have enough time during our flight to get acquainted.”
“I can appreciate that,” concealed the major. “This’ll be the first flight that I’ll ’ve taken by a fixed-wing aircraft in a few months.”
“Major, I can promise you a smooth flight from here to Germany,” the naval pilot bragged. “After this, you’re motto will be “‘Fly Navy!’”
“Now wait a minute, Commander!” Maj FitzPatrick retorted jovially. “We have our own jets and pilots.”
“Not right here, right now, you don’t!” LCDR Mayfield teased him.
“No, I guess not, Commander!” Seamus retorted with a chuckle.
“Yeoman Briggs!” Malcolm addressed an enlisted man carrying a canvas bag. “Over here!”
“Aye aye, sir!” replied the yeoman.
MalMal took the bag from the youth and zipped it open. The commander carefully examined its contents and smiled at Seamus. I’ve put gifts in there for my wife and kids, your wife and kids, and for you, too. There’s something for Colonel Jerry and Father Tim as well.” He gave the bag to his buddy.
“Gentlemen, we have a schedule to keep,” announced LCDR Mayfield. “I need you to embark, Major, and stowe your gear aboard.”
Seamus set the bag down on the flight deck so that he and Malcolm could hug. After that, they separated and saluted each other. Seamus then turned to face CAPT Wilson and saluted him, asking, “Request permission to disembark, Captain?”
“Permission granted, Major,” replied the captain returning the salute. With that, Maj FitzPatrick climbed the rollaway ladder to the backseat of the naval aircraft.
Sean pulled closed the door of his apartment and leaned against it for a moment. The day had been so exhausting for him—and confusing. He’d gone out well before dawn that morning. He didn’t like skipping class, but he couldn’t focus tonight. So he had dropped off the assignment due for his class that evening and decided to go home.
He had met with the professor for his mythology course that afternoon to discuss what he intended for his paper. She had liked his general idea of comparing Norse myths to his own Celtic tradition, but warned him that his outline was much too broad. She suggested that he narrow the scope of his topic for his first foray into comparative mythology, maybe attempting parallel analyses of a Norse myth and a similar Celtic one. He’d have other opportunities to build on his grander ideas later in other courses.
However, what Morgan had said to him had bothered him since he had spoken with her. And he couldn’t get the music out of his mind. It had been playing in his head since she had told him that he already knew what he wanted.
His tummy growled to demand sustenance. Sean hadn’t eaten anything since lunchtime at Café Tír na n-Óg, and even that had been a light meal. Still, he was too fatigued to cook anything, so he retrieved the uneaten meal replacement bar from his backpack and went to get some milk from the refrigerator.
Sean slowly chewed the bar while trying to look over his calculus book. He was confident enough in his mathematical abilities to learn it largely on his own, yet he wasn’t in the mood for it, not quite focused on it now, especially not after talking with his sister earlier. What she had said was really bothering him now.
He slammed the textbook closed and imbibed some milk to wash down the bar he was chewing. He liked the bar. The mix of fruit and grains held together by peanut butter and chocolate was tasty, but it had no added sugars, so it wasn’t overly sweet. And it was just enough that he felt sated.
The Daughters of Danaan sat around a table in Café Tír na n-Óg, discussing what to do over coffee and a light dinner.
“Look,” Morag addressed the group. “He was called into work this morning unexpectedly. Fiona, you even came here to confirm it after I told you not to. And what did you find?”
“He wasn’t here when I came in,” the bandleader more complained than recounted. “Sandra said he was ‘on a delivery,’” Fiona said gesturing quotation marks with her fingers.
Moira spoke up, “He’s promised to audition with us tomorrow night and I fully expect him to keep his word. He just seems like that kind of a guy. After all, Sean is Kelly’s cousin. Her kind of honor runs in the family. I really think that the only trouble we’d have with him now is if we keep on his case about what he’s told us he won’t do.
“Fiona, that means you shut up about him appearing on stage as a girl. He’s a guy, so the Daughters of Danaan can have a brother until Kelly’s okay.
“And Morag, you need to quit asking him to play violin again.”
“But he was so brilliant!” Morag argued wistfully.
“And that may be,” concurred Moira. “But he was heartbroken when he failed his audition at Curtis. Every time you bring it up, he only feels worse.”
“I guess I kinda forgot about that,” confessed Morag.
“We need to keep Sean’s working with us in perspective,” Molly reminded everyone there. “He’s merely agreed to audition with us to play short-term while Kelly recovers. And that’s just for keyboards and tin whistle—unless we really can use his clarinet.”
“No, I don’t think so,” opined Fiona. “The clarinet just isn’t—well—Irish!”
“Alright, Fiona,” said Morag. “Moira and I will visit Sean tomorrow morning to confirm an audition with him for the evening.”
Moira signaled for Morag to come with her to the ladies’ room. As soon as Morag was close enough, Moira whispered to her, “Have you or Fiona considered what we’ll do if Sean’s musical style doesn’t fit with ours?”
“Moira! Don’t even think that!” Morag whinged to her friend. “We don’t have anyone else right now and I don’t want you to jinx it! Besides, he and Kelly studied with the same piano teacher. It would be strange if their styles were too different.”
“I hope you’re right,” said Moira as she closed the door to the ladies’ room behind them.
Sean peeked over at the clock. Miss Moon flirted back at him, displaying the time as “11:38.” He’d been in bed for more than an hour, yet couldn’t get to sleep even though he felt exhausted. So, he sat up in his bed for a moment before going for the medicine cabinet. Perhaps he could make up some sleep tonight.
He filled up a glass with water and opened the cabinet to grab the amber plastic bottle of zolpidem tartrate. The instructions on the bottle read for him simply to take one or two tablets, as needed for sleep, at bedtime. He had only taken one the previous night. Maybe he should try two tonight?
So Sean took two ten-milligram tablets, drank them down, and returned to his bed, hoping for a better night’s sleep.
A new mindscape emerged from the Sleeper’s other-than-conscious mind once more. The mind uses delta-waves to heal the body, but from time to time, theta-waves must emerge and exercise other aspects of thought.
Two children occupy a small room within the mindscape once again. They are the cousins with manes of long red curls, one a boy, the other a girl, yet both are attired in pretty, velvet dresses.
The boy wears a dress of navy blue velvet, nude hose, and black ballet flats with bow-tied ribbons, while standing to play a violin. The girl’s attire is similar, but her dress is of forest green, and she sits on a sofa upholstered in burgundy, listening to him play the Sarabande from Bach’s Partita for Violin № 2 in d minor
As he plays, her gaze is locked on him as she is spellbound by his music. He feels no embarrassment or discomfort with his attire, as he is happy to dress as a girl around his cousins and sister. This is simply a fun thing for them.
The Sleeper’s theta-state becomes unstable and the mindscape begins to fade. This time, however, the Sleeper does not immediately retreat to the delta-state but instead begins to generate alpha-waves, moving from mere recollection to creative meditation.
The time was approaching two o’clock in the morning as Adele Bancroft wearily climbed the stairs to the second floor of her apartment building, when she heard music coming from behind the first door on the right. She stopped to listen intently to the sound of a solo violin in the night. Moreover, it wasn’t a recording, but a neighbor actually performing it, right then and there. A music student herself, she had recognized the Chaconne from Bach’s Partita for Violin № 2 in d minor. And whoever was playing it, was doing so expertly.
So, Adele took advantage of the sofa placed in the common area between the first and second doors on the right to drop her backpack at the far end of it. Then curling up in the near corner of the sofa, the weary young woman left the busy day behind as the sonorities of the Chaconne became for her a lullabye.
©2011-2014, 2017 by Anam Chara
Sláinte mhaith! (pron. SLAHN-tchuh vah), Traditional Irish and Scots Gaelic toast, meaning approximately in English, “To your health!”
Like yesterday morning, he had no idea why he was waking up wearing his cousin’s clothes. He couldn’t remember getting dressed during the night. But then again, Sean couldn’t remember going to bed, either.
Glancing at the table in front of the sofa, Sean froze sitting up, as if in shock. His violin lay in the open case, the shoulder rest attached and a handkerchief tucked around its chinrest. His music stand stood across the room with a score open on it. Sean couldn’t quite believe it, but the evidence was clear that for the first time in a year, he had played his violin. Yet he couldn’t remember playing it.
So Sean wandered back through his bedroom to the closet where he looked at himself in the full-length mirror behind the door. He looked so much like Kelly. Stripping out of his cousin’s blue dress down to just bra and panties, she still appeared to be staring back at him. Grabbing a jar of cold cream from Kelly’s drawer of their common dresser, Sean went to the bathroom sink to look in its mirror before taking his morning shower.
One of the small oblong windows refracted a sunbeam so that it penetrated just the corner of Adele’s eye. As the sunlight warmed her face, the girl began stretching out on the sofa and greeted the morning with a smile. The Chaconne that had induced her to sleep still sounded in her mind. A musician to her deepest inner being, music always played in her mind. She needed no MP3 player or other device to listen to; she could always hear mentally anything that she wished. Nonetheless, when she arrived home, well after midnight, she had turned off her mind’s ear to listen to a neighbor unknowingly serenading her.
Noting the time, a little after six o’clock, she knew that she needed to get to her apartment and get ready for her day. But next she reached for her purse and pulled out a pen and notepad. Adele thought a moment, then wrote a brief message.
The young woman stood up and tried unsuccessfully to smooth the wrinkles from her navy blue corduroy skirt. She slung her backpack over one shoulder and her purse over the other. Adele walked over to the door of the apartment and, kneeling down, slid the note under the door.
Inside Café Tír na n-Óg, Fiona and Mórag each ordered and paid for a cappuccino and a croissant from Sandra at the bar, then found themselves a quieter table in a corner. A moment later, Debbie brought their food and beverages to them.
“G’mornin’, girls!” Debbie greeted them in her peachy, Georgian drawl. “You each had a cappuccino, then a cherry croissant for you, Fiona, and a chocolate for you, Mórag.”
“Thank you, Debbie,” offered Mórag on their behalf.
“And a good morning to you as well,” added Fiona. “By the way, I know that Sean lives in the neighborhood here, but do you know exactly where his apartment is?”
“Y’know, I don’t know exactly where it is,” the barista admitted. “I know it’s close, ’coz he always walks or bicycles here. But I’ve never gone there with him or asked. Why?”
“We just wanna, like, remind him of his audition tonight,” answered Mórag. “He was supposed to come yesterday morning but he got called in to work here.”
Debbie knew that Sean had shown up to work in drag, wearing his cousin’s cheerleader’s uniform. The very thought of it had freaked out the southern belle—and to think that she had imagined him as a possible boyfriend! Shivering at the thought, Debbie almost told them, but then decided that to apprise them of it was not her place. Although growing up with an unfortunate reputation for gossip, since coming to Philadelphia for college she had tried to practice a modicum of self-restraint. After all, he’d not really done anything to her, save not be the kind of guy that she’d hoped that he were.
“I can’t tell you any more,” said Debbie. “But Sandra knows him better and I think she may’ve actually been to his building.”
“Could we talk with her, then?” Fiona requested. “It would really help.”
“I’ll go get her,” promised the barista.
Having finished his shower and dried himself, Sean had pulled on his boxers and an undershirt. Next, he went back to his bathroom mirror and began wielding his blow-dryer in an almost hopeless attempt to control his unruly auburn mane. Then, he could hardly believe his next thought: maybe he needed a haircut. But Sean had always worn his hair long. He had no idea how he’d look with it short.
Nevertheless, he thought, it was time for a change. After all, he’d really outgrown the fun and games of switching clothes and trading places with his cousin. Indeed, dressing up as a girl had been fun for him on occasion, even into high school. Still, the time was now to put away that specific childish thing. And his guess was that Kelly was likely tired of it as well. Even now, though, a young woman seemed to peer back from the mirror at him more than a young man.
Since he needed to finish getting dressed, he returned to the closet, but firstly, he noticed Kelly’s blue dress still on the bed, somewhat crumpled, so he replaced it on its hanger, hoping that it might straighten out from its own weight. After all, a guy ought not sleep in his cousin’s favorite blue chiffon dress.
“Debbie said you wanted to talk to me,” Sandra addressed Fiona and Mórag. “How can I help you?”
“We wanna stop by Sean’s place while we’re in the neighborhood,” said Fiona. “Do you know where he lives?”
“Sorry, but I can’t tell you,” the café’s manager apologized. “Our business’ policy doesn’t allow the release of any employee’s personal data without their written consent.”
Sandra didn’t know whether Sean still sought to avoid Fiona, but he had done so anxiously yesterday. Besides, Sandra thought that Fiona were unbalanced. So, until Sean told her otherwise, Sandra chose to protect his privacy, just as he’d done for her.
Three months earlier…
Sean’s landline quietly rang. That usually meant that he had a visitor seeking entry to the building. So he picked the handset up and answered.
“Hello?…”
“Sean? It’s Sandra. I need help,” pled a desperate voice. “Can I come in?…”
“Sure! I’ll let you in. I’ll be right down!…” Sean told her and bolted from his apartment and down the stairs. When he got to the landing, Sandra was doubled up on the floor, just inside the security door. “Did someone attack you? Should I call the police?”
“No! I’m cramping!” Sean’s boss told him, sobbing. “But it’s worse than ever—a lot worse!”
Carefully, Sean stood Sandra as upright as she could and helped her climb the stairs up to his apartment. He could see her tears flowing down her face chapped red from the wintry cold. Twice she nearly stumbled on the stairs, but Sean supported her to the top and led her directly into his main room as he’d left his door open when he went downstairs.
Sandra doubled up at one end of the sofa, dropping her purse in the floor as she let out a gasp of pain. “I have a heating pad and some pain pills in my purse. Can you get them for me?”
As the young woman held her lower abdomen as tight as she could, Sean rummaged through her purse, quickly finding her tartan-covered heating pad and an amber, transparent plastic bottle of pills: hydrocodone/paracetamol. He quickly went to the kitchen and brought his guest a glass of water so that she could take her pills.
“Thanks,” whimpered Sandra, taking the water from him.
“How does this heating pad work?” Sean asked.
“You heat it up in a microwave oven,” she answered. “Then I hold it next to me.”
Sean took the heating pad into the kitchen to warm it up, setting the timer for five minutes. Meanwhile, he figured that Sandra had to be cold, since she had apparently walked to his place from the café. He went into his bedroom to retrieve a colorful quilt from the top shelf of his big closet. He emerged from his bedroom to cover his guest with the quilt. “Would you like something hot to drink? Coffee, tea, cocoa?”
“Cocoa would be nice,” she replied.
The microwave oven beeped to signal that the warming pad was ready. It was very hot, so he carried it to Sandra wrapped in a hand towel. She applied it to her lower abdomen, near her crotch, in an attempt to relax her muscles and soothe the pain. Sean returned to the kitchen to prepare the beverages.
When the cocoa was ready, Sean filled a mug for Sandra and another for himself. She briefly flashed a weary smile as he gave her the cocoa. “Thank you, Sean.”
“You said the cramping was worse than usual,” he recalled. “So you’ve had cramps before?”
“Every month,” she answered. “They’re menstrual cramps. But most girls don’t get ’em this bad. My doctor calls it dysmenorrhea.”
“So you gotta go through this every month?”
“Well, they hadn’t been quite so bad until a couple of months ago. This is the third time like this, but this time the cramps are a whole lot worse.”
“I’m sorry!”
“Thanks, but don’t worry about it. It’s all part of being a woman.”
“Can I do anything else for you?”
“Please, hold me,” she said. Then indicating the lower abdomen, just above her crotch, Sandra asked him, “Could you hold me right here? Maybe even massage it a bit?”
Although he was anxious about it, Sean complied with her strange request, then realized that apparently, by compressing and massaging her lower abdomen with his hands, he was helping to relieve Sandra’s cramps. So he stayed with her, holding and massaging her until the next morning when he convinced her to let him drive her to University Hospital in her own car.
And now at the café…
As Sandra recalled that cold wintry night, her resolve to protect Sean’s privacy stiffened. After all, how many boys were willing to sit up with a girl, not even their own girlfriend, all night to hold her and to nurse her through an attack of extremely severe menstrual cramps? Most men get squeamish if a woman even mentions her period.
“Please?” begged Fiona.
“Sorry!” Sandra reiterated. “It’s just not allowed. I could lose my job for revealing that information. Besides, you could just call Sean and ask him.” Before Fiona or Mórag could follow up with another question, Sandra whirled around and scampered back to the bar to continue taking orders from the morning customers.
Paolo looked at his agenda for the day. The week had been somewhat frustrating for him since he’d been unable to get Kelly’s Letter of Intent to sign with Cassini & Sons, LLP, because of her accident. On the other hand, that circumstance had led to the discovery of Sína, Kelly’s identical twin cousin. The two girls together offered a possible synergy that promised to make them his highest earning models.
However, he still had to bring Sína on board, even though she’d expressed some reticence—fear, really—about being photographed. Yet this was nothing new; few models had quite the natural gift before the camera that Kelly had demonstrated. Besides, the two girls shared enough genetics that Sína couldn’t be too different from her photogenic cousin.
Leaning back in his wingbacked chair, Paolo wondered whether he ought to visit Café Tír na n-Óg to try recruiting Sína again. Then again, he didn’t wish to frighten the girl away. Although he was certain that Kelly could get her cousin on the team, she still remained in a coma at St. Bonaventure’s Hospital. He hoped that if necessary, Sína might even substitute for Kelly. But Paolo didn’t even have a telephone number for Sína. Then he remembered that he did have a number for Kelly’s cousin Sean. David had given it to him. Perhaps Sean could help him get in touch with Sína.
Turning behind the divider for O in his agenda binder, Mr. Cassini remembered Sean saying, “two ens, two els.” So Paolo ran down the page until he found the name O’Donnelly, Sean. He entered Sean’s telephone number into his smartphone and waited for the ring…
His smartphone rang the default ringtone, so Sean answered it.
“Hello?…”
“That you, Sean?…” said a familiar voice.
“Who’s this?…” he queried.
“This is Mórag,” the voice answered. “Fiona and I are here at Café Tír na n-Óg and wondered if we might stop by?…”
“Well, I just got out of the shower,” he told her. “I really need to get dressed first.…”
“Sorry if it’s too inconvenient—…”
“Alright, Mórag,” Sean conceded to her. He opened Kelly’s drawer in the dresser and began rummaging through it. “Give me half an hour and then you can come by.…”
“Where are you?” Mórag asked. “I know you’re close by, but not exactly where.…”
“Listen up!” Sean told her, as he continued looking for something among Kelly’s things. “Cross to the south side of Finnegan Avenue, turn left and walk east. Then cross to the next block and continue east to about the middle of the block. The building’s a long, three-storey brownstone, with an entrance facing north near each end. My apartment’s at the west end, so you should use the first entrance you’ll come to. Come inside the door. There’s a telephone board. Press the star key. When you get a dial tone, press pound-two-five-eight…”
“That’s it?…”
“That’s it!” confirmed Sean, closing his cousin’s drawer and pulling open Morgan’s. “The time it takes me leaving from my bedroom until clocking in at the café is only seven minutes.…”
“Okay, Sean!” Mórag accepted the arrangement. “We’ll see you then. G’bye!…”
“Goodbye!…” Sean ended the call. With a sigh of relief, he found his sister’s bottle of nail polish remover and took it into the bathroom.
Paolo felt disappointed and more than a little frustrated when he heard Sean’s voicemail answer:
“Hello! You’ve reached Sean—well, not really Sean, but his voicemail. I’m willin’ t’ call ya back, but-cha gotta leave me y’r name an’ number so I can. So if y’r okay wi’ that, leave ’t after the beep!…”
Mr. Cassini wasn’t happy that Sean hadn’t answered the call himself. Paolo hated waiting for any call to be returned. He was about to hang up, but took a breath as the voicemail beeped.
“Hey there, Sean! This is Paul Cassini. I met a young woman named Sína O’Donnelly at the café yesterday and wondered if she’s related to you or Kelly. My number is area code two-six-seven…five-five-five…thirty-five-hundred. Please call me as soon as you get this…”
Mórag informed Fiona, “He gave me very clear directions. His building is on the next block on the other side of Finnegan Avenue. He asked us to wait half an hour ’coz he just got out of the shower.”
“So he’s not trying to avoid us today?” Fiona asked rhetorically.
“He’s not been trying to avoid us, Fiona,” Mórag told her bandleader, yet thought, but perhaps he’s just trying to avoid you!
“I need another cappuccino, I think,” complained Fiona, her attention seeming to wander from their conversation. “For some reason this one didn’t meet my caffeine quota.”
“You should’ve had the chocolate croissant with it—or maybe a mocha,” suggested her bandmate. “Cherries just don’t do the trick in the morning—not for me, anyway.”
Sean worked quickly, but remained focused as he stripped the polish from his nails. Peach was a subtler nail color, not likely to be noticed by another guy if he missed any, but a girl might notice stray polish. He still couldn’t recall doing his nails, although it had to’ve been while he was donning Kelly’s cheerleading uniform during yesterday’s early morning hours. He’d completely forgotten about the nail polish until his sister mentioned it later in the afternoon. He should’ve removed it after he came home. Then he wouldn’t be rushing it now. His biggest worry was that the odor of acetone might linger even though he’d turned the exhaust fan on in the bathroom. Fiona might notice that and wonder.
He needed also to put away his violin and the quarto of Bach’s sonatas and the music stand. Mórag would notice any of those.
But then Sean thought through what he was doing again. He could think of no good reason to allow Mórag or Fiona in his apartment. He didn’t invite them, anyway; they invited themselves. Sean would simply talk to them outside in the commons area.
“This looks like it here,” announced Mórag. “And he said to use the west entrance.” She and Fiona turned to walk up the sidewalk to the door. When they opened it, they stepped inside a foyer where there was an arrangement of brass mailboxes on the west wall and the telephone board on the east.
Mórag picked up the telephone handset and pressed the * -key. When she heard the dial tone, she pressed #258.
Upstairs in his apartment, Sean answered his landline. “Hello?…”
“Sean, we’re here!” announced Mórag. “Can you buzz us in?…”
“Alright,…” replied Sean, and pressed the 9 -key. Downstairs, an electromagnet buzzed and opened a bolt securing the door, allowing Mórag and Fiona to enter the building. Still not comfortable with these girls, especially Fiona, entering his apartment, he decided to meet them in the lobby of the first floor, so he quickly bounded down the stairs. He offered them seats in the common area.
“Are you coming for your audition tonight, Sean?” Fiona demanded of him just as soon as she was seated.
“I promised you I’d be there an’ I will,” he assured her. “I’d’ve been there yesterday mornin’, but when I stopped at the café, they were really busy. Kat and Shelly hadn’ worked together before, so Sandra asked me t’ stay an’ get the shif’ runnin’ more smoothly. Anyway, I’ll be there tonight with me tin whistle an’ me clarinet.”
“D’you think you could play the Irish flute as well?” Mórag asked him.
Sean paused a moment. “Never tried it b’fore, but the fing’rin’ oughtta be the same,” he mused. “I can give it a try, too.”
“Still, the main thing we need you for is to fill in for Kelly on piano and keyboards as needed,” Fiona reminded him. “You can do that?”
“Not a problem,” he dismissed the worry implied by her question. “But it’s all about whether my style ’ll work wi’ yours? ’T will or ’t won’t. When I play for you tonight, that should settle it.”
“It works for me,” agreed Mórag. “But you are the bandleader, Fiona, so it’s your call.”
“Okay, then,” decided Fiona. “Sean, can you be ready at six-thirty? The van will stop here for you.”
“I’ll be waitin’ for ya,” he promised.
Sean noticed the paper that he’d left on the corner of the table. It was the note that someone had slipped under his door. He unfolded and read it.
Good morning, Neighbor!Heard your violin when I came in. I ♡ed listening to you play the Bach Chaconne. Hope to meet you soon!
♡ Adele
He walked over to the music stand, wondering what was there. His quarto of J.S. Bach’s Partitas & Sonatas for Solo Violin was indeed open to the Chaconne of Partita № 2. Still, he couldn’t remember playing it.
Seamus leaned back in his seat on the transport out of Ramstein. He looked forward to seeing his family again, but Kelly—poor Kelly was still in a coma. Would he even have a chance to talk to her? He’d missed so much of her life already. It wasn’t right. It wasn’t fair.
When he’d enrolled in the Naval Recruit Officers’ Training Corps (NROTC) in college, Seamus never would have guessed that the decision would take him away from his wife and family for nearly a decade, with tours of duty in both Iraq and Afghanistan. Much of the Second Gulf War had been fought by Reservists. Too much, really. His buddy Malcolm had joined the program with him and had spent almost as long sailing the Persian Gulf.
Although he’d enrolled in the NROTC intending to spend his reserve duties in the Navy, his academic degrees in geology and the earth sciences caused the Marine Corps to take an interest in him. So Seamus ended up as a marine officer instead of as a naval officer. He was glad to have had the chance to visit Malcolm on his way home.
He peeked into the tote bag full of his friend’s gifts and noted one that had been properly gift-wrapped. It looked about the right size, so he rapped his knuckles twice and the knocking sound told him that the gift box was wooden. Seamus smiled as he tore the wrapping paper from the box. Two small brass keys were taped down next to the locking mechanism set into the wood. Taking one of the keys, he unlocked the door of the wooden box. Surrounded by a satin lining was a fifth (750 ml) of Connemara Peat Malt Irish Whiskey—Uisce Beatha. Also recessed in the satin lining were four shot glasses.
So Maj FitzPatrick broke the seal to open the whiskey, took one of the little glasses, and poured himself a libation.
“For family and friends,” the major whispered to himself and drank it down.
He poured a second shot. “For God and country!” He toasted his faith and service and imbibed it.
Seamus poured a third shot. Then with tears in his eyes, he whispered, “And now for you, my dearest, wee Kelly! Sláinte mhaith! ”
The major refilled the small glass yet again. “And now for you, Mike! Which be ye now, son or daughter? Courage to you either way—Sláinte mhaith! ”
So after the fourth shot of whiskey, he screwed the cap back on the bottle and locked it inside its small cabinet. Then he closed his eyes and fell asleep for the duration of the flight.
The Sleeper’s consciousness once again emerged from delta-waves to theta, and slowly, the mindscape began to form…
The four children appeared on stage to begin their demonstration of step-dancing in their school’s auditorium. Two of them, looking like twins, had long, curly blazing red hair, one of whom deftly played the violin instead of dancing. The tallest, a black-haired boy wearing a kilt, resembled the shortest member of the troupe, a girl whose long, black hair had been coiffed into luxurious, bouncing ringlets.
The bekilted boy and the two girls danced the complex pattern of steps as the red-haired boy in the pretty Irish dress dazzled the audience with his fiddling. Their schoolmates marveled at them, especially as none of them had seen or heard them perform before. Nor did anyone seem bothered that the fiddler, though a boy, wore a dress matching the girls’. Rather, the auditorium rang aloud with schoolchildren clapping and stomping in time to the beat of jigs and reels.
Usually the red-haired violinist played seated as his sister and cousins danced, but now he’d left his stool in the corner and moved about the stage, skipping and twirling around, his body pulsing with the beat as he conducted the audience in their response. Teachers looked on from the wings and from the audience as chaperones, wondering at the provenance of the talent displayed by so young a troupe.
The red-haired girl danced downstage to the apron during a jig, and, in a very un-Irish move, raised her hands and beckoned to those who might wish to come onstage from the audience to join them. A number of girls and boys came and bounded up the short run of stairs on either side of the proscenium. A few of them fell right into step with the other dancers, while others tried to learn by watching and copying their steps. These classmates experienced various degrees of success and failure, a few even tripping themselves up, but all participating with good-natured giggling and laughter as well as applauding from the audience. The teachers nodded in approval as the troupe welcomed the playfully intrepid volunteers onstage and helped them with their efforts.
At length, the fiddler played an authentic cadence to a jig with an audible and visible flourish, signaling the close of the performance. The troupe stepped forward with courtseys and a bow to the applause of their peers in the audience as well as onstage, bidding the volunteers to join them in their bows before returning to the audience. After that, the troupe skipped offstage while their classmates scampered back to their seats.
Meanwhile, in the wings, the taller, black-haired bekilted boy’s happy smile, worn for the stage, burst into tears as his sister and cousins tried to console him in a group hug.
Thus, the mindscape faded into a fog as the Sleeper, compassionate and concerned, descended once again into delta-waves…
“Sir, wake up!” Technical Sergeant Vonda LaFleur, USAF, gently shook the sleeping Marine Corps officer. “Wake up, Major FitzPatrick! We’re approaching Keflavík. You have a layover there for lunch and then you board your flight to McGuire Air Force Base.”
As Maj FitzPatrick sat up, his stomach growled and he felt a throbbing headache, the result of downing four shots of Irish whiskey in rapid succession and sleeping through breakfast. “Forgive me, Sergeant,” apologized Seamus. “Could you bring me some coffee and if there be any pastries remaining from breakfast, one would be nice.”
“Cream and sugar, Major?” she asked.
“No—just black and as strong as you got!” he requested. “Got a headache this morning.”
As TSgt LaFleur walked back to the galley, the major observed how her jumpsuit caressed her swaying hips. What kind of woman looks so sexy in a flight suit? He quickly dismissed that thought from his mind. After all, his own girl, his gorgeous redheaded soul mate, awaited him at home.
A moment later, Vonda was handing him a tray with a cup of coffee, a plate with a cherry-filled croissant, and a packet containing two aspirin. He hadn’t even seen her return. He’d been thinking about Kathleen.
“Thank you, Sergeant!” Maj FitzPatrick acknowledged. “That’s what the doctor ordered! By the way, you’re certainly not aboard as a flight attendant, so whaddya do for the Air Force?”
“I’m the communications specialist, but the pilot asked me to make sure you were awake in time for touchdown.” The major had noticed her wearing a wireless earpiece with an attached microphone. She might be acting momentarily as a “flight attendant,” yet she was still engaged in her primary duties while exercising the traditional interagency courtesy.
“That’s fortunate, then. Could you get a message stateside for me?”
“Yes, I can,” she replied, taking a small pad of forms from a pocket in her uniform. “Just write it on here and I’ll send it for you.”
He accepted the pad from her and reached for a pen clipped to his own shirt pocket. “I’d like my son, Mike, to meet me at McGuire, if possible—I especially need to talk with ’im. Otherwise, maybe my wife could meet me instead. Although I could arrange for a staff car, I’d rather not tie one up for my furlough or impinge on a driver’s time. Oh! Please include the time scheduled for my transport t’arrive there.”
“Yes, sir!” TSgt LaFleur confirmed as Maj FitzPatrick returned the pad to her.
The girl felt quite groggy. She slowly tried to open her eyes but the lighting in the room was too bright for her to open them quickly. And as she kept trying to open her eyes, she felt the surge of a brutally throbbing headache. She’d never felt such pain before.
She heard a somehow familiar voice that she couldn’t quite identify. The timbre of the voice was soft and mellow, yet dynamic, like a storyteller recounting a narrative. She tried to see who was speaking, but her vision was still blurry and the girl couldn’t focus. Nonetheless, she could make out a heavy mass in a distinctive shade of red where the speaker’s hair would be.
The girl tried to move an arm, but was now becoming aware of the tangle of lead wires to electrodes, intravenous (IV) tubing, and catheters to which she was connected. Slowly, her eyes began to focus, though she still fought a headache induced by photosensitivity. The speaker, seated in a chair and reading from a book, did have long mane of unruly red hair. Her own eyes glanced to the left and the girl observed a long curly lock of red hair, and somehow she knew that it was her own hair color.
Then, the girl became aware of discomfort beyond a headache and arms bruised from IV tubes. Her throat was dry and sore; her mouth, partched. Patiently, she awaited the saliva to build up in her mouth, but to no avail. So she made the best effort that she could, and from her lips, weakly creaked the word, “Water!”
Sean stopped his narration and glancing towards his cousin, they made eye contact. He poured some water from a pitcher on a stand beside him into a paper cup and stripped the paper sheath off an angled straw.
The nurse had told him what to do when Kelly awakened and he knew how to give her the water—not too much at first. Then after her lips were moistened and her mouth and throat wet enough to talk, she uttered a name as a one-word question: “Sína?”
“Well, you haven’t called me that in a long while, but I have used it.”
“Sína,” she addressed her cousin in her semi-conscious state, mistaking him for a girl. “Who am I?”
©2011-2015, 2017 by Anam Chara
Sean and Dr. Belknap were standing just outside Kelly’s room while Nurse Heather attended to her.
“Did she recognize you when she woke up?” Dr. Belknap asked Sean.
“Well, not exactly.”
“What do you mean?”
“She recognized ‘Sína’.”
“Sína?”
“Have ya noticed how much Kelly an’ I look alike?”
“Yes, I have,” concurred the doctor. “You two look more like twins than cousins.”
“An’ almost everyone else thought so, too, when we were kids,” admitted Sean. “So our moms thought we’d be cuter if they dressed us both alike for céilidhs an’ Irish festivals. Then we started dressin’ up like each other, ourselves, for whatever reason. Sína was me name whene’er I be dressed like a girl.”
Dr. Belknap chuckled at Sean’s story. “So that’s who she thought you were?”
“’Twas, but then she asked me who she be,” Sean continued. “Told ’er that she be Kelly, but I’m not sure she believed me.”
The neurologist held his chin with thumb and forefinger. “She suffered a serious concussion,” he told Sean. “That often results in retrograde amnesia. We can hope she’ll begin to recover her memories. But for her first recognition to be what you described concerns me. Do you remember the most recent time that you were in the guise of ‘Sína’ with your cousin?”
“Think it be for Hallowe’en—no! ’Twas for the Powder Puff Football Tournament durin’ our senior year o’ high school.”
“You were in the same graduating class?”
“Yeah, we were. We’re ’bout the same age. I’m not quite a month older.”
“Actually, what you’ve told me may help me determine how extensive her amnesia may be,” explained the neurologist. “Retrograde amnesia is usually temporary, but it’s often difficult to know how long recovery will take. If she’s only remembered you and herself as in high school, that indicates a rather significant loss of memory that may need a good while to recover. She could also be back to normal tomorrow, but I wouldn’t count on it.”
“Could I go back in to talk with her?”
“Do you mind if I join you?”
“Will it help?”
“I’d like to observe how she actually responds to you,” said Dr. Belknap.
“Sure!”
Michael slowed as he approached the main gate at McGuire Air Force Base and stopped right next to the security booth. He pressed the button to roll down the car window and a guard inside the booth greeted him.
“Good afternoon sir! Would you state your name and business, please?”
“Yes, Airman,” Michael addressed him, noting the rank badge on the guard’s sleeve. “Me name is Michael FitzPatrick an’ I’m here to pick up me dad, Marine Corps Major Seamus FitzPatrick. He’s flyin’ in from Icelan’.”
The guard consulted a video monitor for the airbase security system and confirmed Michael’s name and purpose as well as his father’s flight. He printed out a visitor’s badge with Michael’s name and put it into a transparent vinyl sleeve with a lanyard and handed it to him. “Mister FitzPatrick, this is your visitor’s pass. Please wear it at all times while you’re on the airbase.” Next, he gave Michael a plastic parking tag. “Also, hang this parking permit from your mirror so that it’s visible through your windshield. “Do you know where the visitors’ parking lot is, sir?”
“Yes, I do.”
The airman noted the time on the security booth’s clock. “The major’s flight from Keflavík touches down in seventeen minutes. Please remember to return your visitor’s pass and parking permit when you exit McGuire Air Force Base. Have a good day, Mister FitzPatrick!” he wished Michael. The guard then flipped a switch that raised the striped gate in front of the car. Another guard standing outside the booth and next to the gate and waved for Michael to drive through to continue to the visitors’ parking lot.
Dr. Belknap stood just inside the door of Kelly’s room as Sean sat down next to his cousin and held her free hand. “How’re ya feelin’, Kelly?” he asked.
“Really confused and I got the worst headache ever!” she replied.
“Not too surprisin’,” said Sean, smiling as he caressed Kelly’s hand. “Ya took a nasty bump on your head.”
“How’d it happen?”
“You were ridin’ your bicycle to work and a driver turned the wrong way ’n’ hitcha head-on. You flew into his win’shield. Hit it so hard your helmet split.”
“I don’t remember that.”
“That’s not surprising,” remarked Dr. Belknap, coming toward them from the door. “You have retrograde amnesia.”
“Do I know you?” Kelly wondered.
“Not yet,” he answered, smiling to invoke his best bedside manner. “I’m Doctor Timothy Belknap. I’m your neurologist. I’ve been watching over you since your accident.”
“Neurologist? Why do I need a neurologist? Can’t remember anything.”
“That’s because you've had a serious concussion. A neurologist studies and treats illnesses and injuries of the brain and nervous system.”
“The injury Sína told me about is why I got this headache and can’t remember much, then?”
“Yes, it is,” affirmed the doctor.
“And where am I?”
“You’re here at Sain’ Bonnie’s,” answered Sean.
“Is Father Tony, like—uh—the priest here?”
“Yeah, he is,” Sean replied. “D’ya wanna see ’im?”
“I will,” she sighed. “Sína, I’m so sorry I can’t remember this, but are we sisters?”
“We’re cousins,” answered Sean. “But most everyone think we be twins when first meetin’ us. An’ we’re mistaken for each other all the time.” He wasn’t certain whether to disabuse her erroneous perception of his gender, fearing that to contradict her might cause her distress. Sean glanced at Dr. Belknap seeking a cue for what to do next, but he didn’t get one. While he was thinking, Kelly squeezed his hand and smiled weakly at him.
“Sandra has me workin’ your shift at the café ’til you can go back,” he continued. “Some o’ your customers thought I were you.”
“Sandra?” Kelly wondered.
“Our boss at Café Tír na n-Óg.”
“I have a job?”
“Yeah, we both work there, but different shifts.”
“Sorry,” she apologized, now looking somewhat taciturn. “I don’t remember.”
“That’s okay for now,” Sean assured her. “You’ll remember more later.” Again, Sean looked over to Dr. Belknap, but this time the neurologist nodded his approval.
“You were reading to me when I woke up,” said Kelly. “Would you read to me some more?”
Michael sat in the lobby, waiting for his father’s flight to touch down at McGuire Air Force Base when he heard his smartphone receive a new text message. He took it from his pocket and saw that the message came from his cousin Morgan:
Kelly awake from coma
Lost memory
He sighed in relief from the news, although he could only wonder about the memory loss. But wasn’t that common after the kind of ordeal that his sister had gone through? Still, he had at least some good news to share with his father when he arrived.
Looking through the large plate glass windows, Michael saw a transport touch down on the nearest airstrip and a humvee drive up to meet it as the airplane taxied to a stop. A door opened downwards from the side of the fuselage to become a staircase and a man with flaming red hair, attired in a Marine Corps officer’s uniform, made his way down the stairs to meet the humvee. Of course, Michael immediately recognized the officer as his father.
The humvee drove up to the rear entrance of the lobby and Michael went out to meet it as the driver swung around so that the passenger side of the vehicle was toward him. Maj FitzPatrick stepped out and retrieved his duffle and a shopping bag from the rear of the vehicle. His son met him at the door with a full embrace.
“I’m glad to see you again, Dad!” Michael told him with a few tears flowing.
“Me, too, Michael!” Seamus returned his son’s greeting. “Still, I wish the reason be different.”
“Well, there’s some good news, though. I jus’ got a tex’ from Morgan while I was waitin’ for you. Kelly’s come out of ’er coma. But she’s lost ’er memory.”
“Saints be praised!” he said, relieved to know that his daughter had begun to recover. “I’m glad to hear she’s awake! She’s in Sain’ Bonnie’s, right?”
“Yeah,” answered Michael. “Should I take you home first or straight to the hospital?”
“I need to see Kelly as soon as we can get there!” Maj FitzPatrick more commanded than stated. “An’ we ’ave issues to discuss on the way. But first, lemme have your ’phone. I need to let your mother know I’m here an’ to meet us at the hospital.”
As Sean finished reading the story to his cousin, she smiled a slight smile at him. “Thank you,” she voiced weakly. “I like it when you read to me. The stories help.”
“I’m glad that they do,” Sean replied. “I’ve enjoyed readin’ them to you.”
“You been here every day since the accident?”
“Yeah.”
“Thanks for coming every day then, Sína.”
You’ve had visitors everyday, too. Your mom, my mom, your brother Michael, my sister Morgan, your coworkers, your band—.”
“My band?”
“Yeah,” replied Sean. “The Daughters of Danaan. You sing an’ play piano for them.”
“I’m sorry,” apologized Kelly despondently. “Can’t remember. Do you play with them, too?”
“No, but they’ve asked me to fill in for you ’til you’re well.”
“On piano?”
“Yeah.”
“But I’d think they’d want you to play fiddle,” remarked Kelly. “Haven’t they heard your fiddling?”
“Uh—no, they haven’t,” he said. Sean worried because, apparently, she didn’t remember that he’d quit playing the violin almost a year ago. “Besides, they need someone on piano an’ keyboards more.”
“Know what I’d like, Sína?”
“What?”
“Would you bring your violin and play for me?”
Sitting at the desk inside the cramped office of Café Tír na n-Óg, Sandra was busily putting together an order for the next week when she heard a signal from her smartphone informing her that she had a new text message. Sean’s image flashed on the small screen. Tapping it caused his message to appear:
Kelly out of coma
Lost memory
Can’t remember accident, job, band
Thinks I’m Sina!
Sandra worried about Kelly. Her traumatic injury had been sufficient to cause damage to her memory. Sandra the manager wasn’t worried about filling Kelly’s shift; no, that was already covered. Rather, Sandra the friend was worried about Kelly’s independence and her beautiful strength of character becoming broken. Kelly was more than a mere employee, more than even a powerful presence at the café. Kelly seemed to empower almost anyone with whom she interacted: coworkers, customers, friends, family, classmates, professors, whomever. Even Sandra herself felt a livelier bounce in her own step whenever Kelly appeared. So, she simply hoped that Kelly’s injury didn’t affect her personality.
Maybe she should call Sean? But he was a young man of few words and what he had summarized in his text message was likely everything that he knew right now. If he learned anything else about his cousin, he’d let her know.
Just then, Sandra heard the bell above the front door tinkling, so she got up to see who was coming in. Her brother David walked up to the coffee bar.
“Good morning, sis,” he greeted her.
“Good morning to you, too,” she returned her brother’s greeting with a smile. “What-cha like?”
“Coffee o’ the day and a white chocolate-raspberry scone…”
Sandra rang up the scone—his coffee was free with the purchase of another item. The owner allowed that as a benefit for employees and their families.
“Sean sent me a text just a few minutes ago,” she told her brother. “Kelly awoke from her coma.”
“That’s good news!” David exclaimed. “Mister Cassini will be happy to hear that.”
“What interest does Paolo have in Kelly?”
“He wants to sign her with Cassini and Sons.”
“Sign?” Sandra asked. “For what?”
“For modeling,” he clarified. “He sent her a letter of intent, but she had her accident before she got it.”
“I didn’t know she was into modeling.”
“Paolo Cassini noticed Kelly’s pictures in my project binder for class. He asked to meet her, so I introduced them. The firm brought in a photographer for a test shoot and she got really great feedback, so he sent out the letter of intent. I think he was afraid another agency might get her first.”
“I’m not surprised,” remarked Sandra. “She’s quite easy to work with. She’s very photogenic and follows directions well.”
“That’s what Mister Cassini—er, Paul—says,” confirmed David. “He asked me to call him ‘Paul’, but I’m not comfortable with calling him by a nickname.”
“Well, get used to it, Little Brother, ’coz that’s what your workplace culture requires.”
A tiny icon at the top left corner of the screen indicated that Sean had missed a telephone call. Although he considered returning it right away, just before leaving St. Bonnie’s, he needed to go immediately. So he jogged over to the bicycle rack at the near edge of the parking lot.
His bicycle was still there in the rack, undisturbed, just as he had left it before visiting his cousin. Very quickly, Sean unlocked the bicycle. He straddled it and was about to don his helmet but took the smartphone from his pocket and looked at the call log. The number of the missed call in the log was not one that he recognized. He’d keep thinking about it if he didn’t take care of it right then.
He touched an icon beside the record of the call to dial the number. Although the number was unfamiliar to him, Sean recognized the voice of the person taking the call immediately.
“Hello! Paul Cassini here,” answered the voice. “How can I help you?…”
“Well, your number appears in my telephone log from earlier,” replied Sean. “I’m just returning your call…”
“First, I’m sorry about Kelly’s accident,” the attorney and agent offered. “How’s she doing now?…”
“She’s awakened from her coma,” reported Sean. “But she’s lost about two or three years of her memory…”
“Lost memory?…” Paolo Cassini wondered aloud.
“Yeah,” affirmed Sean. “She thinks she’s in high school again…”
“Omigosh! That can’t be good. Will she get her memories back?…”
“Her neurologist says that her memories should return, but he couldn’t say how long it might take…”
“That’s too bad,” said Paolo. “She can’t sign that letter of intent with us, then. Could you help me get in touch with her cousin Sína?…”
“What do you want with Sína?…”
“For now, I’m hoping to convince Sína to try modeling,” said the agent. “She’s got the look and I think that I can get her work right away. It would’ve been Kelly’s if she hadn’t been injured. After she recovers, I can book them as twin models and that could be very lucrative…”
“Except they’re not twins, they’re cousins…”
“But still, they look like twins, and in this business, how they look is more important than who they really are…”
Sean wondered what to say next. Should he just tell Mr. Cassini that he himself was actually Sína and had served him coffee and scones at Café Tír na n-Óg yesterday? Yes, to do so would be embarrassing, but it might avoid an even worse embarrassment in the future.
“Mister Cassini—…”
“Please! Call me Paul!…”
“Alright, Paul! There’s something you need to know about Sína,” asserted Sean, his tone suddenly more serious. “She doesn’t exist…”
“What?…”
“She’s not another person…”
“I don’t follow…”
“Sína’s not a distinct person herself,” Sean told the agent. “I’m Sína. Or Sína’s the name that everyone calls me when I’m dressed like a girl. When Kelly ’n’ me were kids, our moms would dress us alike so we’d look like twin sisters…”
“You still look like twin sisters,” remarked Paolo. “And you two could work together and be very successful. Do you have any idea how much you and your cousin could make as a team?…”
“But I’m a guy, or don’t you get that?…”
“So what? Like I said, in this business how you look is more important than who you are,” reiterated the agent. “Even though you’re cousins instead of siblings, you’re a boy and she’s a girl, I could easily sell your image with hers as twin sisters…”
“I don’ believe for a minute that a guy could get away with modelin’ as a girl…”
“Well, you may not believe it, but it’s even been done already,” Paolo told Sean. “And you could do it, too. You have the look…”
“Except that I don’ wanna,” Sean replied. “’Twould be too embarrassin’…”
“Sean, how can I convince you? What can I offer you so you’d at least try modeling for your cousin or with her?…”
“Nothing. I just don’ wanna do anything like that…”
“But you’ve got the look, a million-dollar look! Not to use it would be such a waste!…”
“I’m sorry if maybe you were counting on me to do this, but I’m just not interested…”
Sean heard Paolo sigh heavily.
“I can’t believe that you wouldn’t be interested in millions of dollars…”
“Mister Cassini—sorry—Paul, I know it’s a cliché, but what part of no do you not understand?…”
Mr. Cassini was silent for a moment.
I’m sorry to have bothered you, Sean,” the agent apologized. “I won’t call you again…”
“Look, you’re welcome to call for news about Kelly or to get a message to her,” promised Sean. “But no more talk of me modeling as a girl, okay? Else, I will block your number…”
“Alright,” conceded Paolo. “I know when I’ve lost…”
“Now, I need to go somewhere, so I bid you a good day, sir!…”
“Good-bye, Sean!…”
So with that, Sean put his smartphone in his breast pocket and began pedaling home. As he rode, he heard Mr. Cassini’s words, “Not to use it would be such a waste!” Yet Sean wasn’t thinking about his girlish looks, but of his violin.
Alternating between theta- and alpha-waves the Sleeper felt restless, even agitated, as the mindscape came into view.
A very despondent boy with long dark hair sits on the edge of a bed. Three other children enter, two girls and a boy, although they all wear feis dresses, styled for Irish dancing. The boy and the taller girl have flaming red hair and wear matching green dresses; the shorter girl’s hair is long and dark but she wears a blue dress in the same style as the other two. The red-haired boy is lugging a garment bag alongside himself, but it’s almost too big for him to carry.
The three gather at the bed where the sad boy sits. The red-haired boy lays the garment bag across the bed before hugging the dark-haired boy. The two girls kiss him on opposite cheeks and also hug him. Then the red-haired boy unzips the garment bag and the two girls cooperate to bring out of it a blue feis dress identical in style and color to the one worn by the dark-haired girl; it differs only in size. The face of the hitherto morose boy brightens as he examines the dress.
Next, the girls take from the garment bag a camisole, panties, black bloomers, white bubble socks, and soft, black dancing shoes. They give these to the boy who hides behind the closet door to change his boy’s undergarments for a girl’s. When he steps back into the bedroom, he’s all too eager to don the pretty blue feis dress, which the girls help him do. After he pulls on his socks and ties his dancing shoes, the redhaired girl plaits a thick braid in his hair and the other girl ties two large matching blue bows at the top and bottom to secure it.
The dark-haired boy, now smiling light-heartedly, and the others file out of the room, join hands and skip down the hallway to where adults await them. They all enter family vehicles and are soon on their way.
The Sleeper grows more restless, thrashing about in anxiety. Then suddenly, theta-waves yield to alpha, then to beta and joyously, the Sleeper awakens.
“I’m sorry I been away from you an’ Kelly an’ your Mom so long ’coz o’ this damn war,” apologized Maj FitzPatrick. “I signed up for Reserve Officer’s Trainin’ wi’ your Uncle Colm mos’ly to pay for college. We ne’er thought we’d even see any action. But then we had to be jus’ too good at what we do so Uncle Sam wouldn’ let either of us go home for very long.”
“I really missed you, Dad,” admitted Michael curtly, as he was trying to keep his attention on the road. “We all did. An’ Sean an’ Morgan missed Uncle Colm just as much. I think that’s why we all spent so much time together.”
“You remember what I said real courage is?” Maj FitzPatrick asked his son.
“Though you be afraid, you do it anyway.”
“That’s right, son,” he agreed. “Courage is not the absence o’ fear, but facin’ it an’ movin’ beyond it.”
“So, why are ya bringin’ this up jus’ now?”
“I got a couple o’ reasons.”
“First, I’ve been deployed in Iraq or Afghanistan way too long,” complained the Marine Corps reservist. “Yet I’m no career officer, or at least I don’t think o’ meself as one. But me biggest fear’s always been that you or even Kelly’d think so an’ that you’d hafta follow me into the Marine Corps, the Navy or whate’er. An’ ya don’t! Not ’less ya wanna, that is. Yeah, I served me country o’erseas, but-cha can serve, too, by bein’ the bes’ person an’ the bes’ citizen you can be right here at home. In so many ways, that’s the mos’ fundamental service. Don’t ever forget that!”
“No, then,” answered Michael. “I won’t forget it. But I did wonder if you might’ve expected me to go into the Marine Corps?”
“Not ’t all,” Seamus answered his son. “’Tis not for everyone. Besides, I think your temp’rament be perhaps too broodin’, too introverted for the Corps. Don’ think you’d really fit in too well with ’em. ’Coz I’m wondrin’ if ya be so afraid to answer a question as I am t’ ask it?”
“An’ wha’ be that?”
“Pull off t’ the side o’ the road here,” he told him. His son complied and the father continued, “Now answer me direct an’ honest, Michael. Are ya transgender?”
Michael turned the engine off.
Sean called up another telephone number from his database. Sending a text to Sandra was enough, but he thought that he owed the Daughters of Danaan a call, so he chose Mórag. Her he could trust, so he dialed her number.
“Hello! Mórag speaking…”
“Mórag, this is Sean…”
“Hey there, Sean! You still coming tonight?…”
“Yeah, I promised I would an’ I still plan to be there, but I prefer talkin’ t’ you ’stead o’ Fiona. But ’tis not why I called…”
“What is it, then?…”
“Kelly ’woke from ’er coma, but ’er doc said she’s got this retrograde amnesia an’ kinda bad, too. When she ’woke, she thought I were Sína an’ forgot about your band an’ that I quit playin’ violin. Thought she were still on the cheerleadin’ squad in high school…”
“How important is that?…”
“Well, I told Doctor Belknap a few things about Kelly an’ me, like what we’d done together in school an’ all. Then he guessed from ’er responses that she’s regressed a couple or three years. Now, she talks like she still be fifteen or sixteen years ol’…”
“You said she doesn’t remember the band?…”
“No, she doesn’t. But that’d go along wi’ regressin’ two or three years. She doesn’ recall ’er job nor even bein’ in college…”
“That’s really bad, isn’t it?…”
“Well, Doctor Belknap said that retrograde amnesia be common in ’er kind of injury, but ’er degree o’ regression be more serious than usual. He said mos’ patients recover their memories, ’cep’ for the time jus’ before th’ injury. But the greater the regression, the longer it need. So, she should recall mos’ things sooner or later, but she needs time…”
“That’s so—so sad!” Mórag lamented. “Did the doctor say how long it might take?…”
“Jus’ that it varies from patient to patient. Could be days, weeks, or months. Some might come back in bits an’ pieces, just a little at a time, or ’er memories jus’ might come floodin’ back all ’t once…”
Michael FitzPatrick sighed and leaned back against the headrest. “I—I think—I’m afraid—that I might be,” he admitted. “But I don’ really know. To be honest, I don’t even know how to know.”
The major remained silent for a moment, stroking his chin by thumb and forefinger. “You need to see a counselor or therapist an’ start to find out,” he told his son. “’Coz if y’are transgender, you need to decide what to do ’bout it. Else if you’re not, I’d imagine it be relief to know that, too. But not knowin’s to be hell for ya! ’Am I right?”
“Yeah,” sighed Michael wistfully. “But I’m so afraid o’ bein’ wrong about this.”
“’Tis why ya need a counselor,” his father said. “Not findin’ out what’s in your heart is to be wrong about it!”
“There are times, Dad, I think I be a girl on th’ inside already,” admitted Michael. “But other times, I know that could never be. Besides, look at me now. I’d be too big an’ ugly to be a woman.”
“But I’m sure ’tis about more than jus’ that,” his father said.
“Yeah, but in our society women are judged so much by how pretty they are,” Michael reminded his father despondently. “I wouldn’t be ‘eye candy’ for anyone.”
“But is that what you’d want to aspire to?”
“No, but you can end up real lonely if you don’ qualify.”
Back at his apartment, Sean picked up his violin and tried knowingly and consciously to play for the first time in a year. But he couldn’t. The best he could do was to scrape out a few notes with his bow on the strings. He couldn’t hear in his mind the music that he wanted to play.
Was it all gone?
Then Sean recalled what his boss, Sandra, had said:
“…I don’t think so. I don’t know much about music, except for what I like to hear. But your music, your gift is sleeping inside you, waiting for you to wake it up again—for you yourself to wake up!”
Music had been his entire life until he’d lost the audition at Curtis. He looked over at the quarto of Bach’s Sonatas and Partitas for the Violin on his music stand. He’d been able to play every note of that quarto a year ago, but now he could just barely squeak out his scales for practice. Yet a night ago, he’d apparently played the Chaconne in D minor well enough to captivate a neighbor’s attention, although he couldn’t remember doing it. So, he could play the violin in his sleep, but not awake?
He regretted that he couldn’t play anything for his cousin. Would she understand again what had happened in the past year? She had helped him grieve when he’d given up his music. But If she’d regressed as far back as Dr. Belknap thought, it was to a time when music was all he cared about—and family. But now, even the family was going in different ways. Kelly had a band and apparently a modeling contract if she can remember it all. Mike couldn’t figure out where his life were going either. Morgan would be graduating high school soon enough and come under pressure to choose her life’s path.
Sean stretched himself out on his bed and for some reason thought back to a recital when he played the violin dressed as a girl while his sister and cousins danced. He smiled at the memory, a happy one. He had liked wearing a dress at the recital, although he never knew why. Mikey was a little jealous of him because he wanted to wear a dress, too, but he had to wear a doublet and tights, since he danced the role of a prince. What Sean remembered best was that his sister and cousins were cool with it, as were his parents. So he’d been cool with it because everyone else was. But whose idea had it been? Oh! It was their dance teacher’s idea. How old had he been? He couldn’t remember his age then, but he had played Bach’s Partita for Violin, No. 3. He played the Præludium as his solo, then played each of the other movements for his sister and cousins to dance. He tried to recall the Præludium, to hear it in his mind.
Why was reminiscing so difficult for Sean right then? But he began to recall the delicately muted sounds of « La Fille aux cheveux de lin » by Claude Debussy.
Adele had stopped by Café Tír na n-Óg to get herself a mint-loaded caffè mocha before continuing on to her apartment. As she walked back to her building, sipping her minty mocha, the strains of Bach’s Chaconne in D Minor ran through her mind. She really needed to find out who was playing it at two o’clock in the morning. She’d fallen asleep on a sofa in the commons area listening to it.
On entering the building, Adele checked her mailbox, but it was empty. So she climbed the stairs to her floor as she did every day, but then stopped at the door behind which she’d heard the violin was playing in the wee hours of that morning and under which she’d slipped a note before going to her morning classes. She sipped more of her mocha, then knocked on the door.
The Daughters of Danaan were all seated in their van. And Mórag had news to tell.
“Everyone, Sean called with a couple of very important items,” she began. “First, for any of you who were unsure about him, he’s confirmed his audition for tonight.” Molly and Móira nodded but Fiona rolled her eyes. “Next, I have mixed news about Kelly,” continued Mórag. Everyone in the van was suddenly silent. “Kelly awoke from her coma, but—”
Molly and Móira squealed in joy while Fiona smiled and yelled, “Yes!”
“But,” Mórag raised her voice, “Sean also says that she’s suffered serious loss of memory. She can’t remember being in college, having a job, or being in our band. She seems to have regressed two or three years and thinks she’s still a high school cheerleader.”
The four women remained silent, all reading the disappointment in one anothers’ faces.
Molly spoke up, “Still, I think that we should visit her as soon as we can.”
“Yes,” agreed Fiona. “I’ve heard that seeing familiar faces can help patients recover memories faster.”
“Then there’s no time like the present,” said Molly as she started the engine. A moment later, the Daughters of Danaan were on their way to St. Bonaventure’s Hospital.
Sean heard a knock at the door. He went to it and peered through the security peephole to see who was there. There stood a pretty young woman whom he recognized from around the building. So he unlocked the deadbolt and slid the chain off its track to open the door.
“Yeah?” Sean asked.
“I’m Adele Bancroft,” she introduced herself. “I live across the floor from you. I heard you playing when I came in from work this morning. Bach’s Chaconne was beautiful.”
He recalled the message that he had found under the door. “So ’twas you who lef’ th’ note?”
“Yes, it was,” she confirmed. “I curled up on the sofa outside your door instead of going to my apartment. You kinda, like, serenaded me to sleep.”
That surprised Sean, but it also worried him. He hoped she hadn’t come back for an encore—there was just no way he could do it. He’d been fumbling around trying to play scales since he came home. He couldn’t have been playing Bach in the wee hours of the morning. He hadn’t played for a year and all the technique learned and practiced since childhood had fled from his command. Somehow, he’d have to avoid Adele asking to hear him play.
“Well, that wasn’ me!” Sean denied. “That woulda been me cousin Sína. She uses me apartment sometimes. Sína’s the violinis’ now—not me! I quit playin’ a long time ago.”
“Oh! I’m sorry!” Adele apologized. “I just assumed it was you. But you used to play?”
“Yeah, but not anymore.”
“Too bad!” she commiserated. “Maybe you could take it up again?”
“Nah! Don’ think me heart’d ever be ’n it again.”
“I’m sorry!”
“Well, don’ be! Look, ’tis nice to meet-cha, but I gotta get back to me homework, Adele.”
“What’s your major?”
“Computer and information science,” replied Sean. “How ’bout yours?”
“Music—I play piano.”
“Well, gotta go!” He began to close the door, although smiling nonetheless.
“Oh, wait!” Adele stopped him. “I didn’t get your name?”
“Sean,” he replied. “Sean O’Donnelly.”
Nurse Heather looked up from her desk to see four red-haired young women looking at her. The one with long, flowing hair and wearing a short, daring miniskirt, stepped forward to address the nurse.
“We’re here to see Kelly FitzPatrick,” said Fiona. “She’s our friend and bandmate.”
“There’s too many of you,” replied the nurse. “I can’t let all of you in to see her at one time.”
“But I can!” remarked Dr. Belknap walking up to the nurse’s desk. “Heather, since the patient knows and interacts with these young ladies as a group, she may be more likely to respond to them as a group.”
The neurologist faced the band. “Ladies, come with me, please!”
“Doctor, this is highly irregular,” objected Nurse Heather following the group down the corridor to Kelly FitzPatrick’s room.
Sean sat on the sofa moping over the visit that Adele Bancroft had just paid him. He’d hoped to meet her ever since he’d moved into the building. Then she comes to introduce herself and he fibs and tells her that “his cousin Sína” was the violinist that she must’ve heard. After all, he couldn’t remember playing Bach’s Chaconne in D minor late at night. Yet he’d found his quarto of Bach’s violin sonatas open to it on his music stand.
But that was not all. Perhaps the strangest evidence that he might have serenaded his neighbor was Kelly’s blue chiffon dress that he was wearing when he had awakened that morning. He began to doubt that what he told Adele were indeed a fib. Maybe Sína had played Bach late at night?
No! He couldn’t have. He was lucky to reprise his scales without screwing up! How could he possibly be performing complex works like anything from Bach’s violin partitas unconsciously?
Perhaps, he thought, he could try to play something else? Yes! A few of Arcangelo Corelli’s variations on La Folia!
Continuandum…
© 2011-2017 by Anam Chara